《Psychic Little Adorable Wife》


 Chapter 1

    "Dear. You say, do you like me? Or do you like her? " "Zhang Yunxin?" "Don''t you know it! I hate it "Of course, I like my Jiayu baby. What is Zhang Yunxin? Without the property left by old man Zhang, she is nothing. " "It turns out that you have been so kind to her with a purpose. You won''t do the same to me, will you "No way. I really love you. If I didn''t marry her, I would have taken over Zhang''s group, and I wouldn''t care about her. " "When you married her and got the property, did you kick her and marry me?" "Yes. Baby, you are my warm baby "I hate it! They''ll say something sweet. " "If you don''t like it, I can do it for you. There''s a new posture. Why don''t you try it now? " "Try again? Aren''t you afraid she''ll come back and see it? " "What are you afraid of. Now she''s waiting on old man Zhang. She doesn''t come back so soon. When I marry her, old man Zhang will die again. She is not at my disposal. " Just as they were about to cuddle and fight for hundreds of rounds, they heard the door "bang" being kicked open. "Shameless dog men and women!" Zhang Yunxin rushed up and took out the box in the black plastic bag. Before they could explain, Zhang Yunxin spilled the hot soup in the box on them. "Ah "Zhang Yunxin! Are you crazy Huang Jiannan roared angrily. "I''m not only crazy, I''m blind! Only then can pack the midnight snack for the pig dog inferior to you Zhang Yunxin said coldly. "You crazy woman! I''ll fight with you! " Zhang Jiayu rushed up with his bare body, but was pushed to the ground by Zhang Yunxin, "ouch..." After pushing Zhang Jiayu to the ground, Zhang Yunxin turned and rushed out. "Stop her! Don''t let her run away! Otherwise, we''ll get nothing! " Zhang Jiayu, who fell to the ground, roared. Huang Jiannan this just reaction comes over, hurriedly chased out. Zhang Yunxin, who runs to the stairs, suddenly stops. Her stepmother, Lan Li, is downstairs. "Where do you want to go?" Lanli stood under the stairs and looked at her with a sneer. Zhang Yunxin saw that the cheap man behind had already chased him. He just went downstairs and ignored the others. Catch up with Huang Jiannan a pull her arm, she instinctively struggle to resist. Under the push of the two, Zhang Yunxin was pushed down the stairs, rolled down the stairs and was dying. "I... I didn''t want to kill her..." Huang Jiannan stared at the bleeding Zhang Yunxin with a dull face. Zhang Jiayu also ran out at the moment and saw the dying Zhang Yunxin. Instead of showing fear, she cast a look at her mother. Lan Li knew, "you''re not coming down yet! Waiting for the police? " "Come on. Let''s go. " Zhang Jiayu pushed him and went downstairs together. "You. Go to the kitchen and turn on all the gas. " Lanli orders him. Huang Jiannan is already in a daze and runs to the kitchen. Blue Li mother and daughter closed the window, but also work together to move her to the kitchen, and then left. After they left, Zhang Yunxin slowly climbed out. From the kitchen to the living room, it took a lot of time to climb, dragging a long bloodstain on the floor. "Bang!" Before I got out of the living room, I heard a loud noise and a strong pain. Full of resentment and unwilling to release, she was buried in the sea of fire. The last picture in my mind is my father lying on the hospital bed with tubes all over his body.

 Chapter 2

    On a rainy night, it''s heavy.


    "Chide!"


    The sound of the emergency brake sounded and echoed around, as if it was going to cut through the sky.


    A black business car came to a sudden stop, its headlights shining on the remote road.


    The driver took a deep breath and turned to look at the man in the back of the car.


    See the man''s face indifferent, still closed his eyes, it seems that there is no sense of sudden parking.


    "Young master. Suddenly, a woman came


    Jin yilie closed his eyes and suddenly opened them. Leng mang burst out at the moment when he opened them.


    Cold line of sight swept to sweep car front, tone indifference ground opening, "get off to have a look."


    "Yes." The driver got off with a black umbrella.


    Came to the front of the car, saw a woman lying on the road.


    "Girl, little girl." The driver yelled a few times, but there was no response.


    He went forward to push, but there was no response. After turning the woman over, he was shocked, but he soon recovered as usual.


    "Young master, I''m afraid that little girl is in a coma." The driver came to the window and spoke respectfully to Jin yilie.


    "Get in the car. To the hospital. " Jin yilie gave orders indifferently.


    Jin yilie, who had already closed his eyes, opened his eyes again after hearing the sound of Suo Suo.


    "Put the back seat." Jin yilie spoke coldly.


    The driver who just wanted to put the little girl in the co driver''s seat hesitated for a moment after hearing the young master''s instructions. Without asking more questions, he put the little girl in the back seat of the car.


    Jin yilie didn''t pay attention to this woman, but after she suddenly fell on his leg, he frowned unhappily. Then he opened his eyes and looked down.


    His eyes touched the girl''s cheek, his slightly frowned brow was deeper, and a complex look flashed across his eyes.


    "Young master. Shall I move her? " Asked the driver.


    Just now, I saw the little girl suddenly fall to the master through the rearview mirror, and his heart was almost in his throat.


    The young master didn''t like other people''s approach, let alone such a woman.


    I thought the young master would stop him and leave the woman by the side of the road.


    "It''s OK. Instead of going to the hospital, go straight home. " Jin yilie spoke indifferently.


    He closed his eyes and let her lean on his leg.


    "Yes." The driver answered.


    After the young master closed his eyes, he looked at the little girl through the rearview mirror.


    What kind of attraction does the little girl have to make the young master who is never pleasant to touch turn a blind eye to her behavior.


    ¡­¡­


    Longcheng Boya villa area.


    Here by the mountains and rivers, with the most advanced security system, not as long as the rich can live in.


    The black business car drove into the courtyard of one of the villas.


    When the servants of the Jin family saw that the young master had brought a woman back for the first time, they were so surprised that they couldn''t close their mouths, and the woman still


    Aunt Chen followed his wife to Jin''s house. When she saw that the young master had brought a woman back, she told the servant to wait on her, so she rushed to report to his wife.


    "Madame. It''s amazing! The young master brought a comatose girl back Aunt Chen walked quickly to Liu Xiuqin, who was sitting on the sofa in her room.


    Liu Xiuqin''s eyes didn''t have focal length. She was just stunned, and then she laughed, "that''s a good thing. Lie''er is finally enlightened, and there will be incense in the Jin family in the future. "


    Aunt Chen''s complexion is complex. She wants to open her mouth, but she is afraid that her wife will be angry. She stares at her wife with words and stops.


    The lady is very nice to her. Naturally, she takes great care of the lady and the young master.


    For a long time, Liu Xiuqin didn''t hear anything. She frowned, "just say what you want to say. It''s not an outsider."


    Aunt Chen twisted her fingers, and finally she gritted her teeth and murmured in her wife''s ear.


    After listening, Liu Xiuqin was silent, and then slowly stood up, "go. Show me. "


    "Yes. Madame Aunt Chen helped his wife out step by step.

 Chapter 3

    The servants of the Jin family were busy because of the woman who suddenly appeared.


    When the private doctor arrived, he checked the woman in the bedroom.


    Jin yilie sat on the sofa beside him. Seeing the doctor''s treatment, he immediately asked, "how is she?"


    If it''s serious, it has to be transferred to the hospital ward.


    "I''m just scared, I faint, and I''ll be OK when I wake up. She was caught in the rain and cold. I''ll give her a prescription and send someone to the hospital to get the medicine. " The doctor responded.


    "Yes." Jin yilie answered and looked at the woman on the bed.


    There was a noise outside the door. Jin yilie looked and saw his mother coming.


    "Mom. Why are you here? " Jin yilie didn''t get up, but there was no doubt about the tension and concern in his tone.


    "Mom, listen to Aunt Chen say you bring a girl back." With a loving smile on her face, Liu Xiuqin came to the sofa and sat down with the help of Aunt Chen.


    "Lieer, if Mom remembers correctly, you never let people sleep in your bed, even mom is no exception." Liu Xiuqin still smiles, "what''s the magic of this girl? How can you make an exception like this, lier? Isn''t even mom being compared? "


    "Mom. Are you jealous of her? " Jin yilie''s mouth rarely evokes a soft smile, and he skillfully evades his mother''s questions.


    But Liu Xiuqin is specially for this matter, where can let him ambiguous, "lie er.". Mom doesn''t want you to marry a lady. As long as you like, mom agrees. It''s just the girl... "


    She hesitated for a moment and held out her hand to grope.


    When Jin yilie saw his mother''s hand, he immediately took it and said with a gentle smile, "Mom. You think too much. It was only when the car hit her that I brought her back


    When he thought of seeing her at that time, Jin yilie''s chest was stuffy. He didn''t know why. He just wanted to take her home.


    "Yes? Then you can arrange her in the guest room. Why do you let her sleep in your bed? " Liu Xiuqin does not stick to it.


    Know your son better than your mother.


    Even though she can''t observe her son''s expression, she knows his abnormality in her heart with intuition and all kinds of signs.


    "Mom. I was just in a hurry and didn''t think about it, so I was arranged in my room. " Jin yilie replied with a smile.


    How can he answer his mother''s question that he can''t figure out?


    Even the servants didn''t believe his reason, let alone Liu Xiuqin.


    Except for Aunt Chen, the rest of the servants were not allowed to enter his bedroom without his orders.


    "Lier. Although mother looked... "Before Liu Xiuqin finished, she heard the servant''s voice.


    "Young master, Madame. She''s awake


    Liu Xiuqin swallowed her words and sat on the sofa in silence.


    Jin yilie looked at the servant in the bedroom and said, "you all go out. Get the medicine back and bring it right away. "


    "Yes. Young master The servants answered in unison and turned away from the bedroom.


    As soon as Zhang Yunxin wakes up, she opens her eyes and stares at the white ceiling.


    Where am I now? Is she dead? Is this heaven?


    "You''re awake." Low voice, magnetic voice, full of temptation.


    Zhang Yunxin turned to look at it, and her eyes touched a perfect face of mutual indignation. Suddenly, she became dull, and her eyes were even more at a loss.


    She has never seen such a good-looking man, several times better than the stars she has ever seen, so that people don''t want to move their eyes.


    "Are you human?" Zhang Yunxin stares at him and asks softly.

 Chapter 4

    Zhang Yunxin thought that he had been killed by the explosion, and the man''s face was hard to find in the world. He didn''t think it was wrong to ask.


    Her voice was extremely light, but clearly fell into the ears of the three people present, word for word.


    Aunt Chen, standing behind Liu Xiuqin, opened her mouth. Seeing that neither his wife nor the young master had said anything, she swallowed what she had said.


    Jin yilie was stunned. He didn''t think it would be such a prologue. He couldn''t help smiling imperceptibly.


    "What do you think?" He didn''t answer, but asked in an indifferent tone.


    Zhang Yunxin didn''t answer immediately, but just stared at him, blinking several times.


    After observing for a long time, she said in silence, "it''s not like that."


    Aunt Chen took a cold breath. The little girl was so shameful. The young master rescued her, but she said that the young master was not a human being.


    Before the words of accusation came out, the soft voice of the girl came back.


    "You look so good." Zhang Yunxin opened her mouth with a look of praise in her eyes.


    The radian of Jin yilie''s mouth raised unconsciously. Suddenly, he was in a good mood and asked, "how beautiful is it?"


    Zhang Yunxin stares at him for a long time again. He is as serious as a sophisticated old man. "He looks so good that he can''t find any adjectives."


    "You are a good talker. You have a sweet mouth." Liu Xiuqin stood up and said with a smile.


    Zhang Yunxin noticed that in addition to the two of them, there were still people here.


    She looked up, and when her eyes fell on the elegant woman, she screamed in horror, "ah!"


    The scream sounded. Before the three of them could react, they saw her get out of bed and run to the bathroom in a panic.


    "Bang!"


    The door of the bathroom was thrown heavily, which shocked the three people in the bedroom.


    "What''s the matter with this girl? I don''t know any manners. " Aunt Chen angrily opened her mouth and looked at Liu Xiuqin with concern, "madam, are you scared?"


    "No. Maybe I scared her Liu Xiuqin''s face was gloomy, and the corner of her mouth was still filled with a smile.


    "Madame. What are you saying? It''s good that she didn''t scare you. " The more Aunt Chen said, the more angry she was.


    Jin yilie did not open his mouth, frowned slightly, and looked thoughtfully to the bathroom.


    In the bathroom.


    Zhang Yunxin leaned pale against the door, panting heavily. Her heart beat so hard that she seemed to jump out of her throat.


    Was that her illusion? Or her eyes?


    "Yes. I''m blinded. How can there be ghosts in the world? " Zhang Yunxin breathed heavily and comforted herself.


    He went to the mirror, bowed his head and washed his face, but found that his face was uneven.


    She slowly raised her head and looked into the mirror in front of her.


    When I saw myself in the mirror, I screamed again.


    "Ah..."


    The scream came from the bathroom. When Jin yilie heard it, he frowned and said, "Aunt Chen, go and see what happened."


    "Good." Aunt Chen was stunned, heard the young master''s command, immediately ran over.


    Fortunately, the door of the bathroom was not locked and opened.


    Seeing that the little girl didn''t know what was going on, she fainted inside and cried out, "young master, no! She fainted again


    Once again put the little girl back on the bed, Aunt Chen called a few times, see the little girl''s eyelashes quiver, should wake up.


    Sure enough, seeing her eyes open again, Aunt Chen was relieved.


    When the little girl was in a coma, the young master was so gloomy that even she who stayed in Jin''s house for the longest time was frightened.

 Chapter 5

    Wake up Zhang Yunxin, see that noble and elegant woman, the bottom of my heart is still some fear, but no previous fear.


    Jin yilie noticed that she seemed to be very afraid of her mother. Her eyebrows frowned imperceptibly, and there was a look of doubt at the bottom of her eyes.


    "Are you all right?" Liu Xiuqin asked lovingly.


    Although she is not the right person for Jin''s daughter-in-law, she will not treat her coldly.


    "I''m fine. Thank you for your concern. " Zhang Yunxin whispered.


    "What''s your name?" Liu Xiuqin asked with a smile.


    Zhang Yunxin opened her mouth, hesitated and said, "Su ruoqiu."


    After fainting in the bathroom, some memories of Su ruoqiu came out.


    Now this body belongs to Su ruoqiu, and she will live with this identity in the future.


    Zhang Yunxin has been dead, in the man-made explosion, to pieces.


    When I think of the people who killed her, my hatred comes like a rolling river.


    No one noticed that, with her head slightly down, a touch of poison flashed through her eyes.


    You all wait for me, I want you to pay for what you have done!


    She thought bitterly that the coldness in her eyes seemed to turn into an ice blade.


    "Jin yilie." Jin yilie made a sudden voice, but it didn''t seem abrupt at all.


    Hearing his reply, Zhang Yunxin raised her eyes and looked at him carefully. Her eyes fell on his legs again.


    When Aunt Chen saw her staring at the young master''s legs, her eyebrows wrinkled deeply.


    The young master hates people staring at his legs, but Su ruoqiu stares at him.


    Jin yilie''s brow slightly frowned, and there was a trace of displeasure between his eyebrows and eyes.


    In her clear eyes, there was no disdain, pity, ridicule. After that, her frowning brow spread out and her displeasure disappeared.


    "Are you the president of Jin''s group in Longcheng?" Zhang Yunxin on his cold eyes, eyes, showing a stubborn.


    Jin yilie did not understand why she asked, hesitated for a moment, or nodded, "en."


    It turns out that he is the president of Jinshi Group in Longcheng!


    ha-ha! Sure enough, heaven doesn''t want to kill her!


    Not only let her rebirth in this body, but also inherited the original master''s ability, but also met Jin yilie who turned her hand to cloud and covered her hand to rain!


    Zhang Yunxin''s smile disappeared and looked at Jin''s mother, who had no focal length in her eyes. "Madam, I have something to discuss with him. Could you please..."


    She wanted to talk, but her tone was respectful, but there was a strong line that could not be opposed.


    "Miss Su, madam is not an outsider. If you have anything to do, you can say it now." Aunt Chen saw that she was putting up a composition in front of her wife, but she was a little angry.


    "Aunt Chen. Go downstairs with me for a cup of tea. " Liu Xiuqin said with a smile.


    "Madam, you..." Aunt Chen didn''t mind at all. She sighed to herself, "OK."


    The lady is just too kind.


    Su ruoqiu dares to order his wife. If she really has something to do with the young master in the future, she can''t bully his wife and give her face.


    Alas! If only the master was still there. The poor lady didn''t expect the master to come back.


    Now I don''t know whether the master is alive or dead.


    At the beginning, the lady stopped the master from leaving, but the master insisted on going.


    Nine years later, the master still hasn''t come back and can''t find any information.


    In the Jin family, no one dares to mention anything that has anything to do with the master.


    The young master once ordered that no one should mention the master in front of his wife.

 Chapter 6

    After they left, Jin yilie''s face was a little cold, and his tone was indifferent: "what do you want?"


    No one else found it, but he did.


    When he said his identity, the smile in the corner of her mouth, and the calculation in her eyes.


    Jin yilie hated women who were clever and scheming.


    Even if at first because they sympathized with each other, they had no pity for her now.


    Zhang Yunxin didn''t mind his sudden coldness at all. He looked at him with a smile, "Jin Shao, how about we make a deal?"


    "What deal?" Jin yilie''s eyebrows wrinkled, and the displeasure in his eyes grew stronger.


    Did he miss it? Or is her eyes clear enough to see the bottom, in fact, the best weapon for her disguise?


    "I cured your mother''s eye disease, and you married me." Zhang Yunxin said.


    Jin yilie didn''t answer. He stared at her as if he wanted to look into her soul.


    Seeing that he was silent, Zhang Yunxin thought he didn''t believe in himself and said, "I can really cure your mother''s eye disease. As long as you promise me, you can wait until you are cured before you marry me. "


    "Good." Jin yilie replied.


    Zhang Yunxin thought that he would not agree so soon, and he had already thought out a lot of words.


    He promised so quickly, but let her a little Leng, "you really agreed?"


    "Yes." Jin yilie nodded.


    "I have another request." Zhang Yunxin said.


    "You said Jin yilie''s tone is indifferent.


    "We only need the name of husband and wife, not the reality of husband and wife." Zhang Yunxin stares at him seriously.


    Jin yilie was silent for a few seconds and said, "OK."


    "In case we go back on our word, let''s make a contract with a time limit of one year. When the contract is terminated, we will divorce and get married without interference. " Zhang Yunxin said.


    "Good." Jin yilie agreed.


    "High fives." Zhang Yunxin raised her hand and grinned.


    Jin yilie looks at the girl who is smiling so much that her eyes are bent into crescent moon. She is sweet and moving, lovely and innocent, and looks a little dazed.


    "Don''t you understand? It''s three high fives. " Zhang Yunxin thought he didn''t understand and blinked a few big eyes.


    "Yes." Jin yilie revived and gave her three high fives.


    He felt as if he was in the middle of evil. He was distracted when he saw her.


    "Take some porridge and go to sleep after taking the medicine." Jin yilie said.


    "Yes." Zhang Yunxin nodded.


    Jin yilie takes a deep look at her, takes back his sight, controls the electric wheelchair and leaves the bedroom.


    Seeing him disappear at the door of the bedroom, Zhang Yunxin sighed.


    Such an excellent man, but his legs are disabled, is really envious of talent.


    After taking the medicine, Zhang Yunxin closed the bedroom door and went to the bathroom again.


    She gazed at the strange face in the mirror and slowly stroked her uneven cheeks with her hand.


    In addition to facial features, her face is irregularly distributed with small red pimples. If you don''t look carefully, you will think it''s full of acne.


    In fact, it''s not acne. Since Su ruoqiu was ten years old, these red pimples began to appear, and with the growth of age, there are more and more small pimples.


    Su ruoqiu is also a hard-working person. Like her, she has a vicious stepmother.


    For Su ruoqiu, who is in sympathy with each other, she has a little more heartache in her heart, which is also in her heart.


    Zhang Yunxin raised her hand and landed on Su ruoqiu reflected in the mirror. She whispered: "from tomorrow on, I will be su ruoqiu, and Su ruoqiu will be me. There will be no Zhang Yunxin in the world. I will live for you. Those who bullied us, I will get them back one by one and let them pay the price! "

 Chapter 7

    The next morning.


    A ray of sunlight passed through the window and fell on the floor.


    The woman lying on the bed turned over and opened her eyes. The edge of her eyes suddenly appeared, and then recovered as if it had never appeared.


    Su ruoqiu turned over, brushed her teeth and washed her face, and naturally went to the front of the wardrobe.


    As soon as the wardrobe opened, a faint fragrance entered the nose.


    It smells good, but it''s all handmade men''s clothes, not women''s clothes.


    "How can I forget that this is not my room." Su ruoqiu''s smile on the corner of her mouth has fully adapted to her present identity.


    "Dudududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududu." There was a knock at the door.


    "Come in." Su ruoqiu shouts.


    The door of the bedroom was opened, and a servant brought the folded dress to her. "Miss Su, this is the dress that the young master ordered to bring to you."


    "Good. Thank you Su ruoqiu picks it up impolitely.


    "The young master also said that Miss Su would go down to dinner after she changed her clothes." Said the servant respectfully.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded.


    "Miss Su has no other orders, so I''ll step down first." Said the servant.


    "Good." Su ruoqiu nodded.


    Standing in front of the fitting mirror, Su ruoqiu looks at herself inside.


    White T-shirt, black wide leg pants, white high heels.


    He has straight black hair, a small nose, big eyes, eyebrows and a small face.


    "It''s a good foundation, but it''s ruined by these little pimples." Su ruoqiu muttered to himself.


    Turning around in front of the fitting mirror, Su ruoqiu shrugs indifferently and completely ignores the red bumps on her face.


    There was a noise coming from the stairs. Aunt Chen looked up and saw Miss Su slowly coming down the stairs.


    Obviously, she has a ferocious face, but at the moment, it gives Aunt Chen an illusion of her beauty.


    She seems to have a natural elegant temperament. Her actions are full of dignity that people can''t ignore, which makes people forget the regret on her face for the time being.


    "Aunt Chen. Good morning Su ruoqiu came to her and said hello with a smile.


    Aunt Chen suddenly came back to herself, her face slightly embarrassed, and said with a smile, "good morning, Miss Su."


    Su ruoqiu nodded to her and walked straight to the restaurant.


    Aunt Chen turns her head and stares at her back. She sighs in her heart: looking at Miss Su''s facial features and outline, she is clearly a beauty, but she has a pimple on her face.


    Behind Aunt Chen, Jin yilie''s figure appears, sitting in a wheelchair, looking at the distant figure with complex eyes.


    "It''s a pity." Aunt Chen shook her head and said to herself.


    Turning around, she saw the young master in the wheelchair, showing a kind smile, "young master. It''s time for dinner. "


    "Yes." Jin yilie responded.


    In the dining room.


    Su ruoqiu sat quietly in her seat, eating breakfast, no one asked her, she did not say a word.


    "Ruoqiu, is this breakfast to your taste?" Liu Xiuqin looked at the approximate position and asked.


    In fact, she was wrong. Su ruoqiu was not in that position at all.


    "Yes. It''s delicious. " Su ruoqiu looked up at Jin''s mother and said softly.


    At the end of the speech, her hand with chopsticks shook.


    On Jin''s mother''s shoulders, she slowly stretched out a pair of pale hands, and her fingernails were as red as blood.


    Then there is the long black hair, slowly rising head, under the black hair, showing a pair of strange eyes.

 Chapter 8

    The strange eyes are just behind Jin''s mother''s left shoulder, but Su ruoqiu is the one staring at her.


    Feeling the greed and ill will in the eyes of the female ghost, Su ruoqiu shivers and forces herself to calm down.


    As if she didn''t see anything, she lowered her head and continued to eat breakfast.


    Aunt Chen, who was standing behind her, saw that she suddenly froze. She immediately stepped forward and pressed her shoulders for her.


    "Aunt Chen. Or you know me Liu Xiuqin said with a smile.


    "Madam, you always feel backache recently, otherwise let the doctor show you?" Aunt Chen asked tentatively.


    As soon as Aunt Chen''s words fell, Su ruoqiu subconsciously wanted to answer them.


    But if you want to have nothing in your hand and can''t deal with female ghosts, you have to pretend you don''t know anything.


    "Alas! I''m old and useless. " Liu Xiuqin sighed deeply.


    She thought of her husband, who had not come back for many years, and did not know whether he was alive or dead.


    I''m afraid... Is gone.


    Thinking of this, a touch of sadness flashed through her eyes, and a burst of pain came from her heart.


    "Not old, not old. My wife is very young, still so beautiful. " Aunt Chen said with a smile.


    In her heart, she thought her wife was beautiful. In her heart, no one could be more beautiful and kind than her.


    Liu Xiuqin was amused straight smile, said: "your mouth is still so sweet."


    "Have more, madam." Aunt Chen said that she had a favorite dish for her wife.


    "Good." Liu Xiuqin replied, and looked at Su ruoqiu''s position, "ruoqiu, why don''t you hang out with your aunt after dinner?"


    Su ruoqiu looked up, a little at a loss, and turned a blind eye to the ghost behind Jin''s mother, as if she could not see it at all.


    Before she said no, Jin yilie''s voice said, "Mom. Ruoqiu and I have something to go out


    "Oh." Liu Xiuqin was silent and said, "go and return early."


    "Yes." Jin yilie responded.


    After eating breakfast, Su ruoqiu left with Jin yilie, leaving only Jin''s mother and Aunt Chen in the restaurant.


    Aunt Chen looked at their back and looked down at Liu Xiuqin, "madam, why don''t you say it directly?"


    "Forget it. If lie''er really likes it, even if it''s not good-looking, I don''t dislike it. " Liu Xiuqin said.


    "Madam, it''s not a question of whether she is ugly or not. Instead, she is afraid that if the pimple on Miss Su''s face is an infectious disease or a genetic disease, the younger young master..." Aunt Chen frowned anxiously.


    I can only see the dark Liu Xiuqin with a slight frown and a deep sigh


    "Why don''t you let Miss Su go to the hospital tomorrow?" Aunt Chen suggested.


    Liu Xiuqin was silent and nodded, "it''s OK."


    In fact, she did not dislike Su ruoqiu''s ugliness, but was afraid that the red pimples on her face would be contagious or genetic.


    ¡­¡­


    "Don''t you wonder why I went back there?" Su ruoqiu turns his head to look at Jin yilie sitting beside him. His eyes are shining with innocent light.


    She just said that she would go back to the place where the accident happened. Jin yilie agreed to take her without thinking about it.


    "You have your reasons. You don''t have to ask me if you want to Jin yilie spoke indifferently.


    "That''s true. I''ll let you know when I get it. " Su ruoqiu''s clear eyes flashed a touch of cunning color.


    "Yes." Jin yilie answered and looked at her more.


    It seems that she doesn''t care about the red pimples on her face at all, and can''t see that she has the slightest inferiority.


    On the contrary, she has some dazzling self-confidence, and her unique temperament can make people ignore the red pimples on her face.

 Chapter 9

    What kind of girl is this?


    It has a great personality and seems to have the momentum of dominating the world.


    When Jin yilie looked at such a girl, he lost his mind again.


    The feeling that he could not distinguish came back to him.


    After driving for a long time, the car finally stopped slowly.


    "Young master. It was here that Miss Su was found last night. " The driver turned back and said respectfully.


    "Well." Jin yilie answered and looked at her.


    "Here we are?" Su ruoqiu''s eyes fell outside the car, looking a little at a loss.


    "Yes. Miss Su The driver answered.


    Su ruoqiu turned to look at the man beside him. His mouth opened, but he changed his mind. "Can you ask him to accompany me?"


    She reached out and pointed to the driver''s uncle, with a trace of expectation in her eyes.


    Originally, he wanted Jin yilie to accompany her, but when he turned his head, he thought that his legs could not walk, so he immediately gave up.


    "Yes." Jin yilie answered without thinking.


    "Uncle. Let''s go. " Su ruoqiu looks at the driver''s uncle with a smile.


    The driver just looked at the young master and nodded slightly. Then he got off the bus.


    There is no one to protect the young master, which is a little uneasy. But the young master has made a decision, which can''t be changed.


    Su ruoqiu got out of the car, swept around, slightly narrowed his eyes, searching for the memory of the original owner in his mind.


    In fact, when she met Jin yilie, she was not su ruoqiu.


    Maybe it was after su ruoqiu ran out of the road and Jin yilie''s car suddenly braked that Su ruoqiu died, and her soul occupied her body.


    Su ruoqiu also doesn''t know how the original owner died. He only knows that before he rushed out of the road, the original owner was chased and killed by three men.


    According to the memory of the original owner, she went to the path where the original owner rushed out of the road.


    Let the driver follow, she is afraid of last night chasing Su ruoqiu three men are still, run into trouble.


    Even if the driver''s uncle can''t do anything, with him, he can take care of him.


    On the way, Su ruoqiu saw the raincoat thrown away by the original owner.


    Under the raincoat is a waterproof schoolbag, in which the owner keeps everything, including cash.


    She quickly ran to see the raincoat was lifted a little, eyebrows slightly frowned, lifted it to see the bag inside.


    Pick up the bag, quickly check the things inside, with the memory of things exactly match, not even a dime less.


    Since I opened my raincoat, I must have seen my schoolbag, but the three men didn''t want to open it. They could only prove that their goal was the original owner.


    Her hand tightly grasps the schoolbag, under the slightly wrinkled brow, is a pair of clear eyes, but at the moment, it is flashing with the intention of killing.


    Su ruoqiu, don''t worry. You won''t die in vain. If you are forced to die, I will make her life worse than death!


    "Miss Su." The driver saw her standing still for a long time and cried out.


    Su ruoqiu''s killing intention in his eyes disappeared, and a harmless smile from the corner of his mouth turned his head and said, "I found it. Let''s go back. "


    "Yes." The driver replied without asking.


    Back in front of the black business car, the door is opened. Su ruoqiu smiles and greets Jin yilie in the car, "I''m back."


    She stood in front of the door of the back seat, did not immediately go in, but looked for a yellow rune.


    Jin yilie, sitting in the car, frowned deeply when he saw the rune paper she took out.


    The driver standing on one side saw Miss Su taking out a piece of talisman paper. Her mouth opened and closed several times, and her brow slightly wrinkled.


    The young master doesn''t like these strange things most, but Miss Su plays with them in front of the young master.


    He was afraid that the young master was not happy and left Miss Su here.


    I want to remind Miss Su, but because the young master is here, she is too close to him to speak.

 Chapter 10

    In fact, Su ruoqiu has noticed the abnormality of their faces, but he intends to ignore it.


    After taking out the yellow paper, she moved forward a few steps.


    "Bang!"


    A big voice rang out. It was su ruoqiu who slapped the Fu paper on the business car.


    Standing on one side of the poplar, heart thump suddenly jump up, feel his forehead are emitting cold sweat.


    Miss Su, do you know that this is not an ordinary business car, but a specially made super bulletproof car. There is only one in the world, and it''s still confidential.


    In addition to him and the young master, Aunt Chen and his wife know.


    This car has no market and no price. Even the world''s top super sports car has been smashed to pieces.


    Bai Yang saw that the young master didn''t say anything. He could only keep his mouth shut and see what Miss Su was up to.


    When he saw that Miss Su raised her middle finger and was ready to put it into her mouth, he immediately asked in a voice, "Miss Su, why are you doing this?"


    "The symbol. Uncle, haven''t you seen it? Haven''t you seen TV? " Su ruoqiu blinked in surprise and asked.


    "Nonsense! How can you take it seriously on TV Bai Yang thought that she was going to learn the plot on TV, and immediately cheered.


    "It''s all fake on TV. Of course it can''t be taken seriously. But I think it''s real. " Su ruoqiu said.


    At the end of her voice, she had bitten her finger without blinking an eye, and skillfully drew a charm.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    After a while, there was a bang.


    It''s all Su ruoqiu who pats the Fu paper on the business car and mutters to himself, "while it''s still bleeding, draw enough at a time, so as not to have to bite again. It''s painful."


    Standing on one side of the poplar, every time she patted, the meat on his face shook once.


    Seeing the young master''s head sticking out and frowning, Bai Yang sighed: Miss Su, you''re dead this time!


    Su ruoqiu drew ten pictures at a time and grinned with satisfaction.


    He turned his head and looked at Jin yilie, who was sticking out his head. He raised the charm he had drawn, winked at him and said with a smile: "look! I drew it! That''s great


    Jin yilie looked at her face with an innocent smile and was stunned again.


    The smile on her face is gorgeous like the warm sun, as if shining into his cold heart. The warm current turns into a net, wrapping his heart.


    By the time he recovered, she was sitting beside him.


    "Go back and start treating your mother''s eyes." Su ruoqiu arranges her schoolbag and puts the charms in it. She doesn''t care about the injuries on her fingers.


    Bai Yang, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, suddenly turned his head and blurted out, "what did Miss Su say?"


    "Old lady Zhi Jin''s eyes." Su ruoqiu''s answer is natural.


    Her tone was light, as if she had a chance to win.


    Bai Yang was so excited that he ignored the young master and ignored his reaction. "Is Miss Su serious?"


    "Yes. I''m sure. " Su ruoqiu replied.


    These thanks to the original master, let her have a more ability, but also let her have a pair of yin and Yang eyes.


    Now she can only deal with some weak ghosts. If she is strong, she can only grease her feet.


    There are both advantages and disadvantages. From the memory of the original owner, it seems that this ability can be improved. When her strength is improved, she will not be so afraid of powerful ghosts.

 Chapter 11

    Baiyang looks at Su ruoqiu''s confident face, which is exactly the way to win. He is even more excited.


    "Miss Su, if you cure your wife''s eye disease, you are a great benefactor of the Jin family!"


    Poplar eyes have become moist, excited the whole person slightly shaking, emotion seems to be unable to calm down.


    If it wasn''t for the young master''s murderous eyes, he was so excited that he wanted to hold the little girl.


    "I''m not only a great benefactor of the Jin family, but also... Hehe..."


    Su ruoqiu wants to talk but stops. She laughs so insidiously that she doesn''t finish what she says.


    "Or what?"


    Poplar puzzled to open his mouth, stunned eyes fell on her body.


    "Uncle Bai, drive."


    Jin yilie frowned tightly and gave an order in an unhappy tone.


    The two of them were having a heated discussion, putting himself aside, which made him feel bad.


    Bai Yang wanted to say something, but he closed his mouth and drove obediently with his cold eyes.


    "You call uncle Bai? Then I will be called Uncle Bai. Uncle Bai, what do you say? "


    Su ruoqiu''s face is naive smile, eyes fall on the white uncle who drives.


    Poplar subconsciously showed a loving smile, want to nod mouth, but see the young master cast eyes, immediately closed his mouth.


    Aware that uncle Bai seems to be afraid of the man beside her, Su ruoqiu turns to look at him and sees that he has a smelly face, just like someone else digging his ancestral grave.


    "Can I follow you to call him uncle Bai?"


    Su ruoqiu asked him with a serious expression, staring at his eyes with a little expectation.


    Jin yilie, who was not happy in her heart, looked at her coldly.


    Seeing her big clear eyes, which seemed to be covered with water mist, seemed to be bright and shining. She was staring at him like a poor dog.


    Jin yilie''s heart seemed to be hit by something. His hard heart softened.


    "Yes."


    With a faint reply, Jin yilie withdrew his sight and closed his eyes.


    "Uncle Bai."


    Su ruoqiu looks at Bai Yang with a smile and shouts.


    Bai Yang looks at her through the rearview mirror, nods and agrees, with a kind smile on his face.


    "I want to rest."


    Jin yilie closed his eyes and made a cold voice. His implication is: you are not allowed to speak any more.


    Bai Yang looks deeply at the young master, and then looks at Su ruoqiu. They look at each other and smile.


    It seems that since Miss Su appeared, the young master has become a little different.


    Thinking of this, the corner of poplar''s mouth stirred up a meaningful smile, and soon disappeared.


    Back at Jin''s mansion, Bai Yang follows young master and Su ruoqiu to the villa hall for the first time.


    Bai Yang stood respectfully behind the young master, looking at his wife, young master and Su ruoqiu sitting on the sofa. He was seldom so nervous as now.


    "Lier, do you want to discuss something with your mother?"


    Liu Xiuqin''s unfocused eyes swept to a place with a slight frown.


    "Mom. If Qiu says she can cure your eyes, I''m going to let her try, but you have to agree. "


    Jin yilie''s tone was very gentle, and his words showed respect and concern for his mother.


    If his mother is not willing to take risks, he will not force. He will respect his mother''s decisions.


    Aunt Chen took a look at Su ruoqiu. Her eyebrows wrinkled tightly, but she was afraid of disturbing her wife.


    She sweeps Su ruoqiu, with a look of inquiry in her eyes, as if she wants to see through the sudden appearance of the woman and what tricks she wants to play.

 Chapter 12

    Liu Xiuqin''s eyes have no focal length. She can''t see her emotion. She just frowns slightly. She seems to be a little worried.


    Without speaking for a long time, she suddenly asked, "ruoqiu. Are you sure? "


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded seriously.


    In the face of Mrs. Jin''s invisible eyes, she did not show any sense of joking.


    "How do you want to cure your wife''s eye disease?" Aunt Chen''s heart is still wary of her and distrust.


    Su ruoqiu stares at Aunt Chen, turns to Jin yilie, and takes out a delicate small box from the waterproof schoolbag.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on her and the exquisite box, curious and puzzled.


    Su ruoqiu opened the delicate small box and skillfully opened the hidden mechanism. This small delicate box seemed to be a treasure chest, and a grid appeared again.


    There are thin silver needles in the delicate small box. When the light hits it, it seems that it will refract light.


    "Miss Su, you don''t want to stab lady''s eyes with these silver needles, do you?" When Bai Yang saw the guy she took out, his heart thumped.


    "Almost." Su ruoqiu said confidently and calmly.


    She had observed her wife''s eyes before. From what they said, she could tell that she was not born with eye disease.


    I know from the memory of the original owner that the eye disease of the lady is a kind of poisonous insect. As for how the lady was poisoned, she doesn''t want to know for the moment.


    When his wife''s eye disease is cured, she will ask Jin yilie again. At present, she will force the poisonous insects out of his wife''s body as soon as possible.


    Slight poison gathered around the lady''s eyes, causing blindness.


    At present, it only causes damage to the eyes. Maybe in a year or two or ten or twenty years, the poisonous insects will be transferred to the important organs. When the time comes, it will be too late.


    "Miss Su! Are you here to cure your wife''s eyes or to kill her? " Aunt Chen immediately let out her voice unhappily.


    "For eyes. If my wife''s eye disease continues, she will die soon. " Su ruoqiu''s tone was flat and truthful.


    "Presumptuous! How dare you curse Madame Aunt Chen was so angry that her chest heaved and heaved that she wanted to drive her away immediately, "young master, are you going to let her do mischief?"


    Such a dangerous thing, how can you let this yellow haired girl do it.


    Doesn''t that mean putting your wife on the brink of death? A careless man will kill his wife.


    She also rightfully cursed her wife for her short life. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that she was rude.


    "Young master." Poplar brow slightly wrinkled, looked at the young master¡° I don''t think so


    "Ma." Jin yilie turned his head and looked at his mother. He just called out softly.


    "If autumn. You sit here Liu Xiuqin said suddenly in a friendly tone.


    "Madam..." Aunt Chen frowned tightly.


    She knows her wife very well. If she speaks like this, it means that she will agree.


    "Aunt Chen. I''ve made a decision. " Liu Xiuqin spoke resolutely.


    Aunt Chen knew that there was no room for recovery. She could only shut her mouth and looked at the Yellow haired girl who was coming.


    Is lady''s life going to be planted in the hands of this little girl?


    No one found that when Mrs. Jin called her to go, she not only took the exquisite box, but also secretly took two charms.


    Su ruoqiu, who walks step by step to the Jin family''s wife, clearly sees the ghost lying behind her and stares at her, but she pretends that she can''t see anything.


    Even if the Jin''s wife didn''t ask her to go, Su ruoqiu would still find a chance to go and surprise the female ghost. This is the first step to cure her eye disease.

 Chapter 13

    Su ruoqiu''s in the heart is making an abacus that moment, coincide with the madam suddenly open mouth to let her sit in the past, just in her arms.


    As she walked towards Mrs. Jin''s, Su ruoqiu''s seemingly calm appearance was a heart that could not stop shaking, and her body trembled slightly and imperceptibly.


    In fact, she is not sure that she can kill the female ghost. She seems calm, but she is afraid.


    The cold vision followed her closely. Jin yilie frowned imperceptibly. A thought flashed in her heart: she was afraid!


    Jin yilie looked at his mother with a puzzled look. He really didn''t understand what she was afraid of.


    If she was afraid of his mother''s eye disease, he had to stop her.


    He can''t take any risk with his mother.


    Su ruoqiu, walking towards the Jin family''s wife, noticed that he was so cold that he seemed to be able to penetrate his body. He didn''t look back and pretended to know nothing.


    Su ruoqiu now pays all her attention to the ghost. She holds her breath and approaches Mrs. Jin step by step.


    The ghost lying on the back of Mrs. Jin''s family is slowly getting up now. Her fingernails are as red as blood.


    By the time Su ruoqiu sat next to Mrs. Jin''s, the ghost was already sitting on her shoulders, still swinging her feet.


    Liu Xiuqin felt his neck ache suddenly, and a little heavy, chest pain.


    Aunt Chen, standing behind Liu Xiuqin, noticed her slight change. She immediately understood it. She stepped forward and gently held her shoulder.


    She has been waiting on her for so many years. Even if she doesn''t speak, it''s just a small action. She will know what''s wrong with her.


    Liu Xiuqin noticed Aunt Chen''s careful behavior and showed a gentle smile at the corner of her mouth. She patted the back of Aunt Chen''s hand on her left shoulder with her right hand.


    Aunt Chen just showed a gentle smile and pressed her shoulder just right, not light or heavy.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t speak and didn''t dare to look up for fear of the strange look in her eyes.


    Even so, Su ruoqiu still feels that the female ghost seems to be slowly bowing her head.


    The hand holding the charm secretly is preparing for the time when the female ghost is most relaxed.


    Su ruoqiu''s body trembled slightly, deliberately a little bit, let the female ghost feel that she is afraid.


    The ghost looked down a little faster. When they were looking at each other, they held two hands of the charm and stuck to the ghost.


    When Su ruoqiu made this move, the rest of the people thought she was going to do harm to her wife, and they were all ready to stop her.


    But the next moment, the three of them froze, staring at the female ghost suddenly appeared out of thin air, eyes are full of panic.


    The female ghost sat on Liu Xiuqin''s shoulders, and all the people present could see it clearly except herself.


    The ghost with a charm on her face uttered a shrill scream, sharp as if it could pierce one''s eardrum.


    Su ruoqiu takes advantage of the female ghost to fight back, immediately takes out the silver needle from the exquisite box and stabs the female ghost on the eyebrow.


    Stabbing the eyebrow of the moment, the female ghost issued a scream more shrill.


    Female ghost is in their sight, slowly fade, gradually disappear, and finally completely disappear in front of them.


    Aunt Chen, standing behind Liu Xiuqin, kept the same movement as before after the ghost disappeared. Her rigid body kept shaking.


    Rao is used to see the big field of poplar, the body can''t help shaking, showing a look of shock.


    I never know that there are ghosts in this world.


    In the past, we firmly believed that it was nonsense, but now we are shocked by the scene.


    Creepy feeling from the sole of the foot gradually up, jump to the top of the head.

 Chapter 14

    Sitting on the sofa, Jin yilie''s body didn''t move a little, and his expression kept calm, as if what happened just now had no effect on him.


    Only Jin yilie himself knew that the surging waves in his heart flashed across his eyes.


    He never believed in ghosts and gods, but today he saw such a terrible scene.


    If it wasn''t for Aunt Chen''s startled expression, Jin yilie would have thought that his eyes had a problem at that moment.


    "The first step is complete, and the next step is to cure the lady''s eyes."


    Su ruoqiu secretly breathed a sigh of relief, showing a sweet smile, the appearance of calm she seems not nervous at all.


    "What''s the first step?" Liu Xiuqin turns her head and frowns suspiciously. Her unfocused eyes look at ruoqiu beside her.


    When the ghost screamed, Liu Xiuqin didn''t hear it and couldn''t see what ruoqiu had done. She just knew that it was very quiet all around.


    "Mom. Since you''ve decided to let Ruo Qiuzhi see you, let''s start now? " Jin yilie interrupted his mother at the right time and asked in a soft voice.


    Liu Xiuqin''s face with a kind smile, turned to look at the side, "autumn girl, can you really cure this eye disease?"


    In fact, she has made a good decision, but she still wants to listen to Su ruoqiu''s affirmative consent, so that her uneasy heart can be more stable.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu replied in a very positive way.


    She must cure Mrs. Jin''s eye disease. She must cure it.


    Only when Mrs. Jin''s eye disease is cured, can she continue to play chess. Every step of her life must be steady.


    "Good. I believe you. " Liu Xiuqin said.


    "It''s not too late. Take Madame upstairs Su ruoqiu looked at the three of them with a sweet smile on her face.


    "Why send your wife upstairs? Can''t it be here? " Although Aunt Chen had seen her ability, she was still a little worried.


    "You have to be in the room, and no one is allowed to be in the room except me and my wife." Su ruoqiu spoke calmly.


    In addition to being afraid that the third person present would distract her and make mistakes, she also didn''t want outsiders to see the eye treatment process.


    "How can that be? What if you''re not good for your wife? " Aunt Chen is still not at ease, especially when she is alone with her wife, for fear of accidents.


    "You can send more people to guard the entrance and exit to prevent me from escaping, right?" Su ruoqiu''s eyes fell on Jin yilie with a faint smile.


    She must successfully cure Mrs. Jin''s eyes, otherwise, she will die.


    "This..." Aunt Chen looked at the young master.


    "Just do as ruoqiu said." Jin yilie saw that his mother didn''t object at all and didn''t even frown, so he gave the order indifferently.


    "Yes. Young master, I''ll do it now. " Aunt Chen nodded, worried eyes fell on the poplar.


    Seeing that her wife and young master believed Su ruoqiu so much, she exchanged eyes with Bai Yang and went up to help her.


    "I went up first, waiting for my good news." Su ruoqiu looks at Jin yilie with a smile, turns around and strides away.


    After she turned her back to them, the smile on the corner of her mouth became a little reluctant, and a heavy color flashed through her eyes.


    Su ruoqiu, who took a breath secretly, told himself desperately in his heart: you can do it.


    Bai Yang turned his head to look at them who left, drew back his sight, lowered his head and said in a low voice: "young master. Is Miss Su trustworthy? "


    Jin yilie didn''t even lift his eyelids. He was silent for a moment. He said in a tone of Indifference: "I believe in her."


    "Young master. I''ll send someone to see you upstairs. When my wife''s eyes are ready, she can see you first. " The white poplar says in a voice, the fundus of the eye flies across the different color.


    "Yes." Jin yilie nodded.

 Chapter 15

    Bai Yang brings in a servant and sends the young master upstairs.


    Standing in the same place, looking at the elevator door slowly closed, poplar turned and left the living room, toward the villa.


    ¡­¡­


    "Aunt Chen. Please wait outside Su ruoqiu said calmly.


    Aunt Chen looks at the lady sitting by the bed, and then deeply looks at Su ruoqiu. She sighs to herself. Then she turns around and leaves the lady''s room.


    Su ruoqiu followed her. Before locking the door, she solemnly told her, "no matter what sound you hear, you are not allowed to come in, or your wife''s life will be in danger."


    As soon as she takes the hand to cure her wife''s eye disease, she must be careful and keep her mental concentration.


    When she is distracted, even if her hands shake a little, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    When Aunt Chen saw that she looked very serious, especially when she heard that rushing in would kill her wife, her heart suddenly began to thump.


    "Yes. We all remember. " Aunt Chen nodded quickly and said in a trembling voice.


    The frown showed her worry and anxiety.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded and locked the door.


    The moment the door was locked, Jin yilie came to the door.


    "Young master." Aunt Chen gave a light cry and told the young master everything Miss Su had told him. She didn''t miss a word.


    "Yes. I see Jin yilie responded lightly.


    Su ruoqiu went back to the room, looked at Mrs. Jin who was very calm at the edge of the bed, and said, "madam. You lie down


    When the wife lay down, she took out the charm, "wait a minute, you will feel unable to move, and I start, you will feel a little pain, you have to endure."


    "Yes." Liu Xiuqin just answered with an indifferent look.


    Su ruoqiu pastes the charm on his wife''s body, opens the delicate small box, and begins to give her a needle.


    What she uses is a secret skill, which is different from ordinary acupuncture.


    The poison in madam''s body is very slight, so it''s not very difficult to remove it. The most difficult thing is to gather around her eyes.


    As we all know, the eye is one of the most vulnerable organs of the human body.


    Su ruoqiu can''t make a cut in her face. She can only force the poison to her right hand and make a small cut in her middle finger.


    Patience drives the poison out of the body bit by bit.


    To Su ruoqiu''s surprise, the Jin family''s wife was very tolerant of pain. From the beginning to the end, she just clenched her teeth and frowned.


    Occasionally, it may be too painful to make a dull sound of chanting and back breathing.


    I watched the black blood flow out of the small opening and fall into the white porcelain.


    The black blood is in sharp contrast to the porcelain.


    As time goes by, Aunt Chen outside the room walks anxiously.


    I wanted to knock on the door several times, but I thought of her warning, for fear that it would kill my wife.


    The expressionless Jin yilie looks indifferent, but the bottom of his heart has turned the tide, and his hands on both sides of the wheelchair are tight.


    It was not until more than half an hour later that the closed door was opened.


    As soon as Aunt Chen saw that she was coming out, she looked inside and quickly asked, "where''s madam? How is Madame


    "Madame is in a coma. Aunt Chen, you tell people to prepare ginseng tea, the best is the Millennium ginseng Su ruoqiu said.


    "Aunt Chen. You get ready. " Jin yilie said.


    "Yes. Young master With that, Aunt Chen left in a hurry.


    Su ruoqiu looked at him and said with a grin: "when your wife wakes up, let her drink some ginseng tea first. Go in, ma''am. When you wake up, you will be the first to see you. "


    Jin yilie stares at her for a few seconds, answers faintly and goes directly to the room.


    He did not have any expression, or a face of indifference.

 Chapter 16

    Su ruoqiu followed him. After clearing the poisonous insects in his wife''s body, she fell into a coma and didn''t open her eyes to have a look.


    Jin yilie was sitting in the wheelchair, beside the bed, holding his mother''s hand gently.


    Silent he appears to be more charismatic and extraordinary, his face is indifferent, his eyes are full of tenderness and concern.


    Su ruoqiu, standing on one side, has been staring at him for a long time. He has a feeling that his soul is attracted by his deep eyes.


    It was not until footsteps came from the door and Su ruoqiu stared at him that she regained her mind and looked at the door.


    It''s Aunt Chen and uncle Bai who come in. Aunt Chen is still carrying a tray. On the top of the tray is a delicate bowl.


    "Young master. This is ginseng tea. " Aunt Chen said.


    If the lady doesn''t wake up in a moment, she will change a small bowl of ginseng tea.


    "Yes. Let it go. " Jin yilie didn''t lift his head.


    "Madam, why haven''t you woken up yet." The sight that Bai Yang anxiously worries falls on Su ruoqiu.


    As soon as his voice fell, Su ruoqiu was about to answer her, but she heard a slight sound coming from the other side of the bed and immediately turned to look at it.


    "Madame is awake!" Aunt Chen exclaimed excitedly, but she kept her voice down for fear of scaring the waking lady.


    Bai Yang''s mood is also very excited. He quickly steps forward and stands by the bed, staring at his wife expectantly.


    Liu Xiuqin woke up from the coma, slowly opened her eyelids and closed them slightly.


    After two or three repetitions, her eyelids were completely opened to adapt to the light.


    For more than 20 years, all she could see was a dark, bottomless black.


    It took her countless days and nights to adapt to the loss of sight, but only by hearing. Now it takes her only a short time to adapt to the light that she has not seen for more than 20 years.


    In the heart of life, and give up can restore vision of her, can''t believe can see the light again.


    Liu Xiuqin turned her head and looked at Jin yilie, who was holding his hand gently. Her eyes were immediately moist. She sat up with excitement and held his hand back.


    "Son. My Liesl, mother can finally see you Liu Xiuqin almost choked, concealing tears in her eyes.


    Her son looks like his father, just like he imagined.


    "Madame. Your eyes have just recovered. You can''t be too excited. " Su ruoqiu went forward and said softly, "Aunt Chen, first let my wife drink a mouthful of warm boiled water."


    "Good. I''ll go right away. " Aunt Chen said and ran out immediately.


    Seeing his wife''s eye disease cured, Aunt Chen showed more respect for Miss Su, and she was very grateful.


    "Miss Su, what else do you need to do? You can do whatever you want Poplar raised his hand to wipe away tears from the corner of his eyes.


    Su ruoqiu looked at the tearful white uncle and shook his head with a smile, "No. When your wife finishes drinking tea, let her have more rest. At the beginning, you can''t use your eyes too much. When it''s stable, you should see more green plants. "


    My wife''s eyes have just been able to see after being cured. She needs to take good care of her body. At present, she is still in an unstable period and can''t use her eyes too much.


    Liu Xiuqin noticed the strange little girl. Her eyes fell on her face. Her eyebrows wrinkled slightly. There was a touch of heartache in her eyes. "You are ruoqiu girl."


    It''s a pity that the little girl with delicate facial features was destroyed by the red pimples on her face.


    "Yes. Madame Su ruoqiu replied with a smile.


    "Mom. After drinking water and ginseng tea, you can have an early rest. " Jin yilie said suddenly.


    The two of them were chatting. He was afraid that he would talk about ruoqiu''s marriage, so as to avoid the mother''s mood fluctuation and bad influence on her eyes.


    It was not easy for his mother to see the light again. He did not allow anything to make his mother fall into the dark again.

 Chapter 17

    "Yes. Madam, your eyes are just right. It''s time to have more rest. " Aunt Chen echoed. She didn''t know what the young master was thinking.


    "If you have anything to say, madam, let''s talk about it tomorrow." Bai Yang also advised his wife in this way. He was afraid that there would be some accidents if he didn''t have much rest.


    Liu Xiuqin took a look at them, and her eyes finally fell on Su ruoqiu. She said with a smile, "OK. I''ll listen to you all


    After drinking tea, watching them leave one by one, she began to think of her husband again.


    Her eyes are fine, but he may be gone.


    ¡­¡­


    "You don''t ask me why you''re interrupting." Jin yilie''s tone didn''t fluctuate.


    "I know you''re afraid your wife''s emotional." Su ruoqiu stood behind him with a faint smile.


    In the elevator, only she and he were in it. Aunt Chen and uncle Bai took the stairs.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyes fall on his legs. This elevator should be specially designed for him, because his legs and feet are inconvenient.


    "I promise to marry you, and I will do it. Just wait for my mom to settle down. " Jin yilie spoke lightly.


    "Yes. No hurry. " Su ruoqiu replied with a smile.


    "The most authoritative ophthalmologists in the world can''t cure my mother''s eyes. How did you do it?" After Jin yilie was silent, he opened his thin lips.


    He noticed bandages on his mother''s fingers.


    "Because it''s poison in Madame. I''m very curious. Has madam offended anyone? " After su ruoqiu asked, he remembered to ask him about it.


    Jin yilie thought carefully, his mother is kind, should not offend people, to say offending words, should also be Jin family.


    After a long silence, he whispered, "No."


    "So... When did Madame become blind?" Su ruoqiu asked hesitantly.


    "After I was born. To be exact, I was completely blind only after my confinement. When I was born, my vision was blurred. " Although he spoke again in the past 20 years, Jin yilie''s heart was still so heavy.


    He always felt that he had made his mother like this because he was pregnant with him, and his father left home because of this, and never came back.


    Su ruoqiu frowned slightly, nodded, and his eyes fell on his legs again involuntarily.


    "You... Can I ask you another question?" Su ruoqiu asked hesitantly.


    "Ask." Jin yilie''s tone was cool and his handsome face was cold.


    "Has your leg been like this since childhood, or has it been made the day after tomorrow?" Su ruoqiu asked with a wink.


    The occasional reports mentioned that his legs and feet were inconvenient. The media never mentioned whether he was born or acquired.


    His legs are like the taboo of the mass media, and the media has not mentioned a word about the reason.


    Many netizens'' speculations on the Internet are just speculations, and they have everything they say. No one knows which one is right.


    Jin yilie was still silent for a moment, and then he spoke without fluctuation, "since I was born, it''s like this."


    "Oh." Su ruoqiu nods and stares at him.


    From the wall of the elevator, Jin yilie could see her look and her desire to talk and stop. He said in a light voice, "what else do you want to ask?"


    Su ruoqiu showed a shy and embarrassed look, wringing his fingers, "can I... Look at your legs?"


    Jin yilie''s brow was imperceptibly slightly frowned, staring at her in the elevator wall for a long time, and finally relaxed, "en."


    "So... Let''s go back to our room?" Su ruoqiu asked tentatively.


    In the living room, I always feel very ashamed to block so many people''s faces and lift up his trouser legs.


    The elevator has been on the first floor for a long time. Seeing him nodding, Su ruoqiu immediately pressed the second floor.

 Chapter 18

    Out of the elevator, Su ruoqiu follows him and comes to his room.


    After closing the door, Su ruoqiu faced him and felt his heart beat as if it was accelerating quietly.


    Jin yilie''s cold eyes fell on her, her brows slightly wrinkled, as if waiting for her to pass.


    Su ruoqiu secretly took a deep breath and came to him. He wanted to lift his trouser legs, but he didn''t expect that his trouser legs were a little narrow and couldn''t lift his knees at all.


    Toss half ring, Su ruoqiu just show embarrassed smile to come, "ha ha... Trouser leg lifts not to go up."


    "Take it off." Jin yilie said suddenly.


    Su ruoqiu, standing in front of him, heard his words, and two red halos came from his cheeks.


    Su ruoqiu hesitated for a moment, then said in a deep voice, "OK."


    As her voice dropped, she was about to come forward and untie his belt.


    "Turn around." Jin yilie suddenly spat out four words in an indifferent tone without any temperature.


    "Ah?" Su ruoqiu looks at him in a puzzled way.


    Don''t you want her to help you take off your pants?


    Jin yilie didn''t speak, just stared at her coldly.


    For a moment, Su ruoqiu turned away. She felt a little uneasy. She heard a voice that disturbed her thoughts. The blush on her cheeks was even worse.


    When Su ruoqiu''s heart beat faster and faster, he heard his indifferent voice, "OK."


    Su ruoqiu turned his head and saw that his trousers were on the bed with a sheet over his knee.


    The scene in front of her let her secretly relaxed, thought that she would see something unsuitable.


    As she stepped forward, Su ruoqiu put away her thoughts and became serious in an instant.


    Su ruoqiu carefully observed his legs and raised the sheet a little more. His eyebrows were more and more tight.


    Jin yilie could see all the changes of her expression, but she sat still.


    Su ruoqiu, who stood up again, looked down on him and asked curiously, "is there nothing you want to ask me?"


    "You want to say, I don''t need to ask." Jin yilie raised his head indifferently and looked straight at her.


    "Your leg is also poisoned by poisonous insects, but it''s too powerful. I can''t help you with my ability now." Su ruoqiu looked at him calmly.


    The bottom of my heart has pity for him, but it doesn''t show. With Jin yilie''s arrogance, I certainly don''t like the sympathetic eyes of others.


    Seeing that he was silent, Su ruoqiu continued: "maybe when your wife is pregnant with you, you have been poisoned. My guess is that someone wants to kill your mother and son, but I don''t know what the reason is. The poison in your wife''s body has been absorbed by you who were still in the fetus at that time. The poison left in your wife''s body is only slight, but most of it is in your body, causing inconvenience to your legs and feet now. "


    "Since the poison is so powerful, it''s just a slight poison, my mother will be blind, and I''m deeply poisoned. Why are my legs disabled?" Jin yilie stares at her and asks.


    There was no doubt in his eyes, he just put forward his reasonable doubts.


    "I don''t know. According to the normal range of understanding, it''s impossible to live after being poisoned so deeply and lurking in the body for so many years. " Su ruoqiu said truthfully.


    The person who poisoned them obviously wanted them to die, otherwise they would not have done so much. Therefore, only 20% of the person who poisoned them wanted to control their mother and son, instead of letting the poison attack.


    "Listen to what you mean, this poison is not without solution." Jin yilie said.


    "Yes. It''s just that I don''t have the ability to do it right now. " Su ruoqiu nodded.


    I just don''t know if his poison will start early when she has the ability.

 Chapter 19

    "Yes." Jin yilie didn''t say anything more, just nodded gently.


    Su ruoqiu, who was standing in a daze, was staring at him. When he saw his direct vision, he immediately turned around.


    "All right." Jin yilie''s indifferent voice came.


    Su ruoqiu turned to him again and said, "I want to go out. Can I borrow a car for me?"


    His legs and feet are inconvenient, and uncle Bai has to follow him. She can''t let uncle Bai drive herself, she can only drive herself.


    Jin yilie looked at her calmly and nodded for a moment, "en."


    Su ruoqiu breathed a sigh of relief, glad that he didn''t get to the bottom.


    Following Jin yilie downstairs, he orders uncle Bai to take her to the garage.


    Standing in such a large underground garage, even Su ruoqiu, who was a wealthy family in his previous life, can''t help shaking.


    Regardless of the decoration in the underground garage, just the luxury cars there are enough to make waves in her heart.


    The Jin family is really the Jin family, and it has such a strong financial strength.


    "Miss Su is free to choose." Bai Yang stood beside her with a smile, "except for the business car."


    Most of the past doubts and precautions about her have been dispelled.


    Su ruoqiu stares at a lot of luxury cars and chooses them. In the end, he can only choose a Bugatti.


    Because too low-key can not find, can only find high-key point.


    In Su ruoqiu''s eyes, among the many luxury cars, the business car is the most low-key, but she does not know that the business car is not comparable to the luxury cars.


    He drove Bugatti out of the garage and went straight out of the gate of Jin''s yard.


    Out of the gate, Su ruoqiu opens Bugatti and goes directly to the Central Hospital of Longcheng.


    Before Su ruoqiu got out of the car, he had already become the focus of attention.


    They all envy the people who can afford Bugatti, and wonder who the people in the car are and what they look like.


    As soon as Su ruoqiu got off the bus, many people in the hospital turned back frequently.


    At the moment, Su ruoqiu has no red pimples, but her face is still uneven.


    After leaving the Jin family, she made use of the transfiguration technique of the original owner''s Association to turn herself into this.


    Many people see her this appearance, there is a touch of regret in their eyes, as if her face is more mismatched and wasteful than Bugatti.


    There was even a look of disdain, as if she had committed a great crime.


    Su ruoqiu doesn''t care and doesn''t care about those people''s complicated eyes. She slightly raises her chin and looks a little arrogant.


    He went straight to his father''s room and slipped in quietly.


    Looking at my father lying on the bed, he was covered with pipes.


    Since the car accident, my father has been living on these pipes since he became a vegetable.


    If Zhang had not enough money to support him, his father would have died long ago.


    Su ruoqiu squatted beside the hospital bed, holding his hand, put it on his lips, and muttered to himself, "Dad. You have to wait for me. When I improve my ability, I can save you. "


    "Be sure to wait for me." Su ruoqiu''s eyes are full of tears.


    Afraid of being found, Su ruoqiu only accompanied her father for a while, then wiped away her tears and left in a hurry.


    Suddenly, a stranger comes to see his father. If he meets lanli and her daughter, they will be suspicious.


    Unfortunately, as Su ruoqiu was about to walk to the elevator, two women came out of the elevator.


    It''s Lan Li and Zhang Jiayu.


    Zhang Jiayu, who looks innocent and pure, raises her eyes to Su ruoqiu''s line of sight, and immediately looks disgusted in her eyes.


    "It''s ugly." Zhang Jiayu laughed in a low voice.


    "I''m not afraid to scare people when I go out." Lan Li smiles and agrees with her daughter.


    When they were about to cross themselves, Su ruoqiu''s mouth suddenly stirred up a sneer, "people with ugly hearts can''t look good."

 Chapter 20

    Su ruoqiu''s voice is not big or small, but it just reaches their mother and daughter''s ears.


    "Who do you think is ugly?" Zhang Jiayu cried unhappily.


    It''s like I''m going to rush up and tear her mouth.


    Su ruoqiu coldly glanced at their mother and daughter and raised a faint smile, "who asked who said who."


    "You want to fight!" Zhang Jiayu''s voice fell, then raised his hand, want to slap her as a lesson.


    But Zhang Jiayu''s raised hand did not fall on Su ruoqiu''s face.


    Su ruoqiu grasped her hand tightly, and her figure flashed. She had already prepared a silver needle, and quickly stabbed it into her several acupoints.


    Even through the clothes, Su ruoqiu can find it accurately.


    This series of actions, completed very quickly, as short as just a few seconds.


    When Zhang Jiayu felt pain and numbness coming from his body and wanted to attack, the pain and numbness disappeared instantly.


    "What have you done to me?" Zhang Jiayu stares at the ugly woman who retreats a few steps away and asks.


    "Hands and feet? Ha ha... You think too much of me. What can I do with you in a few seconds? Are you suffering from persecution delusion Su ruoqiu asked sarcastically.


    Zhang Jiayu was angry and wanted to rush up to teach her, but was held by Lan Li, "we''re here to see your father. Don''t be a pariah like this. Don''t fall in price."


    When Lan Li talks about the back, she looks at Su ruoqiu with a look of extreme disdain. Her strong disgust and disgust is like seeing disgusting garbage.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t care at all in the face of their two disgusted eyes, with a light smile on her lips.


    Zhang''s everything, she will take back, and lanli mother and daughter for the rest of their lives, she naturally won''t let them live comfortably.


    Dare to openly say that she is ugly, it is necessary to be prepared to become uglier than her.


    "Hum!" Zhang Jiayu could only give up, snorted coldly, and turned to leave.


    Watching them go to their father''s ward, Su ruoqiu''s eyes narrowed dangerously, and a fierce color flashed across his eyes.


    After turning around and leaving, Su ruoqiu did not leave the hospital immediately, but stood in the parking lot of the hospital.


    Before long, the voice of sarcasm rang from behind.


    "People who don''t have a car are addicted to parking lots." Zhang Jiayu said with a sneer.


    "Don''t talk to Untouchables." Lan Li reminds intentionally.


    "So it is." Zhang Jiayu answers lightly.


    Su ruoqiu''s face was not startled. On the contrary, she had a shallow smile at the corner of her mouth.


    As soon as she got to the parking lot, she had already seen the red Ferrari at home, which is now parked next to Bugatti.


    Looking at their mother and daughter strutting towards Ferrari, Su ruoqiu with a smile on her lips follows them.


    Zhang Jiayu has long been aware of the ugly woman behind.


    Her eyes fell on the Bugatti, her heart filled with a plan, and her mouth stirred up a strong smile.


    Walking quickly to Bugatti, Zhang Jiayu turned her head and looked at her in disgust, "what''s up? If you go out and sell it, you can''t earn a car like this in your life. What''s more, you can''t sell it for much money. It''s good if you don''t post it upside down. "


    Originally their Ferrari was enough to crush this ugly woman, but the limited edition Bugatti can be used to humiliate this ugly woman.


    So ugly and poor! How dare you satirize her!


    Originally, lanli wanted to go to the red Ferrari, but seeing her daughter''s posture, in order to cooperate with her daughter, she immediately stopped and stood beside her daughter.


    "Jiayu. Why do you talk so much to such a pariah? I think she has to sell a single tire for several lifetimes, let alone a whole car. " Lan Li sneered and sneered.

 Chapter 21

    "Yes. An ugly woman like this can''t afford a tire all her life. " Zhang Jiayu sneered and glanced at the ugly woman. Her eyes were full of disgust.


    Su ruoqiu did not show any anger except a faint smile on her lips.


    There is a sharp contrast between them.


    One is calm and self-confident.


    "Are you two mother and daughter?" Su ruoqiu stares at them both with a smile, and her eyes scan them back and forth.


    Zhang Jiayu and Lan Li''s mother and daughter look at each other in dismay, and they seem a little at a loss. They don''t understand what she''s doing.


    "Blind? We are not mother and daughter, are you? " Zhang Jiayu stares at her angrily and asks in reverse.


    "I can''t afford such a mother. It turns out to be a mother daughter. No wonder it''s like that. "


    Su ruoqiu swept to their mother and daughter with a smile. After a deliberate pause, she continued: "it''s true that if there is a mother, there must be a daughter. They are all untouchables, but they don''t think about their origins. Your mother and daughter will be invincible if they merge. "


    It took Zhang Jiayu a long time to respond. What did she mean by her words? She immediately scolded angrily: "you little cheap hoof! Dare to scold me


    "Ma, teach her a lesson!" With that, Lan Li wants to rush up.


    Zhang Jiayu saw that her mother wanted to rush up to teach ugly women a lesson. Naturally, she was not willing to fall behind. She also wanted to teach her a lesson in order to export her evil spirit.


    But as soon as she stepped forward, she felt that her face began to ache. She immediately sobbed and cried, "Mom... Pain... My face..."


    Raising her hand, Lan Li, who is about to slap the ugly, hears her daughter''s scream behind her and turns around in a panic.


    Seeing her daughter''s painful look, she covered her face with her hands and kept crying out for pain. She frowned with heartache.


    "Jiayu. Are you okay? How can face be very painful suddenly? Are you better? " Lan Li stretched out her hand at a loss, trembling, but she didn''t know where to put it.


    She looked at her daughter in agony. Her face turned white and her hands covered her cheek tightly.


    "I... I don''t know... Why... Good... Pain." Zhang Jiayu''s cheek was so painful that he couldn''t speak clearly. The tears in his eyes fell down in an instant.


    "Hello! Can you move the floor for acting? Good dogs don''t get in the way Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    Her tone is gentle, and her voice doesn''t sound aggressive, but what she says can make people angry.


    "You! You''re so ugly and unsympathetic! My daughter is like this, you still talk so ugly! " Lan Li is trembling with anger, but she can''t take care of her daughter and teach her a lesson.


    Su ruoqiu frowned slightly and looked disgusted. Without speaking, she reached out and pushed their mother and daughter aside.


    Pushed by her, their mother and daughter almost fell to the ground because they didn''t stand firm.


    Wait for them to stand firm, blue Li want to get angry, but see that ugly eight monster has already sat in Bugatti''s driver''s seat.


    Neither mother nor daughter expected that the Bugatti would be ugly.


    They are so embarrassed that they want to disappear in front of ugly people. Their faces are burning and they lose face.


    They used to boast that Bugatti was their car. They despised and belittled ugliness and ridiculed ugliness. Even if they sold themselves, they couldn''t afford to buy a tire.


    Now it''s like there are countless people standing in front of them, and countless slaps fall on their faces, causing redness and pain.


    The owner who can afford to drive this car will not be a person without any identity.


    Lanli realized that she and her daughter had made a stupid mistake.


    If the ugly eight monsters in front of them were the rich family''s gold, they would not die ten thousand times.


    Lanli''s mouth wants to apologize, but she hears a roar.


    She knew it was the roar of the ugly, because the mother and daughter were in the way now.


    "Mom... My face hurts. Take me to the hospital." Zhang Jiayu, who covered his cheek with both hands, said tearfully.


    Seeing that ugly eight had such a luxury car, Zhang Jiayu was also very surprised, but he didn''t think so much.


    The constant pain on her face prevented her from thinking too much.


    "Good. Mom, I''ll take you with me Lan Li looks at her daughter who still covers her cheeks tightly and helps her to the hospital.Lanli''s brow is deeply wrinkled, and she looks worried. She looks very distressed and worried about her daughter''s condition.


    She looked at her daughter''s face from time to time, but because her daughter''s hands blocked her, she could not see a clue, let alone the change of her daughter''s face.


    As they walked towards the hospital, Bugatti''s window came down.


    Sitting in the driver''s seat, Su ruoqiu stares coldly at the back of their mother and daughter as they leave, with a bloodthirsty smile on her lips.


    "Wait. It''s just the first course. The rich main course is still at the end. I''m sure you''ll never forget it if you eat it once Su ruoqiu stares at their backs, clenches her teeth and squeezes these words out of her teeth. Her hands holding the steering wheel are tight.


    They let her feel the pain, she must give back a hundred times!


    "Ugly? I don''t know who is uglier than who in the end... "Su ruoqiu said, and slowly raised a radian in the corner of his mouth, like a soul charmer coming out of hell. He laughed creepily," ha ha... "


    The car window rises slowly. Su ruoqiu drives away from the hospital and goes straight back to Jin''s villa.


    When Su ruoqiu returned to Jin''s villa, he had changed back to his original appearance with a little red pimple on his face.


    Originally wanted to return the car keys to Uncle Bai, but did not find him, did not see Jin yilie''s shadow.


    "Aunt Chen. Where have you been with Uncle Bai? " Su ruoqiu saw Aunt Chen and immediately asked.


    "They went to the company." Aunt Chen said with a smile.


    "Oh. I''ll give you the key to the car. I''ll give it to Uncle Bai when he comes back. " Su ruoqiu said that she would give the car key to Aunt Chen.


    "Miss Su, you''d better wait until they come back." After a pause, Aunt Chen continued, "that''s right. The lady told me that when Miss Su came back, she would go to the lady''s room. "


    "Oh. Is nothing wrong, madam? " Su ruoqiu''s heartbeat clattered and asked in a voice.


    The poison in the lady''s body has been removed. As for what unexpected things will happen in the future, she really doesn''t know.


    This skill belongs to the original owner, and there is no sequelae in the memory of the original owner.


    So I feel a little uneasy when I hear that my wife is looking for her suddenly.


    "It''s all right, ma''am. According to Miss Su''s instructions, take more rest. " Aunt Chen replied with a smile, more respectful than ever.


    "Does Aunt Chen know what madam wants from me?" Su ruoqiu asked curiously.


    "I don''t know. In a word, Miss Su went to see her wife in person, didn''t she know? " Aunt Chen responded kindly.


    In fact, she knew what she wanted to do with Miss Su, but she had to ask for it herself.

 Chapter 22

    "Oh." Su ruoqiu nodded.


    She turned and went upstairs to the lady''s door, reached out and knocked.


    "Come in." There was Liu Xiuqin''s voice.


    Su ruoqiu pushed the door in and saw his wife sitting at the head of the bed with her eyes on her side.


    When Liu Xiuqin saw that it was her, her face became more amiable. "Ruoqiu, it''s you."


    "Yes. Aunt Chen said, "what can I do for your wife?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    "Come here." Liu Xiuqin waved to her.


    Su ruoqiu''s in the mind has doubt, still walk to the bedside, "don''t know madam to come to me to have what matter?"


    "Come on. Sit here. " Liu Xiuqin patted the edge of the bed.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t say anything more. He just sat on the edge of the bed, and his eyes fell on his wife.


    "If autumn, I ask you a question, you answer me honestly." Liu Xiuqin said with a kind smile.


    "Yes. If you want to ask, please ask Su ruoqiu replied cleverly.


    "Do you like Lyle?" Liu Xiuqin stares at her.


    Su ruoqiu''s heart clapped for a moment, jumped up abruptly, soon recovered calm, and said with a smile: "a man like Jin yilie is the dream of countless women."


    "I don''t want to hear these empty words." Liu Xiuqin said with a smile, "I just want to know your mind."


    Like... Although not love, but like it? At present, Jin yilie has no shortcomings.


    Su ruoqiu hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said, "I like it."


    "Do you want to marry lier?" Liu Xiuqin asked again.


    "Did the lady ask him?" Su ruoqiu and his wife look at each other.


    "I don''t think Lyle will refuse." Liu Xiuqin replied with a smile.


    Lie''er is her son. She knows that the girl who can make an exception must be special in his heart.


    She saw that ruoqiu was a good child. She was gentle, sensible and clever. She also cured her eyes. She thought that her heart would not be so bad.


    The Jin family never had a family view, but one thing remained unchanged, that is, they were kind-hearted.


    "So sure, madam?" Su ruoqiu smiles.


    "Would you like to?" Liu Xiuqin did not answer, but asked rhetorical questions, and this rhetorical question is enough to answer what she asked.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu did not want to answer.


    This was originally her plan, and she had already made an agreement with Jin yilie.


    Since the lady took the initiative to raise it, there was no displeasure in her mind. She admitted it today.


    Even if Jin yilie didn''t agree to her request, she would save her wife.


    "I have something else to ask you." Liu Xiuqin''s brow imperceptibly slightly frowned, and a faint worry flashed across her eyes.


    "Asked Madame." Su ruoqiu is calm.


    "I know it''s not good, but it matters a lot. Don''t worry about it." Liu Xiuqin''s face was slightly embarrassed.


    "Yes. Ruoqiu knows. " Su ruoqiu replied.


    Liu Xiuqin stares at the sensible child. Her mouth is open and closed. She wants to talk but stops. She asks repeatedly, "what''s the matter with the red pimple on your face? Is it natural? "


    "This..." Su ruoqiu''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, and then her eyes flashed with a firm look, "madam, to be honest, I don''t know how to grow this. However, it''s not natural. I started growing up when I was ten years old. Later, the longer I grew, the more I grew, and that''s what happened. "


    Liu Xiuqin''s eyes flashed a touch of love. Looking at her story, she didn''t seem to care too much. She always had a smile in her mouth, as if she was talking about other people''s affairs.


    That is to say, her indifference and acceptance made Liu Xiuqin feel deeply for the child, "does it hurt? Does it itch? "


    "It doesn''t hurt or itch." Su ruoqiu answered truthfully.


    "Didn''t you go to the hospital?" Liu Xiuqin asked.


    "Yes. The doctor can''t see anything wrong. No one in my family has ever done that. " Su ruoqiu said.


    Why grow small pimples on the face? The original owner has seen many doctors before, but they are of no use. Most of them don''t prescribe some medicine for skin diseases or infuse some liquid.


    Those drugs had no effect on the small pimples on her face, and gradually the original owner gave up.


    "It''s not a genetic disease." Liu Xiuqin whispered."No Su ruoqiu replied.


    According to the memory of the original master, the master of the original master said something to the original master.


    "Master. Can''t my face recover? "


    "Yes and no."


    "Will that happen?"


    "Qiu''er, some things are too urgent. When the time comes, all problems will be solved."


    "Shifu means that it will recover in the future?"


    "In the future... Yes... But now qiu''er can''t wait..."


    "I can''t wait for qiuer now, but I can wait for qiuer in the future. Master, isn''t it? "


    "Yes. Qiuer is right


    Since then, the original owner''s smile and laughter have increased a lot. She always thinks that in the future, she will be able to let these little pimples disappear and no longer be sneered at and sneered at.


    But the original owner never thought that she could not live to the future.


    Su ruoqiu now recalls the memory of the original master and finds that the words of the original master are profound.


    Her master had long predicted what would happen later, but he didn''t have the heart to tell the original owner. When her master said that, his eyes were full of heartache and pity, but he was more helpless.


    Perhaps the death of the original owner and the possession of the body by the dead self is a fixed number and an irreversible fate, so the master of the original owner is helpless.


    The master''s words in those days mean that the original owner is qiu''er now, and now he is qiu''er in the future.


    Since the master of the original master had predicted things like God, the pimples on her face would surely disappear, but the time had not yet come.


    "If autumn?" Liu Xiuqin saw that she suddenly started to be stupefied, and even yelled, "ruoqiu? Are you listening? "


    "Well?" Su ruoqiu came back and looked at his wife in amazement. She didn''t know what she had just said, "what did she just say? I didn''t get it


    "I mean, would you like to check it again?" Liu Xiuqin asked.


    "Check your face?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    She opened her mouth, trying to say that her face would recover at the right time, and then swallow it back.


    She didn''t know what she was thinking, so she chose not to say it.


    "Yes. I don''t dislike you. I''m just afraid that if it''s a genetic disease, then... "Liu Xiuqin is ready to talk, and she''s telling the truth. She''s really worried about this.


    Ruoqiu said that she had been examined before, but she was afraid that the doctor was negligent, so she wanted to ask the best doctor to check her whole body.


    Lie son don''t know what reason already like this, she don''t want to give birth to the child and appear a lot of problems.


    Otherwise, after a hundred years old, she would not have the face to meet the Jin family''s ancestors.


    She just wanted to ensure that the Jin family''s blood could be passed on normally. It''s better to have a full family. The roots of the Jin family are too thin.


    "I know Madame''s worry. I''m willing to cooperate with the inspection. " Su ruoqiu responded sensibly.


    The original owner also saw many doctors, and even went abroad for examination, but they were unable to find out the root of the disease.

 Chapter 23

    Check out are in good health, no abnormality.


    In addition to the common problems of anemia, her physical indicators are very normal.


    This time, she believed that she could not find out why.


    Su ruoqiu now inherits all the skills of the original owner, but he doesn''t see what causes his face.


    But thinking of what the master said, Su ruoqiu''s heart relaxed.


    "If autumn. Do you really mind? " Liu Xiuqin asked anxiously.


    She was afraid that the child only promised on the surface, but there was still resistance in her heart, and she could understand.


    "I don''t mind. Ma''am, I''m fine. You don''t have to worry. " Su ruoqiu replied with a smile.


    She can understand her wife''s thoughts and painstaking efforts. In other words, she stands in her wife''s position, and she believes that she will have the same worries as her wife.


    Liu Xiuqin didn''t look like she was lying, and she didn''t resist at all, so she was relieved.


    Holding ruoqiu''s hand, Liu Xiuqin said with a kind smile, "if you don''t mind. I''m afraid you''re angry. "


    "No Su ruoqiu replied with a smile, holding his wife''s hand tightly.


    She didn''t have a mother since she was a child. Her wife felt very kind to her, as gentle as her mother.


    Although she knew there was still a difference in her heart, she really longed for a maternal love, even if it was just a little bit.


    Maybe she didn''t have her mother by her side when she was young, even if her father took care of her and spoiled her like a little princess, but she still learned to be independent faster than her peers.


    Su ruoqiu''s face was filled with a smile, and her heart was sour. Thinking of her father lying in the hospital, her heart was even more sour.


    After chatting with his wife, Su ruoqiu said goodbye in a hurry for fear that she couldn''t help her emotions.


    "Madame. Your eyes are just right. You should rest more. As for the inspection, let Aunt Chen take me. " Su ruoqiu found an excuse.


    "Yes. When are you free? " Liu Xiuqin asked.


    "For a while. I''ll find Aunt Chen later. " Su ruoqiu''s mouth was filled with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    The best hospital in Longcheng.


    Su ruoqiu, accompanied by Aunt Chen, finished a series of examinations.


    After waiting for a while, I came to the dean''s office.


    "Did you find anything?" Aunt Chen asked.


    "Miss Su is in good health and her indicators are normal." The dean''s eyes fell on her face with a slight frown.


    "That face..." Aunt Chen didn''t know why Miss Bai Su''s face was like this.


    "Maybe it''s a skin disease. Well, I''ll have someone prescribe some medicine for her Said the dean in embarrassment.


    The small pimples on her face did not look like skin disease after examination, and there was no adverse effect except to destroy the whole face.


    It was the first time for him to encounter this condition after so many years as a doctor, which made him unable to distinguish whether it was a skin disease or not.


    As a doctor, I have been working in medicine for many years, but I can''t determine the disease on her face. I''m really ashamed to speak.


    "Dean. Don''t bother. Those drugs don''t work for me. To tell you the truth, I have not seen a doctor, but the conclusions are the same as yours. It''s useless for me to prescribe those skin medicines. " Su ruoqiu said with a gentle smile.


    The president looked at Aunt Chen in a bit of embarrassment. They are from the Jin family. The hospital can''t offend them.


    "Miss Su, why don''t you try?" Aunt Chen said.


    "Aunt Chen. It''s useless. I have seen it abroad before, and no doctor can see it. I''m not questioning the medical skill and judgment of the Dean, but I used a lot of drugs and they didn''t work. " Su ruoqiu''s tone was gentle and explained patiently.


    Aunt Chen heard from Miss Su that she had not only seen it at home, but also checked it abroad. She got the same judgment, so it was not easy to say anything more.


    "All right." Aunt Chen replied.


    I believe Miss Su really used a lot of drugs, since they have no effect, there is no need to waste time.


    "Please, Dean." Su ruoqiu said politely, with a polite smile in his mouth.


    "If not. But I can''t help Miss Su... Alas... "The Dean sighed.


    After saying goodbye to the Dean, Su ruoqiu left with Aunt Chen.


    "Miss Su. Why don''t we go to another hospital? " Aunt Chen still doesn''t want to give up."Good." Su ruoqiu graciously agreed, "Aunt Chen. I want to go to the bathroom. Please wait for me first. "


    "Yes." Aunt Chen has no opinion. Go to the parking lot first.


    Su ruoqiu finds the bathroom and comes out soon after entering.


    Go to the elevator and wait for it to come up.


    "Ding..." the clear voice came, and the elevator door opened slowly in front of her.


    She saw that the people standing in the elevator were actually Lan Li and Zhang Jiayu.


    Light vision falls on Zhang Jiayu''s face, and Su ruoqiu''s corner of the mouth evokes an ironic smile.


    As soon as the elevator door was opened, Zhang Jiayu noticed that there was a woman standing outside. She was extremely ugly, which could be described as disgusting.


    The face is full of small pimples, as if all the pimples are squeezed together. If you want to feel sick, you will feel sick. I don''t know if it will fester.


    Lanli naturally saw that, just like her daughter, she looked disgusted.


    Aware of the smile on the corner of the ugly woman''s mouth, and looking at each other''s contemptuous eyes, Zhang Jiayu suddenly coldly spits out two words, but it seems a little vague, "disgusting!"


    "It''s disgusting." Lan Li seems to forget what kind of respect her daughter is now. She stares at Su ruoqiu in disgust.


    "Such a disgusting face, if purulent..." Zhang Jiali slightly narrowed her eyes, wrinkled her nose, as if to see a disgusting picture, stroked the goose bumps on her arm, "too disgusting. I can''t go on


    "Stop it. When I think about it, I have no appetite for food. " Lanli reminds her to help her daughter out of the elevator.


    "Ma''am. Still want to take your daughter to see a doctor, late may be terminally ill, give up treatment directly Su ruoqiu deliberately slightly lowered his voice and said with a smile.


    "You stink mouth!" Angry Zhang Jiayu, shouting words is more ambiguous, mouth has been crooked, and will pain.


    If it wasn''t for the itch and pain on her face now, I would like to tear that ugly face!


    "Jiayu, we have to see a doctor. Don''t pay attention to the ugly Lan Li loves her daughter and helps her to leave.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t hide her face at all. Instead, Zhang Jiayu was wearing a Hoodie.


    She turns her head and stares at the far away figure, with a vicious smile on her lips, just like a queen who ascends to the throne by any means, standing proud between heaven and earth.


    Zhang Jiayu''s condition is similar to that of facial paralysis. His mouth has been crooked, but it is by no means a cure for facial paralysis.


    She did something on Zhang Jiayu that day, and only she could cure it, but she didn''t want to cure it at all.


    This is just the first step. The second stage of pain and itching is not as obvious as the first stage, and it is easier to endure than the first stage.


    Isn''t it all said that the calm before the storm?


    When the second stage is over, the feeling of pain and itching will be more obvious than that of the first stage, indicating that the third stage is coming.

 Chapter 24

    In the third stage, Zhang Jiayu will suffer.


    The pain and itching on her face alternated and made her feel so miserable that she didn''t know what to do.


    The feeling of pain and itching will make life worse than death.


    And this kind of disease, those doctors simply can''t see what the reason is, most will think it is caused by facial paralysis.


    Since they have the ability to kill, they should be psychologically prepared to bear inhuman torture.


    Su ruoqiu''s smile in her mouth converges. When she takes her eyes back, the smile on her face has changed into bright and gentle.


    The elevator door slowly opens again. Su ruoqiu steps in without hesitation and leaves in a good mood.


    Out of the hospital, I saw Aunt Chen waiting outside.


    They went to several hospitals again and came to the same conclusion that it was a skin disease.


    Aunt Chen saw that the results were the same, and Miss Su also said that she had checked before, and the conclusion was the same, so she gave up and asked her to check again.


    "Miss Su. Let''s go back. " Aunt Chen followed her out of the last hospital.


    "Aunt Chen. I want to go out on my own. Why don''t you let the valet drive you back? " Su ruoqiu asked.


    If Aunt Chen doesn''t want to, she will send Aunt Chen home and come out again.


    "I''ll take the car back. Let''s drive Miss Su." Aunt Chen said respectfully.


    "Let the driver take you back. I don''t want to drive such an eye-catching car. " Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    She has something to do and doesn''t want to drive out in an eye-catching car.


    "I''ll drive it myself. I can drive. " Aunt Chen answered with a smile.


    "Oh. Be careful on the way Su ruoqiu showed a embarrassed smile, preconceived that Aunt Chen could not drive.


    "Yes. Miss Su will be back early. " Said Aunt Chen.


    "Good." Su ruoqiu responded and watched Aunt Chen drive away.


    When the car was far away, she started to walk in the direction of the overpass.


    When passing the overpass, Su ruoqiu is called by an old man squatting in the corner.


    "Miss, please stay." An old man in plain clothes stopped her.


    "Uncle, I don''t buy medicinal materials, and I don''t need them." Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    When she came up just now, she saw the old man and the herbs placed in front of him.


    "I don''t sell medicine to you, old man." The old man waved with a smile.


    "Then what are you stopping me from doing?" Su ruoqiu asked curiously, with a gentle smile still in his mouth.


    In the eyes of the old man in front of her, she didn''t see the slightest look of contempt, so she had a good attitude towards the old man and was not impatient to be stopped.


    "Little girl, how about the old man''s divination for you?" The old man said with a smile, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Su ruoqiu couldn''t help laughing, "uncle, you sell medicine well. How can you still take a part-time job?"


    "Little girl, don''t look at the old man like this. He is a good diviner." The old man''s self-confidence is as true as it is.


    "Old man. You didn''t make fun of me, did you? " Su ruoqiu still smiles gently.


    "Old man, I''ll make fun of you. You girl, it seems that if the old man doesn''t show his hand, you don''t believe it. "


    The old man waved to her, "come on, come with me. The old man will do a good calculation for you."


    Su ruoqiu had nothing to do with his leisure, and he would not delay much time, so he turned and came to the old man''s herbal medicine stall.


    In fact, before and after she came to the stall, he didn''t do any divination. He sat on the folding chair and opened his mouth. "You are you, but not you. Is the old man right? "


    He stared at her with a smile, his eyes full of wisdom, as if he had seen through everything.


    Su ruoqiu''s heart clattered, then beat quickly, but his face was calm. When he heard it, his eyes flashed with surprise.


    "Old man. What are you talking about? I don''t understand Su ruoqiu pretends not to understand what he is saying.


    She did so just to test whether the old man in front of her really has the ability.


    Just now ambiguous words, let a person surprise and have to guard against.


    When the old man heard her words, he immediately gave a hearty laugh, "little girl, you must believe in things like resurrection from the dead."


    Simple and fuzzy words, let Su ruoqiu''s heart to determine, in front of the old man has real ability."The old man is really good." Su ruoqiu''s mouth stirred up a smile, and his expression was full of appreciation.


    The old man waved his hand with a smile. "The old man can''t stand this sentence."


    "Do you know what happened to my face?" Su ruoqiu asked with a try mentality.


    "Spell." Two words from the old man''s mouth, light floating tone, but the weight is extremely heavy.


    Spell


    Su ruoqiu''s brow slightly frowned, searching for the memory of the original owner, and had a little impression of the spell.


    "Do you know how to solve it?" Su ruoqiu''s tone was more respectful than before.


    "Yes. But the chances are slim. " Said the old man.


    There was no dignified expression on his face. He was still laughing.


    "Is there still a chance?" Su ruoqiu asked without giving up.


    "Yes." The old man was silent. He looked around and waved to her to come forward.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t think much about it, so he immediately stepped forward.


    In her eyes, the old man seems to be a hermit in the city. Since he stopped himself, there must be a solution.


    "Yes. It''s not a simple matter to make friends with the pure Yang body and the maiden with strong life, but it''s not easy to find such a man. " The old man whispered.


    "What if one of them is missing?" Su Ruo asked with a frown.


    "That will not only not break the spell, but also cause backfire, and both of them will die." The old man''s expression was dignified this time, but there was still a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyebrows are deeper and deeper. He''s right. If you want to find a man who doesn''t lack any of them, it''s lower than the chance of winning the lottery.


    "So serious?" Su ruoqiu thought that her husband would die, but she didn''t expect that she would all die.


    The old man nodded solemnly, as if to say: This is not a joke.


    "Is there no other way?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    "There''s no other way." The old man shook his head.


    There are many kinds of incantations. This kind of incantation on her body can only be broken by this way.


    The conditions for breaking the spell are so harsh that it seems that the spell that can''t kill people immediately is extremely insidious.


    Even if the spell is not broken, a woman will not have sex with a man all her life. After the deadline, the woman will still die.


    This spell will not only make women more and more ugly, but also make their luck worse and worse, and even shorten their life span.


    This kind of spell can also be called magic.


    "Then... Will it not be broken for a lifetime?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    "Still dead. It''s just a matter of time. " The old man told the truth.


    Su ruoqiu''s corners of the mouth smoked, dare to love this kind of incantation in her, horizontal and vertical is dead?


    Thinking of what the master said, there should be a turn for the better.

 Chapter 25

    "The old man means that I will die?" Su ruoqiu asked tentatively.


    She can''t tell anyone about the master, let alone the person she just met.


    It is necessary to have the heart of harming others and the heart of preventing others.


    Even if the old man told her that the pimples on his face were caused by magic, he still had to guard against them.


    As soon as her voice fell, the old man gave out a hearty laugh and gave her an enigmatic look, which was quite a bit of fairyland.


    "What are you laughing at, old man?" Su ruoqiu asked stupidly.


    She knew that the old man in front of her could see that her face was caused by the spell, and she should also know whether the spell had any hope of breaking it.


    "In the past, you didn''t have the fortune to wait, but now you can wait. Be patient. You''ll wait until that day. " The old man said with a smile.


    "You mean I''m going to turn bad luck into good?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    Since he didn''t want to be frank, she asked the same question. Some secrets can''t be revealed by mouth, otherwise they will be punished by heaven.


    "Yes. You will not die. " The old man said very firmly.


    "Thank you for your advice." Su ruoqiu said and took out a hundred yuan note from his pocket. "This is a little of my heart. Please accept it."


    Seeing that she took out the money, the old man didn''t refuse and accepted it directly.


    "Old man, I do divination for free. But I can''t help but accept your wishes. Well, I''ll choose some herbs for you. "


    The old man said, he randomly took some of the herbs from the stall, then mixed them and bumped them into a black plastic bag, "here you are."


    Su ruoqiu doesn''t have much research on medicinal materials, doesn''t know what these medicinal materials he sells, and doesn''t know the curative effect, and doesn''t seem to be of much use to her.


    Thinking of this, Su ruoqiu pushed back and said with a smile, "don''t worry, old man. That''s what I volunteered to give you, just a little bit of my heart. "


    What he said was of great use to her, especially for breaking the spell, so that she would not lose a clue.


    "It''s of great use to you. Trust me, you''ll use it later. " The old man said solemnly.


    This time, instead of waiting for her to take it, she forced it into her hand.


    "Well... Thank you, old man." When Su ruoqiu heard what the old man said, he would not refuse.


    He can calculate so accurately, also know that she is not su ruoqiu, then she will certainly like he said, medicinal materials will help her.


    "You''re welcome." The old man looked at her, saw her put away the medicine, turned around and was about to leave, and called out to stop her, "wait a minute. The old man has one last word for you. "


    "Please, old man." Su ruoqiu''s step stops, turns to face the old man, the tone and the manner are unusual respectful.


    "Cherish the people in front of you." The old man said with a smile.


    "I wrote it down." Su ruoqiu nodded with a smile and turned to leave again.


    When she went to the other end of the overpass and looked around, there was no old man there.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyes glanced around, but he still didn''t find the old man. Finally, he gave up and left alone.


    After getting off the overpass, Su ruoqiu went to the station sign.


    As she went to the station sign, two men in black appeared in the middle of the overpass.


    One of them was dressed in a black cloak and hung his head slightly. It seemed to be dark inside and his face could not be seen.


    The other, dressed in black, stood respectfully on his side, handsome but with a trace of evil spirit, staring at Su ruoqiu without expression.


    Su ruoqiu was the only one of them who noticed.


    The passers-by on the overpass turned a blind eye to them, as if they could not see them, not to mention the fear and surprise of seeing someone appear out of thin air.


    "Master. Why do you want me to turn into an old man to help her? "


    The man in the black cloak didn''t turn around, let alone look at him. His eyes were fixed on Su ruoqiu.


    "You, she needs my help."


    Standing on one side, Guiyou is obviously fighting against injustice for his master, and can''t understand his master''s thinking. His brows are tightly knit.


    "Don''t you push her on him like this? You gave her such precious medicinal materials. " Guiyou knows what the master thinks about this woman.


    "You. You''ve been following me for so long, haven''t you seen it clearly? I want to understand, and I don''t want to see that happen again. ""But master, you..." Gui you said eagerly. Before he finished, he was interrupted, "you. Let''s go back. "


    As soon as the voice of the man in the black cloak fell, he disappeared in the same place as if he had never appeared.


    Ghost you deeply looked at the woman who got into the taxi, a trace of helplessness and unwillingness flashed in her eyes.


    Master for her, even status and life can not, and she has never done anything for the master.


    He is not reconciled to the injustice of his master.


    How can she enjoy what the master has paid without asking for repayment?


    Ghost you watched the taxi go away, he finally disappeared.


    Because he can''t do anything without the owner''s permission.


    Before she got into the taxi, Su ruoqiu also looked at the location of the overpass, but she didn''t see anything except the pedestrians.


    Su ruoqiu took a taxi to a remote town and walked alone towards the top of the mountain.


    There is a small temple on the top of the mountain. It used to be the place where the master of the original master lived. Later, when the master of the original master died, it became vacant.


    After climbing to the top of the mountain, Su ruoqiu was panting and sweating.


    Looking at the small temple in front of her eyes, Su ruoqiu''s mouth stirred up a smile. What she wanted was in it.


    It was so tired and thirsty that Su ruoqiu planned to stand up for a rest.


    For a moment, after not breathing heavily, Su ruoqiu walked towards the small temple step by step.


    This small temple is still so familiar, and fits the memory of the original owner.


    In the mind flashed the original master''s charitable smile, like the mother''s care, unconsciously, her eyes moist.


    According to the memory of the original owner, Su ruoqiu skillfully finds a location, and then finds a small tool to dig.


    After digging out a pit, Su ruoqiu moved away a small piece of slate, and then a sealed earthen jar appeared below.


    It took Su ruoqiu a long time to open the sealed jar, put out her hand to try, and took out kraft paper from the jar.


    There is a Book wrapped in kraft paper, which was left by the master.


    Before her death, the master called her to tell her where the book was buried and that it was in a sealed jar.


    This book is very important to the original owner, which is also said by the original master.


    But the master of the original owner did not let the original owner dig out immediately after her death. Instead, he repeatedly told the original owner to dig out today.


    Su ruoqiu came here just remembering today''s day and dug out this book according to the original master''s words.

 Chapter 26

    If Su ruoqiu wants to come now, the master of the original master really counts everything.


    If it wasn''t for the master''s instructions that it could be dug out today, I''m afraid it would have been lost or robbed by the master.


    The master of the original master should not have to dig it out today. It may be any day from today to the future.


    Su ruoqiu squatted on the ground, carefully put the kraft paper in front of him, sealed the jar back, spread a thin slate, and then buried it tightly.


    Looking at the difference between the newly turned soil and the surrounding area, Su ruoqiu carefully spread it on the ground with dry grass even though there was nothing in it. He didn''t stop until he couldn''t see any clue at a glance.


    Staring around with satisfaction, Su ruoqiu held the kraft paper and stood there for a moment.


    Many pictures flashed in my mind, all about the original owner and his master.


    Su ruoqiu''s mouth can''t help but evoke a happy smile and leave with brown paper.


    I''m tired when I go up the mountain. When I go down the mountain, I feel relaxed, but my legs always shake.


    She seldom walks down the mountain road. She goes down the mountain one after another without shaking too much. Once she stops, her legs are shaking all the time.


    There are many tombs on the mountain. Before I went up the mountain, I didn''t see many ghosts. Now when I go down the mountain, I see one from time to time.


    I don''t want to provoke these wandering spirits, and I don''t want to see them close to her, which makes her feel at ease.


    It took a long time to get to the foot of the mountain. At the foot of the mountain is a road.


    Strictly speaking, this road is only a road opened up in the middle of the mountain. From this road to the back mountain.


    You can go back to the village even if you go straight along the road. If you want to hurry up, you have to take a downhill path not far ahead.


    Su ruoqiu thought about it and decided to take the path.


    There are many people on the road. She came from the road before, and her appearance is very conspicuous. I don''t know who she will meet.


    Just a few steps, a few voices came from my ear.


    She couldn''t hear what she was saying, but her voice was familiar and made her subconsciously feel the danger.


    Looking around, there was no place for her to hide. In a hurry, she rushed to a collective Cemetery across the road.


    In this collective cemetery, there is a fence made of cement outside. She just squatted down when she went in and helped her block it by the fence.


    "Second! Are you sure you saw her coming back? "


    "Yes! Boss, you didn''t ask the villagers just now. You can testify that she has come back. "


    "Boss. She has such obvious features on her face that she can''t be mistaken. "


    "Two, three. Then we''ll stop her here. I don''t believe she won''t come to the mountain. "


    "Boss. Didn''t we see her killed that night? "


    "But the second said he saw her."


    "Otherwise, let''s forget it. Anyway, the people who let us kill her don''t know that she is still alive, and the money is not in our hands. " The third one whispered.


    As the eldest man, a face of dignity, glanced at them, "if she is not dead, once known, we will die miserably!"


    As soon as his voice fell, the two men who were called the second and third men could not help but shrink their necks, showing a look of fear.


    "It''s hard to find out." The third murmured in a low voice.


    "Old three. It may have been discovered. "


    In the face of the boss''s suddenly dignified tone, their hearts were beating, and their eyelids were still beating. They had a bad feeling in their hearts.


    The second one always feels that the eldest one has something to hide from the two of them and has not confessed to them.


    "Boss. Are you... Hiding something from us? " Asked the second, hesitating.


    The eldest brother turned his head and glanced at the two of them. A strange color flashed across the bottom of his eyes. He quickly hid it and shook his head. "No."


    It''s better not to let the two of them know about it, so that they won''t be afraid all their lives.


    I knew


    If they had known that the client was so cruel, they should not be greedy for the money. The key to doing this is not to deal with it thoroughly.


    Only let that girl die, they three can live safely, and can''t give birth to the heart of betrayal, otherwise they will die.


    Hiding in the collective cemetery, Su ruoqiu thought they would follow the path up the mountain. Unexpectedly, they were waiting on the road.Now if she wants to leave, she has to pass their position, or she has to go up a long way to another small village.


    But Su ruoqiu calculated the angle they were in. Whether they were going through the road they had to take, or turning around to make a detour, they would be shocked.


    What makes Su ruoqiu most uncomfortable is that there are more and more wandering souls gathered around him, probably all of them in the collective cemetery.


    Without these souls, Su ruoqiu could stay for another two or three hours until dark.


    Today''s situation gives Su ruoqiu a feeling of encountering three-way attacks. It''s not like escaping or staying in the same place.


    Su ruoqiu, who did not look around as much as possible, still inevitably saw wandering souls. Some of them were floating around in front of her, even looking directly at her face to face.


    Her heart beat faster and faster, and occasionally she was startled by the wandering soul suddenly looking at her head. She wanted to scream several times.


    Su ruoqiu felt goose bumps all over her body, wave after wave.


    All of a sudden, the corner of her dress seemed to be pulled by something, then swayed a few times, and a sound came from her ear.


    "Sister. Sister. Play with me. "


    Although her voice is as innocent as a child''s, it''s nice to hear, but Su ruoqiu knows that once she pays attention to it, she will become very terrible.


    She didn''t even dare to look back, for fear of the rotting face and the strange smile on the corner of her mouth.


    Su ruoqiu just prayed in her heart at the moment. The three men left quickly. She couldn''t support them any more.


    Gently move the body, summon up courage, pretend not to see those wandering souls, carefully look out of the probe.


    When Su ruoqiu saw the three men''s actions, she almost broke down.


    The three of them squatted down on the side of the road, each smoking a cigarette. It seemed that they were going to fight a protracted war.


    These wandering spirits are very powerful in broad daylight. She is really afraid that she will not be killed by the three of them, but also be haunted by some ghosts at night.


    She seems to be dead now, so it''s better to run while the three of them don''t pay attention.


    So many wandering souls, she has no way to solve, not to mention a move will alarm three men, it is better to escape directly.


    Su ruoqiu closed her eyes slightly. When she opened them again, she looked firm.


    She took a deep breath and was about to get up and run when she saw a saloon car coming not far away.


    People who can afford to drive a RV must have some status and some money.


    Thinking of this, Su ruoqiu has an idea in his mind, and then completes a series of plans in his mind.


    Success or failure depends on this!

 Chapter 27

    Su ruoqiu rushed out of the wall after he thought the plan was precise.


    As soon as she ran out, she immediately attracted the eyes of three men.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t care so much, so he ran directly to the middle of the road.


    "Chide!"


    When the driver saw someone burst out, he immediately stepped on the brake.


    Fortunately, it''s not very close, otherwise, the brake can''t save the girl.


    The driver frowned slightly, and it was not the same way to die.


    "What happened?" A voice came from behind.


    The driver was so scared that he turned his head and said with a smile, "young master, a girl suddenly ran to the middle of the road." It''s supposed to be for death.


    Of course, he didn''t say his last sentence, but went over it in his head.


    "Oh?" White dust slightly pick eyebrows, line of sight fell in front of the car.


    The sound of sudden braking fell, and Su ruoqiu ran forward.


    All of a sudden, the accident can only make the three men stay for a moment at most. She must grasp every minute.


    After careful planning and being caught by the three of them, she really had to slap her mouth.


    What Su ruoqiu gambles on is that something happens suddenly, which can make people dazed by instinct for a moment. She is fighting for such time.


    Sure enough, when the three men saw her suddenly jump out, they were sure that it took her a little time. When they reacted, the RV suddenly braked again, and they were stunned for a while.


    When the three of them rushed up to see if she was hit, they saw that she had already run out for some time.


    "Boss, she''s gone!" The third one stares at his back as he runs out of the road.


    "I have eyes to see! Don''t chase me The boss roared angrily and ran forward first.


    Dazed second, see them two run, can''t help but also follow.


    "Young master." The driver looked at the master and waited for his instructions.


    Now it seems that the little girl did not come to die, but to survive.


    Just fight for that time, the gap between height and physical fitness, run for a long time will soon be caught up with it.


    "Stop them." The white dust stares at the front without waves.


    I just came to see the scenery, but I didn''t expect to encounter something interesting.


    "Yes." The driver replied respectfully.


    Soon, with the superb skill of the driver, the RV was crossing the road and blocking their way before long.


    The three people who were out of breath were not only confused, but also angry.


    The door of the saloon car opened slowly and a man in a white shirt came down from the car.


    The man is handsome and free from dust. He looks as gentle as jade, but with a trace of rebellious.


    Behind the man, there was a young man who was not as good-looking as the man, but also handsome.


    They look like a pair of hands without any strength.


    The eldest brother thought that they were the sons of rich families, and they should not have much killing power, so he showed a fierce expression, "get out of my way! Mind your own business


    "Oh? What do I have to do? " The white ink dust smiles to answer a way, can''t see any emotion to reveal, as if just casually ask.


    "Then don''t blame us for being rude!" The third bit his teeth and answered fiercely.


    "Ha ha... I''d like to see how rude you are." The white ink dust picked to pick eyebrow, scan them one eye.


    "Since you have to die, don''t blame us for being cruel and cruel!" The second one looks at the eldest one and has plans in mind.


    As soon as his words fell, the three men took out their folding swords and rushed towards the two of them.


    "Young master. Give it to me. " Standing behind the white dust, the young driver suddenly stepped forward coldly.


    The smile of white ink dust''s mouth is even worse. Naturally, he didn''t say anything, but stepped back.


    When the three men saw that the thin young man came forward, they looked down on them a little. They wanted to choose three from each other, and they were more willing to kill them.


    The eldest brother was holding a military knife and saw the young man''s neck. He wanted to stab him with a knife. Unexpectedly, he grasped his wrist and the next second he got a foot in his abdomen and was kicked to the ground.


    The second saw the boss was kicked down, angry with the third at the same time to attack each other, thought that at least one can hit, but in exchange for the same end with the boss.Unconvinced, the three men got up at the same time and attacked together.


    The white ink dust stands calmly in the same place, with a smile in his mouth, which makes him look light.


    He looked at Xiao Kai with calm eyes. Seeing the move, he dealt with the three men with ease.


    In a moment, the three men fell to the ground, howled and were beaten badly.


    "Go." White dust lightly dropped a word, turned around and went straight to the RV.


    "Yes." Pak Kai turned to look at the three men and said in a cold voice, "get out of here!"


    The three men who felt pain all over the body, hearing this word, immediately covered the wound, got up and ran to the direction of the mountain.


    Running out of breath, Su ruoqiu stood and looked back. He didn''t see the three of them chasing him, so he dared to stop for a rest.


    Just now that RV suddenly appeared on the road, she saw it, but she didn''t understand why the other party wanted to help her.


    I don''t know the identity of the other party at present. Does she stay to say thanks or leave along the path behind?


    Just as she hesitated, the RV appeared in her sight.


    Su ruoqiu immediately decides to thank humanity. She is not a person who knows her kindness and doesn''t want to repay her.


    The RV stopped in front of her and watched the door open slowly.


    She saw a handsome man walking down from the top with a smile on his lips, which gave her a feeling of coming out of the painting.


    Modest gentleman, gentle as jade, probably describes his this one.


    If she hasn''t seen Jin yilie''s outstanding beauty, she will regard the person in front of her as the most handsome man she has ever seen.


    The man was followed by a young man, who was not ordinary in appearance, but a little inferior to him.


    "You are so impolite. How to stare at the young master. It''s the young master who saved you, but he didn''t say thank you? " When white Kay saw that she was staring at the young master, he immediately let out a voice of discontent.


    He stared at the pimples on the girl''s face and frowned gently.


    The girl''s facial features are very good, but it''s a pity that she has a pimple on her face.


    Su ruoqiu immediately recovered and said with an embarrassed smile, "thank you for your help."


    "You''re welcome." The white ink dust smiles to answer a way.


    The vision does not avoid to stare at her face to see, eyebrow center tiny Cu next.


    He always felt that the woman in front of him was very familiar, as if he had seen her somewhere.


    Just a pimple on a woman''s face, such an obvious sign, if you really have seen it, you must have a deep memory. Is it his illusion?


    Aware that both of them were staring at their faces, Su ruoqiu felt a little uneasy, but still said with a smile: "today''s kindness, I will report it another day. I''ll go ahead. "


    Before they could answer, she turned and left the path.


    "You don''t even know who we are. How can you repay us?" The corner of the mouth of the white ink dust is slightly crooked, and a touch of playful color flashed across the bottom of the eyes.

 Chapter 28

    Being torn down mercilessly, Su ruoqiu smiles awkwardly.


    In fact, she really didn''t want to repay.


    If we are lucky enough to meet again in the future, he will have no great difficulty. She will treat him to a meal.


    "What are your names?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    Looking at the way she spoke, Bai Kai didn''t seem to want to know. He just wanted to speak, but he didn''t expect the young master to reply with a good temper.


    "White dust." The corner of white ink dust''s mouth replies with a smile.


    Bai Kai, standing beside him, turned his head and looked at the young master.


    When I saw the young master''s look, I sighed in my heart: it''s over! Young master, are you fascinated by the ugly girl in front of you?


    The woman in front of us is not so ugly, but so ugly!


    Fortunately, he didn''t have intensive phobia. Otherwise, he would have to go around in a whirl if he didn''t faint in her face for a few seconds.


    Bai Kai didn''t hate her ugly, but he was practical. What''s more, the young master of his family was so handsome that he had to match a beautiful woman?


    "Oh." Su ruoqiu nodded and hesitated to say her name.


    "And you?" White ink dust asked.


    As soon as his smiling voice fell, Bai Kai almost jumped up and gave the young master a shudder to see if he could wake him up.


    The young master has never been so warm to women. There''s no one who makes the young master take the initiative to chat up.


    In Bai Kai''s impression, the young master seems to have no interest in women, and he once doubted the young master''s sexual orientation.


    It was not until he found that the heat appeared in the young master''s eyes that he snuffed out the little flame of doubt.


    "Su ruoqiu." Su ruoqiu thought for a moment and said his real name.


    Now that he has saved himself and now says his name, it seems that she can''t tell the truth.


    "Here you are." White ink dust suddenly stretched out his hand to her.


    Don''t mention Su ruoqiu. He didn''t even think about Bai Kai who was with him. Young master, what do you want.


    "What?" Su ruoqiu asked suspiciously.


    She stares at his deep eyes, a pair of smiling eyes, dazzling like stars.


    From his eyes, did not see the slightest bit of disgust and contempt, as if did not see the pimple on her face.


    In the life of the original owner, nine and a half out of ten people saw her with different eyes at the first sight.


    Su ruoqiu thinks that Jin yilie and the man in front of him are the only people who can be so indifferent.


    Plus the old man I met before, it should be three.


    However, these people, the only one I haven''t met, who is the best to the original master, should be the master of the original master.


    The father of the original owner also loves her, but it is difficult to find a balance between her and her stepmother. Moreover, there are many things her father does not know.


    And the original owner is a person who is not willing to magnify small things, and often chooses to endure.


    "Cell phones." White ink dust said with a natural tone.


    Standing on his side, Bai Kai''s blood was surging up and almost spewed out.


    The young master has broken more cases today than in the past 20 years, and it''s still for this ugly woman.


    At the moment, Bai Kai really wants to run back to the RV to find a thermometer and take a measurement for the young master. Is he suffering from a high fever and burning his brain.


    "Cell phone? What are you doing? " Su ruoqiu asked without understanding.


    All of a sudden, he asked her for a mobile phone, asking for payment for helping her, or trying to hook up with her?


    ... well, it''s not a good word, but that''s what he gives her. It''s so direct to chat up her cell phone number.


    "I saved you." White ink dust seems to have answered her question, but in fact, she has already answered her question.


    His thinking, let Su ruoqiu think for a long time to keep up, showing a sudden look.


    She hesitated for a while before taking out her mobile phone and unlocking it and handing it to him.


    White ink dust''s fingers, like playing the piano, danced a few times, then they had entered a long string of numbers.


    Standing on one side, Bai Kai secretly glances at the name that the young master has entered. After he finds that the young master has entered the name, he is more and more suspicious of the young master''s brain.


    The young master entered a word: dust.


    When he saw the young master dialing directly, he pressed the phone and gave it back to her.Su ruoqiu took the phone and said, "I''ll have a chance to invite you to dinner another day. I''ll go first


    "I''ll see you off. The three of them have gone down the mountain. You may meet them White ink dust with a smile in his mouth.


    Su ruoqiu frowned slightly. Now she''s going down the mountain. Unfortunately, she can really meet the three of them.


    She looked up and looked at the handsome man in front of her again and again, and finally nodded, "then please."


    "You''re welcome." The white ink dust answers.


    Su ruoqiu nodded, smiling and walked towards the RV.


    Looking at her back, white dust takes out her mobile phone and notes her number carefully.


    White Kay stealthily glances at the young master''s fast input of a word, goose bumps almost fall to the ground.


    The remark the young master gave her was qiu''er.


    White dust turned his head and gave him a cold glance.


    Bai Kai almost broke into a cold sweat when he saw the young master''s eyes. I''ll go up first


    ¡­¡­


    Su ruoqiu looked at the interior of the luxurious saloon car, looked at it for a moment, and opened his mouth slightly.


    This white dust is really rich. The interior of the RV is so luxurious!


    Inside the kitchen, sofa, bedroom, everything, and very clean, just looking very comfortable.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t dare to sleep in other people''s beds. She only dared to sit on the sofa outside.


    As soon as she sat down, she felt very comfortable. This sofa is absolutely expensive!


    "What would you like to drink?" White ink dust came to her and asked.


    "No. I''m not thirsty. " Su ruoqiu refused with a smile.


    You''re kidding! In this closed space, she is a woman and they are two men. How dare she drink.


    They don''t look like bad guys, but she still has to be on guard. It''s not like she has a good saying: know people, know face, and don''t know heart.


    In case of relaxation of vigilance, what should we do if the drink is drugged?


    Although she looks like a ghost... There are always some heavy taste men.


    "Afraid I''ll take the medicine?" The smile that white ink dust corners of the mouth evokes is even more, the playfulness in the eye is gradually thick.


    Su ruoqiu''s heart thumped, his cheeks a little hot pain, like being slapped by a 360 degree dead end.


    Compared with him, no matter who sleeps or who sleeps, others will surely say that she has accumulated eight lifetime blessings.


    She always felt guilty when she had the idea just now and was torn down by him. She wanted to dig a hole in the RV and roll away directly under the car.


    "No! How come? Ha ha... What''s more, I grow up like this... "Su ruoqiu smiles with a guilty heart.


    "There has never been a shortage of perverts and heavy tasters in this world." White ink dust sits beside her, the corners of her mouth evoke an evil smile.


    As soon as his voice fell, people suddenly sat beside her. To tell the truth, Su ruoqiu almost got up and jumped away.

 Chapter 29

    Su ruoqiu moved quietly, and her eyes fell on him.


    Seeing a playful smile in his mouth and looking directly at her, her heart, which had been frightened and beating fast, could not recover its normal rate.


    White dust staring at her eyes, seems to be rich in deep meaning, suddenly close to her, the corner of the mouth raised a frivolous smile, "you."


    A light floating word came out of his mouth and floated into her ears, with a trace of warm breath and touching heartstrings.


    Su ruoqiu was about to walk away when his voice came from his ear, "do you think I''m that kind of person?"


    Her heart was beating suddenly. No matter what kind of person she guessed he was, she would shake her head and deny it.


    "You look so good. How can you be a pervert?" Su ruoqiu laughed awkwardly and shook his head.


    Even if he is a pervert, she has to deny it to death, and she has to act like she doesn''t leak, otherwise she will die faster.


    "Haven''t you ever heard that gold and jade are among them?" The corners of the mouth are slightly crooked.


    Seeing that she retreated a little, he followed her for a few minutes.


    Su ruoqiu retreated to the side, with a smile on her lips, and immediately stood up.


    Just now all the worries in my heart disappeared, leaving only Qingming.


    "You are not afraid that I will take you..." white dust''s smile is creepy, and the unfinished words leave people imagination space.


    "I''m not afraid. If you''re really a pervert, I''ll have to admit it. " Su ruoqiu answered calmly.


    If he is really a pervert, how can he remind her again and again? At most, he will mention it once, and he won''t always emphasize it.


    He pretended to be very similar and gave full play to that feeling, which led her to look at his smile and feel fluffy.


    "Ha ha..." Bai Mo Chen chuckled and stood up, "have a glass of red wine."


    She can not refute, he went to pour two glasses of red wine, handed a cup to her, "non-toxic, no medicine, safe to drink."


    "Thank you." This time, Su ruoqiu also took it gracefully and did not refuse.


    White ink dust sat on the sofa, sipped a sip of wine, and then her eyes fell straight on her face.


    After half a sound, he asked, "what''s wrong with your face? Shall I arrange for a doctor to see you? "


    "No. I''ve seen a lot of doctors, but I can''t see them well. " Su ruoqiu simply refused.


    The old man said that her face was caused by incantation, so ordinary doctors, no matter how skillful they are, must have nothing to do with her face.


    "No?" The white ink dust slightly frowned and asked.


    It''s rare that he offered to do something for a woman, but she refused so simply.


    "Yes. To me, it''s just a waste of time. " Su ruoqiu tells the truth.


    The white ink dust is dumbfounded, shakes the red liquid the movement to stop, then raises the goblet, calmly drank one mouthful.


    The car was quiet again. He didn''t speak, and Su ruoqiu didn''t take the initiative to find a topic.


    Bai Kai, who was driving, noticed the silence in the car and glanced into the car through the central rearview mirror.


    From the rearview mirror, I can see that the young master and Su ruoqiu are sitting together, and there is no disgust on the young master''s face.


    Now he has to doubt that the young master has a strong taste.


    In the past, the young master didn''t like women because they were not this one.


    He just thought about the picture of the young master and the woman together, and his goose bumps fell all over the floor. He could not help shivering.


    After a long silence, white dust asked another question, "Why are you here alone?"


    Su ruoqiu, who sipped red wine, looked up at him with a smile and said, "you should ask me next, why are you entangled by the three of them?"


    She spoke casually, but in a determined tone, as if she had seen through his inner thoughts.


    "You can say that." White ink dust generously admitted.


    "All right. Answer your first question. " Su ruoqiu stopped and then said, "I have something to do here. I''ll see my master by the way. She used to live on the top of the mountain, but she died


    "Yes. Second question. " White dust nodded.


    Su ruoqiu looked at him with a faint smile on his lips, "if I say, I don''t know. Will you believe it? "Her voice just fell to wait for the answer, suddenly a little stunned.


    "Yes." In the very fast time to answer the white dust, I am also a bit surprised.


    He didn''t even have the slightest doubt about her. This feeling was very wonderful, as determined as when he saw her for the first time.


    "I also want to know why they are pestering me." Su ruoqiu shrugged.


    She only knew that the three of them wanted to kill the original owner, and the target was the original owner, not for the rest.


    The purpose is so direct that she guesses that it must have something to do with the enemy of the original owner, or someone he accidentally offended.


    The car fell into silence again. Su ruoqiu turned to look out of the window and frowned slightly.


    "Just drive me to the side of the road where I can stop the car." She looked back at the white dust beside her.


    "Are you sure I won''t take you home?" White dust''s voice is very provocative, especially when he deliberately, that kind of magnetic voice can make people feel numb.


    "I''ll take a taxi back." Su ruoqiu responded with a smile.


    She is about to be a married woman. How can she be sent home by other men? When the servants of Jin family saw her, they thought she was so fickle.


    Anything that can disrupt the rhythm, she won''t allow it to happen.


    Only with the help of the Jin family can she get back everything she wants. What''s more, she thinks that although Jin yilie is cold, he is at least safer than the man in front of her.


    Bai Mo Chen didn''t say anything more. He just got up and left. He went to Bai Kai''s side and gave a few orders.


    When we got to the side of the road, the RV stopped.


    "Here?" White dust looked at her, eyes still showing a trace of danger.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded and said goodbye to him before getting off the bus. "See you next time. Please have dinner. I''ll go first


    With that, she got off the RV and left without looking back.


    When I got to the side of the road, I saw a taxi and immediately waved to stop it.


    White dust''s eyes seemed to stick to her, moving with her until she got into the taxi and finally left.


    "Young master. Shall we talk to you? " He asked.


    This is the first time that the young master likes a woman. Even if she is ugly, he doesn''t mind if she can be tied back.


    I believe that the chairman and his wife who are anxious to have a grandson will not care about the appearance of the woman, as long as they can get into the eyes of the young master.


    "No White dust lightly spits out two words from the mouth.


    "Why?" Asked Becky, a little excited.


    If you tie a woman back, it''s still in the young master''s favor. His wife will praise him well.


    "No hurry. We still have important things to do. " White dust stares at the far away taxi, with a smile of evil charm in the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 30

    "Something important?" Becky looked at the young master in a puzzled way.


    Why doesn''t he remember what else is important.


    "Turn around." White ink dust tone indifferent to drop two words, he turned to the car.


    Bai Kai was puzzled and wanted to ask questions, but seeing the young master''s back, he had to shut his mouth.


    The car turned around from the front and drove back. He didn''t know where the young master was going. He just went the way before.


    ¡­¡­


    The taxi stopped a little way from Jin''s mansion, so Su ruoqiu got out of the taxi.


    The rest of the way, she walked back step by step.


    If someone passes by on the road, they will look at her more often. Even if they go far away, they will turn back frequently.


    Su ruoqiu had no inferiority complex. She walked forward with a brisk pace, a straight rocker, raised her head, didn''t care about other people''s consideration, and was full of confidence.


    The corners of the two sides of the mouth curved slightly, as if they were laughing or not. It looked like a gentle woman.


    No one knows that such a woman, once the enemy, will only be vicious and cruel, and will not have a trace of compassion and mercy.


    Su ruoqiu returns to Jin''s home with kraft paper.


    As soon as I got to the hall, I saw Aunt Chen. The smile from the corner of my mouth deepened, "Aunt Chen."


    "Miss Su is back. I''m afraid you''ll have an accident. I''m trying to get the young master to contact you. " When Aunt Chen saw her coming back, the sad cloud on her face disappeared.


    "I''m fine." Su ruoqiu replied with a smile.


    "It''s OK." Aunt Chen replied with a smile.


    She''s been back so long, but Miss Su hasn''t come back yet. I''m afraid something will happen. She can''t afford it.


    "Is Madame resting in the room?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    "Yes." Aunt Chen replied.


    "Oh. Then I''ll go and see Madame Su ruoqiu said and left.


    Hurried upstairs, Su ruoqiu did not find his wife at the first time, but went back to his room and hid the books wrapped in brown paper.


    After hiding things, she went out of the room and into the lady''s room.


    "Kowtow..."


    Su ruoqiu stood outside the room and knocked on the door.


    "Come in."


    Inside came the lady''s gentle voice, and she reached out and pushed the door in.


    "It''s ruoqiu." When Liu Xiuqin saw that she came in, her face filled in more cordiality.


    She will be a member of the Jin family in the future. She is her own daughter-in-law. Naturally, she is kind to her. Besides, she is still her benefactor.


    "Yes. Madame Su ruoqiu replied in a low voice, like a gentle girl.


    "You''re going to have a physical examination. Aunt Chen told me when she came back. Since she couldn''t check it out, I''ll ask lie''er for advice another day. What do you think? " Liu Xiuqin asked mildly.


    "It''s all up to your wife." Su ruoqiu wisely followed his wife''s words.


    Jin yilie, she doesn''t have to worry at all. The two of them have made an agreement before, and he will certainly agree.


    It turned out that she came to see her wife to tell her that she had a physical examination.


    "If autumn. I want to ask you again Liu Xiuqin''s eyes are tightly locked on her face, and she doesn''t want to let go of any expression. "Do you really want to marry lie''er?"


    "Yes. I will Su ruoqiu''s eyes were firmly fixed on his wife''s eyes, and her tone was so firm.


    This is her sincere words, so there will be no trace of guilty, and the eyes are firm abnormal.


    From the beginning, she decided to take advantage of Jin yilie''s influence. It was the best choice to marry him. What''s more, their marriage was only formal, not real.


    When she takes back everything that belongs to her and saves her father, they can divorce peacefully.


    But Su ruoqiu never thought that it would be so easy for her to divorce after she married Jin yilie. What''s more, she would fall into the sugar pot of love step by step.


    Liu Xiuqin looked at ruoqiu with satisfaction and said with a smile, "OK. I''ll see what lie says at night


    "Thank you, ma''am." Su ruoqiu said with a gentle smile, "madam, let me accompany you to the garden."


    To protect your eyes, you can''t stay in the room every day. You need to go to the garden properly.


    "Yes." Liu Xiuqin did not object and left the room with her.Su ruoqiu accompanied his wife around the garden a few times, then sent her back to her room, and then back to her room.


    After locking the door tightly, Su ruoqiu takes out the hide kraft paper and puts his back against the back of the bed.


    Carefully open the kraft paper, as if the inside is not a book, but a rare treasure.


    A shabby looking book appeared in front of her. The cover was yellow and stained with some fuzzy stains, but it was well preserved without any sign of damage.


    There''s nothing on the cover.


    Su ruoqiu turned over and looked at it. There were no words behind it. They were all blank.


    Confused, she can only turn to the first page, only to find that the first page is blank, still nothing.


    Su ruoqiu took the whole book, turned it to the bottom, thumbed it down, and looked at it roughly.


    She found that all the paper inside was blank, which made her more puzzled.


    Not giving up, Su ruoqiu turns to the first page and touches the paper carefully with her finger pulp.


    The paper is smooth and has no rough feeling.


    Originally also wanted to touch out a word or pattern, obviously she thought too well.


    "It''s just a book without words." Su ruoqiu murmured helplessly.


    The master of the original owner paid so much attention to the book and kept it hidden. She told the original owner not to dig it before that. She thought it would not be so simple.


    It''s too difficult for her to understand this book. After all, there is not a word in it.


    Except for the slightly thicker cover, the paper inside is not very thick.


    It''s impossible to have a sandwich on the cover, so the paper inside is even more impossible.


    Su ruoqiu used various methods to get a decrypted password and so on, but


    She''s almost out of her mind, but she still has no clue.


    The original master once asked her master what the books were for, but her master only said that they were of great use and nothing more.


    What a fool! I didn''t even say how to use it. If I want to decipher it, I have to boil my hair white.


    I can''t think of it. Su ruoqiu doesn''t want to.


    As soon as I packed the books and prepared to hide them back, I heard the sound of my mobile phone ringing.


    Su ruoqiu took out her mobile phone and saw the caller ID on it. Her eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    At first, she thought that her mobile phone had been implanted with a Trojan horse, and then she suddenly realized.


    It turns out that this note "dust" of mobile phone is white ink dust!


    She didn''t see what ghost he entered in his mobile phone before. She just thought that he would dial a mobile phone number and then dial a number. She didn''t check it.


    As soon as Su ruoqiu''s finger moved to the top of the screen and was ready to answer, the bell stopped suddenly.


    She hesitated for a long time and didn''t pick up the phone. The phone hung up automatically.

 Chapter 31

    Su ruoqiu wants to call him back. Before dialing again, another call comes in, which is still the number of white dust.


    She didn''t hesitate this time. She almost answered when she saw it.


    "Why did you call?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    "If you leave a number, it''s just for calling. Don''t you want me to call you? " The tone of Bai Mo Chen''s ridicule is obvious and seems to contain a smile.


    Even if he did not stand in front of Su ruoqiu, her mind still came up with a smile from the corner of his mouth, showing the appearance of cynicism.


    "I don''t think you''re bored enough to make a phone call, just to chat with me." Su ruoqiu replied with a smile and a firm tone.


    "Although I want to refute, you are accurate this time." The voice of white dust came back to her ears.


    "Go ahead. What can I do for you Su ruoqiu asked directly.


    There is a faint feeling in her heart that the reason why he called her in such a short time is probably because of something related to her.


    "I have something you want to know." White ink dust tone says indifferently.


    "What''s the matter?" Su ruoqiu frowned slightly.


    "You''ll know if you come." White dust sold a pass, and at the end also stressed: "if you don''t come, you will regret it."


    Su ruoqiu hesitated, agreed to come down, and agreed to meet with him.


    Hang up the phone, she left the room, and went to the garage to pick up the car, driving disappeared outside the villa gate.


    Su ruoqiu guessed a lot, but he was not sure why he came.


    She just guessed in her mind. She didn''t think that she had to guess. She went to the appointment with all kinds of guesses.


    There is a distance from the appointed place. Su ruoqiu parks her car in the parking space and walks to the appointed cafe.


    After walking for about ten minutes, Su ruoqiu came to the cafe and looked up at the high-end cafe.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t care about many people''s sidelights, and didn''t seem to notice their strange eyes.


    She walked towards the cafe. As soon as she entered, a waiter came up.


    "Hello. This way, please With a professional smile on his face, the waiter respectfully reached out to make a "please" gesture.


    "Yes. Thank you Su ruoqiu''s astonishment soon disappeared in his eyes, and he also showed a polite smile.


    Since the waiter can recognize her quickly, and seems to know who she is looking for, it must be Bai Mo Chen who told her in advance, and the pimple on her face is the most obvious sign.


    The waiter took her to Yajian on the second floor and knocked on the door.


    After a while, the door of Yajian opens and Su ruoqiu sees Bai Kai.


    "Come in, please." He said.


    Su ruoqiu nodded and followed him in.


    Inside, she saw white dust standing in front of a French window, facing her back, as if looking into the distance.


    Slender figure, looking very attractive, will also think that he is a very stable person.


    But when he turned around, he would be cynical again.


    "Go ahead. I need to come out and talk about something. " Su ruoqiu just sat on the sofa and said frankly.


    With his back to her white dust, he turned his head and looked at her. With a smile on his lips, he went straight to her and sat down.


    "If I say to find you out, I just want to have a chat with you." White ink dust looks at her playfully.


    "Then I''ll go right away." When Su ruoqiu said this, he thought of something and continued: "No. I should treat you to a meal, and then we don''t owe each other


    "Autumn. Your life doesn''t seem to be worth a lot of money. " White ink dust suddenly said with emotion.


    When Su ruoqiu heard his name, he had goose bumps all over the floor. He just wanted to open his mouth and ask him not to call a single word, but he swallowed it up.


    In front of this man, she doubted that the more she asked him not to do something, the more he would do something. Maybe it would be changed into a more sarcastic name, just think about it.


    "My life... Is worth a lot. But even if you didn''t do it before, I think I can still escape. What do you say? " Su ruoqiu''s mouth was filled with a subtle smile, and he looked straight into his deep eyes.


    "It''s just a hypothesis, and it''s a fact that I saved you. What''s more, the fact has already happened. Besides the hypothetical question, don''t you think it''s very inappropriate? " The white ink dust calmly sees the move to dismantle the move.From the moment he rescued her, it was not something that could be solved by a meal.


    "Good. I count you win. If you have any conditions, just put them forward. " If Su ruoqiu meets such a man, she doesn''t want to continue to discuss this issue, otherwise, she thinks she will fall into the pit he dug.


    "Conditions..." Bai Mo Chen thought about it carefully for a long time, turned his head and said with a smile: "I haven''t thought about it yet. I owe you first


    "Since it''s all right, I''ll leave first, and you can come to me when you think of a good condition." Su ruoqiu then stood up, raised his foot and wanted to stride away.


    "Don''t you wonder why those three men are after you?" White ink dust sitting on the sofa, look indifferent.


    Leaning on the sofa, he was lazy and calm, not afraid that she would leave, and his whole body exuded a kind of strategic momentum.


    Sure enough, Su ruoqiu, who took a step, stopped and frowned slightly, turned to look at him.


    "You know?" Su ruoqiu''s eyes fell on him in surprise.


    "Sit down. I''ll tell you slowly. " White ink dust smile a little ruffian, stretched out his hand patted his side position, motioned her to sit down.


    Su ruoqiu is not afraid that he will take advantage of the opportunity, because although the time from knowing him to now is short, he has never been unruly. At most, he deliberately scares her.


    After a moment''s hesitation, she still sat beside him.


    She also wanted to know why the three men wanted to kill the original owner, and she would avenge the original owner.


    "If I don''t hear what I want to hear, we''ll break up." Su ruoqiu spoke lightly.


    If he deceives her with such a thing, then don''t blame her for being ungrateful. This kindness will not be paid back.


    "The guarantee is about the three men." White dust shrugged.


    "Young master." Becky put two cups of coffee on the table in front of them.


    "Kay. Tell her about it. " Bai Mo Chen didn''t plan to open his mouth. After explaining, he took the coffee and tasted it as if no one else.


    Su ruoqiu just glanced at him with slight disdain, and the helpless color flashed in his eyes.


    "Yes. Young master With that, Becky turned to look at her. "It''s going to start with us and you."


    "At that time, the young master told me that there were still important things to do, so we went back the same way." He said.


    His thoughts gradually returned to the past, and the scene at that time appeared in his mind, elaborating in an orderly way.

 Chapter 32

    At that time, white Kay returned according to the meaning of white ink dust.


    He didn''t know what the important thing was.


    It was not until he met the three men on the way that Bai Kai realized that the important thing he said was to come back to find the three men.


    The two fought three men and soon subdued them.


    "He said. Who directed you? " The tone of white ink dust is indifferent, the corner of his mouth is holding a smile, as if he just asked casually.


    "What do you mean? I don''t understand. " One of them pretends to be stupid.


    "Why are you chasing that girl?" White dust has no impatience, the smile on the face is not reduced.


    "For the money she owes us, don''t we have to collect it?" The boss obviously didn''t want to tell the truth and told a lie.


    "I don''t want to ask again. I''ll give you one last chance and tell you honestly that I can let you live. " White dust said with a smile.


    He always had a smile in his eyes, but it made people feel cold.


    The three men looked at each other in horror.


    The eldest brother was biting his lips, and his eyes were indecisive.


    The second one was as pale as death, struggling to say it or not.


    Old three tangled unceasingly, can''t make up his mind, the line of sight can only scan back and forth on them two people.


    White ink dust looked at Bai Kai, and then stepped back two steps, laughing lightly, "I don''t want to see blood."


    "Yes. Young master Becky replied.


    One second he was still a scholar, the next second he was like a devil who had just climbed out of hell.


    See his eyes appear to kill intention, among them three people, the second fastest stretch not to live.


    "No! Don''t kill us! I said The second one cried out anxiously.


    Hearing the second man''s reply, the third man was immediately flustered, and then he cried out, "please forgive me! I''ll be honest, too! "


    "Two, three!" The eldest brother cried angrily and piteously, his eyes full of helpless color.


    "Big brother! Let''s talk about it! It''s better to die later than now Cried the second.


    "Yes. Boss, if we don''t talk now, we will die soon! " Third, he echoed.


    The boss was silent and agreed with them.


    Even if they will die in the future, it will only be one day in the future. If they don''t tell the truth now, these two men will really kill them.


    Seeing that the boss was silent, the second one agreed with him, so he said anxiously, "we just collect money to do business. The people who want to kill her are... Er..."


    Before he had finished his words, he stopped abruptly and fell to the ground without warning with his eyes wide open.


    "Second!" The boss''s eyes were deeply frightened.


    "How... Can... Er..." the third was so scared that he didn''t even finish his intermittent words.


    He could not speak any more. He could only feel that he was walking towards death slowly. At last, he opened his eyes wide, as if he was telling his death and his unbelievability.


    Sudden death, so that they do not have the slightest bit of defense, die very unwilling, but can not reverse this situation.


    The eldest brother has been paralyzed with fear. He has a deep fear in his eyes, which is too strong to be opened.


    For the sudden death of two of them, Bai Mo Chen and Bai Kai look at each other with doubts. They don''t understand what happened.


    "How could they suddenly die? Say it! Who''s behind it! " He asked anxiously, seeing that two of them had died, and that one might have died suddenly.


    Seeing that the two brothers died in front of him in this way, the eldest brother hated the emissary behind the scenes so much that he opened his mouth and wanted to confess, "yes... Er... Yes..."


    When he opened his mouth to speak out, his nerves all over his body seemed to break. A huge pain came and finally became numb.


    What he wants to say is stuck in his throat. He can''t say it. Even if he tries his best, he still can''t say it.


    In the end, the only boss left died suddenly.


    The boss in the end, unwilling to stare at them, staring at them both, mouth slightly open, as if to shout, as if to tell the truth.


    Bai Kai checked the three of them, and there was no sign of poisoning. No one knew why the three of them died suddenly.


    Because this matter is too strange, so white ink dust decided to find her out, maybe can get some clues from her."Are you sure they died all of a sudden?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    Although they didn''t look like they were joking, she had to make sure.


    "Can we deceive you with such a thing?" Asked Becky, somewhat discontented.


    "Who knows." Su ruoqiu said three words lightly.


    "You..." white Kay angrily want to say something, but was interrupted by white dust, "you really don''t know why they chase you?"


    "If I want to know, I''m not sitting here discussing with you and hoping to get more clues, but getting up and going." Su ruoqiu replied.


    "The clue is broken here. I thought I could get a clue from you. " White ink dust with a smile in his mouth.


    "Is that all you have to say?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    "Yes." White ink dust responded.


    "Thank you. I''m going Su ruoqiu said and got up.


    "In such a hurry? Why don''t you treat us to dinner? " White ink dust sitting on the sofa motionless, eyes smiling at her.


    Su ruoqiu secretly took a deep breath, the corners of his mouth raised a smile, turned to look at him, "it''s just a meal, it''s very simple."


    She dropped these words and went straight ahead to the door of Yajian. Her steps stopped suddenly.


    He turned his head and looked at the two of them. He was still standing in the same place. He couldn''t help saying again, "if you want to eat, just keep up."


    She won''t give them a choice of restaurants.


    People with money like Bai Mo Chen will choose those elegant restaurants. It''s too expensive for her, but it''s also affordable for ordinary restaurants.


    As her voice dropped, white Kay turned to look at the young master. Seeing that the young master stood up with a smile, he knew that the young master was going with him.


    Leaving the cafe, Su ruoqiu went straight ahead and took them to an ordinary restaurant.


    Pak Kai looked at the restaurant with a deep frown, but the young master didn''t say anything, and he couldn''t speak.


    In his eyes, the restaurants were too dirty, with paper towels and dropped disposable chopsticks on the floor.


    Su ruoqiu directly sat down, ordered two kinds of his favorite dishes, looked up at them, "what do you want to eat?"


    "Just order." The white ink dust answers.


    Su ruoqiu picked up the menu and ordered two more dishes and a soup.


    She had noticed the look of white Kay long before he had goose bumps.


    However, the man of white ink dust can''t see any abnormality, and the expression on his face hasn''t changed.


    According to the truth, Bai Mo Chen, a rich young man, may be a bit of a cleanliness addict. He hates the dirty food, not to mention eating gutter oil.


    "If you can''t get used to it, you should say it earlier so that the boss can cook two less dishes." Su ruoqiu stares at both of them and asks.

 Chapter 33

    "Young master. Why don''t we change... "


    Bai Kai''s words were not finished, he was interrupted by Bai Mo Chen.


    "It''s OK. Your order is to my taste White dust''s face with a smile, tone indifferently should way.


    White Kay''s face was as black as ink.


    The young master can really open his eyes and tell lies. Most of the dishes ordered by Su ruoqiu have never been touched by him since he was a child.


    The young master who was born in a rich family eats exquisite dishes, which are all made by specially hired chefs. There are all kinds of high-grade dishes, but there are no such home cooked dishes.


    If he remembers correctly, there is another dish of fried shredded pork with hot pepper. I don''t know if the young master will be spicy to death later.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyes moved away from his face and glanced at Bai Kai. Her heart understood the truth of his words.


    "I''ll try every dish later. It''s delicious." Su ruoqiu said this with a smile.


    Let him pretend to be very appetizing. Later she will see how much it suits him.


    If she had known that, she should have ordered boiled beef and spicy tofu to see if he could eat it freely.


    The white ink dust sees her to squint and smile, but the fundus of the eye is to flash a cunning color, the corners of the mouth involuntarily hook even more.


    "Good." His tone is extremely indifferent, spit out a word from his mouth, his eyes are not aware of his own doting and affectionate.


    Sitting on one side, Bai Kai noticed the deep feeling in the young master''s eyes. His heart thumped and his eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    The young master has just known her. Why does he look like this?


    The young master that Mou Guang locks on her body, every look in the eyes seems to be saying: the soul is haunted, only for her one person.


    White Kay was shocked and thought it was incredible.


    Even love at first sight is not so passionate. What''s more, Su ruoqiu''s face is really hard to fall in love at first sight.


    Su ruoqiu heard his voice, indifferent but with a trace of elusive taste.


    In an instant, her heart was suddenly wrenched.


    The pain soon disappeared, but she had no heart to fight with him.


    The sudden abnormality puzzled her.


    No matter she or the original owner has never known white ink dust, and they have known each other for a very short time. Why do they feel like this?


    When it comes to disputes, is it her or the original owner who has disputes with white ink dust?


    Su ruoqiu was thinking about it seriously when a soft voice came from his ear.


    "Did you see the woman? What''s on your face? It''s disgusting. "


    "Yes. If you know you''ll meet such a person, just pack it up. "


    "Yes. There''s no way. Let''s go first. We''ve all started to eat. It''s not easy to pack. "


    "When you see other people packing, you must see her face. I have no appetite at all."


    "Such a disgusting woman, do not know how to get the luck, sitting with two handsome men."


    "They seem to come together. They should be friends."


    "It''s not fair. There are handsome guys as friends when they grow up like this."


    Su ruoqiu didn''t pay attention to the noise of those people, but looked up at the people who were carrying vegetables.


    "Here comes the dish. Eat. " She just reminded a, then selfishly picked up chopsticks to eat.


    As long as she shows her face to others, she will be criticized by others. If she cares about everyone, she will not be tired to death.


    Mouth long in other people''s body, others love to say what said well, committed the mouth of the industry is others, not her.


    If you don''t know how to control your mouth, it''s always easy to get into trouble.


    Su ruoqiu, who is eating as if no one else is eating, has a good appetite, eats a lot and doesn''t pay attention to the image at all.


    If you pay attention to her appearance, you will be criticized. Why not be yourself.


    Becky was a little angry when she heard the people talking, but she was like nobody, as if she didn''t know the people at that table were talking about her.


    Although he felt that Su ruoqiu''s face was ugly with pimples, he didn''t feel as cheap as those people and openly poked other people''s wounds.


    "Do you mind?" White Kay''s voice was a little angry and he stared at her curiously.


    His voice fell, white dust''s eyes seemed to fall on her, also want to know her answer.Su ruoqiu raised her eyes and glanced at Bai Kai. She didn''t care much and said, "what do you care?"


    "If you care, I can take it out for you." The corner of white ink dust''s mouth raised a smile, and her eyes were locked on her.


    "No need. If you say too much bad things, you will inevitably get into trouble. " Su ruoqiu has a smile on her lips.


    She looked up at the table with a smile on her lips.


    No one knew that she saw a disheveled ghost lying on the back of one of the table.


    She is not such a noble person. Since their mouths are so big that they come with everything open, there is no need for her to take risks for them.


    With her current ability, not any kind of ghost can be eliminated, not to mention the cause and effect cycle, she is also inconvenient to intervene.


    For example, when some ghosts are forced to die come back to seek revenge, she can''t beat the ghost to death. Being forced to die is unfair to the living ghost. It''s even more unfair to turn into a ghost after death and want to be killed again.


    White Kay didn''t recognize the meaning of her words. He thought her bearing was extraordinary, and he was ashamed of what he had thought of her appearance.


    "Miss Su, your measurement is really big. I want to apologize to you. " With a look of embarrassment and shame.


    "Apology?" Su ruoqiu raised her eyes and looked at him. She didn''t know what kind of apology he wanted.


    "I always thought you were ugly. I''m sorry When Pak Kai apologized, he was embarrassed to look her in the eye, as if he had done something very sorry for her.


    Su ruoqiu thought he was going to apologize. When he heard what he said, he immediately laughed, "I still don''t know why. It doesn''t matter. I''m ugly. It''s obvious to all


    There is no way to get rid of the pimples on the face. Ugliness is a fact.


    Since she dares to see people with such a face, she has already gone through all the gossip she may hear, and her ability to resist pressure is still very strong.


    If it was her before, she would be angry in her heart, but for her who died once, nothing was as strong as she wanted to care about.


    Living just to cater to other people''s views, then it''s better to never come to this world and live so tired.


    Su ruoqiu never thought that the tone and attitude she didn''t care about would make Bai Kai feel more uneasy and guilty. She felt that his bearing was too small.


    Listening to the conversation between the two of them, the wordless white dust looked at her manner.


    She really doesn''t care. He can''t see that she cares in the slightest. Or that''s the attitude. On the contrary, she shows a special charm that others don''t have.


    Su ruoqiu, who is preparing to eat up the last few meals, inadvertently raises her eyes and makes her move stiff.

 Chapter 34

    As if he was a little embarrassed, Bai Kai lowered his head and ate the meal silently, not noticing Su ruoqiu''s abnormality.


    Originally, he was extremely disgusted with the food cooked in this restaurant. Because of Su ruoqiu''s guilt, he forced himself to be disgusted and opened his mouth to taste it.


    After the meal was served, Becky didn''t feel so bad, and he didn''t think the restaurant was dirty.


    Bai Mo Chen noticed that she was suddenly stunned. She could not help turning back and looking at the door of the restaurant with her eyes.


    He saw a little thin girl come in, and there was nothing special. Did she meet someone she knew?


    Just as he looked back in surprise and looked at him again, he found that she had been eating like nobody else.


    For her strange behavior, white dust is a face of inexplicable, completely do not understand what kind of routine she is going.


    Ordinary people can''t see what she can see at all.


    How could white dust know what she had just seen.


    She saw behind the thin girl, followed by an extremely thin male ghost, all skinny to skin and bone.


    The male ghost followed behind the thin girl and took a deep breath, as if he was breathing the fragrance, showing an expression of enjoyment.


    She noticed that when the male ghost was staring at other people''s food, his eyes seemed to be shining and greedy, and he wanted to have a good meal.


    Su ruoqiu knew with her toes that this male ghost must have starved to death before he died, and turned into a starving ghost.


    The starving ghost follows people to the restaurant, obviously wants to borrow people''s body and have a good meal.


    If you can control it, the upper body will suffer from bad luck for a period of time at most, and will get sick. But if the hungry ghost can''t control his appetite, the upper body will die.


    She took advantage of the clip vegetables, quietly swept the girl who came in, frowned slightly.


    Su ruoqiu''s heart is beating a drum, hesitating whether to help the thin girl.


    In the case of so many people, if she does it, it will expose her to many people.


    She wandered between helping and not helping, did not notice the white dust on the opposite side, is secretly looking at her.


    White dust eyebrows slightly moved, more and more think she is interesting, give him a very familiar feeling.


    He never had such a strong sense of familiarity when he saw others for the first time. Su ruoqiu was the first one in front of him.


    Su ruoqiu saw the thin girl sit down at an empty table and took the menu.


    The moment the hungry ghost saw the menu, her eyes were shining. She just blinked, and the hungry ghost disappeared in the same place.


    When she fixed her eyes again, the thin girl''s face had changed at the moment, no longer the previous expression.


    Su ruoqiu looks at the thin girl, and when she realizes that the hungry ghost is already on her body, she is stunned.


    When she came back, she found the thin girl, slowly turned to look at her, and then showed a creepy smile.


    She was shocked by such a sudden situation. She reacted again and found that the thin girl had turned around and began to order.


    "Dry pan duck."


    "Sliced meat with fungus."


    "Double cooked meat."


    "Mao xuewang."


    "Stir fried meat with string beans."


    "Sliced mushroom soup."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When Su ruoqiu heard that she was still ordering, everyone knew that when she was alone, it was absolutely enough to stir fry a dish plus soup, but she ordered so many dishes.


    "Would you like to eat here or pack?" The waitress who wrote the menu couldn''t help asking.


    "Eat here." Thin girl, tone slowly say three words.


    "Are you all alone?" Maybe the waiter is curious.


    "Yes. Get ready. I''m starving. " The thin girl said slightly impatiently.


    In order to prevent the other party from eating overlord food, the waiter who wrote the menu specially charged the money first.


    The door is the guest, as long as the other party can afford the money, no matter how strange there is no reason to rush the guest.


    "I can''t see that little girl has such a big appetite." Becky turned to look at the thin girl.


    Eat so much, incredibly still so thin, want to drink boiled water to rise like cotton people know, have to envy to death.His brow slightly frowned up. He should have something wrong with his body. Otherwise, he would not be so thin if he ate so much.


    "You don''t have a small appetite either. You''ve eaten all the dishes yourself." The white dust chopsticks fell on an empty plate.


    White Kay looked at the empty disk, a little embarrassed, but still for their own defense, "I compared with her, that''s a small Witch see a big witch, OK!"


    "Indeed." White ink dust nodded to answer a way.


    The girl ate too much, which made her feel strange.


    Maybe it was seeing Su ruoqiu''s look just now that I thought something bad would happen.


    Thinking about the dishes ordered by the thin girl, and thinking that she might die in this restaurant on the spot, Su ruoqiu''s eyebrows wrinkled more and more tightly.


    After much deliberation, Su ruoqiu took a deep breath and decided to save the thin girl''s life.


    "You eat, I''ll come next." Su ruoqiu said and went to the kitchen of the restaurant.


    In the kitchen, there is a bathroom. People think she is going to the bathroom.


    Su ruoqiu quickly goes to the kitchen. When the cook sees her coming in suddenly, a trace of unhappiness appears on her puzzled face.


    "How do you get to the kitchen? Isn''t the bathroom outside? " Said the cook in a poor tone.


    "Excuse me, who owns your restaurant?" Su ruoqiu asked politely.


    At the beginning, the cook, whose tone was not very good, saw that she was not angry. On the contrary, she was very polite, so she softened her tone, "I am. What can I do for you? "


    The owner of the restaurant, with a defensive look in his eyes, was on guard against her who burst into the kitchen.


    "I didn''t mean to hurt you, but if you don''t believe me, your restaurant won''t go on." Su ruoqiu said sincerely.


    She knew that when the boss got angry, he would drive her out.


    The owner of the restaurant was really angry when he heard her words, but he didn''t look like he was looking for fun when he looked at her with a serious look.


    The bumps on the face of the woman who suddenly burst in front of her are really goosebumps, but she has a kind of convincing momentum.


    "What are you trying to say?" The owner of the restaurant gave his wife a dish and turned off the fire.


    "Just now there was a girl outside who ordered a lot of food to eat by herself, you know?" Su ruoqiu asked seriously.


    "I know. My daughter-in-law said The restaurant owner replied.


    He also wondered how a person ordered so many dishes. He told his daughter-in-law that it would be too wasteful if the child didn''t finish eating.


    At this time, the waiter who went out before came in.


    "Honey. What did she tell you? " She stares at Su ruoqiu with a hostile face.


    Su ruoqiu knew that she was the boss. Before they could communicate with her husband and wife, she continued: "that girl is possessed by the ghost of starvation."

 Chapter 35

    The boss and the landlady looked at each other, suspicious of what she said, and the suspicious color in their eyes was obvious.


    "Starved to death? Are you kidding? " The landlady sneered, obviously did not believe what she said, as if to hear a big joke.


    "Big sister, don''t make fun of us. We''re just doing a small business. You don''t have much fun like that. " The boss said.


    In fact, both of them were dubious, otherwise their tone would not be so polite, and they would have been angry.


    Su ruoqiu saw their expressions and knew that they didn''t believe her completely. She couldn''t help but work harder and looked very serious. "I can swear to God that what I said is true."


    The two of them looked at each other again. There was a flash of hesitation at the bottom of their eyes, but it dissipated quickly in the end.


    "I can also swear to God, who knows if what you say is true. What''s the use of swearing. " The landlady still doesn''t want to let go.


    They are in a small business, but they can''t stand being misled.


    There are too many swindlers these days. How can they be foolishly convinced by the other party''s oath? Moreover, this woman is so young that she doesn''t look like an expert who can catch ghosts.


    Su ruoqiu thought about it. She said it really makes sense. Many people don''t take swearing seriously at all. There''s an idiom that says it well: there''s no basis for speaking.


    "Well. You let me try. If I cheat you, I will bear the loss of your store today. " Su ruoqiu said sincerely.


    They would probably listen to her only if they took all their losses.


    The boss and his wife looked at each other, and their eyes were still suspicious.


    They looked at each other for a few minutes before the boss hesitated and said, "OK. There is no such thing as you said. You have to bear the loss of the store today. "


    "No problem." Su ruoqiu replied firmly.


    She''s telling the truth. What''s the fear.


    Anyway, it''s just what she said. The reason why she said to bear the loss is to let them rest assured and then do what she said. After all, she didn''t want to expose herself in front of so many people.


    She had to answer for sure, so the two of them were relieved. When she wanted to play something, they immediately called the police.


    "Now do as I say." Su ruoqiu said.


    Seeing the two of them nodding, Su ruoqiu approached and told them in a low voice what to do next.


    First of all, we have to stabilize the hungry ghost. We have to serve a dish first and delay for a long time. Of course, a dish can''t be delayed for a long time. The hungry ghost can eat the meal quickly.


    Secondly, don''t solicit customers, and wait for the customers in the store to finish eating, leaving the thin girl and her table to start.


    Su ruoqiu left the kitchen immediately.


    The boss and his wife looked at her back and looked at each other.


    "Honey, do we really want to do this?" Asked the landlady, frowning.


    "It''s not a promise." The boss was also a little uneasy. He didn''t know what the woman said was true or false.


    "But we have to lose a lot of income." The landlady said reluctantly.


    No longer soliciting customers, is undoubtedly the door-to-door business to extrapolate, this is not ostensibly do not want to make money.


    "She didn''t say that. If she lied, the loss would be borne by her." The boss is sure, but he still has no bottom in his heart.


    "Then... I''ll go and watch them. Don''t let them run away." Said the landlady.


    "Good." The boss replied.


    The landlady immediately went out, ready to stare at the three of them, so as not to be fooled, not even a person can be caught.


    She is just an ordinary woman, and she has no opinion. She can''t make up her mind. Her husband is in charge of the major affairs.


    Since her husband has made up her mind, she just needs to help.


    The landlady came to the cashier and whispered to her family, asking her to keep an eye on the three people at the table.


    In the following time, only the people in the restaurant left, but no one came in.


    Soon, Su ruoqiu and the thin girl who was possessed by the starving ghost were left in the restaurant.


    "Strange. We''re the only ones left. " Becky whispered.


    Su ruoqiu ignored him and raised her eyes to the landlady. They exchanged eyes and saw the landlady nodding.


    Hungry ghost''s attention is all on food, not as much as Kongli, eating desperately.The boss lady, who was still skeptical, had a creepy feeling after seeing the thin girl''s eating. She had a little more trust in Su ruoqiu''s statement.


    Without any hesitation, the landlady pulled down the shutter of the restaurant at her command.


    Su ruoqiu thought that the sound of rolling down the gate would disturb the hungry ghost, and he was ready to catch it.


    I didn''t expect that the hungry ghost didn''t care and was still eating desperately.


    There are lights in the restaurant, so you can see things inside.


    "Why are you closing?" When white Kay saw that the shutter was suddenly pulled down, he stood up and stared at them defensively.


    White ink dust see her is very calm, not afraid, then quietly said: "sit down."


    "Young master." Bai Kai frowned, turned to see the young master''s expression, and then looked at Su ruoqiu.


    I guessed something in my heart, but I didn''t understand it. Finally, I closed my mouth and sat quietly.


    Su ruoqiu, holding a charm in her hand, comes to the thin girl.


    The thin girl, who was trying to cram food into her mouth, noticed that someone was approaching and just looked up at her with a strange smile on her face.


    "If you eat any more, she''ll die." Su ruoqiu frowned slightly.


    Thin girl''s movement suddenly stops, as if did not expect someone to be able to see through this is attached.


    Her eyes were cold and direct on Su ruoqiu''s body. She looked grim and asked, "who are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. As long as you leave her body, I can help you get over it." Su ruoqiu said.


    She couldn''t have been cruel to starving ghosts in the first place.


    If the starving ghost has good intentions, she can help it reincarnate.


    The thin girl''s eyes flashed strange light, without any action, it seemed that she was thinking about her words.


    "Be careful!" White ink dust''s face turned white a few minutes in an instant, and rushed past without even thinking about it.


    He saw that thin girl, while she was not on guard, suddenly broke her chopsticks and tried to stab her heart.


    So insidious means, let white ink dust not only surprised in the heart, but also angry.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t expect that the starving ghost would come to such a move, and she wanted her life.


    Su ruoqiu, who was shocked, didn''t make any response, but his eyes were slightly widened.


    At the critical moment, the white dust rushed past, raised a foot and kicked away the thin girl''s hand with chopsticks.


    That is such a gap, let Su ruoqiu reaction, no longer have a little pity for hungry ghost.


    Charm impressively pasted on the thin girl''s forehead, forcing the starving ghost out.

 Chapter 36

    "Hiss..."


    When the starving ghost was forced out, he took a breath of air.


    Without waiting for the hungry ghost to react, Su ruoqiu has pasted another charm on the hungry ghost''s forehead.


    Taking advantage of the gap that the hungry ghost can''t move, Su ruoqiu quickly bites her finger, and then draws a charm in her palm.


    "Boom..." the light voice rang out. It was the spell on the starved ghost''s forehead that burst into flames.


    Instant burning, become ashes of the charm, did not hurt hungry ghost half a minute.


    The hungry ghost broke through the shackles of the charm, and then he was a little proud. He showed a gloomy smile and said contemptuously, "with this little trick, do you want to deal with me? Ha ha... Delusion


    His voice fell, and a cold light suddenly appeared in his eyes, which was full of strong intention to kill, "let''s die!"


    Hungry ghost was not hurt, thought she had no ability, so he wanted to get rid of her.


    Anyone who gets in his way will die!


    All of a sudden, the murderous air around rises, and the black air appears around the hungry ghost, which has a more and more strong trend.


    All the people on the scene watched the hungry ghost''s ten fingers grow long nails, and raised them to attack her.


    The starving ghost seemed to want to pierce through her chest. He couldn''t help but stare at her eyes and take a breath of cool air to hold her heart tightly.


    In the space of fear, the boss and his wife did not forget to think that if she died, the hungry ghost would not let them go, and they were even more afraid.


    "Hum." Su ruoqiu left corner of the mouth slightly hook, cold hum a, extreme disdain.


    When the starving ghost wanted to kill her, she didn''t want to keep the starving ghost alive.


    Su ruoqiu had already drawn a spell in her palm. Without hesitation, she said something in her mouth and faced the hungry ghost in her palm.


    At the moment when the hungry ghost was blocked, Su ruoqiu''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his intention to kill suddenly appeared. He raised his hand and hit the hungry ghost''s tianlinggai hard.


    "Ah..." a shrill scream sounded, showing endless reluctance and chagrin.


    The hungry ghost, who was slapped by the heavenly spirit, did not forget to fight back at this meeting. He stared at her fiercely, and the pause continued. It seemed that he still wanted to dig out her heart.


    Su ruoqiu, who was indifferent, quickly stepped back to stay away from the hungry ghost.


    The screams continued, but only those present could hear them.


    People outside the restaurant, as if to be put out, simply can''t hear anything.


    With the shrill scream gradually weakened, the hungry ghost also slowly disappeared, and finally disappeared.


    Seeing that the ghost of starvation was eliminated, Su ruoqiu rushed forward to help the faint and weak girl up.


    She secretly recites the moving incantation, in the palm heart, draws the incantation with the blood, suddenly sends out the faint light.


    Su ruoqiu gently put the palm on the thin girl''s eyebrow, until the black air gathered in the eyebrow dissipated, she took back her hand.


    "The bowl is cold and white." Su ruoqiu turns his head and looks at the boss and his wife. He orders solemnly.


    For her commanding tone, they did not feel that there was anything wrong with the couple, and immediately ran to fill a bowl.


    Her ability was obvious to both of them just now. But for her, the consequences would have been unimaginable.


    "Big sister. Here you are The landlady handed the bowl to her, no longer as hostile as before, and became very respectful.


    Su ruoqiu again took out a charm, sandwiched between the index finger and the middle finger, secretly used the spiritual power in his body.


    The charm, which should have been set ablaze, did not move. There was no sign of burning.


    Su ruoqiu secretly tried hard and tried again several times, but still couldn''t light it.


    She turned her head and looked around. She saw that all the people on the scene were focused on her. The boss and his family showed their worship.


    Su ruoqiu was embarrassed. Her cheeks turned red and she coughed softly. "Cough..."


    "Ha ha... Boss, can I borrow a fire?" She looked at the boss with a dry smile, even more embarrassed.


    Originally, she wanted to light a spell with her spiritual power, but maybe it was because she had spent too much spiritual power to deal with the hungry ghost just now, that she was so embarrassed that she couldn''t light a spell.


    In the final analysis, her accomplishments are too low. Just dealing with such a hungry ghost, she becomes so. It''s hard to imagine what will happen when she meets a fierce ghost.


    Her voice fell, and she was staring at her nervously. She wanted to see them like a movie. She felt like her feet were slipping and falling to the ground."Yes." The boss came back and immediately came forward with a lighter.


    Even if she can''t light the charm without using any props, her ability is enough to awe them.


    The incantation turned into ashes and fell into a bowl. Su ruoqiu stirred it with her fingers and gave it to the thin girl to drink.


    The thin and weak girl seems to be thirsty. When she comes across the water, she gulps down a bowl of water.


    White Kay looked at the scene in front of him, standing in the same place, and he didn''t come back.


    It''s incredible! There are ghosts in the world!


    He used to hear these ghosts, gods and monsters as entertainment, and even ridiculed them in his heart.


    What time is it? I still believe in those strange things. Now I have to believe in science.


    White Kay is now completely 360 degrees without dead angle in the face, the cheek seems to feel pain.


    In the same way, there was no change in the expression of the white ink dust, but there was more appreciation in the smiling eyes.


    She is really not an ordinary woman. Now he thinks things are more and more interesting.


    After drinking the water, the thin girl didn''t wake up immediately. She waited for a moment before she let out a cry, and then slowly opened her eyes.


    "Hiss..." as soon as the thin girl opened her eyes, she took a breath of cold air, and her eyes narrowed slightly.


    With her hands on her head, she felt headache and full.


    I feel so full that I feel like vomiting.


    After the pain was better, the thin girl realized that she seemed to be held by someone. She couldn''t help looking up.


    When she saw a face full of pimples, she thought it was a ghost. She was so scared that she was short of breath and tongue tied.


    Su ruoqiu''s face was calm, and he didn''t show his displeasure.


    For others to see this face, showing any expression, the original owner has seen, naturally also become her memory.


    "You are awake! thank goodness! Big sister, you are so good The boss couldn''t help praising, and the joy on his face was obvious.


    He now fully believes what she said before. If the little girl really wants to eat in the restaurant, she will die suddenly. In the restaurant, his business can''t go on.


    They have seen the ferocity of the hungry ghost, and now they have no doubt about it.


    The thin and weak girl looked at them blankly, completely unable to understand what the middle-aged man was saying.


    "Who are you? Why am I here? " The thin girl asked softly.

 Chapter 37

    A touch of fear flashed in the thin girl''s eyes, but her expression was stubborn and calm.


    "You forgot? You come here to eat. " Asked the boss in surprise.


    The thin and weak girl narrowed her eyes slightly. After thinking about it, she remembered that she came here to eat.


    The person talking to her is the owner of the restaurant.


    "Eat... The door is closed." The thin and weak girls still stare at them on guard.


    "Now that I''m awake, it''s none of my business." Su ruoqiu let her go.


    Thin and weak girls blink confused eyes, timid and stubborn stare at them, is very defensive to them.


    "Big sister saved you. You are possessed by starving ghosts. " The boss said.


    The elder sister saved people but said nothing. Then he helped the kind elder sister and said.


    "Hungry? Attached? " Thin and weak girls obviously don''t believe this view, and their eyes are more defensive.


    "Boss. You can open the door to do business. You must have believed what I said before, so I don''t have to pay for any loss? " Su ruoqiu looks at him and smiles.


    "Of course not. It''s too late for our sister Xie! If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid my restaurant would not have been able to go on. " The boss said with a lingering fear.


    "Then calculate the price of the meal." Su ruoqiu plans to go back to Jin''s house before paying for the meal.


    "What the big sister said." The landlady immediately interrupted with a smile, "you have saved our family. This meal should be our treat."


    "That''s not good. One yard for one." Su ruoqiu said.


    "There''s nothing wrong. If you don''t want us to treat you to this meal, let''s give you a big red envelope. " Said the boss.


    "Well... Thank you for the meal." Su ruoqiu replied.


    In fact, she just wanted to save people''s lives, and she didn''t want any reward.


    "Big sister. If you come to the store some other day, just say what you want to eat. You can eat whatever you want The landlady said with a smile.


    At this moment, the rolling gate of the restaurant has been reopened, and the light outside shines in.


    Su ruoqiu said with a smile, "I have something else to do. I''ll go first."


    "Wait. What did you just say? Why can''t I understand? " It''s only now that thin and weak girls can get in the way.


    "It''s nothing." Su ruoqiu calmly responded.


    "Miss Su, you are saving..." Bai Kai was interrupted by Bai Mo Chen before he finished his words, "Kai."


    "Yes. Young master Becky shut up bitterly.


    The young master only called out his name, but he knew what the young master wanted to say. He just told him not to talk too much.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t say anything more. She walked out, and white ink dust followed her.


    Finally, Bai Kai, who left, glared at the thin girl discontentedly, and then left.


    What a stupid head! I don''t know who saved me!


    The thin and weak girl was staring at by him with a puzzled face. She really didn''t understand and asked.


    She looked at the back of their leaving, took back her eyes, fell on the boss and his family, and found that they were staring at themselves.


    Later, the boss told her what happened and gave her the money back. The meal was free of charge.


    Although she is in fact very poor, but also can''t eat and drink for nothing.


    Guo Biyan originally refused to accept the money, but in the end she couldn''t resist the boss''s persuasion. She still accepted the money returned.


    Leaving the restaurant, Guo Biyan''s eyes looked everywhere, but she didn''t see the three of them. Her eyes showed deep disappointment.


    That woman is her life-saving benefactor, and how can she be so scared and react so much when she first sees it.


    Now think about it, her heart is very regretful, chagrin at how they can be scared into that.


    "I''m afraid I''ll never meet my benefactor again." Guo Biyan whispered softly.


    She stood in front of a crossroad, looking at the flow of people and traffic.


    The busy face, however, is not the only one she wants to find, which makes her whole person lose spirit and look disappointed.


    How can Guo Biyan know that in the near future, she will meet her benefactor and be destined to meet her.


    ¡­¡­


    "The meal has been invited, can you not follow me?" Su ruoqiu stops and stares at them."I want to talk to you." White ink dust mouth smile to say two words.


    "Miss Su, where did you learn your skills? How powerful! Why do you know she was starved to death? " Asked Becky curiously.


    As soon as his words are finished, Su ruoqiu wants to strangle him.


    Originally just passing ghosts, suddenly looked at her, eyes complex, also don''t understand the ghost''s mind.


    Perceiving that her face was showing a different color, and looking around, Bai Mo Chen guessed something and turned to look at Bai Kai.


    At the moment, Bai Kai didn''t need the young master to look at him to remind him that his heart had thumped.


    Su ruoqiu''s action just now made his hair stand on end.


    If he doesn''t know her ability and doesn''t believe that there are ghosts in the world, then he won''t be frightened. He just thinks she is a little strange.


    "I warn you, don''t follow me. And... "Su ruoqiu''s eyes fell on Bai Kai''s body, and said with gnashing teeth:" don''t ask these things casually, especially so loud! "


    Although he spoke at a normal volume, some ghosts were close enough for them to hear.


    "Oh. I see White Kay scratched his head wrongly.


    He didn''t understand why and wanted to ask her a lot of things, but he still nodded to her request.


    "What if I followed you." White ink dust is not afraid of the appearance of boiling water, smiling lightly, as if she did not pay attention to her warning.


    "Once I find a chance to disappear, I will never let you find me!" Su ruoqiu said angrily.


    How can she not be angry? They have been following her since she left the restaurant, and she said that they just wanted to follow, which made her afraid to drive back to Jin''s house.


    White ink dust''s mouth is still filled with smile, as if to her words appear indifferent, but her words to his lethality is great.


    Think he still don''t listen, Su ruoqiu want to kneel down for him, just want to come soft, hear him speak.


    "We''re tired of playing, too. I''ll see you another day. " White ink dust said to turn around, straight ahead, "Kay."


    "Yes! Young master Bai Kai replied in a loud voice and turned to look at Su ruoqiu. "Miss Su, are you OK when you go back alone?"


    The young master just wanted to send her home, but she was always ungrateful.


    "It''s OK. I''m not a child. Can I get lost and be abducted? " Su ruoqiu rolled his eyes, extremely helpless.


    "Maybe." He murmured to himself, saying good-bye before she was in trouble. "I''ll go first. Be careful on your way


    Su ruoqiu saw that he strode to keep up with the white dust, but he shook his head with a smile. He seemed to hate them both, even if he was a little angry with them before.

 Chapter 38

    Standing in the same place for a long time did not leave Su ruoqiu, eyes fall on the back of white dust.


    Her brow slightly frowned, and the familiar feeling came out, as if they had met somewhere.


    Until their figure disappeared in her sight, Su ruoqiu turned and left.


    After she drove away, she didn''t go back to Jin''s house immediately. Instead, she walked around.


    Su ruoqiu sent a text message telling Jin yilie that he would not go back to dinner in the evening.


    Jin yilie just answered her one word: good.


    Driving alone to the riverside, Su ruoqiu stood in front of the fence, looking at the scenery of the river.


    It''s getting dark, and the buildings on both sides of the Strait are also illuminated with colorful lights. The scenery is more and more beautiful.


    A gust of cool wind hit, Su ruoqiu slightly closed his eyes, nose between inhalation of light fragrance.


    She used to like coming here very much. When she was in a bad mood, she would feel better looking at the beautiful scenery.


    My father told her that when my mother was young, she also liked to come here.


    The first time they met unconsciously, they didn''t know where it was, but they clearly remembered that it was here that they met each other.


    A person will always pass by many people, but will not remember the appearance of others, maybe just met and did not pay attention.


    Later, my parents fell in love and finally got together.


    But it didn''t last long. When her mother gave birth to her, she died in childbirth.


    She didn''t know whether it was her own fate or her parents'' love, even God was jealous.


    Mom. How are you doing over there? I hope you have a good life, a good family in your next life, and a long life.


    Dad and I are... Very good. You can rest assured that I will make dad better and protect him with my own strength.


    Mom. I don''t miss you very much, so you don''t have to worry too much. In the future, if we are predestined, we will definitely be a family.


    Su ruoqiu read silently in her heart. Her eyes were wet with tears, but a happy smile came to her lips.


    She just saw her mother in the picture, the woman with a gentle smile on her face.


    If her mother was still alive, she thought her mother would be a good mother.


    A lot of things that can''t be done become her regret in this life, which can never be made up.


    Su ruoqiu, who was crying silently enough, resolutely wiped away her tears. Her face recovered as usual and became slightly indifferent.


    Once she died, tears only need to be left to her. Only when she is strong can she use her arms to protect her father.


    Falling hands, quietly clenched into a fist, eyes showing a touch of cold, cold determination.


    Standing alone for a long time, Su ruoqiu left the riverside after her mood calmed down.


    As she walked back, she saw the familiar figure in front of her, frowning tightly.


    Oh! Huang Jiannan! You''re here!


    Su ruoqiu''s mouth started to smile, and his eyes burst out cold and cold, and his whole body was filled with the spirit of killing.


    Su ruoqiu, who followed slowly, immediately restrained his breath and kept calm.


    Her eyes fell quietly on the woman and found that it was not Zhang Jiayu who hugged Huang Jiannan.


    Where does Zhang Jiayu have this woman''s devil figure.


    Falling on the woman''s hand, irregular move, and finally on the woman''s buttocks, and then seems to be the woman said with a smile hate.


    Looking at their two actions, Su ruoqiu not only felt sick, but also was glad that he and Huang Jiannan kept pure state, at most, holding hands.


    Although it''s disgusting to think of holding hands with such a person, it''s still less disgusting to have a relationship with him.


    The street lights are reflected on this road. Many passers-by come for a walk along the river.


    Further on, there are obviously fewer pedestrians on the road, and most people will not go further.


    Aware that they both looked around, Su ruoqiu subconsciously lowered her head.


    Maybe it was because no one noticed them. She saw them go to an ordinary car parked by the road.


    Su ruoqiu stops and walks to the side. Standing in the shadow under the tree, she stares at the car.


    Before long, the car swayed in her sight, and there was a growing trend.


    You don''t have to think about what they''re doing in there.In this place, there are car shocks and pedestrians passing by. They just want to seek stimulation.


    Huang Jiannan, do you like excitement? Then I''ll give you some more.


    Su ruoqiu, who whispers in his heart, has a sinister smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Her eyes fell on all sides and went to a darker place.


    Su ruoqiu saw the figure curled up in the dark corner and walked quickly.


    "Would you like to do me a favor?" She asked, staring at the figure, which was almost shrouded.


    Shrinking in the corner of the figure, buried head suddenly raised, surprised to see her.


    After looking at her for a long time, she asked, "can you see me?"


    "Yes. As long as you do me a favor, I can surpass you. " Su ruoqiu said.


    Looking a little cowardly, she frowned and looked defensive in her eyes. "How do I know you''re not lying?"


    "Trust." Su ruoqiu said sincerely.


    "I have one more request before I''m allowed to go over me." The ghost took the opportunity to make her own demands.


    "What requirements? I''ll help you as long as I can and don''t violate my principles. " Su ruoqiu said.


    "Help me find out the murderer and bring him to justice!" Female ghost said here, the whole body of ghost gas suddenly surge up.


    Su ruoqiu was secretly surprised and quickly said, "OK! I promise you


    She didn''t expect that the ghost she was looking for was a fierce ghost with deep resentment!


    It seems that if we don''t help the female ghost find the murderer, the female ghost will not give up.


    Just now, no matter whether she agreed or not, the female ghost would pester her, because she could see the female ghost when she didn''t show up.


    only! Maybe it''s fate that she will help the ghost find out the murderer.


    "Really?" The female ghost immediately smiles, with a trace of excitement in her tone.


    The ghost Qi just surged up and disappeared without a trace.


    Su ruoqiu was surprised again. He didn''t expect that the female ghost could control the resentment freely. He thought that the female ghost would be controlled by the resentment and become a puppet of obsession.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded solemnly.


    "Thank you! You say, what can I do for you. I''ll do it for you. " The ghost said with joy.


    Su ruoqiu hooks her fingers and tells her what to do.


    "That''s it?" The ghost stares at her and asks.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded.


    "Good! I''ll go now The ghost disappeared in front of her.


    Thinking of Huang Jiannan''s reaction, Su ruoqiu''s mouth curved and his eyes were vicious.


    Originally, I wanted to deal with him later, but I didn''t expect that he would run into him, so I was blamed for her ruthlessness!

 Chapter 39

    Su ruoqiu stared at the position of the car and frowned slightly.


    This female ghost doesn''t look like a fierce ghost at all.


    If it''s not a little pale, it looks like a female college student full of fighting spirit.


    She was not in the same state before and after.


    Just now it was very lonely, but later it was full of enthusiasm.


    More let Su ruoqiu see through is that she has so strong power, but it seems a little timid.


    Is Xu Weiwei a pure and simple ghost in front of her, or is she disguised to get close to her?


    Su ruoqiu is murmuring to herself. Xu Weiwei, who disappeared out of thin air, has already appeared in the shaking car.


    The two men in the back seat suddenly felt a chill, which made them tremble.


    "South. Turn down the air conditioning. "


    "I''m bad, and there are worse..." Huang Jiannan moved his mind.


    She saw the man sitting in the driver''s seat, aiming at the man''s thing, showing a look of disdain, "I''ve seen a lot of car shocks, and I''ve never seen such a small one."


    She doesn''t want to have a needle eye. The ghost takes her eyes back and smiles cunningly at the corner of her mouth.


    Huang Jiannan felt cold and shivered.


    "How bad! Still moving The woman raised her head and looked at him with a smile.


    Huang Jiannan was about to press her head back, but when he saw her face, "ah..." he shrieked and drew aside. Her rotten face was disgusting.


    "South. What''s the matter with you? " The woman''s face was at a loss.


    "Ghost... Ghost!" Huang Jiannan opens the door.


    He couldn''t care less, and crawled out of the car, shouting ghosts while running.


    The woman felt puzzled. As soon as she was dressed, she looked up and saw in the rearview mirror, besides her, there was a ghost with seven holes bleeding and a long tongue.


    She was so scared that she rolled out of the car, got up and ran, "ghost! There is a ghost


    "That''s fun!" Female ghost restores original appearance, clap hands to smile a way.


    In the blink of an eye, she has returned to Su ruoqiu.


    "Well done!" Su ruoqiu looks at her with a smile.


    Huang Jiannan may be on the front page and hot search tomorrow, becoming a joke for many people.


    I don''t know what kind of expression Zhang Jiayu will have when she sees this news. She is looking forward to it.


    The stock price of Huang''s group is bound to be affected by this incident.


    The power of netizens is powerful and terrible. Even if Huang''s group is suppressed, the impact on their group can not be restored in a short time.


    "Is he your boyfriend?" The ghost asked curiously.


    "Do you think anyone will like me like this?" Su ruoqiu showed a self mocking smile.


    The ghost was stunned. She didn''t see her face clearly before.


    Now, to be honest, it''s a bit ugly, but her temperament and momentum can completely cover it.


    "Your face is a little ugly, but your temperament is different, which can''t be copied by others." The female ghost answers truthfully.


    "No one has time to think about your inner world." Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    "What are you afraid of. Now the cosmetic surgery industry is so developed, there are all kinds of cosmetic surgery. " The female ghost comforts a way.


    "I''m fine." Su ruoqiu answered calmly.


    Her face is not a lifelong problem, there is a solution.


    Besides, plastic surgery can fix her face, but can it give her a long life? In the end, it''s no match for a dead word.


    "When will you help me find out the murderer?" The female ghost''s tone is a little anxious.


    As long as we find out the murderer and see that the murderer is brought to justice and punished, then she can be reincarnated.


    "Tomorrow." Su ruoqiu replied.


    "Yes Female ghost has no opinion.


    Su ruoqiu thought about it, but he didn''t know the ghost''s name. He couldn''t help asking, "what''s your name?"


    No matter what the purpose of the female ghost is, she can only crack it down.


    "Xu Weiwei. And you? " Xu Weiwei asked lightly.


    "Su ruoqiu." Su ruoqiu hesitated and answered truthfully.


    "Then I''ll call you ruoqiu, and you''ll call me Weiwei. How are you Xu Weiwei asked."Yes. Come home with me now, and I''ll start investigating tomorrow. " Su ruoqiu said.


    "Good." Xu Weiwei nodded.


    Su ruoqiu took the ghost home, and told her not to frighten others, explained some precautions.


    ¡­¡­


    "Miss Su. The lady is waiting for you in the room When Aunt Chen saw her coming back, she immediately welcomed her.


    Her eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Why does it feel so cold to be near Miss Su today.


    "Yes. I''ll be right there Su ruoqiu replied.


    Toward the direction of the stairway, there was a rising voice in my ear.


    "Wow! Your family is so big! But why do your servants call you by surname? " Xu Weiwei stares at the villa with low-key luxury and elegant style and can''t help making a sound.


    "I can''t tell for a while." Su ruoqiu replied softly, "in a word, this is not my home."


    Not now, not in the future.


    Her marriage with Jin yilie is just a tacit agreement, or a contract.


    Even if they get married, sooner or later, she will leave here.


    She and Jin yilie may find the other half


    Thinking of Jin yilie and other women together, and entering the palace of marriage, I have an unspeakable taste in my heart.


    "Then you said take me home?" Xu Weiwei frowned in bewilderment.


    "Not now, but in the future." Su ruoqiu thought about it, but she didn''t want to expose herself too much, including this kind of marriage.


    "Oh. You''re going to marry into this family Xu Weiwei understood immediately.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu answered softly.


    Came to the lady''s door, reached out and knocked on the door, inside came the lady''s voice, "come in."


    When Su ruoqiu opened the door, he saw not only his wife but also Jin yilie.


    When his wife looked at her, Jin yilie also looked back at her.


    Her steps stopped abruptly, and she had already guessed what would happen next.

 Chapter 40

    Su ruoqiu froze slightly and took a deep breath. Just as she wanted to raise her feet, a cold wind was blowing around her, which made her mouth slightly open.


    She thought that the female ghost wanted to do harm to them. She wanted to open her mouth to remind them, and her heart thumped.


    Liu Xiuqin and Jin yilie both felt a cold wind when the ghost rushed by, and they trembled at the same time.


    They looked at each other suspiciously, as if they were wondering where the Yin wind just came from.


    Su ruoqiu was relieved when she saw that the female ghost just rushed over and looked at Jin yilie carefully, instead of trying to do harm to them.


    But her heart is still stuffy, looking at the female ghost''s eyes with a little hostility.


    "My God! Is this Jin yilie? "


    Xu Weiwei''s voice rises a bit, steals a feeling of excitement that is hard to hide, just like the excitement of seeing an idol.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, just want to open, but realize that there are two people, she finally closed her mouth.


    "So you want to marry Jin yilie! It''s really enviable! Many of my female classmates dream of him, of course, including me. Alas, it''s a pity that I died young and can''t compete with you fairly... ER! It seems that he can''t compete. He''s going to marry you. "


    After a while, Xu Weiwei''s expression changed several times, from excitement to loss, then to sadness, and finally she stared at her bitterly.


    Su ruoqiu now has no hostility, but thinks the female ghost is very cute.


    "If autumn. What''s the matter with you? " Liu Xiuqin asked suspiciously.


    After she opened the door, she stood there all the time, stunned and did not come inside.


    Su ruoqiu heard his wife''s voice, suddenly returned to his mind, and walked toward his wife, "sorry, I just lost my mind."


    "Come here." Liu Xiuqin waved gently.


    "Madame. What can I do for you? " Su ruoqiu asked.


    Liu Xiuqin''s mouth smile, gentle eyes back, fell on Jin yilie, "discuss your marriage."


    "Marriage..." Su ruoqiu''s eyes fell on Jin yilie.


    She knew they would get married, but she didn''t expect it to be so soon.


    "Yes. I''ve discussed it with lie''er, and it will be a week later. What do you think? " Liu Xiuqin still has to respect her meaning. If she doesn''t want to be so quick, she can choose another auspicious day.


    Su ruoqiu just hesitated a little, then nodded, "it''s all up to his wife."


    "Good. I asked lier to invite Italian wedding dress designers to design a unique wedding dress for you. " Liu Xiuqin said with a smile.


    She knows that women get married once in their lives, and every woman wants to wear a perfect wedding dress, no exception.


    As their Jin family''s daughter-in-law, she naturally would not treat Su ruoqiu badly.


    "Madame." Su ruoqiu looks at her and shouts.


    Liu Xiuqin looked at her with a smile, "if you have any questions, just ask them. It''s OK. Soon they will be a family. There''s nothing to worry about."


    "I don''t want to wear a wedding dress." Su ruoqiu still speaks his own words.


    "What?" Liu Xiuqin thought she had heard wrong.


    Jin yilie''s light eyes fell on her, her eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and her eyes were puzzled.


    "I want to wear a traditional wedding dress." Su ruoqiu said.


    "I''m afraid it''s too late." Liu Xiuqin frowned slightly.


    In a week''s time, how can we make a dragon and Phoenix jacket sewn one stitch at a time.


    "It doesn''t need to be too delicate, as long as it''s a traditional wedding dress." Su ruoqiu said.


    My father once said that my mother wanted to see her put on a red wedding dress and get married.


    Although she is not really married to Jin yilie, she still wants to wear a red wedding dress.


    No matter whether mother can see it or not, she will wear it, which is her wish all the time.


    She also knew that a week was not enough for the sewing of the dragon and Phoenix jacket, so she didn''t think about it.


    Jin yilie''s brow was deeply wrinkled, and then spread out again. He said in a light tone, "give it to me."


    The two women looked at him at the same time, looking puzzled.


    "I''ll take care of it." Jin yilie said.


    "Lier, can you do it?" Liu Xiuqin is still a little worried."Mom. You can rest assured. " Jin yilie replied with a smile.


    "Yes." Liu Xiuqin naturally believes in her son and looks up at ruoqiu. "Ruoqiu, I don''t know where your family is yet?"


    "Madame. I... Have no family. " Su ruoqiu drooped her eyes, hesitated for a moment, and said yes.


    The original owner and her family have no family.


    Her father is lying in the hospital, so he can''t come to her wedding, let alone her wedding is fake.


    Liu Xiuqin was stunned and asked incredulously, "how can there be no family?"


    "Madame. Think of me as having no family. " Su ruoqiu stares at his wife, her long eyelashes quivering.


    Jin yilie turned to his mother and said, "Mom. This can also be ruoqiu''s mother''s home. "


    Liu Xiuqin glances at her son and knows that some things don''t need to be asked too carefully. Since Qiu doesn''t want to talk about them, she won''t ask any more.


    "Yes. Lier is right. Ruoqiu, in the future, this will be your mother''s home. " Liu Xiuqin said gently.


    "Thank you, ma''am." Su ruoqiu replied.


    After discussing some marriage matters with her wife, she left the room with Jin yilie.


    Out of the room, Su ruoqiu thought Jin yilie would ask about her family, but he didn''t.


    "Rest early." Jin yilie just left this sentence and went to his room.


    Looking at Jin yilie sitting in a wheelchair, her heart couldn''t help being hit by anything, and she felt everything.


    "If autumn? Ruoqiu... "Xu Weiwei reaches out her hand, shakes her hand in front of her and shouts.


    "Well?" Su ruoqiu came back and looked at her blankly.


    "Do you really want to marry Jin yilie?" Xu Weiwei asked curiously.


    Su ruoqiu went back to his room and closed the door before he replied, "yes."


    "But I don''t think you are lovers in love." Xu Weiwei tilted her head, thinking.


    Looking at their appearance, they are not like lovers in love at all. How can they get married.


    "Can only lovers in love get married?" Su ruoqiu asked with a smile.


    "That''s not true. But marriage, after all, is a major event in life. You have to be happy with each other, or you will regret it. " Xu Weiwei said.


    "Do you think you will regret marrying Jin yilie?" Su ruoqiu asked again.


    This time, Xu Weiwei didn''t answer immediately. Instead, she thought for a long time before she said solemnly, "although Jin yilie is very good and excellent enough to make people ignore his disability, if he doesn''t have your place in his heart, maybe he won''t regret it later."


    If it was her, she would be very happy at first, and would not think too much about it, but after a long time, she would worry about gain and loss, and want to monopolize his heart.


    Feeling to know that his heart does not have their own, love deep side, may be crazy.

 Chapter 41

    Xu Weiwei''s words strike Su ruoqiu''s heart and make her a little shocked.


    She really began to think, if his heart without her


    Xu Weiwei saw that she didn''t respond for a long time, and found that she was stunned again, "ruoqiu. What are you thinking? "


    "No. Nothing. I have to get up early tomorrow to help you find out the killer. " Su ruoqiu came back to answer.


    "Oh." Xu Weiwei originally wanted to say something, but seeing her lack of interest, she finally closed her mouth.


    The next morning.


    Su ruoqiu wakes up in a cold wind, his arm straightens up with goose bumps and shivers.


    As soon as she opens her eyes, she looks into Xu Weiwei''s resentful eyes.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Su ruoqiu frowned slightly and asked.


    "I want you to get up early." Xu Weiwei said.


    She wanted to find her own murderer too much, but she didn''t know who killed her at that time, otherwise she would have gone to seek revenge by herself.


    Su ruoqiu sat up, staring at her sleepily and asked, "didn''t you see the killer?"


    "Nonsense! If I see it, I will stay there for three years, and I can''t get revenge. " Xu Weiwei rolled her eyes.


    "How did you... Die?" Su ruoqiu asked hesitantly.


    Once asked how he was killed in his life, the fierce ghost with a lot of resentment will get worse.


    But in front of Xu Weiwei, it seems not as she expected, but is very insipid, which makes her more elusive.


    "Strangled." Xu Weiwei herself is not sure, eyebrows tightly wrinkled.


    "You don''t even know how you died?" Su ruoqiu stares at her helplessly, feeling defeated.


    "I remember being choked out, and then when I showed up again, I had become a ghost." Xu Weiwei replied.


    "That''s it?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    "The police said I was hanged in a tree, and there were traces of being pinched." Xu Weiwei said.


    "Oh. Three years ago? " Su ruoqiu asked.


    "Yes. At that time, I was a freshman. If you could go to the police station to check the files, you would know the human and material evidence statements recorded at that time, as well as the causes of my death. " Xu Weiwei said.


    "But I don''t have contacts..." Su ruoqiu stopped, suddenly thought of Jin yilie, "I''ll ask him later."


    She doesn''t have any contacts, but Jin yilie is different. He must have his own contacts.


    "Yes." Xu Weiwei nodded.


    "Dudu..." there was a knock on the door, which made them look at the door at the same time.


    Su ruoqiu went to watch the door and saw Aunt Chen outside. "Aunt Chen, what''s the matter?"


    "The lady and the young master asked you to go down to dinner, and they said they had something to tell you." Aunt Chen replied with a smile.


    She knew that the wedding of Miss Su and the young master would be in a week''s time. In a few days, Miss Su would be their Jin family.


    "Good. I''ll be down in a minute Su ruoqiu replied.


    "What do they want from you? It''s really troublesome for rich people to get married. " Xu Weiwei frowned at the thought of their previous discussion about marriage.


    "I don''t know until I go down." Su ruoqiu replied.


    Brushing her teeth and washing her face, Su ruoqiu cleans herself up quickly and leaves the room.


    When she came to the restaurant, she saw that both Jin''s wife and Jin yilie were in it.


    "Good morning." Su ruoqiu sat down and said with a smile.


    "Good morning." Liu Xiuqin said with a smile and turned to look at her. When it comes to marriage, you can ask for anything else


    "That''s all I said last night. No more." Su ruoqiu replied.


    "Yes. Think about it. Don''t be in a hurry then. " Liu Xiuqin asked.


    "Good." Su ruoqiu nodded.


    "Wow... It''s delicious... But I can''t eat it." Xu Weiwei looked at the breakfast eagerly, but she couldn''t eat it at all.


    Su ruoqiu ate breakfast as if nothing had happened, as if she could not see or hear the ghost talking.


    After a while, Liu Xiuqin stood up, "I''m full, go out for a walk, you two eat slowly."


    "Yes." She and Jin yilie answered in one voice.


    After Mrs. Jin left, Su ruoqiu hesitated and asked, "can you... Get the files in the police station?"Jin yilie looked up at her, sharp eyes, as if to see through her, "what do you ask this for?"


    "I just want to ask you a favor." Su ruoqiu replied.


    "What do you want to find out?" Jin yilie spoke indifferently.


    "Three years ago, there was a homicide by the river. The dead man was Xu Weiwei, a freshman who was hanged in a tree by the river." Su ruoqiu said.


    Jin yilie frowned slightly, and a picture flashed through his mind, which was the content of a newspaper.


    "There seems to be something like that." He said in a faint voice.


    "You know?" Not only is Su ruoqiu surprised, but Xu Weiwei also stares at him in surprise.


    I didn''t expect that Jin yilie would still pay attention to these. After three years, he would still have an impression.


    "I saw it in the newspaper." Jin answered with strong wind and light clouds.


    He didn''t say that he just glanced at it by accident. He didn''t take a close look. He glanced at it and vaguely remembered the contents.


    "Is there any way you can get the files? You don''t have to use the original. " Su ruoqiu asked cautiously.


    She just wants to know the situation at that time, as long as the content is OK.


    "I''ll try." Jin yilie spoke flatly.


    "Thank you!" Su ruoqiu said thanks with a smile, looking very happy.


    "Don''t rush to say thank you. I need your help, too All of a sudden, Jin yilie''s eyes fell on her.


    Su ruoqiu looked up in surprise, "what''s the matter?"


    "There have been some strange things in the company recently. Two employees have been scared into hospital." Jin yilie said, pause, and then continued: "they all said that they saw ghosts in the company, which made the company panic. I want you to have a look."


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu replied.


    "Who dares to run wild in Jin yilie''s company! Let me teach them a lesson Xu Weiwei looks like she''s looking for a ghost.


    Su ruoqiu raised her mouth and showed a smile.


    This scene fell into Jin yilie''s eyes. He asked, "what are you laughing at?"


    Su ruoqiu suddenly returned to his senses and immediately waved his hand, "no... I didn''t laugh... No, I didn''t laugh at you."


    Her answer was somewhat incoherent.


    Jin yilie stared at her for a few seconds, and did not continue to ask, "I''ll wait for you in the living room."


    Seeing him standing up, Su ruoqiu, who was already full, immediately got up, "I''m full, too. Now I''ll go to the company with you. "


    "Yes." Jin yilie nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s not bad to face him so far away in life and be able to ride in his car after death." Xu Weiwei looks left and right in the car.


    Su ruoqiu''s mouth slightly hook, swept the female ghost one eye.


    She looked up at Jin yilie, hesitated, and then said, "can I go to the company with you in a different way?"


    Jin yilie turned his head and looked at her, frowning, "whatever you like."

 Chapter 42

    Bai Yang in the driver''s seat, hearing Su ruoqiu''s words, looks up curiously in the rearview mirror.


    "Miss Su, can you be anything else?" Bai Yang said jokingly with a smile.


    "Almost." Su ruoqiu smiles indifferently.


    This change into poplar curious, do not know what she can change.


    Jin yilie''s heart was also curious, but his face was calm and he was not interested in anything.


    "I''ll wait and see with the young master." Bai Yang said with a smile.


    Before coming out, Su ruoqiu had already taken the props of Yirong.


    She took out a small mirror and did some self-care work.


    When she stopped, she was no longer full of pimples.


    Although the skin on the face is still not very good, compared with before, it''s just like a new person. The outline seems to have changed a little.


    "It''s amazing." Bai Yang glanced at her in the rearview mirror and tut tut said, "I''ve only heard of transvestite, but I haven''t really seen it. Miss Su is an eye opener. "


    "Uncle Bai is flattered." Su ruoqiu responded modestly.


    "You deserve the praise." Bai Yang responded with a smile.


    Jin yilie didn''t have any expression, but at first she saw her face after changing face. There was a surprise in her eyes, and soon disappeared.


    He stared at her quietly, his brow slightly frowned imperceptibly, some of them didn''t understand why she wanted to change her face.


    In his eyes, she never seemed to care about other people''s views, and she never felt inferior because of the pimples on her face.


    Su ruoqiu watched the hot news with his mobile phone. Sure enough, he saw that the slag man was on the hot search, with a cold smile at the corner of his mouth and a fierce smile at the bottom of his eyes.


    The car soon stopped outside Jin''s group.


    Su ruoqiu gets out of the car and follows him to the company.


    Jin yilie doesn''t need her help at all. She just follows.


    When the staff of the company saw Jin yilie''s appearance, they all gathered their eyes.


    However, the eyes of the female staff soon fell on her, with deep hostility, as if to see through her body.


    The more hostile they stare at her, the more Su ruoqiu looks up and accepts the baptism of their eyes.


    This easy face is not outstanding, on the contrary, it is plain, not as ugly as her original face, but not much better.


    It''s just the aura she exudes, but it shows a special temperament that people can''t ignore.


    "There''s a bit of ghost in the company, but it''s very weak." Xu Weiwei frowned and said.


    Su ruoqiu can''t detect the ghost spirit of the female ghost. She can only use these eyes to see if there are ghosts in the company.


    Until she followed Jin yilie to the president''s exclusive elevator, she didn''t see the ghost.


    To the elevator, looking at the elevator door slowly closed, Su ruoqiu said softly: "no abnormality. The company looks clean. "


    In her words, cleanliness naturally refers to another level of cleanliness.


    "I''ll show you to all the floors later." Jin yilie said.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded.


    "I think even if there is a ghost, it may not be a ghost in this building, but an alien one." Xu Weiwei said.


    Due to his presence, Su ruoqiu did not answer her.


    When he came to the president''s office, Jin yilie called inside and asked one of the secretaries to come in.


    "You take her to every floor, especially the floor where the accident happened recently." Jin yilie said coldly.


    "Yes." The female secretary bowed her head and did not dare to look directly at the cold eyes of the president.


    Su ruoqiu follows the female secretary to leave, "take me to the floor where the accident happened first."


    "Yes." The female secretary replied respectfully.


    She didn''t dare to be disrespectful to the woman in front of her. After all, she was the one brought by the president himself.


    Listen to the president''s meaning, it seems to be to ask this woman to check the recent strange things.


    Is this woman a master? But it doesn''t look like it, and it''s so young. It''s still a woman.


    Can''t it be a goddess stick to cheat money?


    "This is the 23rd floor, and it''s the first floor to have an accident. The first male employee was scared out of his mind when he worked overtime. " The female secretary said in a voice."Yes." Su ruoqiu answered, and then turned around in the floor.


    She didn''t even let go of the men''s room, but she didn''t find anything.


    "What''s the other point of trouble?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    "I''ll take you now." The female secretary took her into the elevator and pressed the 34th floor.


    The elevator door opened and the Secretary said, "this is the floor where the accident happened yesterday."


    Perhaps the time point is the closest, the female secretary out of the elevator, also feel a chill.


    Recently, the company is spreading the story of being haunted. Many people are afraid, but they have to stay in order to make money.


    Some people don''t think so. They think it''s the two staff members'' own problems. What kind of hallucination will lead to panic.


    She belongs to the former. The more she looks at the 34th floor, the more gloomy it is. Bursts of cold wind blow in.


    If it wasn''t for the order of the president, she didn''t want to come here even if she stopped on the 34th floor.


    She still remembers the female staff member who was scared crazy on the 34th floor and kept shouting that there was a ghost. Her crazy look and eyes seemed to be imprinted in her mind, which was very clear.


    In particular, the female staff member, who was scared mad, stared at her standing in the crowd at that time, looked at her bitterly, and then laughed at her strangely.


    I don''t know if she was too afraid to lead to hallucination. She felt that the crazy female staff member said a word to her in silence at that time.


    You''re next!


    The Secretary shivered and looked around in a panic. There was a deep fear in her eyes.


    Instead, it was what happened on the 23rd floor. She didn''t feel much.


    It may be that at that time, I saw that the male staff member was just talking to himself, without any extreme behavior, and did not stare at her strangely like the female staff member.


    "Before and after the event, how long does it happen?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    "Three days." The female secretary thought about it and replied seriously.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t respond to her. She glanced around and didn''t find a ghost.


    "The ghost is not supposed to be in the building." Xu Weiwei responds.


    The same is not even the bathroom, but Su ruoqiu also found nothing.


    Then they began to look at each floor, from the second floor up, but found nothing.


    When the elevator reached the 13th floor, Xu Weiwei frowned and said, "this taste..."


    "How..." Su ruoqiu subconsciously wants to ask her, see the line of sight that female secretary throws, close mouth in a hurry.


    "Did you find anything?" The female secretary asked in horror.


    "No Su ruoqiu answers.


    "The smell of this floor is very similar to that of the 23rd floor and the 34th floor, like the mark made by the ghost. It''s between the second floor and the 12th floor. I don''t smell it. " Xu Weiwei sniffed hard.


    Ghosts usually make marks, especially on people.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyes narrowed slightly. According to Xu Weiwei, she speculated that this might be the next crime scene.

 Chapter 43

    Su ruoqiu turned around and looked at the female secretary, "go to another floor to have a look."


    "Yes." The Secretary nodded.


    Back in front of the elevator, I watched the elevator door open and saw a beautiful young woman inside.


    The woman''s eyes first fell on the female secretary, and then fell on Su ruoqiu full of hostility and doubt.


    "Secretary Hu, is this the client?" Li Xiaoyi asked curiously.


    Secretary Hu hesitated and said, "No. This is the master that the president brings to investigate strange things. "


    She didn''t know what to call it, she could only call it a master.


    The person who comes to check the haunted event should be at the master level.


    "From the president?" Li Xiaoyi obviously heard these words and looked at each other unfriendly.


    "Yes." Secretary Hu answered.


    "It''s just two people who have hallucinations because of their mental problems. They are scared mad by their hallucinations. How does the president believe in these weird things? " Li Xiaoyi said with a scornful glance at the so-called master.


    "If Minister Li has nothing else to do, I''ll go first." Secretary Hu said politely.


    She has to take the master to other floors to have a look. She has no time to stand here and chat. If the president knows, she will be miserable.


    What''s more, how dare she speak ill of the people brought by the president? Whether it''s good or bad, or it''s all decided by the president, she is an outsider and has no right to gossip.


    Li Xiaoyi originally wanted to say something else, but looking at Secretary Hu''s appearance, she couldn''t go on.


    Secretary Hu is the Secretary beside the president, and she can''t offend him.


    "Yes." Li Xiaoyi should say, eyes such as a needle in the master''s body.


    "She is so rude to you. Shall I teach her a lesson?" Xu Weiwei asked.


    Su ruoqiu just shook his head quietly.


    "Well! I must be coveting Jin yilie, so I have such strong hostility to you! " Xu Weiwei said indignantly.


    Listening to her evaluation of Jin yilie and her angry tone, Su ruoqiu almost laughed.


    Xu Weiwei saw the smile from the corner of her mouth and said, "can you still laugh? She is coveting your husband! If it were me, I would have to rush up and tear her up! "


    Su ruoqiu''s mouth is still slightly crooked and he doesn''t speak.


    If everyone had to rush up and tear, she didn''t know how many people she would tear.


    Take care of other women''s thoughts. It''s better to take care of your own men. After all, a slap can''t make a sound.


    If Jin yilie can be easily hooked by them, there will be no loss for this man and her to let go.


    Su ruoqiu''s mind turned and her eyebrows suddenly wrinkled.


    She and Jin yilie have reached a consensus on a contractual marriage. How can they make it as if she really wants to live with him for the rest of her life.


    Su ruoqiu slapped herself a few times in her mind to calm down. She didn''t want to think about nothing.


    It must have been taken by Xu Weiwei. That''s why I think wildly.


    Fierce reaction, very angry Xu Weiwei, see her indifferent like water, immediately some doubt, "do you like Jin yilie?"


    Su ruoqiu didn''t expect that she would ask like this. Her body suddenly froze and she stared at her in amazement.


    Do you like Jin yilie?


    Before, Mrs. Jin asked her the same question. At that time, she said she liked it. Now, she will like it too, but it seems to have changed.


    "Ding Dong..." the elevator door opened in front of her.


    Su ruoqiu, who has come back to his mind, gets rid of the confused ideas in his mind.


    After visiting all the floors of the building, Xu Weiwei only said that the 13th floor had the same taste as the 23rd floor and the 34th floor.


    So it should confirm her guess that the 13th floor may be the next third scene.


    According to Secretary Hu, if it happens every three days, it will happen again tomorrow or the night after tomorrow.


    Su ruoqiu follows Secretary Hu to the president''s office.


    "Back?" When Jin yilie saw them coming in, he immediately got up and went forward.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu answered and turned to see Secretary Hu.


    "You go down first." Jin yilie understood and asked Secretary Hu to leave.


    After Secretary Hu left, Su ruoqiu said, "I guess that the troublemaker will reappear tomorrow or the night after tomorrow.""Yes." Jin yilie answered, waiting for her next words quietly.


    "If you arrange for me to work on the 13th floor, I''ll find a way to deal with it." Su ruoqiu said.


    She thought it was a troublemaker who liked to frighten people. She didn''t realize it would be a powerful devil.


    In her opinion, ghost is generally for life, basically see ghost, it is difficult to survive.


    Of course, unless you meet someone like Xu Weiwei, you may still have a chance to survive, but the chance is very small.


    What''s more, she doesn''t know whether Xu Weiwei has any other purpose.


    "Can you be alone?" Jin yilie frowned, and a faint uneasiness rose from the bottom of his heart.


    "It''s OK. I''ll be fine. " Su ruoqiu replied with a smile.


    "Or I''ll send more people with you?" Jin yilie asked.


    He''ll stay with her then.


    "No. Too many people are bad. I''ll do it myself. " Su ruoqiu replied solemnly, with a resolute expression in her eyes.


    Jin yilie hesitated and nodded: "OK. You have to be careful. "


    "I will." Su ruoqiu showed a bright smile, "our engagement has not been implemented yet, I will never let myself have an accident."


    Her father is still lying in the hospital. How could she let herself have an accident.


    The bad people who killed her are still here. How can she not be here?


    "I sent someone to look into the case three years ago. There should be a reply in the afternoon. " Jin yilie said.


    "Yes. Thank you Su ruoqiu said thanks.


    "No thanks to the family." Jin yilie said it very smoothly.


    Su ruoqiu''s body slightly stiff, soon recovered as usual, "in order to be on the safe side, you arrange a job for me today."


    Those are just her inferences. Maybe the ghost doesn''t play cards.


    "Yes." Jin yilie responded.


    ¡­¡­


    "Come on, come on. Welcome to our new colleagues. " Li Xiaoyi led her to colleagues and said with a smile.


    "My name is Su ruoqiu. Please take care of me in the future." Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    "There is no vacancy in this department for the time being. It''s just that the president asked you to come here. You can help some colleagues with their endless work." Li Xiaoyi said with a smile.


    She named Su ruoqiu, who was arranged by the president. She was very polite. She said that she was helping some colleagues. In fact, she was doing chores.


    "Good. No problem. " Su ruoqiu replied.


    She had been here for a few days. If she caught the troublemaker, she would leave. It didn''t matter what she did.


    "There''s a place for you to clean up and sit there." Li Xiaoyi pointed to the corner where no one sat for a long time and said politely.


    Her face is a kind smile, but the bottom of her heart is to break this Su ruoqiu apart.


    There are many women in the Department who love the president. In front of them, they point out that Su ruoqiu is the person brought by the president, and many people want to wear shoes for her.

 Chapter 44

    "Yes. Please, minister Su ruoqiu still has a smile on her face and a calm tone.


    The more Li Xiaoyi saw her like this, the more angry she was, but she was helpless.


    It''s not good to deal with her openly. It''s better to be known by the president.


    Li Xiaoyi noticed that many female colleagues in the Department had a bad eye on Su ruoqiu, with a smile on her lips.


    The first move is to use a knife to kill her. Even if it can''t kill her, it can make her suffer.


    "No trouble. Or I''ll get someone to clean it up for you. " Before Li Xiaoyi could wait for her to speak, she pointed to two female colleagues, "you two new colleagues, clean your positions. Remember to clean it up


    For Li Xiaoyi''s command, the two female colleagues did not resent Li Xiaoyi, but glared at Su ruoqiu, unwilling to help her clean the seat.


    "Li Xiaoyi is so deceiving! She''s clearly making enemies for you! " Xu Weiwei said angrily.


    Su ruoqiu''s face is still wearing an indifferent smile, did not take the initiative to say to clean, also did not show anger.


    She will come to the company for a few days. If she cares about everything, it will hurt her friendship.


    As long as it''s not too much.


    However, if this Li Xiaoyi irritates her, she will swallow all the bitter fruits. She will not be merciful.


    "Get along with your colleagues." Li Xiaoyi said and left.


    "Well! Teach her a lesson Xu Weiwei gave a cold hum.


    Su ruoqiu wants to stop her, but it''s too late. She disappears in front of her.


    Li Xiaoyi, who is walking towards his office, is suddenly tripped by something and falls forward.


    "Ah..." Li Xiaoyi screamed and gave out a bang, accompanied by her pain cry, "ouch..."


    Suddenly, he fell forward. He fell a little fiercely, and there were bursts of pain in his chest.


    "Poof... Hahaha..." Xu Weiwei suddenly laughed like a devil, and laughed more and more madly.


    Su ruoqiu, who doesn''t know why, looks at her and looks at Li Xiaoyi. It doesn''t seem funny.


    When colleagues saw the minister fall, they all looked curiously.


    Two female colleagues who had a good relationship with the minister rushed forward to help her up.


    "Minister, you..." lift up Li Xiaoyi''s female colleagues, and look at her chest with words and stop.


    "What are you doing?" Li Xiaoyi narrowed her eyes in pain, didn''t notice their eyes, and turned to look at her colleagues.


    If anyone dares to laugh at her behind her back, he will die!


    As soon as she turned around, she almost burst into laughter, but because of the minister''s face, they could only hold it.


    "Here''s another one." Xu Weiwei suddenly said to her in a loud voice, and pointed to a corner.


    Originally, I could calm down a little, but now I can''t calm down at all. I didn''t know where Xu Weiwei pointed out.


    Li Xiaoyi bowed her head and was extremely embarrassed.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Li Xiaoyi looked at them viciously, lowered her voice and said with gnashing teeth.


    One of the female colleagues was very aggrieved, "I said, but you don''t listen."


    Li Xiaoyi looks awkwardly at her smiling colleagues, and her face is hard to see.


    Want to let them all be laughed, but they all try to suppress a smile, did not smile at all, and she is also embarrassed to speak.


    Her voice dropped, and the colleagues behind her couldn''t help it any more, "poof..."


    After being laughed at by so many people, Li Xiaoyi''s face turned blue and white for a while. Her eyes were like a knife, and she scratched Su ruoqiu hard.


    Li Xiaoyi thinks fiercely in the bottom of her heart that she is deliberately trying to make herself the butt of everyone''s jokes.


    After Li Xiaoyi left, the Department burst into a heated discussion about the minister''s chest.


    "I thought the minister''s chest was naturally big, but I didn''t expect it was padded!"


    "Yes! She''s proud, and now she''s disgraced. "


    "How small it must be. It needs a bra."


    "Maybe it''s because I think bigger can attract men."


    "But there will always be a day to expose it. When a man leaves, there is no place to cry. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After hearing the discussion from colleagues, Su ruoqiu came to her position calmly.The seats were clean. She was like a transparent person, sitting there, trying not to speak.


    At lunch, Su ruoqiu saw the message he sent and asked her to go to the president''s office.


    Thinking that the archives should be in hand, Su ruoqiu immediately went to the president''s office.


    Originally hungry, now a smell of food, the stomach is purring up.


    She saw a few dishes and soup on the desk in the office. There was smoke on it. It was hot.


    Su ruoqiu suddenly swallowed his saliva and looked at Jin yilie, "did you get the file?"


    "Eat first." Jin yilie frowned slightly.


    How important is this case to her? My stomach is growling, and I don''t forget to look at the files.


    "Oh." Su ruoqiu answered and impolitely picked up chopsticks to eat.


    She was really starving, and she didn''t want to be polite to him.


    But Xu Weiwei is very anxious, ran to his desk, it seems to see, looking for files.


    As soon as he was satisfied, Su ruoqiu opened his mouth and said, "what about archives?"


    Jin yilie glanced at her helplessly and went to get the information bag for her. "This is all the information about the homicide case."


    She opened the information bag and saw that the A4 paper inside was full of content.


    "You have so many contacts. You can get all the files in the police station." Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    She knows these are not original documents, but it''s nice to have them.


    "The police file about the murder three years ago is missing." Jin yilie spoke lightly.


    "Gone? Have you lost it? " Su ruoqiu asked.


    "I don''t think so. No one has touched the unsolved files together, except the files of Xu Weiwei three years ago. " Jin yilie said.


    "You mean someone took it?" Su ruoqiu frowned.


    "Who knows, maybe it will disappear out of thin air." Jin yilie responded.


    "How did you get all this information?" Su ruoqiu stares at him in surprise.


    Is there a backup in the police station or something? How else could he get it.

 Chapter 45

    "What do you think?" Jin yilie asked instead of answering her question.


    "How do I know?" Su ruoqiu responded.


    If she could guess, she would be able to set up a stall to be a fairy.


    "There was a man in the bureau who was particularly interested in this case and secretly made a backup. It''s just that he didn''t solve the case until he left. " Jin yilie replied.


    She was lucky to get the information because she happened to know him, and he remembered, and he knew the person who made the backup.


    "Well, I''m very lucky." Su ruoqiu replied with a smile.


    "Yes." Jin yilie nodded.


    "You are busy with your work. I''ll take advantage of my lunch break and look at the information. " Su ruoqiu said.


    "Yes." Jin yilie returns to his desk.


    Sitting on the sofa, Su ruoqiu began to read the materials carefully.


    One night three years ago, Xu Weiwei, a freshman, went for a walk by the river alone.


    It was the second day that the school found her missing. It was the third day when the school found Xu Weiwei''s body.


    In the sparsely populated area, no one found her hanging from a tree.


    It took three days to find out. By that time, there was a bad smell.


    Later, after many investigations, the murderer was not found, and the case was settled.


    Su ruoqiu listened to her about the murder.


    She said that she quarreled with her roommate that day and was in a bad mood. Then she drank some wine and went for a walk by the river alone.


    When passing the dark road with few people, a person suddenly rushed out behind him.


    One hand around her neck, the other hand over her mouth.


    So she struggled, but the man''s strength was so strong that she couldn''t break free, and her breathing became more and more difficult.


    In the process of struggling, she once tried to look around, but only saw that the person seemed to be wearing a mask and a hood. She didn''t see any other facial features.


    Finally, her consciousness gradually blurred until she lost consciousness completely.


    When she woke up again, she had become a ghost, calmly watching the police get her body down, with a faint stench.


    She watched her parents cry to death, her mother cry to death, but she could do nothing.


    When talking to them, no one can hear them. If you want to touch them, you can''t do it. You can only look at them at a loss, and even some can''t believe that she is dead.


    In the course of three years, she recalled over and over again the night of her death, the scene of her body being taken down, and her parents'' heartbreaking appearance.


    Constantly thinking, she found that her resentment is more and more deep, do not find the killer, her obsession can not be eliminated.


    She remembers that Xu Weiwei said that the murderer was a man. Was it just to satisfy her abnormal pleasure?


    Why did Xu Weiwei lose her share of the files in the police station? What''s the connection?


    Old cases that can''t be found out, anyone else wants to destroy them? What is it for?


    Su ruoqiu thought that she could find a breakthrough in the archives of that year, but it turned out that she was still too young.


    If a breakthrough can be found in the archives, it will not become an unsolvable case, and it is her turn to bother to trace the truth.


    "Any clue?" Xu Weiwei asked nervously.


    Su ruoqiu, frowning, shook his head.


    Looking at Xu Weiwei''s disappointed eyes, she quickly took back her sight and did not dare to look again.


    At the beginning, he promised to help her find out the real murderer, but now he felt powerless.


    Xu Weiwei''s death is very strange. For her who was in a coma at that time, why did she struggle to hang on the tree? Does it mean something?


    How did the murderer hang her from the tree without being seen, and without leaving any clues.


    The file said that at the scene, except for Xu Weiwei''s fingerprints, there were no other people''s fingerprints.


    According to Xu Weiwei''s story of her murder, she said that the murderer didn''t wear gloves, so how did the murderer get rid of his fingerprints?


    And how did Xu Weiwei''s file disappear?


    There were so many doubts in her mind that she couldn''t solve any of them.


    "Will the case never be solved?" Xu Weiwei sat beside her dully.Su ruoqiu turned to look at her and sighed softly. She didn''t know how to comfort her.


    Su ruoqiu, who continued to look down at the information, did not find Jin yilie''s arrival.


    "Some things don''t come in a hurry. Maybe it''s easier to find a breakthrough if we let it go." Jin yilie said suddenly.


    He has read all the files in it.


    It''s not easy to solve such a case. It seems that all clues have been interrupted, making it impossible for people to trace down.


    "He''s right. Let''s take our time." Xu Weiwei seems to have lit up hope and turned to comfort her.


    We have to rely on her to solve the case. We can only find the murderer, and we are willing to wait for ten years.


    Su ruoqiu began to have full confidence, but now he was defeated and felt sorry for Xu Weiwei.


    Her hand suddenly fell into the warm, rough hand.


    "As long as you believe that things will come out, you will get closer and closer to the truth." Jin yilie held her hand in a soft tone.


    His voice was like a cool wind blowing into her heart.


    "Yes Su ruoqiu nodded confidently.


    He was right. There will always be a day when the truth comes out. It''s just a matter of time.


    As long as she pursues it persistently, she will not believe it and find nothing.


    When she was about to go to work, Su ruoqiu left.


    Nothing happened in the afternoon. In the evening, her business came.


    "If autumn. I have something urgent in the evening. Can you help me work overtime A female colleague came to her and asked softly.


    "Good." Su ruoqiu nodded.


    "Thank you! That''s very kind of you Female colleagues said with a smile.


    "There''s something urgent, but I''m in a hurry to date my boyfriend. Why are you helping her? " Xu Weiwei said angrily.


    "I''m going to stay and work overtime anyway." Su ruoqiu said softly.


    She has to stay and work overtime until the troublemaker shows up.


    "You are a real man!" Xu Weiwei is speechless to her and thinks she is too kind.


    ¡­¡­


    In the bathroom.


    "Done?" Li Xiaoyi washes her hands and looks at the woman washing her hands beside her.


    "Yes." This woman is a colleague who asked Su ruoqiu to help.


    "Good." Li Xiaoyi said and left the bathroom.


    After work, some still stay to work overtime at the same time, but none of them work late as Su ruoqiu.


    They left in a hurry to finish before eight.


    Recently, the company has gone crazy for two people, saying that they have seen ghosts. People who believe it or not dare not work overtime so late.


    When Su ruoqiu finished the work at hand, it was already more than nine o''clock in the evening.


    According to the clues provided by Jin yilie, it seems that people who work overtime appear abnormal from 9:00 to 10:00, which can be seen by monitoring.


    "Ah..." Su ruoqiu stretched, "finally finished."


    At this time, she heard the sound of tears.

 Chapter 46

    Su ruoqiu''s nerves tensed and her ears pricked up, listening to the cry.


    Her brows wrinkled, and the cry seemed to come from the bathroom.


    Because she was afraid that Xu Weiwei would scare away the troublemaker when she was here, she was asked to go to the president''s office and come down again if she found anything unusual.


    Intermittent crying, a little bit into the ear, in the quiet office is so clear.


    Su ruoqiu''s heart quickened suddenly and went to the bathroom.


    She walked step by step, closer and closer to the bathroom, and the cry was clearer.


    Su ruoqiu''s heart thumping, holding a charm tightly in his hand, walked over cautiously.


    She should always remind herself that even if the troublemaker appears in front of her in horror, she can''t be scared.


    The lights here are turned off, so ruoqiu can only use the mobile phone lighting equipment.


    The toilet was dark and the sound of weeping came from inside.


    She took a picture of her cell phone and didn''t see anything.


    When she came to the bathroom door, the crying stopped suddenly, and her heart beat suddenly.


    After taking a deep breath, Su ruoqiu raised her foot and went into the bathroom.


    There were several compartments inside, and she saw that the doors were closed.


    Open the first one, there''s nothing inside, and then the second one.


    Thinking of the plot in the movie, it seems that ghosts will not appear until the end.


    When she opened the third room, a pale face suddenly appeared in front of her. She was so scared that she didn''t have time to put a charm on her face and punched her face.


    "Ouch..." a cry of pain rang out, followed by the sound of something falling to the ground.


    It''s going to hurt... And get punched by her


    Su ruoqiu ignores her painful hand and takes a picture inside with her mobile phone. She sees a woman lying in the compartment and


    She saw the woman sitting in the urinal.


    Embarrassed Su ruoqiu, carefully identify the next clothes, found that it is Li Xiaoyi.


    "Li Xiaoyi?" Su ruoqiu called.


    "It''s killing me! What are you doing so hard! I can''t take a joke! " Li Xiaoyi stares at her angrily.


    I thought I could scare her to death. I didn''t expect that I was beaten by her.


    "The atmosphere in the company is always tense. As a minister, you pretend to scare employees. Do you think it''s fun?" Su ruoqiu said indifferently.


    She didn''t want to help each other. She won''t pity each other for the evil she made.


    "I... I''m not here to welcome new employees! Think of a unique welcome ceremony! " Li Xiaoyi struggles to get up.


    Looking back at his buttocks, he instantly wrinkled his nose and brows.


    It stinks! It''s disgusting! How long does it take to get stale.


    As she got up, a smell of urine came from her face. Su ruoqiu immediately covered her nose and mouth.


    "Thank you for the minister''s ingenious welcome ceremony. I''ll go first." Su ruoqiu said that and ran away.


    Li Xiaoyi, who is sick in her stomach, stares at her back when she leaves. She has a fierce look in her eyes. With her pale face, she looks very strange and ferocious.


    Su ruoqiu, who left the bathroom, went back to his seat and watched Li Xiaoyi appear. He glared at her, and then he was unwilling to leave.


    Su ruoqiu, who is alone in the office, doesn''t leave until eleven o''clock. He sends a short message to Jin yilie and leaves the company directly.


    Out of the company soon see the car, Su ruoqiu sitting in the car waiting for him.


    "No?" Voice down, Xu Weiwei has appeared beside her.


    Su ruoqiu nodded quietly.


    Troublemakers should commit crimes regularly, so they should appear tomorrow night, at the latest the night after tomorrow.


    The door opened and Jin yilie got on with the help of Uncle Bai.


    "I didn''t wait for it." Su ruoqiu answered without waiting for him to speak.


    "Yes." Jin yilie responded lightly, as if he didn''t care much.


    Next, they didn''t talk. Xu Weiwei was silent and the car was quiet.


    I don''t know how long this silence lasted before Jin yilie broke it. "What''s wrong with your hand?"


    Su ruoqiu looked down in panic and found that the back of his hand was red and a little swollen.Before she thought of being scared by Li Xiaoyi, she gave each other a punch and hurt herself to death.


    "It''s OK. When I was working, I bumped into him by accident. " Su ruoqiu doesn''t want to make small things big.


    Although it''s not right for Li Xiaoyi to be scary, she has already been punched, and she can''t make a report herself.


    Jin yilie looked at her in silence, and there was a strong sense of helplessness in his eyes.


    "Young master." Bai Yang handed the young master a bottle of medicinal oil.


    Jin yilie took it, then gently raised her hand and put it on his thigh.


    Su ruoqiu, stunned, looked at him and poured out the medicine oil carefully, then spread it carefully for her.


    "Does it hurt?" Jin yilie asked softly.


    "No pain." Su ruoqiu stared at him and shook his head.


    She didn''t find the corner of her mouth and turned it up.


    "Yo Yo! What did I find? You have an affair. " Xu Weiwei said with a dirty smile.


    It''s hard not to be moved by such a gentle Jin yilie.


    Woo woo! Unfortunately, she is a ghost!


    She''d better find a second Jin yilie.


    Thinking of this, Xu Weiwei''s eyes flashed and approached her.


    Find Xu Weiwei''s sudden approach, and make her smile in the heart of hair, Su ruoqiu''s brow slightly wrinkled.


    "Hey, hey... You can get married earlier. He is so gentle to you that he will treat you in the future. " Xu Weiwei turned into Jin yilie''s lobbyist in an instant.


    Knowing that Su ruoqiu could not speak freely, she continued: "in the future... I think you have to have a son."


    Su ruoqiu''s heart: what do you care if I have a son?


    "You think! If you have a son, I''ll be a daughter, and we''ll be a family. " Xu Weiwei said with a smile.


    Su ruoqiu''s mouth slightly smoked, "go!"


    "Yes?" Jin yilie frowned.


    Bai Yang glanced in the rearview mirror, and his eyes were puzzled.


    Su ruoqiu came back and said with a smile, "it''s OK."


    Jin yilie did not ask, continue to help her put on the oil.


    "Well! I will marry your son! " Xu Weiwei crossed her waist and put down her words with great pride.


    Su ruoqiu ignored her, and her creaking voice was always in her ears.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    Su ruoqiu followed him to work after breakfast.


    Liu Xiuqin looks at the two people going out together and smiles tenderly.


    "Madame. The young master seems to like Miss Su very much. " Aunt Chen smiles at their back as they leave.


    "Yes." Liu Xiuqin replied with a smile.


    "When the young master is married, his wife will soon have a grandson." Aunt Chen''s tone was filled with joy that was hard to hide.


    "Yes. It''s a pity... "Liu Xiuqin''s eyes looked into the distance, and her expression became sad." the master is not here. "


    Aunt Chen looked at the wife, frowned and sighed.


    The master''s life and death are uncertain, and his whereabouts are still unknown.


    If the master were here, the family would be complete.

 Chapter 47

    Jin group.


    Su ruoqiu sat in his seat.


    Suddenly, she heard the voices of her colleagues.


    "Here comes the minister."


    "What''s the matter with the minister? Wear sunglasses at work. "


    "I don''t know. We don''t care


    Li Xiaoyi''s steps stopped and turned to look at Su ruoqiu''s position. Her eyes under the sunglasses showed a look of resentment.


    With the shade of sunglasses, the resentment in her eyes was not covered up.


    Aware of the intense hostility under the sunglasses, Su ruoqiu looks like she doesn''t know anything and takes back her sight.


    Why does Li Xiaoyi wear sunglasses? She knows best because she punched her last night. Now it should be swollen.


    Seeing Su ruoqiu looking away, Li Xiaoyi hummed coldly in her heart and strode away.


    Li Xiaoyi, who came to the office, soon received a call saying that he was going to have a meeting.


    Her face suddenly a cloud of sadness, at this juncture of the meeting, sunglasses must not be worn.


    It''s all Su ruoqiu!


    Li Xiaoyi''s eyes narrowed slightly, and her resentment increased.


    She left the office with her head down. She was still seen by a sharp eyed colleague with her dark blue eye.


    As soon as Li Xiaoyi entered the elevator, his colleagues had a heated discussion.


    "Did you see that? The minister''s eye is black


    "I see it. Isn''t it domestic violence? "


    "Domestic violence! The minister is not married yet


    "The minister loves the president for a long time. Otherwise, how can the daughter of a company come here to work?"


    "Is Minister Li really the gold of Li''s group?"


    "Yes. Although Li''s group is a small company, it is related to Webster. It seems that the chairman of Webster''s group is the uncle of Minister Li. "


    "You mean Webster who works with our company?"


    "Yes. It''s also a listed company. "


    "She''s really here for the president. Otherwise, even if you are not in your own company or Webster, you can get a good job. Where do you need to be aggrieved? Come and be a department minister. "


    "Yes. But don''t spread it around. "


    "Yes. We know. "


    Su ruoqiu seemed to be doing her own business, but she pricked up her ears to listen to their gossip.


    It turns out that Li Xiaoyi has something to do with it.


    A faint smile rose from the corner of her mouth.


    "It''s wishful thinking! Just because she wants to touch the beauty of my future father-in-law! Hum Xu Weiwei gave a cold hum.


    Su ruoqiu heard Wei Wei''s chanting behind her, and almost fell to the ground.


    "My future mother-in-law is only Su ruoqiu!" Xu Weiwei said floating to her side, smilingly said: "if autumn thick. Oh, no! It''s the future mother-in-law. "


    Before Su ruoqiu opened her mouth, she began to say, "only the son you gave birth to with Jin yilie is called the second Jin yilie. You see how delicate your features are. It''s OK. The future father-in-law will be perfect. "


    Su ruoqiu reluctantly lying on the desk, whispered: "I knew you were a crazy woman, I would not let you help me if I killed you."


    "Oh dear!"


    The sound of the moment, prone Su ruoqiu, see in front of a face, scared her almost scream.


    "How can you say that the future daughter-in-law is a crazy woman, so sad."


    Su ruoqiu stared at one of her heads, and her heart rate was still speeding up. "It scared me to death. You can talk as you speak. Can you move your head if you don''t agree? "


    "Well. I just want to communicate with you. "


    "If I was scared to death, you''d better communicate with me." Su ruoqiu said in a low voice.


    "No! You must not! I''m looking forward to marrying your son Xu Weiwei rushed over and said excitedly.


    "I''m afraid I''ll have eight girls in a row." Su ruoqiu has a smile on her lips.


    "You''re not a sow, you''re born..." Xu Weiwei didn''t finish her words. When she saw her killing eyes, she immediately stopped talking, and the front of the conversation turned, "I believe in the future father-in-law''s strong chromosome!"


    The corner of Su ruoqiu''s mouth suddenly took out, decided that it was better to communicate with her less, so as not to be misled by her.


    When Li Xiaoyi came out after the meeting, his face was very dark. His cold eyes were like a life harvester. Anyone who appeared in front of him would scan and die.Li Xiaoyi, with a gloomy face, doesn''t care who jokes at all.


    Her steps stop, and her eyes fall on Su ruoqiu.


    Hum! What a shame! This account will be calculated in the future!


    At lunch time, Su ruoqiu still goes to his office to eat. He lies on the sofa for a while and leaves as soon as he goes to work.


    She didn''t even know that the whole company had exploded.


    Su ruoqiu sat in his seat and listened to other people''s gossip when he had nothing to do.


    "I heard that the president is getting married!"


    "Yes! I saw it, too! There''s news on the Internet. "


    "Yes? I listen to my colleagues. It''s from the top. "


    "Did the top management disclose who the president would marry?"


    "No. It''s said that the senior officials don''t know who the bride is or what kind of background she has. "


    "Wow! So secret? The bride''s family must be very good! "


    "I think so. Otherwise, how can we be worthy of Mr. Jin?"


    "Why isn''t the bride me?"


    "Look at your face in the mirror and you''ll know."


    "If I want to know who the bride is, I''ll take gasoline on my back and die with her!"


    After one of the female colleagues finished, all the colleagues laughed and encouraged her to go quickly. They raised money for the gas.


    Sitting in the corner, Su ruoqiu silently lowered her head.


    The bride you are going to burn is here.


    "Minister Li must be very sad."


    "Who is not sad. You ask the female colleagues in the company, which is not sad


    "Yes! I''m so sad that I want to pour some Dichlorvos on myself. "


    The colleague who said he would die with the bride made them laugh again.


    "You should take a good look at my future father-in-law. Look at these greedy girls. If you take him away in a group, you will cry to death. " Xu Weiwei said suddenly.


    She didn''t speak for a long time. Su ruoqiu had forgotten her existence. Now she made a cold voice and was startled.


    Su ruoqiu is angry and funny. She doesn''t know what evil she has done. She meets a ghost like Xu Weiwei.


    It''s probably because she dug out Xu Weiwei''s corpse in her last life to hang the city wall. Only in this life can she have a bad relationship with a female ghost like her.


    When I was about to leave work in the afternoon, maybe one of my colleagues succeeded in asking her for help last night. Today, two of them came.


    Su ruoqiu thought that being idle was also idle. He refused and took it down.


    When she came back from dinner, she took a special look at Li Xiaoyi''s office.


    Seeing her inside, I was on guard.


    Sure enough, at more than 8 p.m., there were intermittent cries in the bathroom.


    Su ruoqiu sat still.


    Five minutes later, the crying stopped.


    It seems that Li Xiaoyi can''t hold on.


    Just as she began to smile, the lights in the office suddenly went out, and it was dark all around.

 Chapter 48

    Su ruoqiu was startled and angry.


    She immediately took out the phone, just unlock the screen, the whole person will suddenly a spirit.


    Stunned Su ruoqiu, aware of his ankle, came a cold touch.


    Her ankle was firmly grasped by the ice hand, and the touch of ice felt as if she had just climbed out of the cold room.


    The chill leaped from the soles of the feet to the top of the head.


    Su ruoqiu''s heart beats fast. She knows that it''s the troublemaker, not the fake ghost dressed up by Li Xiaoyi.


    How can a fake ghost appear from under his desk, and his hands are so cold.


    Shaking her hands, she turns on the light on her cell phone and takes a charm out of her pocket.


    Su ruoqiu took a few deep breaths, quickly looked down, and a charm suddenly stuck to his ankle.


    Unfortunately, what she posted was her ankle. She didn''t see the ghost. There was nothing under her desk.


    Su ruoqiu flustered to get up, just looked up on a face, scared cell phone almost lost.


    After seeing who the visitor was, the beating heart eased a lot.


    "Li Xiaoyi! Can you stop being so childish! It''s not enough to play once, but a second time? " Su ruoqiu said angrily.


    Buddha has temper, not to mention she is a mortal with seven emotions and six desires.


    "It''s you who patronize under the table. Can you blame me? Why don''t you turn off the light when you have nothing to do! " Li Xiaoyi said angrily.


    I haven''t settled with her yet. She wants to blame others.


    "I didn''t turn off the light." Su ruoqiu said.


    "The main switch is outside. Isn''t it you or me? Can I stretch my hand to turn it off in the office? " Li Xiaoyi scolded.


    "You can''t stretch your hand in the office. I can stretch my hand when I sit here?" Su ruoqiu replied.


    It''s not that she''s sick. She turned off the light while she was still at work.


    "Are you still a ghost?" Li Xiaoyi glared at her.


    Originally, I was not pleased with her. When I heard the news that the president was going to get married, I was even in a bad mood. I didn''t expect that she would turn off the lights to scare herself.


    The corner of Su ruoqiu''s mouth was slightly raised and he said in a low voice: "yes... Didn''t you find it?"


    She suddenly slowed down and looked strange, which made Li Xiaoyi shrink her neck, and all her goose bumps came out.


    "What did you find?" There is a trace of fear in Li Xiaoyi''s eyes.


    "Ghost. The lights are turned off by ghosts. " Su ruoqiu said.


    Li Xiaoyi was stunned, and then showed a mocking smile, "who are you cheating on! What the hell! If you want to, you''re the insider! "


    "Don''t believe it." Su ruoqiu said.


    "I don''t care about you!" Li Xiaoyi said and left.


    I turned on the light and came back. I didn''t forget to stare at her when I passed by.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyes fell on her indifferently. She could see a ghost in red suddenly appeared behind her. She immediately showed a look of horror.


    "What''s your face? What the hell? " Li Xiaoyi chuckled.


    You want to scare her with that? c''mon! She''s not scared!


    "Behind you..." Su ruoqiu pointed to her back.


    The ghost in red was so pale that she thought she had put some flour on her face and her eyes were black and red.


    The ghost in red stares at Li Xiaoyi''s strange eyes and suddenly falls on her. She looks directly at her and shows a gloomy smile.


    Behind?


    Even if Li Xiaoyi didn''t believe her, she turned her head suspiciously.


    She looked around blankly and turned to Su ruoqiu angrily, "crazy! Nothing


    Su ruoqiu was shocked that she didn''t see the ghost in red.


    Did the ghost in red not show up?


    Li Xiaoyi ignored her and went back to the office to pick up her things, planning to go home from work.


    She looks at the ghost in red and smiles strangely. Her long black hair falls down in front of her. Staring at her is like staring at a prey.


    "I didn''t expect there would be such delicious food in this company." The ghost in red whispered, "Jie..."


    Pit father! This female ghost can eat people!


    Before I met a man and a woman, I was just scared mad. Now I''m going to take her as food when I meet her?Isn''t it a troublemaker? Now it seems that she guessed wrong. She is a fierce ghost!


    Su ruoqiu nervously took out a charm from his pocket.


    The female ghost in red also showed an extremely strange twist posture, and her eyes greedily fell on her.


    Thinking that Xu Weiwei is also a ghost, Su ruoqiu immediately raises her hand and plans to send a text message to Jin yilie.


    When Xu Weiwei sees the message, she will definitely come down to help.


    Now Xu Weiwei doesn''t have any reaction. It''s estimated that the ghost in red will cover up the ghost spirit, so that she doesn''t notice the breath at all.


    Su ruoqiu is holding a mobile phone. Just as she wants to turn it on, she sees the pale face of the ghost in red in her mobile phone.


    The female ghost on the screen, with her mouth open, is aiming at her mobile phone, as if her finger would be bitten off as long as she clicks down.


    Su ruoqiu was so scared that she threw away her cell phone and squeezed two Charms tightly.


    Thinking about how to escape, Su ruoqiu looks up at the ghost in red, only to find that the ghost disappears in an instant.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t dare to be careless. He turned around in the same place and didn''t find the existence of the female ghost.


    Just about to pick up the mobile phone, she found that her feet could not move. Looking down, she saw two pale hands coming out of the ground and holding her feet tightly.


    A burst of cold came from behind. Su ruoqiu''s back brain felt cold. She quickly turned her head and pasted the charm in her hand, regardless of whether the ghost was there or not.


    The finger belly touches the ice cold, her charm successfully pastes on the red dress female ghost''s forehead, is accurate.


    Su ruoqiu was relieved, and suddenly found that the ghost in red, who was stuck by the charm, quietly raised her mouth and showed a strange smile.


    She watched the ghost pull the charm off without any injury, and put it in her mouth and swallow it in front of her.


    "It''s your turn." The ghost in red said with a sneer.


    Su ruoqiu was so scared that she wanted to raise her hand, but she found that her hand could not be raised, and the face of the ghost in red was close to her face.


    Heart slowly rise despair, accumulation more and more, until she buried.


    With the female ghost approaching, Su ruoqiu finds that her mouth is slowly opening, and she can only close it desperately.


    In the face of her stubborn resistance, the female ghost is obviously angry, a choke her neck, strength is growing.


    The feeling of suffocation hit, she can no longer force to close her mouth, can only feel the mouth open.


    Just when Su ruoqiu thought that her soul would be sucked away by the female ghost in red, the female ghost in red suddenly gave out a shrill cry.


    Then he saw that the ghost in red was beaten out, and her soul was broken in an instant.


    The strength of her neck disappeared, and she fell on the ground, coughing violently, "cough..."

 Chapter 49

    After the neck was severely pinched, that kind of feeling is very uncomfortable.


    Su ruoqiu is coughing violently. Yu Guang sweeps a person in front of him.


    Su ruoqiu was suddenly alert and looked up. When her eyes just touched each other''s face, she was startled.


    In front of him was a man in a black cloak, tall and long, with a ferocious mask on his face.


    It''s the mask that scares her.


    She thought she had just escaped the palm of the hand of the female ghost in red and fell into the mouth of the male ghost in black.


    "You... Cough... You saved me?" Su ruoqiu stood up and began to talk, which made her throat uncomfortable.


    "Yes." Only a word, but can hear his voice powerful.


    Su ruoqiu stares at his eyes, which are long and narrow.


    And down there are his lips, which are moderately thick and attractive.


    Although she couldn''t see his face, she guessed that he should look good.


    "Thank you." Su ruoqiu said thanks.


    As soon as she finished, her eyes widened and her pupils contracted violently.


    This is the 13th floor! Can he get in with this look? And he showed up in time!


    Think of here, her heart will stretch out a trace of fear to produce a defensive mentality.


    He didn''t answer, just staring at her, the deep feeling in his eyes, can''t hide.


    Su ruoqiu noticed his strange look, which was mixed with too many emotions.


    Sad, happy, affectionate, distressed, reluctant


    Just a glance, she can distinguish, and a sour and astringent heart quietly.


    Why do you have such feelings when you look at him? She even felt a little guilty.


    She''s quite sure she doesn''t know him. Does she know him? Are these sudden abnormal emotions reflected by the body of the original owner?


    "We..." Su ruoqiu hesitated and asked, "do you know each other?"


    She looked at him closely and noticed that his body was obviously stiff when she asked.


    Without his answer, Su ruoqiu decided that they knew each other. Maybe he knew the original owner, but the original owner didn''t know him.


    He was still staring at her without saying a word.


    Su ruoqiu couldn''t settle down and said, "my name is Su ruoqiu, and you?"


    She didn''t think the other party would answer, but she just had a try.


    "Dark night." He stares at her straight and says two words word by word, as if it is specially for her.


    Su ruoqiu''s brow wrinkled, she and the original owner''s memory did not have this name.


    Her mouth was slightly open, and he wanted to ask something, but his eyes were cold and sharp, and his whole body sent out a bone chilling.


    Surprised Su ruoqiu, before he can react, he disappears in front of him.


    It just disappeared out of thin air! It was just a moment.


    Su ruoqiu was stunned, and his head was a little confused.


    Who is he? Why save her? And is he a human or a ghost?


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Su ruoqiu turns to see that Li Xiaoyi appears resentfully.


    See Li Xiaoyi''s appearance, should be to get off work, see her cast eyes, immediately glared over, and then strode away.


    When Li Xiaoyi left, Su ruoqiu tentatively called out: "dark night? Are you there? "


    No one responded to the shouts, so she had to stop.


    The work has been done, the fierce ghost has been cleaned up, and her task has been completed.


    Tidy up your desk, pick up your things and leave.


    She still sent a text message to Jin yilie, and then she waited for him to come out in the car.


    "How? Did you show up? " Xu Weiwei''s voice came first, and then her figure appeared beside her.


    "Yes. But it was wiped out. " Su ruoqiu answered.


    Uncle Bai went to pick up Jin yilie. She was the only one in the car with Weiwei.


    "No! What a bad ghost! It''s so boring that you can do it by yourself. " Xu Weiwei pouted her mouth and realized, "no! Weak ghost, how can I not detect any breath! "


    Su ruoqiu, who lowered her head, raised her head slightly and motioned her to look at her neck with her eyes, "see? I almost died. Someone saved meShe doesn''t know what dark night is for the time being, so she just takes it as a person.


    "I''ve been pinched black." Xu Weiwei frowned slightly and angrily said, "Granny, why didn''t you call me! Otherwise, I''ll help you to suck that ghost''s mouth


    "Although you were about my age when you died, you have been dead for three years. Remember, it''s three years. Older than me, can you stop calling my mother-in-law? " Su ruoqiu''s goose bumps all over the floor.


    "No. I''m determined to marry your son. What''s more, I''m a baby. " Xu Weiwei refused seriously.


    "Can you decide the gender? I''m afraid you''re going to be a man and have sex with my son. " Su ruoqiu said.


    "Bah, bah, bah! I don''t know what to say. " Xu Weiwei even bah three times, just don''t be crow mouth.


    "They''re back. From now on, shut up. " Su ruoqiu said.


    Xu Weiwei wanted to talk at first, but when she saw that she was short of interest and hurt, she closed her mouth obediently.


    As soon as Jin yilie got on the bus, he noticed the black fingerprints on her neck and moved her eyebrows slightly.


    "What''s the matter with your neck?" Jin yilie''s face was gloomy, and his tone was cold, but he unconsciously carried a trace of heartache.


    "It''s OK. It''s just a ghost. I can handle it myself. " Su ruoqiu looks like it''s just a small thing.


    "How to deal with it?" Jin yilie''s brow was locked.


    "I can deal with ghosts, I can deal with these injuries. It''s nothing. If you look at it tomorrow, it will be gone. " Su ruoqiu responded.


    Her tone is indifferent, it seems that it doesn''t matter, but for his concern, there is still warmth in her heart.


    "Yes. The ghost was wiped out Su ruoqiu said.


    "Yes." Jin yiliedun suddenly looked sincere and said with guilt, "I''m sorry."


    Not only is Su ruoqiu stunned, but also the poplar who is driving is stunned.


    He could hardly hear the young master say "I''m sorry", and he looked guilty.


    "I''m sorry. It''s not you who pinched me. " Su ruoqiu replied with a smile.


    Looking at her bright smile, Jin yilie''s heart is even more guilty. If he doesn''t ask her to help, he won''t hurt her.


    The business car gradually goes away and finally merges into the darkness.


    There are two people standing on the top floor of Jin''s group.


    "Master..." ghost you''s words haven''t finished, was interrupted by night, "you. I know what you''re trying to say


    "Why did the master give up?" Guiyou doesn''t understand what the master thinks.


    Dark night looked up at the bright moon hanging in the sky and sighed, "some things, especially emotional things, can''t be forced."


    He didn''t want to do it again.


    It''s not that he''s afraid of pain, but that he can''t bear to see her in pain.


    In the past, he thought that he could change his fate, but he didn''t turn back in exchange for such an outcome

 Chapter 50

    Dark night stands aloof on the roof, black cloak flutters in the wind, heroic, mysterious.


    The ferocious mask on his face has disappeared, revealing a peerless face, confusing all living beings.


    Narrow eyes slightly squint, standing in the wind, like a king in the world.


    His face was cold with a trace of melancholy, and his eyes showed a light color of sadness.


    Standing behind him, GUI you''s eyes fell on him. He seemed to be able to feel his sadness and frown tightly.


    The dark night is like a statue, motionless, and the ghost behind him is also so. His concerned eyes follow him closely.


    After hesitation, Guiyou said, "master. Maybe... The ending will be different this time? "


    What can a failure prove? Not every time.


    Is it?


    The dark night answers in the heart, the corners of the mouth evoke an imperceptible radian, bitter and sorrowful.


    He was still motionless, looking in the direction of the business car.


    Did not hear the master''s answer, ghost you''s heart care, but also did not speak.


    After standing for a long time, he finally saw the master move.


    "You." The dark night spoke faintly.


    "Master." The ghost bowed, bowed, respectful.


    "I''m back." Before the voice of the dark night is settled, the figure disappears.


    See the master leave, ghost you follow out of thin air disappear in situ.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    In Jin''s restaurant.


    "Lier. Liu Xiuqin looks at her son.


    A touch of worry flashed through her eyes. I don''t know if the bride''s wedding dress is finished.


    Soon it would be their wedding day. She was afraid that she would not be able to sleep at night.


    "Mom. You don''t have to worry. " Jin yilie replied gently.


    He has been secretly searched for, and I believe he will be informed soon.


    "If you don''t have a hand-made one, it''s OK. As long as you can wear it, it''s all wedding clothes anyway." Su ruoqiu replied.


    In a short week, she couldn''t make it. Moreover, she and Jin yilie got married in a fake way. Just buy a suitable one.


    "How can that be?" Liu Xiuqin didn''t agree, and her tone was firm. "Most women marry once in their lives. Of course, they have to dress up ceremoniously."


    Their Jin family is not a small family. Naturally, they will not be aggrieved by her, and the ostentation will be arranged grandly to give the bride face and leave her an unforgettable memory.


    Two sweet, a wedding is enough to aftertaste life.


    Su ruoqiu heard the last sentence from his wife and said with a smile, "it''s up to his wife."


    "Yes. You can rest assured that I will arrange it. " Liu Xiuqin''s eyes narrowed with a smile and looked at Jin yilie, "lie''er, take ruoqiu to see the diamond ring jewelry at some time."


    "No. Just buy the right ring. " Su ruoqiu immediately replied.


    Diamond rings are so expensive. They are not really married. She is embarrassed to let Jin yilie spend money in vain. Moreover, she cured her wife''s eye disease in order to borrow the Jin family''s influence.


    "I''ve made it to your size." Jin yilie stares at her and says suddenly.


    His voice is very light, tone is also very light, but fall in Su ruoqiu''s ear, as if it is directly against an explosive bag explosion, immediately blow her eyes black tinnitus.


    "What... When? And my size... How do you know? " Su ruoqiu stared at him in consternation, and said something.


    She didn''t even measure it. How could he know so clearly.


    "Visual inspection." Jin yilie answered calmly.


    He didn''t tell her that after she offered to marry him, he made it to her size.


    He actually used his eyes to measure it. If he can measure it accurately, his eyes are really poisonous.


    "Now that everything is done, you two will be waiting to be bridegroom and bride. The rest will be left to your mother and Aunt Chen." Liu Xiuqin is in a better mood when she looks at the two of them.


    She was worried about the wedding dress.


    It''s also very difficult to find the dragon and Phoenix jacket that others haven''t worn, which is the size of ruoqiu and made by hand.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu replied cleverly."Wow! The future father-in-law really cares about you! Diamond ring or something, it''s already done according to your size. "


    Xu Weiwei, who hasn''t opened her mouth all the time, is choked. She finally seizes the opportunity. They don''t speak any more, and she makes a sound immediately.


    "Mother in law, I think my future father-in-law is interested in you. It seems that he is not far away from my husband''s birth."


    Hearing Xu Weiwei''s last words, Su ruoqiu almost spewed out a mouthful of porridge.


    "Keke..." although she didn''t spray porridge, she choked and her eyes were red.


    At that time, Xu Weiwei came to help her. Su ruoqiu felt that this was the most unsuccessful thing she had ever done in her life. Sooner or later, she would be killed.


    "If autumn. are you all right? Are you better? Take your time. I''ll cough you up. " Liu Xiuqin''s attention falls on her.


    Liu Xiuqin, who has only one son, really wants to have a daughter. Unfortunately, she can''t have a child because she gave birth to lieer.


    Su ruoqiu saved her and got along with her. She likes the child from the bottom of her heart.


    It''s not easy to feel better. Su ruoqiu looks up with red eyes and a faint smile, "I''m ok."


    Seeing that she was ok, Jin yilie, who was nervous just now, suddenly regained his calm and breathed a sigh of relief.


    But her reddish eyes still hurt his heart.


    Jin yilie''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. He couldn''t figure out why he couldn''t make an exception for her since he met her.


    In a short period of time, his concern for her was far beyond his imagination, not to mention that after she mentioned the matter of marriage to him, he even asked people to customize diamond ring jewelry.


    In front of Su ruoqiu, why every move can easily affect his mood?


    "I''m sorry." Xu Weiwei is wringing her fingers uneasily. She has never thought of choking Su ruoqiu.


    Su ruoqiu looked at her wronged appearance, did not want to blame her meaning, but she said, or let himself want to beat her.


    "I was really worried just now. If you choked to death, how could my husband be born?" Xu Weiwei looks like she''s in shock.


    At this moment, a servant came in a hurry and appeared outside the dining room.


    "Madame, young master. There''s an old woman out there who wants to see Miss Su. " The servant bowed his head respectfully.


    Liu Xiuqin and Aunt Chen look at each other, and finally their eyes fall on Su ruoqiu.


    Seeing Su ruoqiu''s bewilderment, Liu Xiuqin said, "please let her in."


    "Yes." The servant answered and left in a hurry.


    They had almost eaten, but now an old woman came to look for ruoqiu. They left the dining room and went to the living room.


    Su ruoqiu''s heart is also curious, do not know who this old woman is.


    Neither she nor the owner has a grandmother.


    After a while, the servant who left led an old woman in, and the old woman was followed by a little girl.


    The eyes of the people in the living room swept over the two of them and fell on the things held by the little girl''s hands.

 Chapter 51

    The little girl is about fourteen or fifteen years old. Although she looks serious, she still has a slight radian in her mouth.


    The things she held in her hands seemed heavy, but she didn''t seem to have a very hard feeling, and she didn''t even frown.


    The thing was covered with a red cloth like silk, and I couldn''t see what was inside.


    As soon as the old woman came in, her eyes were fixed on Su ruoqiu, a little excited, but more respectful.


    Su ruoqiu noticed the old woman''s look and frowned slightly.


    My wife''s face is very beautiful. She is so big that she has never seen her before, and there is nothing about her in the memory of the original owner.


    Both Liu Xiuqin and Jin yilie notice ruoqiu''s doubts.


    Originally thought they knew each other, but now it seems that ruoqiu didn''t know each other.


    When Su ruoqiu saw them coming, he said doubtfully, "are you..."


    Before she finished, the old woman who came to her knelt down.


    Su ruoqiu is so scared that she has to help her up. The old woman looks very strong, but she can''t let an elder kneel down.


    "Qi Qing, the 499th generation leader of the Qi family. See you, my Lord Kneeling on the ground, Qi Qing was respectful and full of awe and excitement.


    "Qi Hui, the grandson of the master. See you, my Lord Qi Hui, holding things, knelt down and said crisply.


    "Get up, old man. Why do you all kneel down for me? I can''t stand it. " Su ruoqiu was confused, but she had to help them up.


    "The Lord can afford it." Qi Qing did not want to get up, kneeling as steady as Mount Tai.


    "What Lord? I don''t know what you''re talking about. If you have anything to say, get up and talk about it. " Su ruoqiu frowned slightly.


    What respect the Lord or not? Anyway, she only knows that if she lets an old man kneel in front of her, it will really break her life.


    "The Lord will understand later." Qi Qing didn''t insist on kneeling this time. Before she got up, she said respectfully, "thank you."


    "Thank you, Lord." Qi Hui stood up.


    Young age, but the eyes revealed perseverance, not this age should have mischievous.


    Liu Xiuqin and Aunt Chen look at each other, and then look at yilie. Their faces are all confused.


    "I don''t know what happened to the old man this time?" Liu Xiuqin stepped forward and asked kindly.


    Aunt Chen, who supported her wife, also came forward and looked at the old man and child curiously and vigilantly.


    If the Jin family had not been brought up well, the old people and children in front of them would have been thrown out as lunatics.


    What''s the age now? Where did the Lord come from? Is it because I watch too much TV and my brain is a little unclear?


    "It''s a marriage for the Lord." Qi Qing said, eyes in addition to joy, there are some excited look.


    Not only was su ruoqiu stunned after hearing her words, but the rest of the people were also stunned.


    Qi Qing''s bright eyes, looking at Su ruoqiu, fall on Jin yilie again.


    She showed a very pleased smile and nodded gently, as if her mother-in-law was satisfied with her son-in-law.


    "Good. The Lord finally... "Qi Qing''s words didn''t finish, with a bit of choking, his eyes turned red.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Su ruoqiu was confused and looked blankly at the old woman whose mood changed so fast.


    "It''s OK. I''m just happy for the Lord. " Qi Qing said with a smile.


    "Why don''t you sit down and talk?" Aunt Chen said in a timely voice.


    It''s not the Jin family''s way to keep the old people standing all the time.


    "Yes. Sit down first, and we''ll have a good talk about marriage. " Liu Xiuqin came back and said.


    She turned her head and looked at Aunt Chen. Without saying anything, Aunt Chen understood and left to make tea.


    "I''ll help you through." Su ruoqiu came forward to help her, but she waved her hand.


    "I dare not trouble the Lord." Qi Qing said she went over and sat on the sofa.


    Behind her, Qi Hui stood on one side, motionless and calm, like a statue holding something.


    "Your name is Qi Hui, isn''t it? Sit down and put the things aside. It''s too tired to hold them. " Su ruoqiu''s brow wrinkled, a little distressed.


    "Back to the Lord, not tired." Qi Hui''s face was plain and respectful, and she responded crisply."Lord, no harm." Qi Qing said.


    "Tea, please, old lady." Aunt Chen has come back with good tea.


    Qi Qing nodded, and her eyes were still flowing on Su ruoqiu and Jin yilie. The smile at the corner of her mouth was deeper and deeper, and her eyes were surging.


    "I just heard that you are here for ruoqiu''s wedding. I don''t know why?" Liu Xiuqin asked softly.


    "Huier." Qi Qing''s manner is dignified and affectionate, and she shouts out with a full air.


    "Yes." Qi Hui nodded and understood.


    She held it in one hand, but she still had no wave on her face. Her hand didn''t shake. The other hand gently lifted the red silk cover.


    As soon as the contents appeared in people''s eyes, everyone present was surprised except for their grandparents and grandchildren.


    Even Jin yilie, who is used to seeing rare treasures and antiques, is no exception. His eyes are full of surprise.


    For Su ruoqiu and Aunt Chen, who didn''t know much, they were not as surprised as Jin yilie. They were just surprised at the things they sent. They thought they must be very valuable.


    Liu Xiuqin has seen a lot of things and studied some antiques. The tray held by the little girl is already excellent red sandalwood. It''s very old.


    On the tray, there are fengguanxiahe, which is very classical and mysterious. Just look at it and you can see that it''s not an ordinary product.


    Red, as if with great magic, can bewitch people, see they are all fascinated.


    "Your tray is already very valuable, let alone the Phoenix crown on it. I don''t know why?" Liu Xiuqin recovered from the shock and tried her best to calm her tone, but still showed a trace of excitement.


    When Aunt Chen heard this, her pupils opened slightly in surprise. She apologized for thinking that the old lady''s brain was not clear just now.


    The goods that can make the wife hard to cover up the excitement must be more than priceless.


    It''s not ordinary people that the old lady can take out such things. It''s just that their grandparents and grandchildren look like ordinary people just from their clothes and all aspects.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyes fell on the tray. Looking back, it seemed to be red sandalwood.


    It''s priceless. It looks like an antique.


    The lady said that Feng guanxia was even better, and her curiosity about the old woman was even heavier.


    Who''s going to take out something so valuable to meet a stranger?


    Is she really the Lord in the mouth of her wife? But she didn''t remember at all.


    There are no such things in the memory of the original owner.


    Su ruoqiu can''t tell whether the old lady came for her or for her.


    If it is for the original owner, should she tell the old woman that the original owner has died?

 Chapter 52

    Su ruoqiu is entangled in her heart and hesitates to tell the truth.


    She carefully recalled that recently many strange people appeared around her.


    The grandparents and grandchildren are very strange. The man in black who suddenly appeared last night is also very strange.


    And white ink dust. He doesn''t look strange, but it''s a coincidence.


    She did not know what the purpose of the people who appeared one after another was good or bad for her.


    The mystery in her heart was like a snowball, rolling bigger and bigger, and she couldn''t find a clue.


    Xu Weiwei floats around the little girl, looking carefully at the Phoenix crown on the red sandalwood tray.


    "It''s exquisite. It''s supposed to be sewn one stitch at a time, and the cloth seems to be woven by itself. Eh... There seems to be aura fluctuation... Plus it''s a long time ago, in which dynasty, it''s priceless."


    Xu Weiwei stares at Feng guanxia and wants to drool. Let her put it on once. It''s worth dying!


    "The girl has a good eye." When Qi Qing said this, her eyes obviously fell on Xu Weiwei.


    Not only the Jin family at the scene were shocked, but Su ruoqiu was surprised.


    She did not expect that the old woman could see Xu Weiwei and hear what she said.


    Xu Weiwei face the old woman''s sharp eyes, frozen in place, for a long time did not respond.


    She didn''t realize that the old woman had the ability! It seems that the strength is not bad.


    If the old woman is quiet and has a heart to kill her, she doesn''t know how many times she has died now.


    So terrible!


    Xu Weiwei felt numb on her scalp, goose bumps appeared on her arms, and her whole body trembled gently.


    "Old man, who are you talking to?" Liu Xiuqin, who looks at each other with Aunt Chen, looks at her.


    She looked at the location, clearly is empty, where there is a little girl.


    Even if it''s calling her own granddaughter, it''s calling Huier.


    "A female ghost." Qi Qing looks at them with a smile.


    Su ruoqiu saw that both his wife and Aunt Chen were showing a look of fear. He quickly explained in a voice: "madam, I''m sorry. Before I was afraid to scare you, I didn''t tell you that I brought the ghost back. "


    Be lenient to those who confess and strict to those who resist. She''s still a good kid, and she''s willing to admit it.


    "Xu Weiwei?" Jin yilie''s indifferent eyes fell on her.


    Although the tone is asking her, but the eyes are determined look.


    Su ruoqiu opened her mouth slightly in surprise. She didn''t expect that he could speculate so quickly. She said with a shy smile: "en."


    Later, Su ruoqiu fully admitted that he was not only sharp eyed, but also very smart.


    Jin yilie saw his mother with a blank face and showed a gentle smile: "I''ll explain it to you later."


    "Oh." Liu Xiuqin responded.


    At present, the problem to be solved is more important, and it is inconvenient for her to ask about things unrelated to the wedding at this juncture.


    "Is this fengguanxiayao made of artificial cloth or pure hand sewing? More importantly, it is made of ice silk. It''s invulnerable and can''t be burned." Qi Qing said.


    In fact, she didn''t finish what she said. The most important thing is not those.


    As soon as Qi Qing''s voice fell, Liu Xiuqin suddenly stood up and looked at Jin yilie. The shock was obvious.


    Such a precious Phoenix crown is unique not only in modern times, but also in any dynasty.


    "It''s made of ice silk! No wonder there are aura fluctuations! WOW! If I can wear it once, it''s worth dying a hundred times! " Xu Weiwei said excitedly.


    She originally stretched out her hand to touch fengguanxiahe, but she was shocked by two cold and piercing eyes.


    Looking up, I saw that it was their grandparents and grandchildren who cast a terrible look at her. I immediately withdrew my hand in horror.


    "Well! How stingy! I... I just want to touch it. " Xu Weiwei pouts her lips and complains discontentedly.


    "If you don''t respect the Lord, you will die!" Qi Qing''s face is cold and stern, and her whole body exudes a fierce murderous air, which doesn''t seem to be joking at all.


    Xu Weiwei was scared to run away immediately, hiding behind Su ruoqiu, "grandma, help me!"


    Helpless Su ruoqiu, turned her head white, "let you want to touch, know wrong."


    "I see." Xu Weiwei showed an innocent look and looked like she was about to cry.I knew that if I only wanted to touch her, the old lady would show such a terrible side. She didn''t dare to go forward to kill her.


    Liu Xiuqin didn''t seem to expect that she would suddenly become cold and fierce, and was scared by her momentum.


    Not to mention other people, even Su ruoqiu, who is called the Lord, has straight hair in her heart.


    She felt numb when she recalled the terrible look she showed when she said those six words.


    Because she was originally Zhang Yunxin, but later she became Su ruoqiu.


    She couldn''t figure out whether the old lady was looking for Zhang Yunxin or Su ruoqiu.


    If you come to Su ruoqiu, I''m afraid she''ll be killed by the old woman.


    "Do you mean to say that this Phoenix crown is for ruoqiu?" Liu Xiuqin asked tentatively.


    "Yes. Only the Lord can wear this Phoenix crown Qi Qing''s face recovered as before, as if the person who just sent out the smell of terror was not her.


    Liu Xiuqin turns her head and looks at ruoqiu. The others follow her.


    She didn''t speak and no one could take it for her.


    "Granny. You''d better take it back with you? I can''t afford such a valuable gift, let alone a salary for nothing. " Su ruoqiu hesitated and said with a smile.


    She fell in love with the Phoenix crown at a glance, but her reason told herself that she could not take such valuable things.


    In addition, I don''t know which venerable master my wife is looking for. For the sake of her little life, it''s better not to accept.


    "Lord, there''s nothing I can''t afford. The fengguanxialu was originally the one who respected the Lord. The Qi family only kept it for him. He would not accept the salary if he had no merit. " Qi Qing said.


    The Qi family has been guarding this Phoenix crown and Xiayao from generation to generation, so that one day they can see the Lord wearing this red wedding dress and get married.


    The Lord is kind to the Qi family. The Qi family should not only guard fengguanxiachu from generation to generation, but also help the Lord get rid of the entanglement of fate.


    Now, at last, I see a light in the dark.


    "Granny, I''m not the Lord you''re looking for. I think you''ve got the wrong person Su ruoqiu said helplessly.


    "Lord, I can''t be mistaken. You are the Lord Qi Qing said firmly.


    Su ruoqiu hesitated for a moment, took several deep breaths, fixed her eyes on the old woman, and asked, "I want to talk to you alone, OK?"


    She can''t tell the Jin family about her identity. It''s a bit complicated, and she can''t explain it clearly. What''s more, she doesn''t want to expose her identity.


    As for talking to the old lady about this, I just want to find out whether the old lady came to the original owner.


    Looking at the old lady''s respect for the Lord, she can''t imagine that if she came to find the original Lord, she would be deeply shocked if she told the fact that the original Lord had died.

 Chapter 53

    Qi Qing nodded and glanced at the Jin family.


    "You go. We''ll wait for you here. " Liu Xiuqin said wisely.


    If Qiu didn''t want him to know, they wouldn''t listen. In a word, she recognized the daughter-in-law.


    "Mrs. Xie." Su ruoqiu answered, and his eyes fell on Jin yilie.


    Seeing that he nodded slightly to show that he understood, Su ruoqiu took the old woman to the garden with ease.


    "If the Lord has anything to say, just say it." Qi Qing said respectfully.


    "Don''t you think that I''m not the Lord you''re looking for?" Su ruoqiu asked euphemistically, at the same time, he was also testing the old woman.


    Qi Qing''s face did not change at all, still holding a faint smile, the tone is firm, "you are I want to find my Lord."


    "But I really don''t..." before Su ruoqiu''s words were finished, Qi Qing interrupted, "Lord, it wasn''t like this before, it became like this when he met master Jin."


    "No matter what the body of the Lord is, as long as the soul is the Lord, it is the Lord." Qi Qing continued.


    Su ruoqiu once again showed a look of shock and frowned slightly.


    How could the old lady know so well.


    At first, she thought that only her own soul knew about the possession of the body. Later, at least two people knew about it.


    One is the old man who divined for her before, and the other is the old woman in front of her.


    Maybe these two people are not the only ones. She has a strong premonition that the mysterious man in black who suddenly appeared last night must also know about it.


    "How do you know?" Su ruoqiu was stunned and asked a silly question.


    "If you don''t know, how can you send fengguanxiayu to the Lord?" Qi Qing smiles mysteriously.


    Some things, now is not the time to make it clear.


    Su ruoqiu thinks it''s the same. If she doesn''t know, how can she find it here.


    "I don''t want the Jin family to know about this." Su ruoqiu said.


    "Don''t worry, Lord." Qi Qing answered respectfully.


    "You said that this Phoenix crown is mine. Can you tell me about it?" Su ruoqiu asked curiously.


    "Lord, this is not the time." Qi Qing is still respectful, not humble.


    Su ruoqiu saw the old woman''s firm look and knew that there was no result in asking any more, so she could only suppress the doubts in her heart.


    Thinking of the old woman''s ability, she had a question and naturally asked, "do you know how I can recover my face?"


    "You need to have sex with a pure yang man, and a man has to have a special temperament and a boy''s body." Qi Qing said truthfully.


    "It''s easier to know whether the man is four pillar pure Yang and his life style, but it''s hard to know whether he is really a boy." Su ruoqiu frowned deeply.


    If the man doesn''t tell the truth, even if she is willing to go out in order to survive, she still has to die in the end.


    "It''s not hard." Qi Qing said suddenly.


    Her tone is gentle, but it sounds like a time bomb in Su ruoqiu''s ears.


    "Is there any way you can tell?" Su ruoqiu''s voice is a little urgent.


    "Yes. If it''s the person the Lord is looking for, just drop his blood on the wordless dictionary to know whether it''s true or not. " Qi Qing said softly.


    Before her voice fell, Su ruoqiu''s eyes were stuttered.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t tell anyone about the book. I''m afraid no one knows about it except her and the original master.


    How does the old woman know?


    The development of things suddenly becomes very strange, Su ruoqiu in front of her, there is a kind of secret can not hide the feeling, will be seen through at any time.


    "How to tell?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    She didn''t ask how the old lady would know, because she didn''t need to ask what she wanted to say.


    "No words, no words." Qi Qing said a pause, and then look serious, dignified tone to explain, "once there is a word, will become the heart of the evil people want to grab things, respect the main good life hidden."


    As soon as the wordless Scripture is published, all the forces, both overt and covert, will emerge, and the Lord will become the target of all forces.


    Su ruoqiu''s heart thumped fiercely. I didn''t expect that it would be so serious.It seems that if you want to know whether the man she is looking for is qualified, it will lead to death. It feels like you have to die.


    "Yes. I remember Su ruoqiu responded.


    ¡­¡­


    The people waiting in the living room were secretly relieved to see them both coming back.


    Looking at their relaxed manner, it seems that they have reached an agreement.


    "How? Is it yours? " Xu Weiwei asked eagerly.


    Su ruoqiu naturally knew what she meant and nodded gently, "en."


    "I can think of how attractive you were when you got married in fengguanxiachu!" Xu Weiwei said with a smile, as if she was the one who got married.


    "With Jin''s ostentation, wearing a piece of rotten cloth attracts people''s attention." Su ruoqiu said in a low voice.


    Xu Weiwei tilted her head to think about it, nodded in agreement, "en! My mother-in-law is right


    Su ruoqiu''s eyes and mouth twitch. She really doesn''t adapt to her daughter-in-law. Half of her son is still on his father.


    "Sit down, please." Liu Xiuqin saw them coming back and said to Qi Qing.


    Qi Qing nodded with a smile and sat on the sofa again.


    "You..." Liu Xiuqin looked at them and actually wanted to ask if they had reached an agreement.


    "Huier." Qi Qing tone coolly shouts a way.


    She knew what Mrs. Jin wanted to say.


    "Yes." Qi Hui said, holding a red sandalwood tray to Su ruoqiu, "Lord."


    "Thank you. I''ll take it. " Su ruoqiu said thanks, and took it with both hands.


    Looking at Qi Hui''s relaxed posture, Su ruoqiu thinks it''s very light, and only when she takes it over does she know it''s very heavy.


    Fortunately, she was not careless, otherwise she would turn it over when she took it over.


    Su ruoqiu couldn''t carry it all the time, so he turned and put it on the crystal table.


    "Lord. I have one thing to ask Qi Qing frowned slightly and opened her mouth in embarrassment.


    Su ruoqiu was stunned and immediately said, "if you have anything, just say it, as long as I can do it."


    "There must be a lot of spiritual power to subdue demons and demons in the whole family. Unfortunately, with the inheritance of each generation, the spiritual power is less and less. In my daughter''s generation, the spiritual power contained in her body is very little. In Qi Hui''s generation, the spiritual power is exhausted. " Qi Qing looks melancholy.


    "But... I don''t know anything." Su ruoqiu replied hesitantly.


    She can''t help others with the matter of whether they have spiritual power. She doesn''t understand these spiritual powers at all.


    "As long as you understand, you can save the fate of the whole family." Qi Qing suddenly stood up, and then knelt down abruptly, "I beg you to keep Huier by your side. One day, if you can understand, please help me."

 Chapter 54

    "Lord, please." Qi Hui also knelt down on the ground.


    "Get up. You are killing me by kneeling like this. " Su ruoqiu helped the old woman up.


    Seeing an old man kneel down for herself, she was really sad and couldn''t bear it.


    Others don''t know what enlightenment means, but she knows it very well.


    It''s nothing more than understanding the content of the book.


    When she meets a man who is pure Yang and a boy, there will be words. I don''t know what kind of words will appear.


    She didn''t understand the magic of such a book, which could make people want to snatch it.


    It seems that the reason why the master of the original owner can keep it for so long is that the book has no words.


    No wonder the master of the original master is so cautious.


    "If you don''t agree with me, I can''t get up on my knees." Qi Qing insisted on kneeling down, only the Lord can save their fate.


    Su ruoqiu looked at the old man kneeling, his heart was sour, just like watching his grandmother in front of him.


    "Get up. I promise you


    Then she reached out to help the old woman.


    Her grandparents died before she was born, and her mother died in childbirth.


    If the old woman is telling the truth, she must agree to each other. After all, the whole family has been guarding the Phoenix crown for generations. She has no desire to covet it and is very trustworthy.


    Even if she didn''t tell the truth, she had to promise. After all, the other party gave such a precious gift.


    "Thank you, Lord." They said aloud.


    Qi Qing, who stood up, looked at her granddaughter and said with a smile, "Huier, stay with the Lord. You should be obedient."


    "Yes." Qi Hui replied crisply.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of her." Su ruoqiu smiles tenderly.


    "Thank you, Lord." Qi Qing bowed respectfully.


    After seeing off the old woman, the Jin family arranged a room for Qi Hui and asked the servant to clean it.


    When the wedding dress was settled, Liu Xiuqin was relieved to do the next wedding.


    ¡­¡­


    In the business car.


    "I don''t want to go to the company today. I want to go around on my own." Su ruoqiu said.


    "Yes." Jin yilie nodded and didn''t ask much.


    Su ruoqiu just wants to go to the hospital to see her father.


    She still changed her face for herself and got off at an intersection.


    "Be careful." Jin yilie asked.


    "Yes. I know Su ruoqiu nods and smiles.


    Looking at the business car driving away, standing in the same place, she just stepped away.


    "Granny, shall we go shopping?" Xu Weiwei followed behind, "ah! Can you buy me a new one? "


    Su ruoqiu really wants to take out a charm and seal her mouth.


    "I want a pink skirt!" Xu Weiwei said to herself.


    Seeing her go straight in front of the department store, she immediately called out, "ah! The mall is here! "


    Voice down, see her but did not want to stop.


    Xu Weiwei was a little discouraged. She sighed helplessly and followed up dejectedly.


    After going out for several meters, Su ruoqiu''s steps suddenly stopped.


    "Why did it stop?" Xu Weiwei asked.


    Su ruoqiu turned to look at her, and finally turned and walked back, "I''ll buy you a skirt."


    Her voice falls, see her go back, but Xu Weiwei is still Leng in situ, a little reaction.


    She had given up the idea of buying a skirt for herself.


    When she mentioned it again and wanted to buy it for herself, she undoubtedly lit the explosive bag on her head and burst her head, leaving only a blank.


    Aware that Xu Weiwei didn''t catch up, Su ruoqiu''s steps suddenly stopped and turned to look at her, "don''t you want it?"


    "Yes! Yes, yes! Want it Xu Weiwei nodded wildly, like a rocket, suddenly appeared in front of her.


    Jump to her speed, too fast to blink.


    "Hey, hey... My mother-in-law is the best to me." Xu Weiwei immediately began to please, "in the future I will be filial to my mother-in-law.""Come on. Don''t give me rat medicine. It''s good. " Su Ru autumn walks and make complaints about it.


    "My mother-in-law''s intelligence quotient is not even eating rat medicine and rice dressing. She''s not blind." Xu Weiwei said.


    Su ruoqiu turned her head and glared at her.


    In the department store, Su ruoqiu walks into a brand women''s clothing store.


    This brand of women''s wear is very popular, always in the forefront of fashion, but a little expensive, let alone new products.


    As soon as she stepped into the shop, there seemed to be a moment of silence, and then there was a soft voice.


    "Wow! What kind of eyes are those people! Mother in law, they seem to despise you Xu Weiwei squints her sharp eyes and stares at the motionless salesman.


    When she saw her mother-in-law come in, no salesperson came! What a poor quality!


    "Choose clothes. I''m in a hurry." Su ruoqiu said in a low voice.


    It''s someone else''s business that they despise her, and it doesn''t have much to do with her.


    Life is her life, whether it''s flattery or ridicule, there is no way to change.


    No matter how good a person is, some people can''t see it. Whether it''s good or not, she will be slandered. If she wants to be angry every time, she thinks that first of all she has to be angry and become a short-lived ghost.


    "Too much! The dog''s eyes are low! I don''t think my mother-in-law can afford it! " But Xu Weiwei heard their whispers.


    They say that there are so many people like my mother-in-law that I come to see them every time I don''t buy them. It''s good to have fun. I know I''m a poor man by looking at her clothes.


    "And they say you''re ugly!" Xu Weiwei was so angry that her cheeks bulged. She thought she was scolding her.


    "You said that, too." Su ruoqiu didn''t care much and made a sound, almost a whisper.


    As she spoke, her eyes fell on one of the light pink chiffon dresses.


    "I... I didn''t mean your face, but I said it." Xu Weiwei looks embarrassed.


    Su ruoqiu ignored her and went straight to the long skirt.


    "Wow! This dress is beautiful. I like it very much Xu Weiwei followed her and her eyes were attracted by the long skirt.


    Just now the color of embarrassment disappeared, leaving only flashing eyes, with excited smile.


    Su ruoqiu stretched out her hand to touch the skirt. Before she touched it, she heard a sharp voice.


    "If you don''t buy new products, you can''t touch them." One of the saleswomen strode up to her, looking contemptuous.


    "Who is that! No wonder business is so cold! It''s bad luck for the shop to hire snobs! There''s business going on. " Xu Weiwei said angrily.


    "Does every guest have to buy it when they touch it?" Su ruoqiu asked with a smile.


    The saleswoman looked at her scornfully and looked at her several times. "This is 39000. You can weigh it yourself."


    Her implication is that the price is here. If you can''t afford it, don''t touch it.

 Chapter 55

    "Oh." Su ruoqiu''s face was light and cloudless, and he answered calmly.


    "If I were the owner of this shop, I would have been fired from such a saleswoman! It''s ruining business! " Xu Weiwei stares at the saleswoman angrily and sends out chills all over her body.


    All of a sudden, a sense of coldness came to her face. The saleswoman couldn''t help shivering and a touch of fear flashed across her eyes.


    She looked around in a panic. She always felt that someone was staring at her. She couldn''t help getting hairy at the bottom of her heart.


    Su ruoqiu ignored the saleswoman''s warning eyes and wanted to reach out again.


    "Hello. Please pay first. " When the saleswoman saw that she wanted to touch the skirt again, she thought that she was a reckless and poor customer.


    "Shit! Compulsory consumption is not! " Xu Weiwei said angrily.


    "Do you like it?" Su ruoqiu directly ignored the salesperson and turned to Xu Weiwei directly. She asked calmly.


    She didn''t look angry at all, as if she didn''t hear what the saleswoman said.


    "Like is like, but their service attitude is too bad! Let''s go to another house. " Xu Weiwei said.


    There are many salesmen who can get commission. Why should they be cheap? Hum!


    "If you like it, I''ll buy it." Su ruoqiu replied with a smile.


    Standing on one side of the saleswoman, not only feel that she is inexplicable, think of the chill before, very creepy.


    "Bring me a stainless steel basin." Su ruoqiu turned her head and looked at the saleswoman calmly.


    "What... What?" The saleswoman asked, puzzled.


    She came to the store to buy Women''s clothes. What kind of stainless steel basin would she like? What''s more, there isn''t any in the store.


    "Please buy one. I''m pressed for time." Su ruoqiu refused to give the saleswoman a chance to refute. She took out a black gold card and said, "I''ll take this skirt."


    Fortunately Jin yilie had given her a card before, otherwise she couldn''t take it easy now.


    The most simple and crude way to deal with such people is to take out something they can''t reach in their life and throw it on their face.


    Her look and tone are very calm, look lazy, indifferent with the middle finger and index finger holding the black gold card, calm and confident, showing a natural domineering, daunting.


    Oh, MAIGA! Mother in law is so handsome! How aggressive!


    Xu Weiwei put her hands together and looked at her adoringly.


    It''s my idol! no way! I want to be so handsome next life!


    The saleswoman stared at the black gold card she was holding in her fingers. Her face turned blue and white. Her eyes turned black and she wanted to faint.


    Once there was a guest who was holding this kind of black gold card. Before, they didn''t understand black gold card.


    The identity of those who hold this kind of black gold card will not be lower, and it is said that this kind of black gold card has no problem in using airplanes and yachts, let alone tens of thousands of dollars.


    "In a minute, I want to see the stainless steel basin in front of me." Su ruoqiu picks her eyebrows with her black gold card.


    Her tone is gentle and her expression is indifferent, but it is full of the authority of the superior, and her actions are full of the elegance that can''t be imitated.


    "Yes! We''ll buy it for you at once. " One of the saleswomen immediately ran out.


    The rest of the salesmen, when she flashed out the black gold card, were all stupefied. They knew they would come back and quickly gathered around.


    "Hello. Is there anything else you need? "


    "There are several new products in our store that have just arrived and haven''t been put out yet. Do you need to show them to you?"


    "Is this dress wrapped up now? Would you like to try it on and see the effect? "


    The corner of Su ruoqiu''s mouth stirred up an ironic smile.


    This is a society that looks at money, power and status in addition to face.


    She slightly danced eyebrows, glanced at them, and said in a neutral tone, "if I try it on, I don''t think it''s suitable?"


    "No, you don''t have to buy it. Let''s see if there are any suitable ones." Female saleswomen are like grandchildren now, and they keep their attitude very low.


    The woman in front of her is not outstanding in appearance, but also a little ugly. She is dressed in ordinary clothes, but who makes her life better.


    The black gold card alone is beyond their reach. They can only grovel in front of her. They can''t afford to offend such a master.


    "No?" Su ruoqiu''s voice raised a bit, eyebrows gently pick, "your store''s new products, do not say not to buy can not touch it? I don''t dareShe said that several salesmen''s faces were blue and white, changing like a palette.


    Several salesmen looked ugly, and the atmosphere became very awkward.


    "I''m sorry! It''s because I have eyes. Please don''t worry about me if you have a lot of money. " The sarcastic saleswoman, pale at once, was busy apologizing.


    The saleswoman who went out to buy a stainless steel basin came back panting.


    "Hello, I bought it." The saleswoman said before she could catch her breath, for fear of neglecting the distinguished guest.


    If she complains about them, they all have to pack up and go.


    "Lighter." Su ruoqiu said three words without fluctuation.


    Several saleswomen looked at her in amazement. Although they didn''t understand what she wanted to do, they let one of them go out to buy it.


    "Well! It''s disgusting to see them! Why do you want to earn commission for them? " Xu Weiwei said reluctantly.


    It''s cool to hit them in the face, but it makes them earn a commission, or it makes her feel uncomfortable.


    "See what else you like. I''ll buy it for you." Su ruoqiu said.


    Since you come to buy, you can buy enough at one time, so you don''t have to come back when you get it.


    "They said they would not earn commission." Xu Weiwei said angrily.


    "Here''s the lighter." Another salesman, also panting, came back with a lighter in his hands.


    Su ruoqiu turns to look at Wei Wei, "if you don''t buy it now, I don''t know when it will be next time."


    The saleswoman looked at the woman who was talking to herself and looked at each other with a look of doubt and fear.


    Who the hell is she talking to? Is it a ghost?


    And she''s going to buy a stainless steel basin and a lighter for ghosts, right?


    They all want to go together, looking at each other''s eyes, a bit of fear.


    "Buy it! I''ll pick it right away When Xu Weiwei heard that she had no chance next time, she pointed out to her, "this one, this one, and this one."


    A total of five sets were selected, which cost more than 200000 yuan.


    Xu Weiwei knows that the black gold card must have been given to her by Jin yilie, and ordinary rich people can''t have it at all.


    The Jin family is very rich, and Xu Weiwei doesn''t feel guilty about spending it.


    Su ruoqiu asked her eight characters about her birthday, took out a piece of yellow paper, bit her finger, quickly wrote down her eight characters about her birthday, and then burned them in the basin.


    Then we started to burn clothes one by one.


    There''s nothing wrong with burning in the open space of the store, just smoke.


    Although the automatic fire alarm system in the store was turned off in advance, the smoke still drifted towards the outside of the store, attracting strong onlookers.

 Chapter 56

    "What''s the matter with this shop? How to make people burn things in the store. "


    "I don''t know. Does that woman have too much money? I burned my new clothes. "


    "The world of upstarts, we don''t know."


    "Maybe it was burned to the shop assistant on purpose."


    "Whatever the upstarts! I think it''s too aggressive! I want to be such a nouveau riche once, too! "


    "Your focus seems to be wrong? Shouldn''t it be the fear of accidentally burning into the store and causing the fire to spread? "


    "She''ll burn it in the open space, and it won''t burn anywhere else, unless she throws the burning clothes over."


    "I''ve come here to buy clothes. The saleswoman in this shop likes to be a dog with a low eye. I''m so angry that I went to other places to buy them."


    "But they flatter the rich."


    "You see, they are like grandchildren now. It seems that this woman has a lot of status."


    No matter what people outside the store were discussing, the saleswoman stood respectfully in the same place, with a look of fear in her eyes.


    "It''s beautiful. It''s a good fit Xu Weiwei said with a smile, wearing new clothes in place to turn the circle.


    Su ruoqiu burned the last one and turned to look at her, "yes. It''s really good-looking, but it''s a little pale. "


    It''s creepy to see her talking to the air again.


    "Don''t stink, one for another. Let''s go. " Su ruoqiu said and walked towards the door of the shop.


    For other people''s strange eyes, she didn''t care at all, as if she didn''t see them.


    As if no one else left the store, out of the department store, she directly took a taxi and left.


    After seeing her off, all the saleswomen in that store heaved a sigh of relief, but they didn''t know it was not over.


    Jin group, President''s office.


    "Young master. Here''s the latest news from Miss Su. " Baiyang stands beside the young master, holding a delicate tablet in one hand.


    "He said Jin yilie put down his manual work and leaned back in his chair.


    "Miss Su was ridiculed by the saleswomen in the C & Z women''s clothing brand store." Bai Yang''s face was calm, but his tone was a little angry.


    Jin yilie''s beautiful fingers tapped gently on the armrest of the chair.


    The rhythm of percussion did not change, but the eyes were cold.


    Baiyang saw that the young master was silent, but obviously felt a strong sense of oppression. He knew that the young master would make a decision soon.


    "Inform C & Z executives to replace those salesmen, otherwise, the cooperation case will be terminated immediately." Jin yilie uttered his voice indifferently, and his whole body exuded a kind of domineering power.


    "Yes." The poplar answered respectfully.


    "If this kind of salesperson appears again, it will disqualify C & Z brand counters from entering all Jin''s stores." Jin yilie added.


    "Yes. I''ll do it right away. " With that, Bai Yang retreated.


    Once the cooperation between C & Z and Jin''s group is terminated, it will cause heavy damage to C & Z. to ban C & Z from entering all Jin''s department stores will undoubtedly force C & Z to die.


    I believe that the C & Z executives know how to choose between replacing the salesperson and the company''s interests. No one will make the company collapse for the sake of just a few employees.


    ¡­¡­


    Su ruoqiu, who went to the hospital ward smoothly, sat beside the bed.


    She asked Xu Weiwei to cover up the people in the hospital. No one would see her here.


    "Dad. My daughter has come to see you. " Su ruoqiu gently grasped her father''s thin and rough hand.


    This pair of hands once held up a piece of sky for her, but now they are as thin as firewood.


    Holding his father''s hand, he put it on his cheek and felt the coarseness of the big palm. His heart was sour and his eyes turned red.


    Su ruoqiu took a deep breath, gave a smile and said, "Dad. My daughter is going to get married in a few days. She is going to marry a wonderful man. Does Jin yilie know? You must know that. "


    "I didn''t expect your daughter to marry such an excellent man." Su ruoqiu laughed bitterly, with tears in her eyes and a choking voice, "and, ah, I tell you, on the day of marriage, I will put on the red wedding dress that my mother most wants to see."


    "Dad really wants to see it, right? Then don''t be naughty and don''t wake up. Will you wake up soon? " Su ruoqiu''s tone became more and more choked, and her nose was very sour.


    "You open your eyes and have a look at Xin''er. Take a look at her daughter''s appearance in a phoenix crown.""My daughter remembers that my father said that I would take my daughter to travel when I had time when I was busy with the company. You promised to accompany your daughter up the snow mountain. "


    "Dad, will you wake up soon?" Su ruoqiu said in silence, tears overflowing his eyes, rolling down from his eyes.


    Floating in the ward of Xu Weiwei, see her sad appearance, heart bursts of acid, very distressed for her.


    It turned out that her father was lying in the ward, just like a vegetable, and even opened his eyes to look at her.


    See this situation, Xu Weiwei''s mind can not help but appear in the figure of parents, is sour.


    Su ruoqiu clenched her father''s hand, bowed her head, sobbed, and suffered from pains.


    Grief is hard to stop, she cried her shoulders shaking violently, murmured to herself, so sad that she couldn''t speak clearly, "Dad... Dad, how can I save... You?"


    Xu Weiwei sees her sad appearance, also follows more and more uncomfortable.


    Lying in the hospital bed without any consciousness, Zhang Cheng seems to be able to feel her sadness. A tear flows from the corner of her eye and slides down the corner of her eye.


    Buried in tears, Su ruoqiu didn''t know how long she had been crying, but she could not help sobbing.


    Su ruoqiu sniffed. Her eyes were red and swollen, and her eyes fell on her father, "Dad. You can rest assured that I will keep the wedding video and show it to you as soon as you wake up. "


    She said with a smile, even if the marriage is a contract, but she is really put on the wedding dress.


    Father can''t be there, she can save it for him.


    Su ruoqiu said a lot to her father, and finally left.


    Came to the hospital hall, ear came a burst of tears.


    Su Ruo Qiuwei frowned and looked forward. He saw many people around him. He didn''t know what was going on.


    She didn''t want to join in the fun. She thought it was a dispute between the hospital and the patients and wanted to leave the hall.


    "Doctor! Please! Help my mother


    "If you don''t save my mother, she will die!"


    "Money... I... I don''t have money now. Can you save my mother first, I can pay the IOU! "


    "Please! I''ll make up for the operation! "


    Su ruoqiu''s heart seemed to be hit by a heavy object, and her steps suddenly stopped.


    The woman''s voice was filled with despair and sadness that choked her.


    She turned and headed for the crowd.


    "A hospital is not a charity. If everyone were like you, it would have closed down long ago!"


    A man''s voice came out, with chilling indifference, but the words could not be refuted.

 Chapter 57

    "Doctor, please, doctor!" The woman cried and begged.


    "I''m sorry. It''s a hospital rule. I''m just a doctor. I can''t help you. "


    I don''t know whether I was moved by the woman''s desperate appeal or for some reason.


    The male doctor''s voice is no longer as cold as before, but more helpless, said he is powerless.


    "Don''t go! doctor! Please... Please. "


    The voice of the woman''s tearing heart and lungs came, and the onlookers were sighing and whispering.


    Sarcasm and ridicule are common, but more of them are helpless sighs.


    Pushing aside the crowd, Su ruoqiu, who went inside, saw a thin woman with disordered hair, clinging to the doctor''s thigh, very embarrassed.


    "Please... Please... Help me plead with the dean. I... I''ll make up enough for the operation."


    "You let go. It''s no use begging me. "


    The male doctor in the white robe has a helpless look on his face. There is anger in his eyes, but he can''t get angry in front of so many people.


    He was photographed by someone with a heart and posted on the Internet. He couldn''t bear such a charge.


    "No... please." Women are still reluctant to let go, as if drowning people can not easily grasp the straw to let it survive.


    "I''ve made it very clear to you. It''s no use asking me! Either pay now or ask the dean. I''m just a doctor! I really can''t help you! " The male doctor said angrily.


    He didn''t know what bad luck he had. Other doctors didn''t see her so tightly.


    "Please operate on my mother first, or she will die. When I get enough money for the operation, maybe she''ll be dead. I have only my mother left. I can''t lose her. " The woman cried.


    "Please. I''ll make up for the cost of the operation even if I live with it. "


    The woman cried and looked up at the doctor, her tears whirling.


    Originally, I thought the thin woman was a little familiar. When she looked up, her black hair covered her face and showed a pretty face.


    Su ruoqiu finally saw clearly.


    Isn''t the woman in front of you the thin girl who was starved to death in the restaurant before?


    Just casually rescued a girl''s life, did not expect now to see each other need to face the tragedy.


    If girls had been killed by starving ghosts at that time, they would not have to bear the pain now, would they?


    Maybe their mother and daughter can leave together, but it''s hard to avoid more regrets.


    Whispers came from the onlookers, but no one wanted to help.


    Even if it''s a small operation, it will cost thousands or even tens of thousands of dollars, not to mention the dying major operation.


    Listening to the girl''s words just now, Su ruoqiu can easily guess that her mother must be in the line of life and death now.


    With such a big operation, the medical expenses alone are daunting. How can these ordinary people who originally came to the hospital help each other.


    It''s not possible for anyone, including herself.


    Even if you don''t care about yourself, you can''t care about others. You can only sigh about the bumpy fate.


    "What''s the matter?" A low voice came.


    People''s eyes, from the door came a middle-aged man in a hurry, glaring at the male doctor who was hugged in the thigh.


    "Dean. Her mother fell, hurt her brain, and needed brain surgery, but she couldn''t even pay her medical bills. Look at this... "The male doctor said in a embarrassed voice.


    The dean''s eyes fell on the woman, frowned deeply, pondered for a moment, and then said: "little girl, why don''t we try our best to help you maintain your mother''s safety, in one day you can collect enough operation expenses, we will do brain operation for your mother immediately."


    "One day..." Guo Biyan''s face was pale and her eyes were blank, as if she had been taken away the brilliance in an instant.


    This is not an ordinary craniotomy. I asked the doctor before, and it costs at least 500000 yuan.


    In a day''s time, where can she go to collect 500000 yuan?


    For her, 50000 yuan is a huge number, let alone 500000 yuan?


    The despair in my eyes was so strong that it seemed that I could infect others. It made my heart ache.


    "How much is the operation? Shall we donate some for the little girl? My family is poor and I can''t get much money, but I can still get a few hundred yuan. ""I donate a thousand."


    "I have to pay for my illness, so I can only donate one or two hundred."


    "I give eight hundred."


    "I''m also short of money. I''m still in debt. Life is at stake. I''d better donate a hundred yuan to the little girl."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Suddenly, many voices came from Su ruoqiu''s ears.


    One of them donated more than 100 yuan. In fact, he donated a lot. In the case of debt, one piece is also a great love.


    There are many good people in the world. Su ruoqiu is very pleased.


    Some people who are not willing to donate money have quietly backed away, no longer watching nearby, but watching from a distance.


    "Thank you... Thank you all." Guo Biyan''s heart was moved, and tears came down again.


    We didn''t donate much, but she was very moved.


    Which money is not hard-earned, others have no obligation to help her, so for her, it is just a drop of grace, but also a great kindness.


    At the critical moment of mother''s life and death, a cent is life-saving money.


    "Dean. I''ll pay for the operation and the medicine. " Su ruoqiu suddenly stood up.


    Her tone was cool, but her eyes were unusually firm.


    As soon as Su ruoqiu''s voice fell, the whole audience was in an uproar.


    Especially before the male doctor, surprised to stare at the front of the ugly woman.


    Looking at her clothes, she is not from a rich family. However, the air she exudes makes people believe that she is absolutely able to afford it.


    "The cost of the operation is at least 500000 yuan. Have you... Figured it out?" The Dean kindly reminded.


    It is the best way for the hospital and the patients to bear the expenses for the patients.


    In this way, the hospital will not be too embarrassed and will be attacked too much by the public.


    But he still wanted to remind the other party that the huge sum of surgery and medical expenses is not something that ordinary people can easily afford.


    "Don''t think about it. Please use the best equipment, medicine and doctors to save people, right now! I can pay in full now. " Su ruoqiu said.


    "Do as the girl says." The dean said to the male doctor.


    "Yes! Dean The male doctor said and quickly strode away to arrange the operation.


    "As for the cost, the hospital will charge according to the normal standard and exempt 10% of the operation fee." The dean said in front of the public.


    "Thank you, Dean." Su ruoqiu replied with a smile.


    The president is really smart. If such a thing is spread, it will only be beneficial and harmless to the hospital.


    Reputation is also very important for hospitals.


    It seems to be generous to reduce those costs for patients, but if the publicity goes out and achieves the publicity effect, it can definitely fill in and earn a good reputation.

 Chapter 58

    Wool comes from sheep.


    With a well-known hospital, some patients will subconsciously prefer to come here to see a doctor.


    "Please come with me to the cashier." The dean said politely.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu replied.


    "Wow! In the blink of an eye, you spend millions! I don''t know if my father-in-law would be very upset when he saw the bill. " Xu Weiwei''s eyes widened and she recited.


    Su ruoqiu did not pay attention to her words, but turned to the woman who was still in a daze.


    "What are you doing? Let''s go. " Su ruoqiu said.


    The stunned Guo Biyan immediately returned to her senses. Without any extra words, she plopped down and knelt heavily in front of her.


    Before Su ruoqiu came forward to help her, she saw her partner kowtow heavily.


    Su ruoqiu almost fainted.


    Always kneeling down, she felt that if she could live a hundred years old, she would be eighty.


    After three rings, Guo Biyan''s forehead was black and blue. She looked at her tearfully and sobbed, "thank you, benefactor!"


    Su ruoqiu, whom Guo Biyan had seen before, was full of pimples on her face, but this one in front of her was easy to recognize.


    She thought that she had met her life-saving benefactor one after another.


    One is to save her life, the other is to save her mother''s life.


    The two benefactors were very kind to her, but she didn''t know that they were the same person.


    "Come with me when you''re done." Su ruoqiu''s eyes helplessly fell on her, "and ah, if I want to live a long life, I hope you don''t kneel down for me. I really can''t stand it."


    I don''t know what''s going on when I meet someone, so I kneel down.


    Today, however, it is full of all kinds of high-tech in the modern world, not as much red tape as in ancient times.


    It''s hard for Su ruoqiu to get used to kneeling down, even if it''s Shane.


    "Yes." Guo Biyan answered in a low voice.


    "Your forehead is blue. I''ll take the medicine oil later." Su ruoqiu asked.


    "Good." Guo Biyan responded.


    When going to pay for surgery and medicine, Su ruoqiu still takes out the black gold card.


    "I''m sorry. We only use bank cards here. " The woman in charge of the charge frowned slightly when she saw a black card in her hand.


    Had it not been for the person led by the Dean, she would have had a cold face and used the black card to fool people?


    When she took out the black gold card, the Dean was stunned when she saw it. It was during this time that the charging people said that.


    "Dean. Does your hospital accept credit cards? " Su ruoqiu turned to look at the president and asked in surprise.


    "Take it! I can brush it out! " The dean said, looking at the woman with a gloomy face, "don''t swipe the card soon!"


    "Yes Payment of women do not understand what is going on, or immediately for its payment business.


    She didn''t know that what she was holding was not a black card, but a high-end credit card.


    She was surprised that she was able to get the money out of the card. At the same time, a layer of cold sweat came out of her palm.


    Because the colleague nearby whispered to her, "you are blind! That''s a black gold card


    She has never seen any black gold cards, but she has heard that the amount of money she can use is very high, and airplanes can be swiped out just like playing.


    No wonder it was brought by the Dean himself. Looking at the dean''s face, it seems that after they leave, she will be called to reprimand by the dean.


    "Hello. Please keep your card She is no longer just cold, but a warm smile, hands will pay bills and black gold card back to each other.


    Such a person, where can she provoke.


    I hope not to speak ill of her in front of the Dean, or she will lose her job.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu answers lightly.


    She put away the black gold card and put the bill into the hands of the girl, "take good care of her."


    "Yes! I know! " Guo Biyan replied with tears.


    "I have something else to go first." Su ruoqiu replied.


    "Wait! I don''t know the name of my benefactor yet. Please leave a cell phone number. I''ll pay you back the money, but... It may take a long time. " Guo Biyan said at the end, very embarrassed to bow.With her ability to make money and the need to take care of her mother, it''s really difficult for her to pay off in a short time, let alone such a huge sum of money.


    "My name is Su ruoqiu. You don''t need a cell phone number. Let me do a good deed and donate a sum of money. " Su ruoqiu answered.


    Seeing that she turned around and wanted to leave, Guo Biyan quickly grabbed her hand and firmly said, "no! I will pay you back the money. "


    Su ruoqiu originally wanted to refuse, but looking at her firm look, there was a trace of obstinacy, knowing that she insisted on paying back the money.


    "All right." In desperation, Su ruoqiu had to leave her mobile phone number.


    Maybe she didn''t want to ask her to pay back the money just now, so she had to make a call to see if she could get through.


    There was a melodious sound of music in her ear. Su ruoqiu took out her mobile phone from her bag and shook it in front of her. She picked her eyebrows and said, "are you through?"


    "Yes Guo Biyan was really relieved and showed a bright smile, like a sunny day after the rain.


    "Go and wait outside the operation. The first time your mother comes out, she must want to see you." Su ruoqiu reminded with a smile.


    "Yes! Don''t worry, I will certainly pay back the money! " Guo Biyan nodded and emphasized that she would pay back the money.


    "I believe you." Su ruoqiu replied.


    In the face of strangers, such trust makes Guo Biyan''s heart warm.


    Su ruoqiu looks at her disappearing figure, and the smile at the corner of her mouth is even worse.


    Before the sadness swept away, the heart is a little gratified.


    In fact, helping people in need is also a kind of happiness.


    This thin girl, the love of her mother moved her.


    Think of the plight of thin girls, it is not difficult for Su ruoqiu to understand why she is so thin.


    "Alas... When I was alive, I didn''t meet such a good person as my mother-in-law. I''m so jealous of her. " Xu Weiwei pouted and sighed.


    Su ruoqiu gave her a white look and then turned to leave the hospital.


    On the way to get a ride, Su ruoqiu accidentally takes aim at two familiar figures and just gets out of the car.


    Her eyes naturally showed on Zhang Jiayu''s face, and her brows immediately wrinkled tightly.


    Zhang Jiayu''s crooked mouth and face disappeared, and her face recovered as before.


    How can someone let Zhang Jiayu recover?


    Su ruoqiu is a little curious about who is so good at it.


    But even if the face is restored, Su ruoqiu has nothing to worry about. Anyway, there are many ways to kill them.


    "Vivi." Su ruoqiu suddenly said.


    Xu Weiwei, who was suddenly yelled, immediately turned her head to look at her and said in surprise, "en?"


    "See the mother and daughter?" Su ruoqiu pointed to Zhang Jiayu and her daughter.


    "I see it." Xu Weiwei nodded.


    Her face of doubt, do not understand why Su ruoqiu suddenly let her see the mother and daughter.

 Chapter 59

    "What happened to them?" Xu Weiwei asked.


    "Go and hear what they''re saying." Su ruoqiu whispered, turned his head and looked at the milk tea shop beside him, "I''ll wait for you inside."


    "Good!" Without any hesitation, Xu Weiwei immediately disappeared in front of her.


    Su ruoqiu saw that she had gone, so she turned and went to the milk tea shop.


    Xu Weiwei, who appears beside Zhang Jiayu''s mother and daughter, looks at them.


    "Daughter. You are separated from Huang Jiannan! It''s not good for you to drag on like this. " When that happened, lanli''s impression of him became extremely bad.


    "Mom. I know he''s not human. He''s cheating! But... But my daughter just likes him. " Thinking of leaving Huang Jiannan, she felt very sad.


    Even if he cheated, she still loved him and expected him to change his ways.


    "What''s good about him! His appearance and family background are not outstanding. When you are with him, you have wronged you. Now it''s useless to make such a scandal! " Lan Li said with disgust.


    The stock market of Huang''s group has fallen miserably.


    Who knows if Huang''s group will go bankrupt because of this? If you want to rely on Zhang''s family to turn the situation around, it depends on whether she agrees or not.


    As Lan Li''s voice fell, Zhang Jiayu''s cheeks were slightly shy.


    For her, the skilled Huang Jiannan is very useful.


    "Oh! The daughter thinks he is good! Isn''t he cheating for the first time? As long as he changes his mind. He promised me that. " Zhang Jiayu said shyly.


    "Oh... The first time?" Lan Li turns her head and sneers. Her eyes fall on her daughter''s coy look. She is helpless. "Don''t forget that he was with Zhang Yunxin before."


    "That''s not the same! He doesn''t love Zhang Yunxin at all! He loves me Zhang Jiayu said with gnashing teeth.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, and a sense of obliteration flashed through her eyes.


    Not being drugged and so on, can''t control, such a man is not much different from animals.


    "Mom thinks it''s best for you to separate. Why don''t mom find you a better man? " Lan Li asked hesitantly.


    She really doesn''t like Huang Jiannan''s son-in-law. Huang Shiren is still in charge of their family''s companies. He is just a loafer of the rich second generation, and he is not very rich.


    "No! I want brother Nan! " Zhang Jiayu pursed his mouth.


    "Didn''t you hear from the man who treated your face? You and Huang Jiannan will destroy you sooner or later. " Lan Li frowned and felt uneasy.


    "Well! Does she think that if she helps me with my face, she can get involved in my life? She said it''s ruined, it''s ruined? She thought she was a fortune teller just because she had some medical skills Zhang Jiayu spoke angrily.


    At that time, due to the other side''s excellent medical skills, she could cure her face, and she was not fit.


    Relying on the healing of her face, she also said that if she didn''t break up with Huang Jiannan, she would be burned.


    "Mom is still a little worried. After all, he knows our secret." Lan Li looks at her meaningfully.


    "Isn''t our secret the secret of the three of us? If he dares to speak out, he will not get any good. " Zhang Jiayu said immediately.


    At the beginning, Zhang Yunxin was killed and then disguised as the scene of the explosion. He was also a participant.


    She felt that no one would be so stupid and wanted to take the initiative to go to jail.


    Huang Jiannan didn''t have it at all. He cherished himself so much that he would not want to die with them.


    "I''m afraid he''ll play tricks in secret." Lanli said.


    Obviously, he was an accomplice, but secretly schemed against their mother and daughter. It was too much to guard against.


    "Mom. You can rest assured. He won''t. I promise you Zhang Jiayu assured with a smile.


    "Forget it. Every step counts. If he dares to betray us, don''t blame me for being cruel Lan Li narrowed her eyes, and her eyes were very insidious.


    "Then... What should we do with the woman who seduces brother Nan?" Zhang Jiayu looks resentful.


    "First find out where she is hiding, and then confront Huang Jiannan." Lan Li answered.


    Zhang Jiayu looked around and lowered his voice. Can you tie her back and let me torture for a few more days? "


    "Yes. You can do whatever you want. " Lan Li said with a smile.


    When the two of them said these words, they were just like chatting home, without any fear and guilt, as if it was so common to bind people back to torture.Xu Weiwei followed their mother and daughter all the way. When they got here, they changed the topic.


    She thought that what Su ruoqiu wanted to hear was not the skin care products that their mother and daughter were talking about, so she didn''t follow any more.


    Disappear in situ not long, Xu Weiwei appeared in Su ruoqiu''s side out of thin air.


    She turned her head and looked at Xu Weiwei, as if to ask each other what their mother and daughter had said.


    "Do you know them, mother and daughter?" Xu Weiwei stares at her and asks.


    See her nod, just continue to say: "you don''t know, that mother and daughter have how cruel! The heart is ugly to the extreme. "


    Xu Weiwei showed extreme disdain.


    Then she began to repeat what the mother and daughter had said, restoring the original words to her.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, very curious that the medical expert who is sacred.


    She didn''t have much interest in whether they would fight in the same boat or not. Anyway, sooner or later, she would take them out in one pot.


    Leaving the milk tea shop, Su ruoqiu asked in a low voice, "do you say they want to catch that woman?"


    "Yes Xu Weiwei nodded.


    "You keep an eye on them for me. And... "Su ruoqiu looked at her and muttered in her ear for a while when she had enough fingers.


    "Good. I understand Xu Weiwei nodded obediently.


    On the way back, Xu Weiwei choked for a long time, and finally couldn''t hold back, "what''s the relationship between you and them? And what happened to your dad? "


    If she is involved in these things, Su ruoqiu must point out some things.


    "I haven''t had a mother since I was a child. The mother and daughter are my stepmother and my half sister


    Su ruoqiu said and stopped, "Huang Jiannan in their mouth is my former boyfriend. We grew up together."


    "Oh! I remember it. It''s the car shock Xu Weiwei exclaimed, her eyes brightened.

 Chapter 60

    "Yes." Su ruoqiu replied.


    "Huang Jiannan! His parents really know how to choose names, which is inexplicably appropriate. " Xu Weiwei chuckled.


    "My father had a car accident and became a vegetable. I hope you will keep these secrets for me. " Su ruoqiu turns her head and looks at her.


    As for her becoming Su ruoqiu, she didn''t tell Xu Weiwei.


    "Yes Xu Weiwei nodded heavily, her voice dropped, and she thought of something again, "but your surname is Su, your father''s surname is Zhang..."


    She saw the patient''s name in the ward. It was Zhang Cheng.


    "I''m incognito now." Su ruoqiu''s pupils flash slightly. Don''t answer at the beginning.


    "Oh! you ''re right! That''s what we have to do! " Xu Weiwei seriously agrees with her.


    "So you have to keep the secret for me." Su ruoqiu said.


    "No problem." Xu Weiwei sincerely agreed.


    After returning to Jin''s house, Su ruoqiu went back to her room.


    In the afternoon, it was cloudy and suddenly it began to rain.


    Outside the gate of Zhangjia villa, a man stood upright in the heavy rain.


    "Ma! He''s been standing outside for hours. Let him in Zhang Jiayu looked from the window and saw the man in the rain. His heart was broken.


    "No! If you don''t teach him a lesson now, you always give in to him. Sooner or later, he will ride on you. " Lanli immediately refused.


    Too accommodating to a man, he will only take it for granted more and more, and even don''t know how to be grateful at all.


    "But look at him standing in the rain all the time. If he goes on like this, he will die." Zhang Jiayu stares anxiously, and her eyes are full of sadness.


    "I can''t die." Lan Li said firmly.


    "Mom..." Zhang Jiayu looked at her mother, and her attitude was very firm.


    Her hands gently grasp the mother''s arm, head against the arm rubbed, "you let him in."


    Lan Li looks down at her daughter helplessly. She really can''t help taking her baby daughter.


    After being ground several times, she nodded and agreed, "OK."


    "Really?" Zhang Jiayu looked up at her happily.


    "Yes." Lan Li answered.


    "Thank you, mom!" With that, Zhang Jiayu would happily run out of the room.


    "Come back!" Blue Li is not happy to drink a, let the daughter that this does not strive to come back.


    "What''s the matter? Mom, didn''t you promise to let him in? " Zhang Jiayu stopped and turned his head to ask.


    "Mom promised to let him in, but she didn''t ask you to pick him up! You silly child, be reserved Lanli said.


    No matter how much you like him, you can''t show it in front of him. Instead, you can solve all the obstacles secretly, infiltrate into his life little by little, and finally hold his heart firmly.


    "What''s the difference." Zhang Jiayu said coquettishly.


    "You are not allowed to go. I''ll have the servants go out and pick him up Lanli said.


    If Huang Jiannan can stand in the rain for so long, he should have a good rain in his heart. If he gets drenched, he should be distressed to death.


    "Yes Zhang Jiayu nodded.


    Standing outside the gate of Zhangjia villa, Huang Jiannan, seeing that no one has come out, is more and more impatient to wait.


    Had it not been for the difficulties faced by the Huang family, and his father forced him, to be honest, he would not have stood here in the rain like a fool.


    What bad luck! Seeing the ghost for no reason, the photo that ran out was also uploaded to the Internet, and was recognized as him by netizens, which made him almost disgraced.


    The gate of Zhangjia yard suddenly opened.


    "Master Huang, my wife''s welcome." The servant with an umbrella appeared in front of him.


    Huang Jiannan is so surprised that he is finally willing to let him in, which means that Jiayu has forgiven him.


    Originally also wanted to take them to kill Zhang Yunxin thing as a threat.


    Huang Jiannan was so happy that he didn''t even want to hold the umbrella handed by his servant. He walked quickly towards it.


    Lanli was already waiting in the living room. She frowned when she saw him come in.


    "Aunt Li!" When Huang Jiannan saw Lan Li, he immediately went over, with a flattering smile on his face, "where''s Jiayu? She won''t see me yet? "


    "Well! You know what you''ve done! Huang Jiannan, we Zhang Jia really don''t want you Huang family, and you are also high up our Jiayu, how dare you do such shameless things! " Lanli angrily accused."Aunt Li. It''s my fault. I made such a mistake when I was confused. Could you help me to persuade Jiayu? I want to see her. "


    Huang Jiannan looks miserable and regretful, but he is cursing their mother and daughter secretly.


    If Zhang Yunxin didn''t die, they would only get a small share of the family property.


    "Well! Jiayu''s eyes are swollen because of you! She is so kind to you, but you cheat on her. Do you deserve her? " Lan Li angrily accused.


    As soon as her voice came, she saw Huang Jiannan plop and kneel on the ground.


    "Aunt Li! It''s my fault. It''s all my mistakes in a moment of confusion. " Huang Jiannan said and began to use bitter meat, raised his hand to directly slap his two ears, "I''m damned!"


    Lan Li saw it almost, but she didn''t put down her airs and said, "OK! Don''t act in front of me


    "Aunt Li. I didn''t act. I really like Jiayu. " Huang Jiannan raised his head with a look of regret.


    "Jiayu is in the room. Go and ask her for forgiveness." Lan Li said with the dignity of her elders.


    "Good. I''ll be right there Huang Jiannan finished and ran upstairs.


    Lan Li looked at his back and frowned tightly.


    The woman who had treated Jiayu''s face well before remembered what she had said. She was more and more worried that Jiayu would be killed by Huang Jiannan.


    Huang Jiannan, who ran outside Jiayu''s room, knocked on the door, "Jiayu, it''s me. You open the door


    Zhang Jiayu is standing at the door, listening to his anxious voice. He wants to answer him and open the door for him immediately.


    But mother said, can''t easily open the door, also can''t rush to forgive him, otherwise he will make again, and more and more will her words in the cold.


    "Jiayu! Open the door


    "Jiayu! You listen to me! I didn''t mean to


    "I was also calculated by that woman, she gave me medicine, i... I will..."


    "I know it''s no use what I say, I''m damned! I''m damned


    "Jiayu. Will you come out and see me? I miss you so much


    "You didn''t see me some time ago. I asked you out, and you didn''t go. When you came home, you didn''t see me. I thought... I thought you were going to break up with me."


    "That''s why I''m in a bad mood. I went to the bar to get drunk and ended up in the way of that woman! She drugged me


    "I swear, you are the only one in my heart. I love you only. You are the woman I love most in my life."


    "Jiayu. Excuse me, will you? I''ve been counted. "

 Chapter 61

    "Jiayu..."


    Before Huang Jiannan''s wailing and Howling voice came down, the door opened in front of his eyes.


    See red eyes, still in tears of Jiayu, his heart a joy, feel that Jiayu must have forgiven him.


    Huang Jiannan opened his mouth and was about to call her when he saw her turn away.


    Staring at her back, a smile rose from the corner of his mouth and soon disappeared.


    He knew that as long as it was very simple, he could handle her, but he still pretended to be at a loss and stood at the door.


    Entering the room, sitting beside the bed, Zhang Jiayu, who had not seen her come in for a moment, was suddenly angry and anxious.


    She stood up, looked at the uneasy looking man at the door and cried, "you''re not coming in yet!"


    "Oh." Huang Jiannan is secretly pleased, the complexion is dismal ground walks in, by the way locked the door.


    "Jiayu. I''ve been calculated. Please forgive me Huang Jiannan bowed her head and didn''t dare to look at her as if she had done something wrong.


    "Well! I''ll make excuses for myself! " Zhang Jiayu is still back to him, tone is no longer so angry, but also with the taste of coquetry.


    Aware of the change in her tone, Huang Jiannan stepped forward and hugged her from behind.


    "I didn''t, you see."


    "I hate it! Go and take a bath Zhang Jiayu struggles away and turns to face him.


    The bathroom door opened and men and women came out in bathrobes, with satisfied faces.


    Zhang Jiayu holds his arm and touches him with a satisfied smile on his face.


    "If you want to get married, we can get married anytime you want." Huang Jiannan mouth with a gentle smile, seduced.


    As long as they get married and take over Zhang''s group, are they still in his hands?


    "I..." Zhang Jiayu''s face looked coy, "of course I would. It''s just my mother''s place... "


    Her face was embarrassed, and her brows wrinkled slightly.


    It''s obviously a little hard to get through her mother''s level.


    Huang Jiannan''s face changed, "are you not willing to marry me? Are you afraid that I will tie you up with my marriage? "


    Zhang Jiayu saw that he suddenly turned his back to her, and her tone was so cold that she was flustered, so she immediately got up.


    Flustered, she hugged him from her back and whispered, "no! It''s not what you think! It''s my mother who might object. "


    "You said it, and you might object. How do you know if you haven''t tried? What''s more, your mother has only one daughter. Can she force you to death? " Huang Jiannan began to force her.


    "Brother Nan... You know my heart for you..."


    Zhang Jiayu''s words had not finished before he was coldly interrupted.


    "If you can''t give me a marriage, a happy family. Jiayu... Let''s do it. " Huang Jiannan spoke heavily.


    Now he is sure to eat Zhang Jiayu, otherwise he would not force her like this.


    "What do you... Mean?" Zhang Jiayu''s heart guesses what it means, but he can''t believe it. His heart aches.


    "Let''s break up." Huang Jiannan said helplessly, as if he made this decision is how helpless.


    "No!" Zhang Jiayu held his waist tightly in a panic, and he didn''t want to let go, "I don''t agree! Brother Nan. Shall we not break up? "


    Huang Jiannan turned and looked at her sincerely. He said helplessly, "Jiayu. I don''t want to cheat you. The situation of my father''s company is not very good. My parents have decided to marry me for the company. "


    Business marriage is very common, especially for the rich.


    Zhang Jiayu suddenly felt empty in his heart and shook his head in a panic, "no way! Brother Nan, let''s get married! As long as we get married, Huang''s group will be able to tide over the difficulties. "


    His father just asked him to marry anyone. As long as it is helpful to Huang''s family, it will become a marriage with Zhang''s family?


    "But your mother''s side..." Huang Jiannan''s tone was full of helplessness.


    "Nothing! I''ll tell my mom! She has only one daughter, and I''m sure she won''t kill me. " Zhang Jiayu said firmly.

 Chapter 62

    "Alas..." Huang Jiannan pretended to sigh, "brother Nan, mother will understand us." Zhang Jiayu hugged him.


    "I hope so." Huang Jiannan said and sighed, looking very helpless.


    "Brother Nan. When the rain stops, you go home first. I''ll take the rest. " Zhang Jiayu looked at him firmly.


    "Yes! I know Zhang Jiayu nodded heavily.


    After seeing Huang Jiannan off, Zhang Jiayu goes back to her room and thinks for a long time before she goes to find Lan Li.


    "Mom. I have something to tell you Zhang Jiayu said.


    "What''s the matter?" Blue Li raises Mou to ask a way.


    "I want to marry brother Nan." Zhang Jiayu was silent, but he still had the courage to say it.


    She thought her mother would object, but she just gave her a deep look and agreed.


    "Good." Lan Li answered.


    "Really?" Zhang Jiayu asked incredulously.


    "Yes. Zhang Jia can also help the Huang family through this crisis, but Zhang Jia''s property can only be taken care of by his mother. " Lanli said.


    "This is no problem." Zhang Jiayu responded happily.


    As long as you can promise her to marry Nange and help the Huang family through the crisis, the rest of it doesn''t matter.


    Anyway, in her eyes, her mother loves her very much and leaves everything to her in the end. Sooner or later, her property will be hers.


    "And. You can''t tell him a word of what I told you. " Lan Li said solemnly.


    "Yes Zhang Jiayu nods and knows that the person in her mouth is Huang Jiannan.


    "The wedding will be either in two or three days or in half a month. You can discuss it yourself. " Lanli said.


    "Why?" Zhang Jiayu asked.


    "Jin yilie is going to get married in a few days, and now the heat has risen. If he bumps into his wedding, your wedding will be suppressed. There is no exposure at all." Lan Li said aloud.


    "You said the cripple was getting married?" Zhang Jiayu asked in consternation, in a tone of anger.


    Before the scandal of Huang Jiannan''s cheating came out, her heart was hanging on her brother. She was too sad to pay attention to other things.


    "Just say that in front of me! Don''t talk about it everywhere. The misfortune comes from the mouth. It offends the Jin family. Our family is not enough for you to be buried with! " Lan Li raised a face and warned seriously.


    "Oh! How could I not know. I''m not mindless. How can mom kill me for that cripple? " Zhang Jiayu hugged her arm and said delicately.


    "I didn''t mean to hurt you for him, I just wanted you to get into trouble. For those who are more powerful than Zhang, we''d better leave them alone. " Lan Li said earnestly.


    "Yes Zhang Jiayu nodded with a smile.


    Thinking that Jin yilie was going to get married, she felt a little uncomfortable. She didn''t know what kind of woman she would marry.


    "Mom. Which daughter will the Jin family marry? " Zhang Jiayu asked.


    Although Jin yilie is disabled, she has to admit that not everyone can marry him.


    If it hadn''t been for that, she would have liked Jin yilie very much, and she would not have held a grudge until now.


    "I haven''t heard of it. It is said that she is a woman from an ordinary family and an orphan without father or mother. " Lanli replied.


    This is what she heard from the rich ladies when she played cards with them.


    "How do you look?" Zhang Jiayu asked, subconsciously trying to compete with the woman who became Jin yilie''s wife.


    "I didn''t hear. The Jin family is very confidential. " Lan Li thought for a moment and replied, "on the day of the wedding, I won''t know."


    "So it is." Zhang Jiayu nodded.


    A touch of resentment flashed from her eyes, and a cold smile rose from the corner of her mouth. If Jin yilie married an ugly woman, it would be a perfect match.


    "Why do you ask this?" Lan Li asked curiously.


    "No... just curious." Zhang Jiayu answered with indifference.


    "You can discuss the wedding date with Huang Jiannan, and then ask the Huang family to propose marriage." Lan Li asked.


    She knew that it was useless to persuade her, so she might as well agree to her daughter''s request now, so as not to turn against her in the end.


    "Good." Zhang Jiayu left the living room.


    Back in the room, she was not half of the joy.The thought that Jin yilie was going to marry another woman made her extremely uncomfortable.


    "You... Are you Mr. Jin? You''re great. " Shyly finish this sentence, but see Jin yilie eyes cold swept her one eye, then ignore her.


    "You rely on your own efforts to expand the company to this extent. I wish I had your ability." She was a little embarrassed, so she took the opportunity to talk.


    "Are you in a bad mood? Let me tell you a joke. " She was so embarrassed that she didn''t want to give up easily.


    "Go away."


    A simple word, deeply hurt her heart.


    "You... What did you say?" She even suspected that she had heard it wrong.


    She saw that Jin yilie turned his head to look at himself, his eyes cold and heartless, showing bone deep indifference, disgusted to the extreme.


    "Go away!"


    More serious tone, finally let her tears, grievance to escape.


    That sense of humiliation would hurt her now.


    His disgusted eyes make her forget them till now. When she thinks of them, she will be angry, uncomfortable and aggrieved


    All kinds of emotions will appear, and even depression will appear.


    He''s getting married


    The man, who is so cruel, is about to get married.


    She thought that no one could be worthy of him, and no one could be worthy of his eyes.


    Which woman can make such a man nod and marry her?


    The more he guessed who the woman Jin yilie wanted to marry, what she looked like, and how happy she looked when she got married.


    The worse Zhang Jiayu''s mood was, the heavier he was, and he was mad with jealousy.


    She will also come up with an idea, hoping to find a killer now to secretly kill the woman in Jin yilie''s eyes.


    The sheets under her body are tightly held by Zhang Jiayu, showing dense folds, and her knuckles are white.


    Zhang Jiayu''s eyes full of resentment, staring at the white ceiling, flashed a sense of obliteration.


    Want to marry Jin yilie? You have to ask me if I will answer!


    I can not get the people, no one can get!


    As long as there is a day when I am here, no one can marry him!


    The strong obsession of inner possession makes people crazy.


    Zhang Jiayu is so paranoid that he can''t marry him or allow him to.


    Even her mother didn''t know about the past when she was humiliated by Jin yilie. She just buried it deeply in her heart and loved and hated a man like Jin yilie.

 Chapter 63

    It''s night.


    White House.


    In the white room, there is an antique painting.


    The woman in the picture is dressed in red, like a burning flame.


    The woman turned her back to him and looked back with a smile.


    It''s just a back and a side face, but it''s already breathtaking.


    Bai Mo Chen stares at the woman in the painting, and Su ruoqiu''s appearance flashes in his mind.


    Then in his eyes, the woman in the painting overlaps with Su ruoqiu, and finally overlaps, completely becoming Su ruoqiu.


    The white ink dust stares at Su ruoqiu''s side face smile, the corner of the mouth can''t help but evoke a soft smile that he can''t even detect.


    "Dudu..."


    A knock on the door rang out and immediately pulled him back to reality. His soft smile disappeared and his brow slightly wrinkled.


    "Come in." The white dust makes a sound.


    The door of the room opened and it was Becky who appeared at the door.


    "Young master." Bai Kai walked towards the young master, his eyes fell on the ancient painting.


    "What''s the matter?" The brow of white ink dust is tiny pick, think is his family old man to look for him.


    "It''s OK. Just to see the young master. I guess right. The young master is looking at the painting again. " He said with a smile.


    I don''t know the magic of this painting, but it makes the young master indulge in it.


    When he saw the painting at the auction, the young master began to show something different. He spent a lot of money on the painting.


    From then on, if the young master stayed in the room for a long time, he must have been staring at the painting.


    Bai Kai admits that the woman in the painting is really beautiful. She seems to attract people''s soul with every twinkle and smile, but after all, she is a dead man. What if she is so beautiful?


    This painting is an ancient painting, and no one has signed it, but it is undoubtedly antique.


    If the woman named Su ruoqiu made the young master a little strange for the second time, then this painting is the first time.


    "Kay." White ink dust''s eyes all fell on the painting, and the tone called softly.


    "Young master." Pak Kai responded, his eyes falling on the painting with the young master''s eyes.


    Even though I have seen the women in the painting for countless times, every time I see the picture with a smile on my face, it is still breathtaking.


    "Do you... Think Su ruoqiu is very similar to the woman in this painting?" White ink dust asked slowly.


    White Kay''s heart thumped for a moment. He looked at it carefully. His pupils dilated slightly. He looked surprised. "It''s really... A bit like it."


    I haven''t found it before. After the young master''s reminding, he is more and more like staring at it now.


    It''s just that the woman in the painting is as white as cream, while Su ruoqiu''s face is full of pimples that people can''t bear to see for a second time.


    "I always think Su ruoqiu is her." White ink dust''s voice just settled, as if did not expect that he would say such words, the tone is still very firm.


    As soon as the young master''s words came out, white Kay also froze.


    "The young master thinks too much. If the woman in the picture is alive, she will be hundreds of years old at least. How can she be Miss Su? " Becky replied with a smile.


    He didn''t tell the young master. When the young master said those words, a crazy idea flashed in his mind. He even agreed with the young master''s words.


    "Don''t you see that, too? There are ghosts in this world, that is the reincarnation of existence... Do you think Su ruoqiu will be her reincarnation White ink dust''s eyes are directly staring at the woman in the painting, and the tone is light.


    Bai KaiDun had nothing to say. Thinking of Su ruoqiu''s hungry ghost, he couldn''t make up his mind how to return to the young master.


    The room was quiet, and white Kay broke the silence. "Young master, even if she has reincarnation, she doesn''t remember anything."


    At the moment when the voice settled, the face of white dust changed. There was anger in the eyebrows, and with a touch of sadness, the deep feeling in the eyes flashed away.


    Suddenly he felt that it was a little chilly around him, and Pak''s eyes fell on the young master in surprise.


    When he saw the young master''s gloomy face, he looked very unhappy. He didn''t know whether he had said something wrong or what was going on.


    "You go out." White ink dust said.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he said in a deep voice, "yes."


    He turned and left the room. With a look of uncertainty, he closed the door and left the white dust staring at the ancient paintings.¡­¡­


    It''s 12 o''clock at night.


    A hot woman was walking alone on a secluded road.


    Suddenly, a black unlicensed car suddenly stopped beside her.


    The woman was so frightened that she was pulled into the car by someone who opened the door.


    The woman struggling to yell, in the back of the head after a hit, pain spread that moment, she gradually lost consciousness.


    In the dark night, there are no pedestrians on the road. The black unlicensed car drives far away and finally disappears in sight, merging with the night.


    The woman in a coma suddenly felt someone pouring ice water on her, making her shiver with cold.


    Cold, cold


    The woman woke up shivering, opened her eyes and looked around in a daze and panic.


    She saw the darkness around her and could see nothing, but she could feel that there were others here besides herself.


    "Who? Who are you? Why did you arrest me? " Ren Mei asked to the dark hostility in fear.


    Her voice fell, and the darkness was dispelled by the light.


    In the face of the sudden light, Ren Mei is a little uncomfortable and squints her eyes.


    She reflexively wanted to stretch out her hands, only to find that her hands were tied behind the chair. She moved her feet, and found that her feet were tied and unable to move.


    "Pa!" With a loud sound, Ren Mei felt her face burning hot and dizzy, and her whole mouth was in pain.


    Ren Mei''s frightened eyes fell on them, and her face turned pale.


    She knew the two people in front of her.


    One is Huang Jiannan''s girlfriend and the other is his girlfriend''s mother.


    They are Mrs. Zhang and Miss Zhang of Zhang group.


    Zhang group originally had a Miss Zhang, but later in an accidental explosion, she was blown to pieces.


    "Mrs. Zhang! Miss Zhang Ren Mei''s eyes widened and her neck shrank in fear.


    She heard a rumor about Miss Zhang, who was not killed in an explosion accident at all, but was killed by Mrs. Zhang and Miss Zhang, and finally disguised as the scene of the accident.


    In the past, she only felt that she was speculating without reason.


    Now, she was bound to this place like a basement by them, and she couldn''t help believing such rumors.


    If they really kill Miss Zhang, she will also be killed by them


    no She''s not going to die! She doesn''t want to die yet!


    "You''re for the news, right? Let me explain. I had a relationship with Huang Jiannan, but he asked me out of his own accord. It''s none of my business. " Ren Mei explained quickly.


    If you know will be involved in such a thing, killed her will not agree to Huang Jiannan''s invitation.

 Chapter 64

    Ren Mei thought that if she was with Huang Jiannan, she would be able to tie his heart and become Huang Jiannan''s wife.


    She didn''t expect that things would turn out that way. She didn''t get anything. She might even have to die now.


    "None of your business? He''ll take a fancy to you! " Zhang Jiayu''s eyes were as big as psychic, as if to protrude from his eyes.


    "He asked me first. If you don''t believe me, I can show you the chat record." Ren Mei anxiously explained to herself.


    "Nonsense! And shamelessly drugged me


    Originally according to Lan Li''s words, Huang Jiannan, who was hiding on one side, finally showed up.


    Let Ren Mei go on like this, it will be exposed that he approached her first.


    In this case, his bitter love play in front of Zhang Jiayu''s mother and daughter will be in vain.


    If you don''t do it for yourself, heaven will kill the earth! Even let Ren Mei always shut up.


    Huang Jiannan didn''t want to have a miserable life and didn''t want to give up the rich life he had now.


    Suddenly the voice let Ren Mei silly eyes, eyes can''t believe to fall on Huang Jiannan.


    Stunned for a long time, Ren Meicai retorted: "you''re bullshit! I have our chat record! If you don''t believe it, you can take it out and have a look! "


    Who is right and who is wrong, just read the chat record to understand.


    Ren Mei turned to look at Zhang Jiayu, "Miss Zhang, you certainly don''t want to be cheated by such a man? He just wants your property. Don''t be cheated by him! "


    "Jiayu. Don''t believe what she says, she''s just stirring up dissension! " Huang Jiannan immediately retorted.


    If he had known Ren Mei was a trouble and Zhang Jiayu would have tied her up, he would have dealt with it before.


    "In the end is not to sow discord, look at chat records not to understand everything." Lanli said suddenly.


    "Aunt Li. Would you rather believe a stranger than me? " Huang Jiannan said, his eyes swept over Zhang Jiayu, his expression was lost, "I know you have prejudice against me..."


    Zhang Jiayu sees Huang Jiannan''s loss. She can''t help but go forward and slap Ren Mei when she thinks of what she promised him.


    "Pa!"


    Ren Mei was slapped coldly, so dazed that she could hardly find the north.


    "Shut your mouth! Want to stir up the relationship between us and brother Nan! " Zhang Jiayu stares at her eyes and gnashes her teeth.


    "I''m not lying! Why don''t you believe me! Stupid woman, cheated by a man Ren Mei was infuriated by the fan, regardless of three seven twenty-one ironically.


    Originally did not intend to pursue in the end, just want to find the woman in front of vent, did not expect that she also dare to satirize her, Zhang Jiayu instant was angry to lose her mind.


    "Go to hell!" At the same time, Zhang Jiayu held out her hand and pinched her neck.


    Zhang Jiayu''s two hands pinched her neck, gritted her teeth and glared into her eyes. She looked terrible and ferocious, and her eyes showed a fierce look.


    "Er..." Ren Mei didn''t expect that she would be mad to pinch her neck.


    She has a lot of strength, as if she wants to kill herself.


    Ren Mei was so choked that she couldn''t say a word, and her neck was very uncomfortable.


    Both hands and feet are tied, Ren Mei can''t fight with her hands, she can only twist her body.


    Just like this, she still can''t escape Zhang Jiayu''s magic hand.


    Before the last point of consciousness disappeared, Ren Mei had only one idea in her mind. She wanted them to bury her!


    Lan Li stands by indifferently, watching her daughter grasp Ren Mei''s neck out of control. Her face is as cool as watching her step on an ant.


    Huang Jiannan, who is standing behind Zhang Jiayu, stares at her strangling Ren Mei. He is also indifferent, but he is uneasy and afraid.


    Huang Jiannan wants Ren Mei to die, and will not let Zhang Jiayu know that he is lying.


    But he looked at Zhang Jiayu, who was holding Ren Mei''s neck, and then looked at Lan Li, who was indifferent, and felt that their mother and daughter were demons.


    Until Ren Mei died, without breath, Zhang Jiayu was still pinching.


    When he regained his senses, Zhang Jiayu suddenly let go of his hand and stared at Ren Mei, who was staring at her eyes in horror.


    The eyes full of resentment seemed to stare at her and said to her: you can''t escape!Zhang Jiayu''s face was pale. He stepped back unsteadily and muttered to himself, "what should I do? What should I do? I killed... I killed... "


    She turned her head and looked at her mother. She ran to her mother in a panic and held her hand! What should I do? I killed her myself


    Lan Li is about to open her mouth to talk. She shakes her head and says angrily, "what are you flustered about?"


    By such a roar, emotional fear of Zhang Jiayu, this just stopped shaking her action.


    "Can fear bring her back to life? It''s not that we haven''t killed anyone. Zhang Yunxin was also killed by the three of us. " Lan Li''s tone is full of indifference, "it''s OK to dispose of the dead."


    "I... I''ve met ghosts before, you say... She... Will she... Turn into ghosts and come back to us?" Huang Jiannan asked nervously.


    "Ghost? Ah... "Lan Li sneered, as if she heard the funniest joke in the world," if she dares to come back, I will kill her again! Look at your promise! Did Zhang Yunxin come back to us after her death? "


    Lan Li''s disdainful sight fell on him. As a man, she was so timid that she believed in ghosts and gods.


    If there are ghosts, why hasn''t Zhang Yunxin come back to find the three of them?


    And Zhang Yunxin''s damned mother didn''t come back to ask for her life after her death?


    "But I really saw that time..." Huang Jiannan looked at them.


    We can''t go into too much detail about it, otherwise, he will expose himself on his own initiative.


    "That''s your illusion." Lanli gave him a white look.


    "What do we do with the body?" Zhang Jiayu asked in a low voice, swallowing her saliva.


    When Zhang Yunxin died, it was Huang Jiannan who pushed her that led to the scene.


    In the end, although it was handled by three people together, she didn''t kill Zhang Yunxin directly. In addition, she hated Zhang Yunxin very much, so she was not so afraid this time.


    "You." Lan Li pointed to Huang Jiannan, "take her to the car."


    "Me?" Huang Jiannan is reluctant.


    "It''s OK not to do it. Then you can''t count on your marriage to Jiayu. " Lanli threatened.


    Huang Jiannan has no choice but to carry the body out and put it in the back compartment according to Lan Li''s words.


    Lan Li and Zhang Jiayu, who are left behind, dispose of the ropes and chairs.


    Although it''s a basement here, it''s a hidden danger to keep these "criminal evidences". It''s better to deal with them all now.

 Chapter 65

    After the treatment, Lan Li left the basement with her daughter.


    "Mom... I always feel like someone is staring at us in the dark." Zhang Jiayu shrunk his neck, and his eyes swept around in horror.


    It used to be a villa, the property of Zhang family. Later, because of Zhang Yunxin''s explosion, it didn''t come to repair and has been abandoned.


    There is a basement in the villa. People who are not Zhang Jia don''t know it at all.


    The electricity in this villa has been cut off for a long time. All the lamps in the basement used to be recharged desk lamps, but now they are in her hands.


    The light of the desk lamp was shining all around, and I didn''t see anything, but the strange feeling of being watched was so strong.


    "What nonsense! Who will be in this villa! And people have died. " Lanli yelled.


    She was afraid in her heart, but she didn''t show it.


    She was also vaguely aware of the feeling of being stared at by the eyes in the dark.


    It''s just that she takes all these feelings as hallucinations of their fear.


    Xu Weiwei, who was with her mother and daughter, saw their fear and began to smile.


    She floated to Zhang Jiayu''s side, and then gently blew a breath to her ear.


    "Ah Zhang Jiayu was so scared that he turned his head and looked around, but saw nothing.


    "Jiayu, what''s the matter with you?" Lanli frowned and asked.


    When she suddenly called out, her heart jumped.


    "I... it''s like someone''s blowing in my ear. It''s cold... ".


    "You must think too much. Let''s get out of here and get rid of the body. " Lanli said.


    "It''s cold-blooded." Xu Weiwei''s scornful eyes swept them.


    She came to lanli again and blew in her ear.


    Blue Li was scared to want to scream, but in time to stop himself, just the heart beat.


    Hallucinations... Must be hallucinations


    Even if it''s an illusion, lanli still wants to leave this ghost place quickly.


    She took Zhang Jiayu''s hand and said, "go faster."


    "Oh." Zhang Jiayu doesn''t understand why her mother is so anxious all of a sudden, but she doesn''t want to stay here too long.


    Since Zhang Yunxin was killed here, she has never come back, except for pretending to be kind in front of the media and maintaining her sisterhood.


    When they came to the black unlicensed car, they saw the trunk open and Ren Mei curled up in it in an extremely strange posture.


    Zhang Jiayu looked around. He didn''t see Huang Jiannan''s figure. He thought that something had happened and cried anxiously, "brother Nan?"


    "Here he is." Lanli looked to one side and saw him squatting on the ground.


    Zhang Jiayu rushed to see him squatting on the ground and asked anxiously, "brother Nan, what''s the matter with you? What are you doing here? "


    "I... I killed..." Huang Jiannan looked up at her, the fear in her eyes was hard to cover.


    "Murder? What do you mean Zhang Jiayu didn''t understand for a moment.


    She thought who found out what they had done was discovered by Huang Jiannan and then killed. She couldn''t help looking around.


    "Ren Mei... Ren Mei she... She''s not strangled by you." Huang Jiannan said in a trembling voice.


    When other people kill, he can do nothing in his heart, but his own killing still makes his inner fear hard to hide.


    He watched Ren Mei come out and put her in the back compartment. Unexpectedly, she suddenly woke up and wanted to escape.


    Flustered, he didn''t think much. He picked up a stone and hit Ren Mei on the back of his head.


    See Ren Mei fall down, he flurried her back into the car.


    The stone was covered with blood, and his hands were stained with blood.


    He also saw Ren Mei staring at him bitterly, as if he wanted to remember him, and then turned into a fierce ghost.


    The more he thought of the ghost he had seen before, the more flustered and scared he was.


    "What?" Zhang Jiayu asked in dismay.


    "She wasn''t strangled by you, she came back to life, and then... Then I hit her with a stone, and she died again. I killed... Will she come back to me? " Huang Jiannan asked incoherently, and the fear in his eyes grew stronger.


    "I killed... What to do... I killed...""Pa!" Blue li really can''t see his panic, but he read the heart flustered, can''t help but give him a slap, "you give me quiet!"


    "Ma! Why did you hit him? " Zhang Jiayu frowned a little painfully.


    "Can he be quiet without fighting? People are dead, we should find a way to deal with it properly! Don''t mess around here! " Lan Li said angrily.


    Among them, only her psychological quality is better. If she is as flustered as them again


    After Huang Jiannan was slapped, he calmed down and did not dare to say a word.


    Lan Li looks at the two people who are not fighting, turns to the back-up car and takes out a piece of rotten cloth from the car.


    "Wipe your hands clean." After Lan Li finished, she threw the rotten cloth to him, and then went to deal with the bloody stone.


    After dealing with everything, lanli closed the back-up car and let the two of them get on and drive to the river.


    Without anyone, they threw people into the river and drove away.


    The night was deep and the stars were twinkling.


    Seemingly calm night, but so not calm.


    Ren Mei, who was thrown into the river, suddenly opened her eyes, which had been closed.


    There was a deep resentment in her eyes and a gloomy smile in the corner of her mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    In Jin''s villa.


    Looking at the whole process of killing Xu Weiwei, she appears in Su ruoqiu''s room out of thin air.


    Playing with a mobile phone, Su ruoqiu caught a glimpse of her figure and immediately looked up.


    "What do you see?" Seeing that Xu Weiwei came back, he immediately asked in a light voice.


    "They killed that woman." Xu Weiwei said in a voice.


    "Have you done what I asked you to do?" Su ruoqiu frowned slightly and asked.


    "Yes! Get the job done Xu Weiwei gives a mobile phone to her with a smile.


    Su ruoqiu picked it up, turned on the phone, watched the meeting and turned it off.


    "Actually... I can save her. Why don''t you let me?" Xu Weiwei asked.


    In her eyes, Su ruoqiu is not a cold-blooded and merciless person. How can she let a life end at will.


    "Every man has his life." Su ruoqiu answered calmly.


    Some people have to die, and if she interferes, it will only be her trouble. What''s more, it''s against the way of heaven, and it''s not known what punishment she will suffer.


    "You mean that woman is destined to die today?" Xu Weiwei asked curiously.


    "Yes. If the king of hell wants you to die in the third shift, how can he keep you until the fifth. This is their own destiny, and no one can rewrite it. " Su ruoqiu answered.


    If you want to rewrite it, it''s not impossible. It''s just the price you should pay. It may be a life for life, or even a greater price.

 Chapter 66

    "Yes, Yama wants you to die in the third shift. How can you stay in the fifth shift?"


    Xu Weiwei seemed to be touched and sighed deeply, "Alas..."


    Her eyes drooped slightly, recalling her own death, perhaps also predestined.


    Su ruoqiu, listening to her murmuring and sighing, frowned slightly, knowing that she thought of her own death again.


    She is also a very strange ghost. She said she had no resentment, but what she showed at that time was so strong; It is said that there is resentment, but she is not talking about the cause of her death will explode at any time, but very calm.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing.


    But for now, it seems that she won''t spoil her own good.


    "I''m tired." Su ruoqiu said directly.


    "You can sleep if you want. I won''t disturb you." Xu Weiwei said.


    Su ruoqiu was helpless, but he didn''t retort. He went back to bed and closed his eyes.


    Many pictures flashed in my mind, and there was no movement in my ears.


    When she was about to fall asleep, she forced her eyelids open and scanned the room.


    See Xu Weiwei sitting alone on the balcony of the chair, staring out, do not know what to think.


    Su ruoqiu just took one more look, closed his eyes again, and soon fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    After breakfast, Su ruoqiu went for a walk in the yard alone.


    Tired of walking, he would sit on the bench in the yard.


    Su ruoqiu, leaning against the back of the chair, saw the figure coming not far away and frowned slightly.


    It''s Aunt Chen who is walking towards her. It should be her wife. What''s the matter with her? You can see that Aunt Chen is coming straight to her.


    "Aunt Chen." Seeing her coming, Su ruoqiu stood up and said, "is madam looking for me?"


    "No. No, "he said Aunt Chen looked embarrassed. Seeing her stand up, she asked her to sit down. "Miss Su, please sit down. I want to talk to Miss Su. "


    "Talk about it?" Su ruoqiu looked at her face, frowned slightly, and asked, "what are you talking about?"


    When Miss Su sat down, Aunt Chen sat down with her.


    "I''d like to ask Miss Su a favor." Aunt Chen hesitated and said sincerely.


    "Said Aunt Chen. As long as I can help. " Su ruoqiu didn''t refuse either. She will try her best to finish what she can do anyway.


    "Miss Su... Can you catch ghosts?" Aunt Chen asked hesitantly.


    Before she saw Miss Su start to get rid of the ghost who followed her wife, she knew Miss Su''s ability, but she couldn''t get to the point immediately.


    "Yes. Who is haunted by ghosts? " Su ruoqiu''s brow slightly wrinkled, vaguely felt that this was the reason, most likely is Aunt Chen''s family.


    Aunt Chen frowned tightly. "My sister, since yesterday, something has gone wrong. She seems to be infected with evil. I want to ask Miss Su to help me have a look."


    "What''s wrong?" Su ruoqiu asked curiously.


    "She always stares at a place, then asks them not to pester her, asks them to let her go, and cries out that she won''t go with them." The more Aunt Chen went on, the deeper her eyebrows were.


    "They? Did you ask who it was? " Su ruoqiu asked again.


    "Yes. She only said that it was three male ghosts who pestered her and wanted to take her away. " Aunt Chen''s eyes were full of love. "I went to see her last night and saw that she had begun to speak incoherently, like a madman who had been stimulated. When I want to leave, she still holds my leg and cries out that she won''t let me go. "


    When Aunt Chen thought of that picture, her heart would be broken.


    That crying appearance, as if to oneself as a life-saving straw, once he left, she would be entangled to death.


    "Three male ghosts..." Su ruoqiu''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled, and the appearance of the three men flashed involuntarily in her mind.


    Are they the three men who died?


    They killed the original owner before they died. Do they want to hurt people after they die?


    "Yes. When I think of Miss Su''s ability, I want to ask her for help. " Aunt Chen said.


    When she came back last night, Miss Su seemed to have fallen asleep. She was not easy to disturb, so she stayed up all night until this morning.


    When having breakfast in the restaurant, Aunt Chen wanted to mention it to Miss Su, but she didn''t know how to open her mouth because her wife and young master were there.Miss Su''s ability is something she has seen with her own eyes. If you invite other Taoists, I don''t know if you can invite someone with ability. It''s better to invite Su ruoqiu who has seen her ability with her own eyes.


    "Take me now." Su ruoqiu immediately agreed to come down.


    If it were the ghosts of the three men, she could ask them face to face, who was the instigator of them.


    Aunt Chen obviously didn''t expect to be so quick. She was obviously stunned.


    Hesitated for a while, still nod to answer a way: "good."


    Aunt Chen didn''t tell her wife before. After su ruoqiu agreed, she simply told her wife.


    Liu Xiuqin told them to be careful, especially Su ruoqiu. She was about to get married, and she was afraid that something might happen to her.


    Although looking at Su ruoqiu''s promise, Liu Xiuqin is still worried and frowns tightly. She wants to go with her.


    But she knows that she can''t help if she goes with her. She may even drag Su ruoqiu down.


    He left Jin''s villa and went straight to Aunt Chen''s house.


    This is a three story residential building, in which the family of Aunt Chen lives.


    At home, Aunt Chen immediately took her to one of the rooms on the second floor.


    Before she reached the second floor, Su ruoqiu''s ear heard a woman''s scream, which seemed to be calling the ghosts not to come near.


    This kind of shouting, for people who don''t believe in ghosts and gods, is just like a madman.


    Su ruoqiu stood at the door of the room, his face was cold.


    In addition to the woman who was tied to death, there was also Aunt Chen''s sister''s family. More importantly, three male ghosts took turns to pinch Aunt Chen''s sister.


    Aunt Chen''s sister is called Chen Lan, and her family is afraid that she will hurt themselves, so they have no choice but to tie her up. Chen Lan is a doctor in the hospital. After such a problem appeared, she went to the hospital for the first time, but she didn''t get better. On the contrary, it became more and more serious.


    Aunt Chen didn''t look like she was ill, but she was more like a pathogen. She had no choice but to look for her.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyes fall on the three male ghosts who torture Chen Lan in turn, frowning tightly.


    As she guessed, the three male ghosts in front of her were the men who wanted to kill the original owner.


    Then, somehow, he died suddenly.


    White ink dust they tell her like this, only ask these three male ghosts.


    "Miss Su, is my sister... Serious?" Aunt Chen asked tentatively, in a tone of anxiety and worry.


    "Is it... Is it a ghost?" Chen Lan''s husband asked in a low voice.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded solemnly.


    Looking at her dignified look, Aunt Chen and he looked at each other with a heavy heart.

 Chapter 67

    The three male ghosts in front of him are very difficult for Su ruoqiu.


    She was not sure if she could handle them, and she had to catch them.


    Su ruoqiu needs them to provide the main emissary behind the scenes.


    "Hard to solve?" Aunt Chen asked anxiously.


    Look at her dignified expression, a little afraid, even she can''t help.


    Su ruoqiu was silent for a long time and said, "you all wait for me downstairs."


    With her current ability, it is difficult to deal with three male ghosts.


    But no matter for Aunt Chen or for her, in the face of these three male ghosts, she must do it again.


    Hearing her order, Aunt Chen immediately called on the family guarding Chen Lan, and they all went downstairs to wait for the result.


    On the way here, Aunt Chen has simply said what happened.


    The night before yesterday, Chen Lan is still very good, until yesterday near noon, Chen Lan''s state has become not very good.


    After asking for leave, he came home. When he got home, the situation became more and more serious, and he could not find anything wrong with seeing a doctor.


    Su ruoqiu guessed that after three men died, the body was sent to the hospital, and then Chen Lan was also unlucky, too bad luck, and was entangled by three male ghosts.


    She is not easy to look now. If the male ghost sees her, he will attack her.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyes fall on the three male ghosts. Their attention is all on Chen Lan, and they don''t notice her.


    She took a few deep breaths and then walked slowly towards the room.


    When I really stepped into the room, there was a cold wind behind me, and then the door of the room slammed shut


    Su ruoqiu was frightened by the sudden sound, and his heart clattered and missed half a beat.


    At the moment, she felt extremely cold, and the three male ghosts were staring at her with a gloomy smile.


    Powerful so that she can not ignore the ghost gas, in the declaration of their heavy resentment, how unwilling to die.


    too bad! She''s on the hook!


    When she came to the door, she thought that none of them had found her, so she went into the room and was ready for a sneak attack. Unexpectedly, they just wanted to lure her in.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t know whether they set traps from the beginning or found her at the door.


    When she reacts and wants to escape, it''s impossible.


    Three male ghosts, their eyes were staring at her coldly, their eyes were flashing red, and after flashing, they recovered as before.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyes are slightly narrowed. Is it controlled by some force?


    If so, she should not underestimate the emissary hiding behind her back.


    What puzzled her was that the other party was so powerful. If she wanted to force the original owner to death, why did she have to be all other people''s hands? Wasn''t it faster for her?


    Three male ghosts pestle in place, all gathered on her body.


    Su Ruo Qiuwei narrowed her eyes, held the charm in her hand, and stared at them defensively, knowing that they would attack her suddenly.


    Three male ghosts don''t know if they have been given some kind of command. Seeing her original owner''s face, they have to kill her.


    The three male ghosts who had been clutching at her suddenly turned ferocious towards her.


    They are very fast, and three of them rush up together. Su ruoqiu only has time to post two of them.


    damn! I''m choked again!


    Su ruoqiu''s face turned red, but quickly took out another charm.


    Just as he was about to put it on, the other two male ghosts'' charms were pulled down and put into his mouth.


    Damn it! They''re recovering so fast! It''s more powerful than she thought.


    The corner of her eye fell a drop of crystal tears, and Su ruoqiu felt her throat more and more uncomfortable.


    She is struggling at the edge of death now. As long as the male ghost who pinches her neck makes another effort, her neck will be crushed.


    As the despair in Su ruoqiu''s heart grows stronger and stronger, the male ghost who pinches her neck suddenly loosens his hand when his face shows a look of panic.


    "Cough..." Su ruoqiu coughed violently and covered his neck with one hand.


    She didn''t need to know who was coming.


    It must be the black masked man who can come and go freely and disappear out of thin air.Three male ghosts want to escape, but they can''t escape from the room.


    Half squatting Su ruoqiu, feel he seems to squat down, but she is very uncomfortable, no time to talk to him.


    But when Su ruoqiu saw that his slender fingers stretched out and seemed to come at her neck, she still stepped back to one side with great reaction and cried out: "what are you doing?"


    Almost strangled by three male ghosts, this man wants to do it again?


    As her voice fell, she heard a helpless sigh.


    Su ruoqiu raised her eyes and looked up at him. She was stunned by his sadness and stared at him.


    "I won''t hurt you." Dark night tone is indifferent, but it shows incomparable determination.


    Simple five words, indifferent as if just casually said, but it contains a certain meaning, only his own most clear.


    He saw her more important than his own life, how could he hurt her easily.


    If anyone hurts her a little, he will surely frustrate her.


    The low voice makes Su ruoqiu nod foolishly.


    Her obedience and trust came from the bottom of her heart. Even she didn''t expect it. But why... Did her heart hurt a little?


    A sense of suffocation pain, let her have a kind of impulse to tears, what touched her?


    Su ruoqiu was frozen in the same place, looking at him a little bit close, then reached out and fell on her neck.


    Warm and reassuring feeling appeared, let her inner confusion and insecurity disappear, completely only trust.


    There was no pain in his neck just now. It seemed that when he reached for his hand, the pain had disappeared.


    "All right." Night suddenly took back his hand, immediately stood up, showing a sense of alienation.


    He almost couldn''t control it, trying to touch her face.


    The change of 180 degrees makes Su ruoqiu wake up and feel embarrassed.


    What happened just now? She was a little fascinated


    Doesn''t she like Jin yilie? Why are you still fascinated by the dark night?


    It seemed that a certain emotion towards them was always revealed inadvertently, and even she could not control it herself.


    Su ruoqiu''s brow is tight knit, more and more suspect that she or the original owner and they once had an intersection.


    "Did we know each other before?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    "You''ll understand everything later." The night answered ambiguously.


    "What''s your purpose in approaching me?" Su ruoqiu is eager to know the truth, but he doesn''t want to say it at all.


    "I won''t hurt you." Dark night can only say so.


    A lot of things, he can''t tell her, waiting for her to go by herself.


    Dark night just hope that this decision will not hurt her, and have a bright future.

 Chapter 68

    Eyes fall on the body of the dark night, Su ruoqiu''s eyes slightly narrow.


    What''s his secret?


    As long as he doesn''t want to speak, Su ruoqiu knows that he doesn''t agree to ask again, but he can''t help asking.


    "You have nothing to ask them." Dark night tone light to speak.


    A positive word, she completely back to reality.


    After a while, Su ruoqiu thought that she still had something to deal with.


    "Why are you three trying to kill me? Who directed you? " Su ruoqiu''s eyes fell on them coldly.


    "I... we..."


    "We..."


    "Yes..."


    Three male ghosts look at each other, want to tell the main messenger behind the scenes.


    But when the name came to the mouth, it seemed that something was surging up, and the red light in their eyes immediately became a little dull.


    In his eyes, there were three male ghosts who killed again. They rushed up regardless of everything and wanted to die with them.


    The speed of the three male ghosts is obviously faster than before, and the attack is focused on her.


    Su ruoqiu is scared to stay in the same place. He wants to react very much, but he can''t react. He is probably scared.


    At the critical moment, she felt a light under her feet, hugged by the night, and led away from the spot.


    When he left, Su ruoqiu felt that everything in the world was still at the moment. Their eyes were opposite, and the strong feeling of deja vu came back to him.


    There seemed to be a similar picture in her mind, but it was too fast for her to catch it, so it completely disappeared in her mind.


    The three male ghosts who jumped at the air angrily attacked both of them again.


    Holding Su ruoqiu''s dark night with one hand, he didn''t turn his head to look at her at all. His attention was all on her. His other hand seemed to be raised unintentionally, but between a wave and a close, there was a red flame like light, which quickly attacked the three male ghosts.


    "Ah..." three shrill screams sounded at the same time.


    The three male ghosts who were attacked by the strong red light died again in the final struggle, and their souls were shattered.


    They have hurt her, even if there is a chance to give up behind the scenes emissary, night will still let them out of their wits.


    Four eyes to each other speechless, night''s mouth slightly moved, almost will say a name.


    Aware of after he, suddenly closed his mouth, eyes slightly cold, loose quickly holding her hand, back a step.


    Su ruoqiu, who was in the same place, was puzzled by him. He was so tender just now, but he became a little cold in a short time.


    "Ghosts... Ghosts... You are all ghosts!" Chen Lan stares at them both and roars loudly.


    In her roar, Su ruoqiu came back and looked at her.


    Chen Lan doesn''t seem to be in a good mood because she is scared. I don''t know if she will go crazy.


    Her brows were tightly wrinkled, and she could do nothing for the people who were scared mad.


    Su ruoqiu turned to see the dark night and asked, "do you have any way to make her return to normal?"


    "What do you want?" The night asked.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu replied.


    Her voice falls down, then see him to walk toward Chen Lan without saying a word, stretch out a hand.


    A red light appeared in the palm of his hand and went down slowly, covering Chen Lan''s whole head.


    Originally restless, Chen Lan''s shrieking voice gradually subsided, and her struggling body also eased down.


    Su ruoqiu sees that Chen Lan seems very tired and wants to open her eyes, but eventually she can''t resist sleepiness and gradually closes her eyes.


    Until Chen Lan seems to be asleep, the red light just disappears, see him put up his hand.


    "That will do?" Su ruoqiu blinked his eyes full of magic color.


    "Yes." Dark night nods to reply a way.


    "When she wakes up, will her mind return to normal?" Su ruoqiu asked uneasily.


    The dark night hesitated for a moment and asked, "don''t you believe me?"


    "Letter Su ruoqiu immediately replied with a smile.


    He was so powerful, how could she not believe him, and he saved her twice.


    "Yes." The night answered.Su ruoqiu''s smile is stiff and his brow is slightly frowning. Is there something wrong with their conversation?


    "Gone." The dark night said suddenly.


    "What?" Su ruoqiu didn''t react.


    "I''m going."


    "Oh. Goodbye. " Su ruoqiu understood.


    Her voice fell, and he disappeared in front of him.


    Standing in the same place for a moment, Su ruoqiu turned and left the room.


    No matter what his purpose is, he doesn''t want to hurt her at present, and he will help her.


    And her subconscious thought that dark night would not hurt her.


    Anxiously waiting for Aunt Chen downstairs, see her downstairs, immediately welcome up.


    "Miss Su, how is my sister?" Aunt Chen asked anxiously.


    "It''s all right. When she wakes up, she may forget what happened before. Don''t tell her if you can''t remember Su ruoqiu asked.


    If you still don''t know about these things, life will be more comfortable and you don''t have to worry all day.


    "Good. Thank you, Miss Su Aunt Chen took her hand excitedly, her eyes flushed with gratitude.


    "Madam, when you are a family and I''m going to marry into the Jin family, naturally you are also my family. You don''t have to thank me." Su ruoqiu replied with a smile.


    Aunt Chen is loyal to the Jin family. She is going to be a member of the Jin family. It''s right to take care of Aunt Chen.


    In the face of her words, Aunt Chen was more and more moved.


    Chen Lan''s family wants to keep them at home for dinner, but Su ruoqiu politely refuses.


    Leaving Chen Lan''s home, they went straight back to Jin''s.


    After the ghost of Jin''s group was cleaned up by her, Jin''s group didn''t make any strange things.


    Although Qi Hui didn''t have much to say in the Jin family, she was also clever and sensible. She would help Aunt Chen do something for them, which made her wife and aunt love her more and more.


    A few days have passed, and tomorrow is her big day.


    In the evening, Su ruoqiu went out to see her father secretly.


    After talking to her father for more than an hour, she left reluctantly.


    She told her father that she was going to marry Jin yilie tomorrow and would save a copy of the video for him to see when he woke up.


    At the thought of holding a wedding with Jin yilie tomorrow, Su ruoqiu is inexplicably nervous.


    But she is not the most nervous one. Xu Weiwei is more nervous than her.


    Xu Weiwei has been chattering in her ears since yesterday, saying everything.


    The most important thing is to let them have a son soon.


    Su ruoqiu did not tell her that the marriage with Jin yilie was not real at all, but an agreement between them.


    She thought that if they could have a son, they would have to wait until the end of time.


    Su ruoqiu couldn''t sleep. All she thought about was the wedding tomorrow.


    I do not know why, in addition to inexplicable tension, her heart is also a little uneasy.

 Chapter 69

    In the silent night, all things are sleeping, but there is something in the dark, which is really active at the moment.


    "Master." The ghost you stands behind the dark night, the complexion is awe inspiring, the brow is tiny Cu, "they seem not to give up."


    "Come and kill as many as you can!" Dark night eyes cold, tone indifferently said.


    "Yes Ghost you says and then suddenly disappears in mid air.


    Hovering in the dark night in mid air, his eyes are on the balcony of one of the rooms in Jin''s villa.


    It''s su ruoqiu who lives in it. Now she''s asleep.


    Don''t worry, I will guard you here.


    Dark night silently read in my heart, eyes sad, sad between the eyebrows and eyes flash away.


    He doesn''t care whether those ghosts are coming for Jin yilie or Su ruoqiu. As long as they will destroy her marriage, he will destroy them all!


    Entangled fate, it is time to rewrite, he does not allow anyone to destroy.


    In the dark night staring at the balcony, a white figure appeared quietly beside him.


    A man''s dark hair is tied up like an ancient man. His face and facial features are solid and firm, graceful and picturesque, which is rare in the world.


    White clothing is better than snow, spotless, elegant posture, but hidden is not easy to detect the linglie, such as relegated immortal mistakenly fall into the world.


    For the appearance of the man in white, dark night was indifferent, and his look did not change from beginning to end. His eyes did not leave the balcony, as if he did not know the sudden appearance of the man in white.


    "Is it worth it?" The man in white followed the eyes of the dark night, and the first sentence was these three words.


    The night did not answer, but was silent.


    It seems that it took half a century to gently spit out two words from the mouth of the dark night, "it''s worth it."


    "You should know who you are against in this way." The tone of the man in white is indifferent, and his eyes are also light.


    "As long as you don''t intervene now, I will bear the consequences in the future." The dark night tone lightly opens to respond a way.


    "But she didn''t know." The man in white was still pale and could not afford to make waves.


    "I know that''s enough." Dark night''s corner of the mouth suddenly conjures up a light smile.


    Shallow smile, contains a lot of emotions, the most is bitterness and happiness, with a touch of obvious pain.


    "Dark night, why are you suffering?" The man in white looked at him deeply and sighed helplessly.


    "No night. You don''t understand Night gently spit out a few words from his mouth.


    As soon as his voice fell, no night would smile, and finally a layer of melancholy appeared on his calm face, "you are all like this. What magic does she have that makes you all willing to go to hell for her


    "So you don''t understand. In our eyes, this is not hell. " The night opens its mouth to answer.


    "Oh... That''s all. Your tone is the same, so I won''t advise you. Just in the future... "Wuye said here, pause, between the eyebrows more faint worry," don''t happen that kind of thing again, I also want to be at ease. "


    Dark night did not speak again, the eyebrow also dyed a layer of worried color.


    If it happens again, it will be impossible to escape the ashes if it is involved in any of them.


    "Now you are the only one who can speak. I don''t want you to end up like him..." the words of no night suddenly stopped, but my eyes were helpless.


    "Not as good as him? I think it''s good, but I don''t remember you. " Dark night tone indifferently should way.


    Wu Ye smiles and says, "be careful. I''ll go first."


    Dark night did not answer him, did not turn to look at him, eyes from beginning to end are on the balcony, did not move away.


    No night beside him, after leaving that sentence, disappeared in mid air, as if it had never appeared.


    ¡­¡­


    In the dark basement.


    "Click..." the sharp sound of broken glass sounded.


    "It''s a bunch of crap!" In the dark, there was a man standing, yelling.


    Not far in front of her, there were two female ghosts in red. They knelt down in horror and did not dare to look up.


    "Master, spare your life!" Two female ghosts beg for mercy in panic.


    "Hum!" The woman clapped the table angrily. "I''ve never heard of the Jin family raising ghosts. How can such a powerful role suddenly appear?"The two female ghosts looked at each other and replied in panic, "we don''t know."


    "Call them back." The woman snapped.


    "Yes Two female ghosts took orders and immediately disappeared in the same place.


    The woman standing on her side, one hand on the table, clenched tightly into her fist, her eyes full of fierce color.


    If the night attack fails, we''ll wait for tomorrow''s wedding!


    According to the information she received, Jin yilie was very satisfied with his wife who was going to get married.


    The wedding is going to be held tomorrow, but outsiders don''t know who the bride is, not even the top management of Jin''s group.


    Such a good job of confidentiality shows that Jin yilie attaches great importance to his wife.


    Since Jin yilie can''t be killed, it must be a great blow to kill the two most important women in his life.


    Think of here, the woman put on the table, clenched into a fist hand, slowly release.


    In the delusion to enter the Jin''s ghost, embarrassed to evacuate, ghost you back to the night side.


    "Master. The rest of the ghosts have been evacuated. " Ghost you is behind him, the tone is calm to reply.


    "Yes. Follow them and find out where they are and who is behind them. " The dark night orders indifferently.


    "Yes GUI you takes orders and then disappears in the same place.


    The dark night still hovered in the air, staring at the balcony for a moment.


    In Su ruoqiu''s room, Xu Weiwei floats out from the balcony, frowns and looks around.


    Strange! She clearly always felt that there was a pair of eyes staring in the dark. She felt like she was being peeped. Why didn''t she see anything.


    Is she thinking too much?


    Xu Weiwei, who was puzzled in her heart, flew to the top floor and looked around carefully.


    Still nothing is found, and she is in this position, simply can''t feel peeped.


    What makes Xu Weiwei even more strange is the quietness around her. It doesn''t mean the quietness without sound, but she doesn''t even have a ghost floating by except her.


    I remember that when some wild ghosts passed by here, they wanted to roam around Jin''s house, but they were all driven away by her. This is her territory.


    But even if she had driven away those wild ghosts, at least there would be some wild ghosts passing by.


    She couldn''t be so famous for such a thing that some ghosts didn''t dare to come and have a look.


    "Strange..." Xu Weiwei muttered to herself.


    Confused Xu Weiwei, flies back to the balcony of Su ruoqiu''s room.


    She suddenly turned around, slightly narrowed her eyes and looked straight and sharp.


    The strong feeling of being spied reappeared. Damn it, she didn''t find any abnormality.


    In order to verify her mind, she also deliberately left the balcony.

 Chapter 70

    Xu Weiwei, who came to the top floor again, realized that her eyes had disappeared.


    In the heart secretly had the answer Xu Weiwei, returned to the balcony.


    The feeling of being watched reappeared, and she was basically sure that the eyes hiding in the dark must be staring at the room.


    Think of here, look flustered Xu Weiwei, immediately back to the room, and close the French window, pull the curtain.


    Even she could not identify where the gaze was, which made her heart a little afraid.


    Since the eyes did not follow her, then the target will never be her.


    Xu Weiwei''s eyes can''t help falling on the bed. Su ruoqiu sleeps soundly. She doesn''t notice anything strange outside and doesn''t know the danger at the moment.


    Came to the bedside, Xu Weiwei on the side, eyes on guard to stare around.


    Her future mother-in-law, to keep her mother-in-law''s safety!


    Until the sun began to rise, Xu Weiwei expected the danger did not come.


    One night''s vigilance made her a little bit tired. She relaxed her vigilance and fell on the edge of the bed.


    "Xu Weiwei! You are a ghost, what sleep! Go to the sofa if you want to sleep! I was almost scared out of my heart Su ruoqiu gave her a look of complaint.


    "What do you say! Last night I found out who was staring at the room, but I couldn''t find out where the other person was hiding. Later I found out that the target is you. I was so nervous that I was in a state of mental tension all night. I was guarding you and was afraid that something might happen to you. " Xu Weiwei has some grievances and pouts her mouth slightly.


    "How do you know it''s me?" Su ruoqiu got out of bed and asked casually.


    Xu Weiwei will last night''s things, told her, "you say, the other side is not aimed at you?"


    "It''s like that." Su ruoqiu replied.


    I don''t know why, a black figure appeared in her mind, and then a dark night with a mask appeared in front of her eyes.


    "No! It''s for you Xu Weiwei said firmly.


    "Yes. I know. You were watching me last night. Thank you Su ruoqiu replied with a smile.


    "Well! That''s about the same Xu Weiwei snorted and said with a proud smile.


    Su ruoqiu shook her head helplessly and went to brush her teeth and wash her face.


    There was a knock on the door and she went to open it in a hurry.


    "Miss Su, please go downstairs for breakfast." Aunt Chen said with a kind smile.


    "Good." Su ruoqiu replied with a smile and went downstairs with Aunt Chen.


    Not long after breakfast, many people came to the family.


    Aunt Chen told her that it was a specially invited team, from spa to makeup design, everything.


    Anyway, I want to make her a beautiful bride.


    Su ruoqiu just nodded with a smile, knowing that no matter how much make-up she made on her face, it was useless. On the surface, she was not beautiful.


    These specially invited teams seem to have good quality. When they see her, they are just a little surprised, and there is no look of disdain.


    Their whole attitude is very respectful, perhaps because of the money.


    It must have cost a lot of money to invite them home. With the influence of the Jin family, they can''t want to lose their jobs.


    Although it was only two or three hours, for Su ruoqiu, it was as long as a century.


    For her face, make-up artist must be very difficult, so she told make-up artist at the beginning, don''t give her so thick powder, just draw a simple make-up.


    Her face, even if there is a make-up technology to transform decay into magic, can not be saved.


    What''s more, she had discussed with the Jin family before. She didn''t lift the red cap, even if it was a toast, and she didn''t need to change the Phoenix crown.


    The Jin family is very open-minded and does not object to her request. Everything is up to her own will.


    Su ruoqiu has her own consideration. She stares at the owner''s face and will soon become the focus of attention.


    She doesn''t want to let the relatives of the original owner know. She knows that once this face is exposed to the media and the public, even outside Longcheng, she will soon know.


    This face is so special that one in ten thousand people can hit it, so once it''s spread, the original owner''s family will soon know.


    Her affairs have not been dealt with well, and nothing can destroy her original plan.Su ruoqiu sat in front of the mirror, looking at herself in fengguanxiayao, she was almost covered in red, and her mouth began to smile.


    If it were not for the modern architecture and furniture in front of her, she would think she was an ancient married woman.


    "The Lord is beautiful." Qi Hui stood beside her with a smile on her lips.


    "Mother in law is certainly beautiful!" Xu Weiwei said flatteringly.


    Her eyes fell on her Phoenix crown.


    Xu Weiwei''s hand has not yet stretched out, just itching to rub each other two times, then feel cold eyes straight from.


    She turned her head and saw Qi Hui with a cold face. Her eyes fell on her with a warning.


    "If you don''t respect the Lord, you will die!"


    Xu Weiwei''s ear involuntarily rang out Qi Qing''s cold voice again, which made her body tremble.


    "Ha ha... Grandma... Can I discuss something with you?" Asked smilingly.


    "What''s the matter?" Su ruoqiu just wanted to say "Po you Mei", but when she thought that today was her wedding day, she didn''t want to say these words.


    "You see... How valuable you are, I think... How interesting it is that you can be a family heirloom from generation to generation." Xu Weiwei''s heart is beating small 99.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t know what she was thinking. The literal meaning was obvious.


    "I know what you''re up to. You want me to pass it on to my daughter-in-law, right? " Su ruoqiu''s mouth slightly stirred up a playful smile.


    "Hey, hey... My mother-in-law knows me." Xu Weiwei said with a smile.


    "But I should pass it on to my daughter. Do you want to be my daughter?" Su ruoqiu looked at her with a smile.


    "No! Think about it. If you pass it on to your daughter, if it''s not for her husband, it''s a family heirloom. " Xu Weiwei replied immediately.


    "To my daughter-in-law, I can''t fight you. Even if you want to marry my son now, you may not meet him in your next life. Even if you meet, it''s still unknown that you can see the right eye. " Su ruoqiu said calmly.


    "I can bow hard!" Xu Weiwei crossed her waist and said her heroic deeds with pride.


    "Su ruoqiu was speechless.


    You want my son to have a psychological shadow.


    She couldn''t help imagining how big her son''s psychological area would be if that were the case.


    "That''s enough! Today is the day of the Lord''s great joy. Don''t make a fool of yourself. " Qi Hui, like an elder, has a flat face and her eyes are cold on Xu Weiwei.

 Chapter 71

    "Tut tut... You child, how like the older generation." Xu Weiwei tut tut.


    She felt it was really tiring to be such a child.


    Qi Hui still has a straight face. She looks at her coldly and doesn''t respond.


    Su ruoqiu, sitting, looks at them through the mirror with a smile on her lips.


    She still agrees with Xu Weiwei.


    At this age, Qi Hui should be carefree and naive, but she always looks cold, like a person who is too precocious and has experienced many vicissitudes.


    "Miss Su. The auspicious time is coming Aunt Chen came behind her and said in a voice.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded.


    Aunt Chen put red cap on her head and helped her to leave.


    They did not hold a Western-style wedding, and did not invite the host to be the witness, but was notarized by Uncle Bai.


    Aunt Chen helped her to the living room. First, she paid homage to heaven and earth, which means that mingmatchmaker is married. After paying homage to heaven and earth, she and Jin yilie are husband and wife.


    After becoming husband and wife, Jin yilie''s wife was qualified to offer tea to her parents.


    In ancient times, when a new daughter-in-law got up early the next day, her father-in-law and mother-in-law got up, and then they served tea to them in person.


    A couple of new people kneel in front of Liu Xiuqin.


    "Mom. Drink tea. " Su ruoqiu offered tea with both hands and said softly.


    Since none of her relatives was present, Jin yilie only needed to offer tea to his mother, and she only needed to offer tea to her mother-in-law.


    After tea, they are going to the wedding banquet.


    Aunt Chen and Qi Hui are responsible for helping her out.


    Su ruoqiu, who is covered with a red cap, carefully looks at the road under his feet. If he accidentally falls down, it''s really a shame.


    When she and Jin yilie worship, they have already started recording.


    When they leave, the filming team follows.


    From the villa gate out to the outside are covered with red carpet, straight to the door of the wedding car.


    Out of the yard outside Su ruoqiu, quietly raised his head, aiming at the wedding motorcade, his eyes flashed a touch of surprise.


    Her and Jin yilie''s wedding was a sham. I didn''t expect that they held such a grand ceremony.


    Just looking at the wedding motorcade, Su ruoqiu knew that they would spend a lot of money on their marriage.


    The mighty motorcade set out, there are more things that Su ruoqiu did not expect.


    On the way to the wedding banquet, the wedding motorcade is unimpeded. There are no other vehicles on the road except the wedding motorcade.


    Later she learned that Jin yilie made people clear the road through his relationship.


    The detour of the detour, the wait for a while.


    Xu has never seen such a grand wedding, waiting for the car owners have no opinions, but also took out a mobile phone to shoot.


    Both sides of the road are full of people, all are watching, there are many police officers and bodyguards to maintain order.


    Sitting in the main wedding car, Su ruoqiu heard a lot of women''s crazy cries, and seemed to hear crying.


    "Wow! Someone''s crying! There are also crying dizzy! Don''t exaggerate Xu Weiwei couldn''t help saying.


    Those people are trying to get in the way, aren''t they? Don''t cry at other people''s weddings when your heart is broken.


    Her eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Fortunately, she didn''t get married. Someone cried when she got married.


    "I envy you. How magnificent! It''s unprecedented


    "There are all kinds of luxury cars. The main wedding car is fantastic. It''s pink inside. "


    "I''ve decided to see your son born."


    "Otherwise, I''m not at ease."


    Sitting quietly, Su ruoqiu was speechless.


    The ear is full of Xu Weiwei''s soliloquy, it is to read endlessly.


    When the ears are clean, they have arrived at the super five star hotel.


    The wedding team slowly stopped, the scene was very lively, and the shooting team also followed.


    With Qi Hui''s help, Su ruoqiu gets out of the car.


    No one has found out what kind of danger exists in the tall building opposite the super five star hotel.


    Hiding in the hidden corner of the top floor of the building, the sniper aimed his sniper gun at the bride''s head.When the sniper wanted to shoot, he suddenly felt a chill.


    Before he had time to react, he didn''t smell any strange breath, but he fainted in the dark.


    "You. Clean up the remaining hidden dangers. " The dark night spoke quietly.


    "Yes! Master The ghost answers.


    "Remember. Don''t kill with blood. " The dark night asks a way.


    "Yes GUI you goes away and disappears in the same place.


    Dark night is standing on the top floor, her eyes fall on Su ruoqiu who is wearing a phoenix crown, staring at her back.


    In his mind, she once passed through the Phoenix crown, eyes affectionate, Jiaoxiao shy appearance, his mouth can''t help but evoke a touch of shallow radian.


    But his eyes were also full of melancholy.


    Today is their wedding day. He doesn''t want to kill on their wedding day. These people are lucky!


    Today, Su ruoqiu is wearing a phoenix crown, which is particularly attractive.


    As soon as I got out of the car, the media went crazy, and the camera flicked at her.


    Sharp eyed people even said that she was wearing an antique.


    However, few people know what fengguanxiahe is made of except those who originally know it.


    Dahong''s wedding dress on her body, even if wearing a red cap, still can''t stop her elegant demeanor, unique temperament, seems to be able to inadvertently attract people to indulge.


    Su ruoqiu was about to follow them into the hotel when a group of people burst out.


    Two of them went straight to Su ruoqiu.


    At that moment, Su ruoqiu''s red cap was lifted slightly by a gust of wind, revealing the part of his lips and chin, and then fell down again.


    It''s just a moment, sharp reporter. At that time, he was frantically clicking.


    Someone who saw her part of her face suddenly burst into a heated discussion.


    "Am I blinded? How can I see the bride''s face? It''s terrible


    "You''re right. I''ve seen it, too. It looks like a lot of acne."


    "Yes! How disgusting! It''s all packed together. "


    "My God! Don''t marry such an ugly man if you marry me! What''s the look in master Jin''s eyes


    "I really don''t know what ability such an ugly girl has to make master Jin willingly marry her."


    "Maybe it''s very good to serve men?"


    "Bah! Is master Jin that kind of man? Don''t use your thoughts to speculate on others


    "Otherwise, why don''t master Jin let so many beautiful women marry such an ugly one?"


    "Perhaps there is something extraordinary about her? Maybe she just had a temporary facial allergy! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The onlookers scrambled together, but they didn''t care about the two men running to the bride.


    Jin yilie looks at the two men rushing up. His eyes are slightly narrowed with a dangerous look. He gently raises his eyes to see Uncle Bai.


    Bai Yang knew what the young master meant, and just as he wanted to get rid of the two men, a figure rushed out faster than him.

 Chapter 72

    Rush out of the figure, the speed is extremely fast.


    Before everyone could react, the two men who were waiting for the chance to rush in had already howled.


    Su ruoqiu, who stealthily raises a little red cap, shows a look of surprise and is shocked by the scene in front of her.


    She saw Qi Hui holding a man in one hand and lifting it over her head. She didn''t seem to have any trouble.


    Staring at Qi Hui''s back makes her feel strange.


    Who can think of a teenage girl who is not very strong and looks even thin, but easily lifts two men over her head.


    Su ruoqiu at the moment finally understood why Qi Hui was so relaxed when she was holding the tray to put Feng guanxia.


    For such Qi Hui, the weight of the tray and the Phoenix crown is not worth mentioning.


    Not only was she stunned, but everyone present was shocked.


    Some of the noisy onlookers, when they saw a little girl holding the two big men over her head so easily, all of them closed their mouths in an instant, and there was silence all around.


    God, God! Is this still human?


    Young age, so strong! A natural Hercules?


    Shit! Fortunately, I didn''t rush up!


    What a wonderful little girl!


    My God! This little Lori is terrible!


    ¡­¡­


    The crowd, with their eyes wide open, did not say a word, but all of them secretly murmured in their hearts. They were all amazed at the little girl''s great strength.


    The faces of the two men who were lifted up showed fear.


    They just took money to make trouble. They didn''t expect to meet such a little girl!


    Knowing that it was Jin yilie''s wedding, they naturally didn''t dare to go too far. After receiving the money, they agreed to make trouble and didn''t want to hurt anyone.


    Just as they wanted to ask for mercy, they felt the little girl holding them move.


    Then the two of them realized the taste of flying.


    "Bang!" The interval between two consecutive sounds is very short. If you don''t listen carefully, you can''t detect them at all.


    Two men were thrown out like that and fell heavily on the ground.


    The two men who were thrown to the ground immediately curled up in pain with a look of pain.


    What bad luck for both of them! If they had known, they would not have rushed so fast!


    The rest of the people who originally wanted to rush forward had already quietly stepped back after seeing the end of the two of them.


    Who dares to step forward? That little girl alone is enough for them.


    "This... Goddess!"


    One of the onlookers, seeing the little girl with great strength, looked straight. His soliloquy broke the silence.


    "Little girl, the thief is tough!"


    "If you go to a boxing match, you can be the champion!"


    "What shall we do! Get down on your knees


    "Me too. My knee... Knee... I can''t control it. "


    "How envious! You don''t have to wear a wolf guard when you go out. "


    "It''s a nightmare for a robber to meet her."


    "The little girl looks good. If you go to the police academy, it''s definitely a police flower! "


    "Mighty overlord flower!"


    "If anyone marries this little girl in the future, I''m afraid it will be a lot of bad luck. If you make her angry, you may break a rib. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The onlookers all focused on Qi Hui. On the contrary, few people discussed the bride''s ugliness.


    Jin yilie took a look at Uncle Bai and held Su ruoqiu''s hand. "Let''s go."


    They all came back and immediately followed them into the hotel.


    Poplar stay to deal with the scene, strengthen vigilance, to prevent any trouble.


    They thought it was just a small fight, but they didn''t know that the bride and Liu Xiuqin had been targeted at the gunpoint several times earlier.


    Snipers are far away. It''s a bit difficult to prevent things like sneak attacks.


    If it wasn''t for the dark night to order Guiyou to clean up, the two women would be injured even if they didn''t die.


    Su ruoqiu''s wedding caused a sensation in the whole city, but it also caused a storm all over the city.A lot of people talk about the Phoenix hat she wears, but more people focus on her ugly appearance.


    In the conversation after dinner, there is also a scene of Qi Hui.


    After su ruoqiu arrived at the hotel, it wasn''t long before Qi Qing arrived.


    If she had known that she was so tired of holding a wedding banquet, she would have proposed to Jin yilie that she could just do it casually.


    At the end of the day, she finally knew how tiring it was to get married.


    When she got back to her room, she collapsed on the big bed of her new house.


    The wedding room was decorated in a festive way, and the wedding bed was bright red.


    She asked Qi Hui to bring the wordless book for her.


    Besides trusting Qi Hui, one of the purposes is to test her.


    It''s just more about trust. Otherwise, Su ruoqiu would not take such a big risk and let Qi Hui take it by herself.


    The wedding banquet is still going on, and it has to be put on for a few days. Xu Weiwei, the gluttonous ghost, doesn''t come back with him and smells the banquet there.


    Ghosts can''t eat people''s food directly. They can only smell it. If they want to eat it, they have to eat it.


    Before coming back, Su ruoqiu told her not to go up to others, or don''t come back to find herself.


    Attachment can be big or small. If you meet a weak person, attachment will harm the other person''s life. It''s killing evil.


    "Dudu..."


    Hearing the knock on the door, Su ruoqiu sat up immediately.


    "Come in." When she called out, the man was sitting upright and the red cap was covered.


    With a smile on her face, Aunt Chen holds a tray with white cloth on it.


    "Little granny." Aunt Chen came to her and cried with a smile.


    "What''s the matter with Aunt Chen?" Su ruoqiu couldn''t see what Aunt Chen had brought in and asked aloud.


    "I''ll lay the cloth, as Madame told me." Then Aunt Chen picked up the white cloth and spread it to a place on the bed.


    Su ruoqiu saw a piece of white cloth lying down in the middle, which formed a strong contrast with Dahong''s bed.


    She''s a fool and she should have thought about why.


    "Aunt Chen, this is..." Su ruoqiu is nervous.


    "Don''t panic, young granny. It''s the Jin family''s rule." Aunt Chen said with a smile.


    "But if I''m not..." Su ruoqiu means that if she''s not a virgin, she doesn''t get red.


    "The little granny, isn''t she?" There was no discrimination on Aunt Chen''s face. She just asked calmly.


    The word "no" could not be said. Su ruoqiu could only admit, "yes."


    "That''s fine." Aunt Chen said with a smile.


    "But... But there are women who don''t have... None." Su ruoqiu stammered, his face turned red.


    Even if it is, it doesn''t have to be. It''s hard to judge.


    "Don''t be nervous, let it be." Chen Yi language temperature and ground comfort way.


    This white cloth is just to prove that they really have a relationship.


    The Jin family has been handed down for generations, so there has always been such a rule. It was the same with his wife back then.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded.


    Listen to Aunt Chen''s tone, it seems that it is not because of virginity.

 Chapter 73

    "Little grandma. I''ll go down first Aunt Chen said gently.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded.


    She didn''t understand why she had to spread the white cloth.


    The door closed gently, and Su ruoqiu turned to look at the white cloth, feeling nervous.


    When Su ruoqiu was puzzled about the use of white cloth, he sent several groups of people to point out the messengers behind his back. He was going crazy.


    Among them, the woman who sent the sniper, that is, the woman who sent the ghost, was particularly angry.


    "Damn it! Who on earth is blocking my plan


    The woman looks resentful and looks straight ahead, gnashing her teeth, as if to tear up all the rubbish kneeling in front of her.


    "Waste! It''s all rubbish! Get out of here Angry woman, staring at the group of waste, angry roar.


    All the people and ghosts that she regarded as waste immediately disappeared in front of her.


    ¡­¡­


    Jin''s wedding room.


    Su ruoqiu looks at the wordless book and thinks deeply.


    There was a sound at the door. She was so scared that she stuffed the wordless book under her pillow and didn''t notice the corner of the book.


    She sat down in a hurry, and the red cap was lifted off immediately.


    The door was opened and two figures appeared at the door.


    "Uncle Bai, go down." Jin yilie said.


    Baiyang looked at the young master in the wheelchair, wanted to say something, and closed his mouth, "yes."


    After closing the door, only Jin yilie was left to face her.


    Jin yilie came to her.


    "Do you want to lift the red cap?" Su ruoqiu asked in a voice.


    Their marriage was not real, or she would not have asked such a question.


    Squatting in front of him, "lift it."


    Looking at her actions and voice, Jin yilie couldn''t help laughing. He had a shallow smile at the corner of his mouth and looked at her with soft eyes.


    After waiting for a long time for no response, Su ruoqiu thought he didn''t want to lift the red cap, so he said, "if you don''t lift it, I''ll lift it myself."


    "I''ll do it." Jin yilie responded.


    The moment she reached out, she was immediately held down by his hand.


    Touched by his hand, Su ruoqiu suddenly retracts his hand.


    Originally calmed down heartbeat, no reason to accelerate, let her immediately flustered.


    Desperately want to let their heartbeat calm down, but the more efforts, the heart is faster and faster.


    Clearly not really married, but she has a kind of really married feeling.


    As she watched the red cap lifted a little, her heart beat so hard that it was difficult to breathe.


    More importantly, her cheeks seem to be burning hot. She feels that her face will be very red.


    When the whole face appeared in front of him, Su ruoqiu couldn''t help looking into his eyes. At that moment, she couldn''t move her eyes.


    Two people''s four eyes are opposite, as if there is a strange suction, their eyes are tightly glued together, and a strange feeling rises in her heart.


    Su ruoqiu''s face was a little embarrassed. She coughed softly, "cough..."


    She stood up and didn''t know what to say. When she caught a glimpse of the white cloth, her eyes lit up as if she had found the topic.


    "You Jin family still have the rule of white cloth?" Su ruoqiu said with an embarrassed smile.


    "Yes. The Jin family''s biography is to prove whether the newlyweds are true or not, so that the elders of the Jin family can be at ease. " Jin yilie said.


    Having a husband and wife means that the Jin family will soon have children, mainly for peace of mind.


    "Then we..." Su ruoqiu looked at him.


    They are not really married, so how can we make Mrs. Jin feel at ease.


    "It''s OK. I have a way Jin yilie said.


    As soon as Su ruoqiu wanted to speak, she noticed that someone was near the door.


    When she looked down at Jin yilie, she happened to see him staring at her.


    They made eye contact and knew that someone was eavesdropping outside the door, so they didn''t continue the topic.


    "I''ll help you up." Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    "Yes." Jin yilie nodded.


    Su ruoqiu bent down, put his hand on his shoulder, put one hand around his waist and supported him."Thank you so much." Jin yilie''s voice was slightly louder than usual.


    When Su ruoqiu noticed this, he realized that he had deliberately lowered his voice before speaking.


    Stupefied for a while, she responded. What he said was for the people outside the room to hear.


    "What''s the trouble? From now on, you are my husband." Su ruoqiu responded with a smile.


    "A moment of spring and night is worth a thousand dollars." Jin yilie suddenly stirred up a bad smile.


    Su ruoqiu was stunned. He didn''t expect that he had such a frivolous side.


    She returned to her senses, and the corner of her mouth immediately raised a smile. She approached him for a few minutes, put it close to his ear, and lowered her voice. "My husband said that."


    After she finished, she immediately backed away. Instead of lowering her voice, she added a little more, "I help my husband undress."


    Even if it''s deliberately amplified, it''s hard to hide a bit of shyness.


    "I''ll do it for my wife." Jin yilie showed a meaningful smile.


    He moved deliberately to make the bed make a little noise.


    Seeing what he looked like, Su ruoqiu felt funny, but she had to cooperate with him in acting and worked harder than him.


    Liu Xiuqin, who was eavesdropping outside the room, couldn''t close her mouth and her eyes narrowed.


    Su ruoqiu approached her and said in a low voice, "why don''t I go and see if they''re gone?"


    She saw him staring at himself, but did not respond. Her heart suddenly missed half a beat, and she wanted to retreat quietly.


    Perhaps her intention was seen through, and before she stepped back, her waist was put around her.


    "Ah." Su ruoqiu issued a low voice of surprise.


    Su ruoqiu stared at him at a loss and kept blinking. The frequency seemed a little fast, revealing her nervousness.


    "You want to..." before she finished her words, she saw that he was buried in his head.


    Su ruoqiu frowned and a series of voices came out of her mouth.


    In addition to Liu Xiuqin, there are Aunt Chen and Baiyang.


    Compared with the excited and happy expressions of Aunt Chen and Liu Xiuqin, Bai Yang was somewhat embarrassed, but he also had a happy expression on his face.


    It seems that within this year, the wife will be able to have grandchildren, and they will have a young master.


    Aunt Chen and Liu Xiuqin looked at each other with happy faces. They winked at each other and left carefully, not disturbing their love.


    See them leave, stand behind them of white poplar, also tread lightly of step to follow.

 Chapter 74

    Eavesdroppers outside, regardless of whether they are going or not, will agree that the raw rice has been cooked.


    Su ruoqiu stares at the man buried in his left side and reaches out his hand to push his head.


    After he opened his mouth, the pain was less obvious.


    "Are you a dog?" Su ruoqiu asked angrily.


    She doesn''t know anything yet. He just bites himself.


    Trying to restrain the impulse, Jin yilie looked up at her, a touch of apology flashed in his eyes, and said gently: "I''m sorry, I''ve wronged you."


    "Why bite me?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    "Only in this way can they be at ease." Jin yilie said in a voice.


    Even though he tried to control himself, his breathing still seemed heavy.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t notice his abnormality. Only the two people''s hard work just now would lead to the aggravation of breathing.


    She is also breathing heavily at the moment, which is caused by her hard work just now.


    "You don''t say hello! What if I get mad and let out my tongue! " Su ruoqiu gave him a resentful look.


    If he is abandoned by accident, she will be the enemy of the Jin family.


    "You will not." Jin yilie''s tone was firm, as if he could see through her.


    "How can you be so sure." Su ruoqiu''s cheeks were slightly red and his tone was dull.


    "Intuition." Jin yilie had a smile on his lips.


    "I only heard that women''s intuition is accurate, but I didn''t expect that men have intuition."


    "People have intuition. They have different sensitivities." Jin yilie replied.


    Su ruoqiu thought it was reasonable, nodded and said: "en."


    The next two had nothing to say.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyes moved back and forth from left to right, but his eyes fell straight on his beautiful facial features.


    It''s really good-looking, gentle and gentlemanly to her. There are countless advantages.


    In fact, it''s good to marry such a man.


    Let Su ruoqiu some regret is that their marriage is just a contract, there is no emotional basis.


    If they are in love and married, then this is the sweetest moment.


    If we keep looking at each other like this, she is afraid that something will happen.


    "I''ll... I''ll see if they''re gone." Su ruoqiu didn''t give him a chance to react, so he pushed him away immediately.


    Like tigers and wolves chasing her, she came to the door in a hurry and carefully barefoot.


    Hand on the doorknob, want to open the door of the room, can think of someone outside, it seems inappropriate.


    Think of here, Su ruoqiu slowly squat down, finally the whole person lying on the floor, looking out from the room door.


    There was nothing outside, which made her heave a sigh of relief and immediately get up from the ground.


    Su ruoqiu said with a sly smile, "do you guess they are still there?"


    Her face had already proved everything, but she had to pretend to be mysterious and let him guess.


    "I left." Jin yilie replied calmly, very sure.


    From her rise to her return, there were signs that they had left.


    She seemed to have a few big words written on her face, but she had to ask him.


    Jin yilie can''t help but smile. In his eyes, although she has some secrets, she is often heartless, like an innocent child.


    "It''s boring to guess so quickly." Su ruoqiu looks disappointed, as if he had forgotten his body''s desire and agitation.


    "Under my wheelchair, there is a military knife. You can bring it to me." Jin yilie said softly.


    When Su ruoqiu heard that he wanted a knife, his heart thumped with fear. "What do you want a sabre for?"


    Jin yilie looked at her defensive and afraid look, and the corners of her mouth stirred up a playful smile, which meant that her eyes fell on her, "what do you think?"


    "You don''t have any special hobbies, do you?" Su ruoqiu stares at him on guard.


    Jin yilie thought about it seriously, nodded solemnly, "count it."


    She said it! How can there be such a perfect man in this world!


    "Can''t you change it?" Su ruoqiu''s heart rose a little flame of hope."Born." Jin yilie replied lightly.


    "I... after I get it for you, can we... Can we sleep in separate rooms?" Su ruoqiu asked tentatively.


    If he says no, she''ll have to deal with him in her own way.


    For example, let Xu Weiwei prison this abnormal man, or simply let Xu Weiwei teach him a lesson.


    Jin yilie did not answer her question, but approached her slowly.


    Staring at her for a moment, only to see his thin lips gently open, "are you afraid of me?"


    His tone was very light, almost so light that the three words floated out of his mouth, but it was surprisingly creepy.


    Su ruoqiu looks at his expression and listens to his voice, which coincides with the abnormal image in her mind.


    At the moment, she thought that the man in front of her was so hidden that no one would believe him.


    She took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. She looked down at her arm and found that goose bumps still came out uncontrollably.


    "No... not afraid." Su ruoqiu shook his head calmly.


    damn! If she had known it would be like this, she would have let Weiwei come back to accompany her.


    Looking back on his biting her, isn''t that exposed? She was so stupid that she didn''t notice!


    Su ruoqiu, who wants to escape while he is not paying attention, is pulled back by Jin yilie, who is quick to respond.


    "Let go. Let go of me Su ruoqiu said angrily.


    She struggled violently, only to find that she could not escape.

 Chapter 75

    The great disparity between men and women in power is indeed quite large.


    Su ruoqiu saw that there was a cold smile in the corner of his mouth. He opened his mouth slightly and tried to lower his head to bite her.


    "Ah..." Su ruoqiu screamed with fright and closed her eyes tightly.


    At the same time, she found that her weight was lighter.


    Open eyes of Su ruoqiu, see him lying down beside her, turn to stare at her, the corner of the mouth with a shallow smile.


    "It scares you to say you''re not afraid." Jin yilie said in a voice.


    "You just..." the eye ground is the look of guard.


    "I''m playing with you." Jin yilie said five words calmly.


    "I didn''t expect you to be like Jin yilie." Su ruoqiu''s mouth pouted slightly and glanced at him.


    "Which one?" Jin yilie looks at her with a smile.


    His new wife is more and more interesting.


    "I thought you were a serious kind of person." Su ruoqiu said.


    "Am I not serious now?" Jin yilie asked with a smile.


    "Dare you say you were serious?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    "I just want to tease you." Jin yilie said.


    Su ruoqiu''s face suddenly turned red, and he was so embarrassed that he said, "I... I don''t want to be crooked."


    Look at the look she is showing now, you already know clearly whether she wants to be crooked or not.


    "Bring me the saber." Jin yilie said softly.


    "Oh." Su ruoqiu subconsciously wants to get out of bed to get it, and then thinks something''s wrong. She turns her head and stares at him, "why do you want a saber?"


    "You''ll see." Jin yilie still sells the pass and doesn''t intend to tell him.


    Su ruoqiu thought of his previous behavior, but he was teasing her. He didn''t think much about it any more. He got out of bed and went to fetch the saber.


    "Here it is."


    After taking the sabre, Jin yilie rolled up his sleeve and scratched his arm.


    Seeing his sudden action, Su ruoqiu turned pale with fright and asked in a panic, "what are you doing?"


    Seeing that Jin yilie didn''t answer, she seemed to want to draw a knife again. She immediately reached out and wanted to take the knife from him.


    Jin yilie saw that she was so flustered that she wanted to grab the knife. He could not help but deliberately dodged to avoid her action.


    At the moment when he dodged, the blood from his arm, with the inertia of avoiding that swing, dropped on the corner of the wordless book.


    They didn''t notice, and they didn''t see any changes in the wordless book of heaven.


    "What do you think?" Jin yilie eyebrows slightly provocative, asked.


    "You''re not going to hurt yourself, are you?" Su ruoqiu was stunned and blinked a pair of clear eyes.


    Jin yilie slowly approached her and looked at her straightly.


    When they were face to face, a playful smile appeared on his serious face.


    "No Jin yilie answered word by word.


    After a little distance from her, before she did not respond, she would drop the blood on her arm on the white cloth.


    "You this is..." Su ruoqiu stares big eyes, stares at his every move, did not expect that he is for this.


    "It''s the best way to reassure them." Jin yilie answered lightly.


    From the knife cut his arm to now, his brow has never wrinkled, as if it was not his hand.


    "If you didn''t say it earlier, you could cut mine." Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    Anyway, when she occasionally catches ghosts, she will bite her fingers. It doesn''t matter if she cuts them a little.


    "If you want a woman to do such a thing, what''s the use of me being a man?" Jin yilie raised his eyes to see her one eye, said carelessly but with a firm.


    Su ruoqiu listened to what he said, his cheeks flushed for no reason. He was grateful for his action, "thank you."


    "You''re welcome. I''m your man, that''s what I should do. " Jin yilie''s answer is natural.


    I''m your man, that''s what I should do.


    This sentence reverberated in her ears, disturbed her thoughts, and a heart beat violently.


    A warm current, quietly flowing out of the atrium, flows through the whole body."Is there... Is there a medicine box? Let me bandage it for you. " Su ruoqiu digs the subject.


    "Yes." Jin yilie told her where to put the medicine box after answering.


    After su ruoqiu found the medicine box, he detoxified his wound and then bandaged it up for him.


    It''s a bit clumsy, but it''s well dressed.


    "Are you sure we can muddle through like this?" Su ruoqiu asked a little worried.


    "Yes." Jin yilie replied.


    After he answered, Su ruoqiu didn''t know what to say, and the room was surprisingly quiet.


    "Call me what?" Jin yilie broke the silence.


    "What?" Su ruoqiu didn''t respond and asked suspiciously.


    "Although we are a fake marriage, we still have to call it as a real couple." Jin yilie reminded.


    No one noticed the shallow radian of his mouth, which was as cunning as an old fox.


    "Oh." Su ruoqiu is not a fool. Naturally, I can hear what he means.


    "Practice now, so you don''t have to help." Jin yilie said.


    Su ruoqiu could not see her face, but the burning heat was always reminding her that her cheeks should be as red as a monkey''s butt.


    After a long silence, Su ruoqiu took a deep breath and said, "old... Husband."


    "Not natural enough." Jin yilie''s brow imperceptibly slightly frowned, and made a voice to remind him.


    Su ruoqiu took a deep breath again, no longer stuttering like before, and speaking very fast, "husband."


    "Too fast, too perfunctory." Jin yilie said dissatisfied.


    "Husband." Su ruoqiu slowed down this time.


    "No feelings." Jin yilie is still not very satisfied.


    Su ruoqiu took a few deep breaths, but he was right. She could only hold back.


    This time, she was pregnant with emotion, with a smile in her mouth, a touch of love in her eyes, and a sweet and shy voice: "husband."


    "Yes. Wife. " The corner of Jin yilie''s mouth stirred up a sly smile and responded naturally.


    Su ruoqiu was stunned and stared at him in amazement. He didn''t expect that he could be so natural.


    If she is not the client, she will feel that Jin yilie is a man who loves his wife deeply and has a very good relationship with his wife.


    His indifferent tone is full of doting, which can''t be ignored. He is a good man who dotes on his wife.


    "What''s the matter with my wife? Is there any dissatisfaction with my husband.

 Chapter 76

    "No. No Su ruoqiu immediately shook his head.


    "I won''t tease you." Jin yilie smiles and lies down.


    Su ruoqiu looked at his smile and frowned.


    "Come on. Lie down. " Jin yilie put out his hand with a smile and patted the position beside him.


    Today, he subverted her previous impression of him.


    "Don''t you mean not to tease me?" Su ruoqiu stares at him and asks.


    "Yes. Do you want to sit till dawn? " Jin yilie asked with a smile.


    Su ruoqiu was speechless for a while, his mouth moved, and finally he didn''t say a word.


    Hesitated for a moment, she still obediently lay down.


    Jin yilie turned his head and looked at her with a smile in the corner of his mouth. He didn''t say much about how far away she was.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s more than twelve at night.


    In the bar, everywhere is full of music.


    Men who come here for various purposes listen to the music and rub each other''s bodies with wine.


    Huang Jiannan, sitting in the elegant seat in the bar, occupies the huge elegant seat alone, with a beautiful woman on each side.


    "Huang Shao. Come on, have a drink. " A beautiful woman raised her glass to his mouth.


    "Tonight... Who''s going back with me?" Huang Jiannan stared at them and asked with a smile.


    Two beauties looked at each other, and Huang Jiannan kissing beauty, showing a flattering smile, "we all want to go."


    "But Huang Shao is not afraid that your wife knows?" Another beauty asked with a smile.


    "She?" The corner of Huang Jiannan''s mouth stirred up a smile of disdain, "I am her husband, is her day, what does she dare to say? Is she not afraid that the sky is falling


    "Yes? Don''t go back to kneeling on the washboard then. " Beautiful woman a whole person hangs on him, the tone says gently.


    "Oh..." Huang Jiannan issued a disdainful laugh, "women, there is enslavement hidden in their bones, the more bad men are to her, the more inseparable she is from men."


    Two beauties look at each other, a little unhappy in the heart, but still smile with, "Huang Shao is right."


    "Just like you, born bitches." Huang Jiannan stares at them and says with a smile.


    Huang Jiannan, who was born into a rich second generation, said that women are not only tools, but also products that can bring him benefits.


    In the end, Zhang''s two sisters were not fooled by him.


    What is hateful is that Lan Li, an old woman, didn''t expect that Zhang''s assets were all cheap.


    Thought that married Zhang Jiayu, Zhang''s assets will easily fall into his hands, who knows Lan Li this old woman left behind!


    From the time he got married to now, knowing that he couldn''t get half of Zhang''s shares, he was filled with anger.


    To him, women are consumer goods. As long as they are ordinary women, there is nothing they can''t buy.


    Being scolded face to face is cheap bone, two facial expressions slightly change, but for the sake of money, they finally endure this tone, did not turn face immediately.


    Huang Jiannan noticed that their faces had changed. With a sneer, he took out a dozen white bills and patted them on the table.


    "I''ll treat you well today. I can''t treat you badly." Huang Jiannan said with a proud smile.


    Most of the women in romantic places come for money. When they see the white money, there is no reason to extrapolate.


    What''s more, Huang Jiannan is not only the successor of Huang''s group, but also the son-in-law of Zhang''s family. Of course, he is worth nothing.


    It''s better to serve such a man for one night than to serve a fat man, and Huang Jiannan is generous.


    But they don''t know that if they get involved with such a man, once they are known by Zhang Jiayu, it may be the end of Ren Mei.


    The two beauties took up the money on the table and split it equally. They couldn''t close their mouths with a smile. Their eyes almost narrowed into a line and leaned tightly against him.


    "If we are comfortable with Huang Shao, don''t forget to come to us often." Another beauty echoed.


    "Of course. How can I forget your kindness? " Huang Jiannan laughs loudly, and doesn''t notice that there is a pale woman in Yajian.


    Ren Mei''s face pale, sitting on the sofa opposite them, staring at Huang Jiannan coldly.


    Looking at his proud appearance, a smile slowly rose from the corner of his mouth, which made him smile strangely.She''s dead. How can he live so smartly?


    Ren Mei can''t forget his betrayal and ruthlessness.


    Ren Mei, who was left in the river, was still alive at that time. The pain of struggling in the water was deeply imprinted in her mind.


    Thinking of her tragic death in the river, Ren Mei''s mood began to get excited.


    Her body began to get wet, her hair was still on her scalp, and the temperature in Yajian seemed to be a few degrees lower.


    "It''s so cold!" Two beauties, whining and complaining.


    "Shall we go out and warm up?" Huang Jiannan was staring at them.


    "Men are not bad, women do not love."


    The three of them helped each other up and walked out of the room.


    Ren Mei stares at Huang Jiannan and gets up to keep up step by step.

 Chapter 77

    Huang Jiannan with two beauties, staggering out of the bar.


    They didn''t find the ghost behind them. Step by step, the wet footprints appeared and disappeared quickly.


    Huang Jiannan went to his car and his mobile phone rang.


    The two beauties heard the ring of the mobile phone and watched him take out his mobile phone. They closed their mouths wisely and waited quietly, but their hands were deliberately teasing him.


    "Baby. Miss your husband? " Huang Jiannan answers and asks with a smile.


    Asked these words, his face has not changed, his face is not red, his heart is not beating.


    Zhang Jiayu, who had been waiting for him for a long time but didn''t wait for him to go home, couldn''t help calling him any more. Hearing the voice coming from the other end of the phone, he was slightly drunk.


    "Did you drink?" Zhang Jiayu frowned and asked in a voice.


    "Yes. The customer has to drink it for me. I can''t help it. " Huang Jiannan belched and replied with a smile.


    "Why are you so late?" Zhang Jiayu''s eyebrows are wrinkled, and her ears almost stand up. Listen to the voice of that end carefully.


    "Well, for the sake of baby''s happy life, my husband should work hard." Huang Jiannan said with a smooth tongue.


    "Are you cheating outside?" Zhang Jiayu asked deliberately.


    "No way. My husband, I pay my food on time every day and work hard at night. My baby can''t wronged my husband. "¡° The devil Zhang Jiayu said shyly, thinking that he drank so much wine in social intercourse, he felt a little distressed, "don''t drink so much wine. Although business is important, health is more important."


    "Yes. For the sake of my baby, I will fight for this big order, so that our family can live a better life in the future. " Huang Jiannan said.


    "Honey, I believe you. Go home early after the party. " Zhang Jiayu said in a voice.


    "Good." Huang Jiannan answered and hung up immediately.


    Hang up the phone, Huang Jiannan staring at the hand of the mobile phone, sneer, "Oh, in the end is not impatient to taste the taste of surplus food."


    Two beauties just saw that he lied and said the same thing as he did. A touch of contempt flashed through their eyes.


    His wife''s been with him for eight years.


    Such men are only suitable for making money. Even if they don''t get married all their lives in the future, they don''t want to marry such an evil man.


    Huang Jiannan laughed, "we don''t go to the hotel. We''ll take you to a good place."


    "Good place? Where is it? " The beauty asked curiously.


    "You''ll know." Huang Jiannan said and put his arms around the two of them.


    One is in the rear seat and the other is in the front passenger seat.


    Huang Jiannan couldn''t see one sitting in the back seat, which was the dead Ren Mei.


    Ren Mei''s face turned pale and looked at him coldly with hatred.


    Her eyes were so venomous that she wanted to tear him apart.


    Huang Jiannan, who started the engine, had a cold sweat on his back.


    A little sober, he squinted slightly and looked back through the rearview mirror, revealing black silk to seduce his beauty.


    Huang Jiannan reaches out his hand and holds the beautiful woman''s head on the co pilot''s seat, holding her head over.


    The beauty''s eyes flashed a trace of disgust, and finally thought of money, or bow to become his tool to vent.


    Huang Jiannan, who is driving, shows an expression of enjoyment. He squints his eyes slightly several times, but his driving speed is speeding up.


    In such an environment, Huang Jiannan is in a state of confusion, which is most likely to cause problems.


    In the dead of night, fortunately, there are not many people on the street, otherwise, he will harm others and himself.


    Ren Mei stares coldly at Huang Jiannan, who is full of enjoyment. Her expressionless face evokes a strange smile.


    She disappeared in the back seat and reappeared on the front glass of his car.


    A rotten face suddenly appeared in front of the intoxicated Huang Jiannan. He was so scared that he shrank all over and showed a look of panic.


    Surprised, Huang Jiannan unconsciously turns the steering wheel and slams the brakes.


    "Hiss..." after the emergency brake sounded, the beautiful woman who relieved him of loneliness, because of inertia and forward, hit the back of the head.


    The beautiful woman with the back seat straddling her legs almost fell into shit. Fortunately, her hand supported the back of the front seat in time, otherwise it would be bleeding.


    The two beauties are full of resentment, but they dare not lose their temper with Huang Jiannan who pays.Huang Jiannan, with wide eyes, stares at the front, but there is nothing on the car glass. A rotten body just appeared, just like his illusion.


    Seeing his fear, the two beauties were uneasy, and their hearts thumped. They thought he had killed someone.


    They looked at each other. The beautiful woman in the co driver''s seat looked out in a panic. She turned her head and asked, "Huang Shao, what happened?"


    Huang Jiannan, who had come back, breathed heavily, his face was covered with sweat, and his whole back was soaked through.


    "Did you... Did you see anything just now?" Huang Jiannan stammered with fear.


    The two beauties looked at each other, sitting in the back seat of the beauty, voice asked: "you... Hit people?"


    "No. It''s not a human... I, I see it''s a rotten corpse. " Huang Jiannan swallowed a mouthful of saliva with difficulty.


    A rotten body


    The two beauties looked at each other with a look of fear in their eyes, but they didn''t quite believe him.


    The beautiful woman in the co pilot''s seat, smiling a little reluctantly, pretended to be calm. "Huang Shao is kidding. How could a corpse suddenly fly on the road?"


    "It must be Huang Shao''s mistake. Why don''t we get out of the car and have a look? " The beauty in the back seat suggested.


    If Huang Shao ran into the dead, they would run away immediately and call the police, or they would be either killed or dragged into the water, right?


    Out of the car, they have more chances to escape. In such a closed space, it''s easy to have an accident.


    The beauty in the co driver''s seat seemed to have a clever guess of her intention to propose getting off the bus. She smiles and then says, "yes. Huang Shao, you scared yourself. If you don''t have a body, you''re blinded. "


    Seeing that Huang Jiannan didn''t answer, the two of them were still staring at the front with wide eyes and fear. Their hearts could not help sinking.


    When they were thinking about what kind of excuse to leave, they heard Huang Jiannan say, "OK, OK. Let''s get out of the car and have a look. "

 Chapter 78

    Opening the door, the three of them got out of the car.


    There was a look of fear in the eyes of the three people, but they thought different things.


    The two of them thought that Huang Jiannan had killed someone and were ready to run away. Huang Jiannan was afraid of the rotten body.


    The grotesque eyes of the rotten corpse and the gloomy smile in the corner of his mouth made him firmly engraved in his mind.


    Trembling closer to the front of the car, his fear increased.


    Fear is like a naughty child, constantly scratching his heart, but also tearing every nerve in his body, tormenting him with a sense of madness.


    It seems that in the car earthquake, after seeing a female ghost, he often went to hell.


    I thought it was that time, but I didn''t expect that this time appeared again, which was more terrible than the ghost I met before.


    A little distance, for the three of them, was like a few kilometers away. It took them a long time to get to the front of the car.


    Two beauties in front of the car to see nothing, secretly relieved, not just so nervous fear.


    Huang Jiannan saw that there was nothing in front of the car. He was relieved, but his heart didn''t let go.


    Is it an accident or an omen?


    Thinking of this, Huang Jiannan hesitated to find the Exorcist master to come home and help him exorcise.


    "Scared me to death. I thought I hit someone. " One of the beauties was obviously relieved.


    "Me too." Another beauty is relaxed, but soon dignified, showing fear, "will it be under the car?"


    After being hit by a car, you don''t have to fly out. Maybe you will be involved under the car.


    As soon as her words were finished, the atmosphere became tense.


    "Don''t scare me, will you?"


    "I don''t want to either. I just suddenly thought about whether it would roll under the car."


    "Huang Shao..." the two of them looked at Huang Jiannan together, showing their eyes for help, as if they wanted him to bend down and look at him.


    "You two see if there''s anything under the car." Huang Jiannan said immediately.


    Naturally, he would not be silly to look under the car. If he saw something terrible, he didn''t want to be scared to death.


    Hearing what he said, the two beauties looked at each other with a look of reluctance.


    "What are you two talking about? Come on Huang Jiannan glared at them impatiently.


    They squatted down slowly, bent down carefully and looked under the car.


    After a while, they both heaved a sigh of relief and got up easily.


    "Huang Shao, there is nothing under the car."


    "Yes. A false alarm. "


    Two beauties smile and respond. They see that there is nothing under the car. They mention their heart in their throat and finally they can return to their original position.


    "No?" Huang Jiannan picked his eyebrows incredulously.


    "Really." The two beauties answered helplessly.


    "If Huang Shao doesn''t believe it, let''s see for ourselves." Tall beauty, said aloud.


    Huang Jiannan wants to see it with his own eyes, otherwise he won''t be able to play next.


    When he first got married, he was strictly controlled. Now it''s not easy for him to come out and play. He is not willing to go back like this.


    Originally, he wanted to take Zhang Jiayu to his honeymoon. Unexpectedly, he married her and didn''t get any farts. He was so angry that he delayed his honeymoon on the pretext that Huang had just resumed normal operation and his work was too busy.


    As for how long it will be delayed, it depends on his mood, or the mother and daughter will give some sincerity, so that he is holding a breath in his heart now.


    Huang Jiannan fidgetily pulled tie, crouched down and bent to look under the car.


    Psychologically prepared, he thought he would see those resentful eyes, but he didn''t expect that there was really nothing under the car.


    Huang Jiannan breathed a deep sigh of relief, but did not know that Ren Mei stood quietly behind him, staring at him bitterly and coldly at what he had done.


    "We didn''t lie to you, did we?" They both spoke with their hands around their chests.


    "Yes. Let''s go back to the car and play. " Huang Jiannan finally smiles and greets them to get on the bus.


    After three people get on the bus together, Huang Jiannan starts the engine and the car flies towards the countryside.He learned to be smart this time. He''d better choose a remote place so as not to make headlines.


    Thinking of the pictures on the news hot search, he was angry and almost let Huang''s group destroy.


    Huang Jiannan angrily pulled off his tie and drove faster. His restlessness made him want to let out more.


    The car drove into a forest, which was so remote that no one would come.


    He kept his headlights, grabbed his tie and got out of the car.


    "Huang Shao. It''s terrible here. We''d better be in the car. "


    The two beauties looked around the desolate place with a look of fear.


    "Yes, there are many mosquitoes. Let''s go back to the car."


    Huang Jiannan raised the tie in his hand and said with a smile, "where is the stimulation in the car?"


    The two beauties looked at each other and suddenly regretted coming here with him. No one would find that they were killed by him.


    Seeing the hesitation in their eyes, with a smelly face and no smile, he took out a stack of banknotes.


    When the two beauties saw a pile of banknotes, their eyes suddenly brightened, and they also had a smile on their face. Most of their worries were dispelled.


    People die for money, birds die for food.


    As long as they have enough money to accompany him to play some abnormal games, they don''t care.


    "Here you are." Huang Jiannan said and threw a pile of banknotes to the ground, "you two share one. As I said, as long as you serve me comfortably and satisfactorily, it will not benefit you less. "


    "Yes, yes. Huang Shao is still generous. "


    "Huang Shao, don''t worry. Our sisters will serve you to your satisfaction. "


    "Come here." Huang Jian and the two of them hook their fingers in the Southern Dynasty.


    The two of them looked at each other and walked over obediently.


    One of them, according to Huang Jiannan''s instructions, leaned back against a small tree and put his hands back.


    Her hands were soon tied tightly by Huang Jiannan''s tie.

 Chapter 79

    How can a beauty who has played many games not know what Huang Jiannan means.


    In Huang Jiannan pulled down the last line of defense of the bound beauty, ready to attack, suddenly saw her face changed.


    Huang Jiannan''s body froze with fright. He suddenly closed his eyes. When he opened it, he saw that there was no change on her face.


    Is he dazzled, or see the ghost again?


    Huang Jiannan clearly saw her face turn into another rotten face just now.


    "Huang Shao..." the beautiful woman who shared with him, her blurred eyes fell on him.


    Huang Jiannan shook his head gently, as if he wanted to throw the picture out of his mind.


    He soon regained his smile and rushed forward.


    Huang Jiannan''s eyes became bigger and bigger. He saw that the figure was not standing, but floating in the air.


    He had not seen it before, but now he could see it clearly.


    If it wasn''t a ghost, what would it be?


    "Huang Shao. What''s the matter with you? " The bound beauty finally couldn''t help asking him.


    She had no fear and panic when she entered the play, but only doubts.


    Another beauty, along the position he looked at, saw nothing but the dark woods.


    Huang Shao, what''s the matter? There was nothing in the distance. What was he looking at?


    Notice Huang Shao''s shaking, she is more puzzled, nothing, Huang Shao is afraid to become like this.


    Huang Jiannan, who is frozen, finally reacts.


    "Ghosts Huang Jiannan cried out in fear. Before he lifted his trousers, he turned around and wanted to run. As a result, he immediately fell to the ground.


    He fell heavily and miserably. His chin hit a stone on the ground, and his blood was flowing.


    "Ah! Huang Shao! How are you doing? " The unbound beauty was so scared that she immediately ran over and helped him up.


    "Don''t you see that? There''s a ghost there. " Huang Jiannan turned his head and pointed to the location of the female ghost he had just seen.


    Beauty was so scared that her heart thumped. She looked in the direction he pointed out, but she didn''t see anything.


    "Huang Shao. Even if you want to scare us, you can get something out. There''s nothing here. " The beauty thought he was trying to scare them.


    Huang Jiannan didn''t speak. He just looked around in fear and ignored the pain of his chin.


    "What''s the matter. I see it clearly. " He murmured to himself that his broken jaw was still bleeding.


    "Huang Shao, your chin is bleeding. You''d better go to the hospital to deal with it." Beauty to see his bloody chin, can not help but remind.


    In this way, they can leave early, but they don''t know if Huang Shao will pay them back.


    "Can you untie it for me first?" The bound beauty, a little anxious, cried.


    Looking at Huang Shao''s abnormal appearance, she was tied here again, and her heart was straight.


    Hold up Huang Shao''s beauty, this just thought of the good sister tied, immediately rushed to untie the tie for her.


    Huang Jiannan''s eyes stood in the same place in horror, turned around in the same place, and didn''t see the ghost''s shadow.


    "Yes... I''m going to the hospital." He muttered to himself and walked towards his car.


    His wound needs to be treated, and there are people in the hospital, unlike here, except for the three of them.


    Two beauties saw him leave, but they didn''t dress up. They grabbed the clothes and rushed to him.


    It''s not too late to get on the bus. If Huang Jiannan leaves them here, who knows if he will encounter abnormal people on the way back.


    The news is full of perverts, such as killing women, dismembering or taking them back as sex slaves.


    Huang Jiannan, who just wants to leave here, didn''t say anything when he saw their actions. For him, leaving is the most important thing.


    More than half an hour later, in one of the rooms of Zhangjia villa, the mobile phone rings suddenly.


    Sleeping Zhang Jiayu, squinting, touched the mobile phone and put it in his ear without looking at it.


    After listening to the end of the phone, Zhang Jiayu immediately lost sleep, and suddenly sat up.


    She received a call from Huang Jiannan saying that she was in the hospital.


    Zhang Jiayu got out of bed and drove to the hospital.When driving, Zhang Jiayu always felt that someone was staring at her, but she was alone in the car.


    Zhang Jiayu nervously looked in the rearview mirror, but there was nothing on the back seat.


    Not enough sleep? How can you feel like this?


    Zhang Jiayu couldn''t see Ren Mei in the back seat. She was staring at her bitterly and couldn''t express her hatred.


    Looking at the affectionate Zhang Jiayu, hearing the news of Huang Jiannan''s injury, he rushed to the hospital.


    Ren Mei''s mouth brings up an evil and gloomy smile.


    Don''t worry. You will not die soon, I will torture you slowly!


    After Zhang Jiayu came to the hospital, he rushed to the ward Huang Jiannan said.


    "Brother Nan." Zhang Jiayu saw his wound and rushed forward with concern, "how could you get hurt? Isn''t it social? Conflict with people? "


    As soon as Huang Jiannan saw her coming in, he showed a gentle smile, "it''s OK. It''s just a small injury. I fell down accidentally after drinking too much, and then I hit my chin. "


    "How bad it must be to hit like this. He also said that if there is a minor injury, where does it need to be hospitalized? " Zhang Jiayu frowned painfully.


    "Baby, don''t worry, I''m really OK." Huang Jiannan said with a smile.


    "Be careful and watch the road! A lot of people fall and die. " Zhang Jiayu said.


    "I''m fine? If people don''t go well, they can choke to death even if they drink water. That''s life. " Huang Jiannan replied with a smile.


    "No nonsense." Zhang Jiayu looked angry and said, "you have to accompany me all the time."


    "Yes. I''m going to have a lot of babies with them. " Huang Jiannan showed a doting smile.


    Zhang Jiayu''s face appeared shy expression, close to a few minutes, nestled in his body.


    "Husband, I have something to tell you."


    She didn''t want to tell him so quickly, but now she has an impulse to say it.

 Chapter 80

    Hearing what Zhang Jiayu said, Huang Jiannan had no reason to panic. He always felt that what she wanted to say was something he didn''t want to hear.


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Jiannan still asked with a smile.


    Zhang Jiayu looked up at him and said with a smile, "I''m pregnant."


    I''m pregnant. I''m pregnant.


    Four words have been wandering in Huang Jiannan''s mind. When he heard the news, he suddenly froze.


    What did she say? She''s pregnant?


    It was the last thing he wanted to hear, but it happened.


    Huang Jiannan just wanted Zhang''s assets, and he never liked children, even a little disgusted.


    Seeing the stunned man, Zhang Jiayu was not happy. He immediately showed his dissatisfaction and asked, "husband, are you not happy?"


    In the face of her question, Huang Jiannan immediately regained his mind, turned his head and looked at her, showing an excited smile, "no, I''m just too happy. I''m so happy that I don''t know how to react."


    He hugged her, and when she couldn''t see her face, it became cold and heartless.


    "We''re going to have children of our own." Zhang Jiayu, like a happy little woman, said with a smile.


    "Yes. I''m looking forward to the birth of our baby. " Huang Jiannan said with a smile.


    "Husband, do you want the child to be male or female?" Zhang Jiayu''s face was full of longing, as if he had thought of the picture of their family getting along with each other.


    "As long as it''s a baby, I love both men and women." Huang Jiannan said against his will, but Zhang Jiayu didn''t notice anything strange.


    Ren Mei stands at the head of the hospital bed and stares at the hypocritical man coldly, smiling strangely.


    Vicious Zhang Jiayu, is it her retribution to marry such a man?


    These retributions are not enough for Ren Mei. She wants to see them more miserable.


    Ren Mei had the idea of killing the child, but looking at Huang Jiannan''s indifference and disgust for the child, she didn''t want the child''s appearance at all, and she suddenly had the opposite idea.


    The more Huang Jiannan didn''t want that child, the more she wanted to keep it.


    "My husband is very kind to me and my baby." Zhang Jiayu said with a sweet smile.


    As everyone knows, the man holding her already has a vicious plan in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    In Jin''s villa, Liu Xiuqin wakes up and tells Aunt Chen to wake them up and collect the white cloth by the way.


    "Dudu..."


    When the knock on the door sounded, Su ruoqiu had a very sweet sleep.


    Hearing the knock on the door, Su ruoqiu''s body moved, frowned slightly, and slowly opened her eyes.


    When she opened her eyes, she began to smile at the deep pupils, and Jin yilie''s mouth brought up a funny smile.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyes suddenly widened, looked at him, and then looked down at himself. He found that he was holding him tightly. His action was not elegant, and his cheeks immediately appeared two red halos.


    She immediately released her hand and moved aside.


    "What? You want to take advantage of it? " Jin yilie''s eyes are full of danger and stares at her playfully.


    "Take advantage of what." Su ruoqiu was wrong and stammered, "I... I''m just... After I fell asleep... I don''t have... Unconscious reaction."


    "Since it''s not taking advantage, why are you so guilty?" The radian of Jin yilie''s lips wantonly expanded, moved his body and approached her.


    Looking at the approaching Jin yilie, Su ruoqiu could only step back and retort: "I don''t feel guilty."


    Jin yilie looked at her up and down and said with a smile, "I think you are guilty everywhere."


    "No! I have nothing to be guilty of. " Su ruoqiu denies that, and continues to retreat.


    She had to deal with the man who had suddenly changed in front of her, and she was getting closer to the side of the bed.


    Jin yilie smiles with evil spirits and keeps approaching her. His eyes notice that she is getting closer to the edge of the bed and her smile is getting worse.


    Looking at Jin yilie like this, Su ruoqiu''s heart beats suddenly for no reason. His heart beats half a beat because of his bad smile.


    Appear a few seconds of Zheng Leng, Su ruoqiu continues to retreat.


    Did not expect this push, she found herself back to the side.


    "Ah..." exclaimed, eyes slightly open, pupil rapid contraction.Su ruoqiu thought he would fall out of bed, but he didn''t expect to pull him and pull him over.


    The heart, ready to move, seemed unwilling to hide in her chest and wanted to jump out of her mouth.


    Su ruoqiu raised her eyes to a pair of dark and deep eyes. When her eyes hit the pupil like a black hole, her soul seemed to be sucked in.


    Breathing a stagnation, heart tremor, the whole person froze, staring at him, feel between heaven and earth is only the two of them.


    The bottom of her heart gave birth to a touch of sweet in vain, as well as the feeling that she couldn''t feel clearly, mixed with the palpitation of happiness, dizziness hit, so that Su ruoqiu couldn''t find the north in an instant.


    Is that how it feels to like someone? Why does she have the illusion of whirling?


    Like riding a roller coaster, the carefree and intense heart beating straight into the sky is what she feels at the moment, wonderful and thrilling.


    The temperature of their whole body seems to be rising a little bit. The ambiguous breath aggravates their breathing.


    Thick warm breathing spits out on each other''s faces, causing restless cells in the body to be restless and dancing happily. The more fermentation, the more ambiguous.


    Su ruoqiu saw that his handsome and prominent features were slowly approaching her. Her eyes were so nervous that she scanned his face from left to right.


    The closer he gets, is this the prelude to kissing her?


    What should I do? How nervous! The heart is coming out of my throat.


    Just as their lips were about to meet each other, the knock on the door sounded again.


    The silent knock on the door rang in Su ruoqiu''s ear again, just like the alarm bell for her. She suddenly opened her eyes and pushed him away.


    Seeing the doubt and loss in his eyes, Su ruoqiu felt a little sorry, but soon disappeared.


    "I''ll open the door. It should be the lady who wants to see us. "


    Su ruoqiu also seems to escape from the bed and quickly walk to the door.


    Su ruoqiu, with his back to him, was relieved and frowned tightly.


    I don''t know what would have happened if it hadn''t been for the knock.


    She is under the spell. The way to untie it is to love naturally, but also to meet the requirements of the object. Otherwise, not only she will die suddenly, but also the other party will be killed by her.


    At the thought of killing Jin yilie, her heart seemed to be seized by her invisible hand, and there were bursts of pain.


    The intense pain came suddenly and made her suffocate for a few seconds.

 Chapter 81

    For Su ruoqiu, the knock came in time.


    Open the door and see Aunt Chen standing outside with a smile on her face.


    "Little granny." Aunt Chen cried with a smile.


    Aunt Chen looked at her quietly and saw that her face was ruddy with a touch of shame. She was very satisfied with her smile.


    It seems that the young master and the young granny were very sweet last night. I believe there will be news about the young granny''s belly soon.


    "Aunt Chen. Is it the lady who wants to see us? " Su ruoqiu looks at Aunt Chen suspiciously.


    If nothing happens, Aunt Chen won''t knock on the door.


    "Madam, let me ask the young master and the young granny to come downstairs for dinner." Aunt Chen said with a smile.


    "Oh. We''ll go down later. " Su ruoqiu responded.


    Closing the door, she turned to look at Jin yilie.


    I believe that Jin yilie heard everything without her saying it.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t say it again. He just took the clothes and put them beside him.


    "Why don''t you change your clothes? "Husband..." Su ruoqiu suddenly stopped, and then said, "mom is waiting for us to go downstairs to have breakfast."


    In the face of her address to his mother, Jin yilie was very satisfied, and her mouth could not help rising.


    "You change it for me." Jin yilie had a bad smile.


    "You don''t have no hands. Why do you want me to help you? And you didn''t always change it yourself. " Su ruoqiu widened his eyes and resisted.


    She was a little hairy at the way he laughed.


    Wake up what happened is still fresh in my mind, Su ruoqiu''s heart beat straight, afraid to happen again.


    Again, Su ruoqiu doesn''t know if she can resist.


    "You are my wife." Jin yilie said very cheekily.


    "..." Su ruoqiu was speechless for a while, and there was no way to refute his words.


    Looking down at his pajamas, Su ruoqiu hesitated and simply put on his clothes first.


    Su ruoqiu looked at his strong figure, his cheeks could not help reddening, even redder than before.


    His figure is very good, even if it is sitting like this, with eight abdominal muscles of the abdomen, still can not see any fat.


    Su ruoqiu was holding a white shirt in her hand, and she swallowed hard.


    How can anyone have such a good figure! Standard inverted triangle figure, I really want to touch him.


    His legs are obviously disabled. How do you practice such a perfect figure?


    Holding a white shirt, she looks at Su ruoqiu recklessly. She is still in the same place. She doesn''t realize her bold behavior. She is like a coyote who wants to jump on her.


    In fact, Su ruoqiu unknowingly, has reached out like a magic claw, slowly close to his eight abdominal muscles.


    Well... The mermaid line is also perfect


    "Your mouth is watering." Jin yilie''s voice suddenly rang out.


    "Is it?" Su ruoqiu asked in dismay, subconsciously raised his hand and wiped the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su ruoqiu''s hand froze, embarrassment let her face burst red, stiff in situ, don''t know how to react.


    It''s special! She fell into his hands because of her masculinity.


    Su ruoqiu reacted and began to put a white shirt on him in a panic.


    Looking at her face flushed, she was so shy that she didn''t know how to react. Jin yilie''s smile grew deeper and deeper.


    Put on a white shirt for him, Su ruoqiu shook her hands and buttoned him, staring straight at his perfect figure.


    Several times her hands trembled so that it took her thirty or forty seconds to button.


    She breathed a sigh of relief when the white shirt was finally buttoned up.


    Su ruoqiu then put on his hand-made suit coat and tied his tie with his hands shaking.


    Then there are pants


    Su ruoqiu''s hand is holding the suit pants, the line of sight falls under his body, the movement momentarily froze.


    Just as she took a deep breath and tried to close her eyes, his voice came from her ear.


    "I''ll do it myself." Jin yilie smiles, reaches out his hand and says softly.


    Just now, I just wanted to tease her.


    "Oh." Su ruoqiu felt relieved and immediately handed his suit pants to him.After handing it to him, Su ruoqiu immediately turned around and turned her back to her.


    There was a noise behind him. Maybe he was wearing suit pants.


    When the voice stopped, Su ruoqiu didn''t hear him.


    After waiting patiently for a few minutes, Su ruoqiu couldn''t help but ask, "OK?"


    The voice of no answer


    Su ruoqiu''s brow slightly wrinkled for a while, he is how to return a responsibility? Suddenly there was no sound.


    Two or three minutes later, Su ruoqiu, who couldn''t help but look around in anger, saw that he was staring at her playfully, and the radian of his lips was wantonly enlarged.


    Looking down, the sight naturally fell under him, and he saw that he was already dressed.


    "Now that you''re dressed, why don''t you say it?" Su ruoqiu glared at him angrily.


    Jin yilie immediately showed a very wronged expression, "I thought you knew."


    "..." Su ruoqiu was so speechless that he simply ignored him and wanted to turn around and leave.


    "Wife. Don''t you get up and get up? " Jin yilie asked with a smile.


    "Are you disabled?" Su ruoqiu has a quick tongue. Before she can react, her words come out of her mouth.


    Su ruoqiu turned around and looked at him in a dazed way.


    What she said didn''t make Jin yilie angry, but the smile from the corner of her mouth was even worse.


    "I''m sorry." Su ruoqiu apologized awkwardly and walked to the bedside obediently. "I didn''t mean to, I was just quick spoken."


    "I know." Jin yilie replied with a smile.


    Seeing that he didn''t care at all, Su ruoqiu felt ashamed.


    Su ruoqiu went to help him up and then put him in a wheelchair.


    "I will cure you."


    Don''t know how to return a responsibility, Su ruoqiu suddenly says such a sentence, the tone is permeated with a firm.


    "Yes. I believe you. " Jin yilie replied with a smile.


    Looking at his back to the door of the room, Su ruoqiu''s heart flashed a touch of guilt.


    When the door opened in front of her, she was shocked to see Aunt Chen standing outside with a smile on her face.


    "Chen... Aunt Chen, why are you still here?" Su ruoqiu was afraid that Aunt Chen would hear something. She stammered.


    "Oh. Madame, let me clean the room Aunt Chen said with a faint smile.


    Su ruoqiu and Jin yilie look at each other, and she understands what Aunt Chen means. She is here to check last night''s "achievements.".


    Aunt Chen''s eyes swept over the little grandmother, and she was even more delighted to see her face turning red.


    "Young master, young grandma, go down to dinner. I''ll clean up the room. "


    With that, Aunt Chen entered the room, walking briskly and in a hurry, as if very happy.

 Chapter 82

    Su ruoqiu takes a look at Jin yilie and goes to the elevator.


    He couldn''t get down the stairs, he had to take the elevator.


    I can''t walk with my legs. It''s really troublesome. It''s not convenient to do anything.


    He has come here like this for so many years. It''s not easy just to think about it.


    Even if he had been used to it, when he met some things, his legs that could not walk still annoyed him.


    Su ruoqiu admits that he is very smart and capable. He also has a lot of means in business. His business skills are very strong, but his legs are a hidden danger after all.


    A pair of legs that can walk and run, at the critical moment of life, can give themselves more chances to live, and also can take care of others.


    In the elevator, Su ruoqiu stood behind him, his eyes fell straight on his back, his face became more firm.


    Since he gave her a safe haven and became the blade of revenge in her hand, she should repay him with both legs and try her best to cure him.


    Sitting in a wheelchair, Jin yilie is still. Through the reflection of the elevator wall, he can see the firmness in her eyes.


    Just now, there was helplessness and heartache in her eyes, but she didn''t see pity. His cold face was finally broken by the arc of her mouth.


    Liu Xiuqin had been waiting in the living room for a long time. When she saw their figures, she immediately stood up with a smile.


    "Ma." Su ruoqiu quickly steps up and holds her with both hands. She screams very smoothly.


    But no one knows that she has been brewing emotions from the bottom of her heart since she got out of the elevator. She has practiced countless times.


    Liu Xiuqin agreed with a smile and asked, "did you sleep well last night?"


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu''s eyes drooped slightly, showing a look of shame, as if recalling the shame of last night.


    Liu Xiuqin looked in her eyes and laughed more happily. "The Jin family''s descendants are thin. You should make more efforts. When mom is old, she wants to have a grandson in her lifetime. Boys and girls don''t matter. It''s better to have more


    In Elie''s generation, it would be wonderful to be able to spread branches and leaves for the Jin family.


    After a hundred years old, she went down to the local government and met the ancestors of the Jin family. She was happy to explain.


    Su ruoqiu''s face reddened even more when he heard what Mrs. Jin said.


    "Mom. We just got married. You are... "Jin yilie looks at Su ruoqiu with a sign in her eyes.


    No one found that his face was a little red, but it was too light to find.


    Seeing her son''s look, Liu Xiuqin turns her head to see Su ruoqiu''s red face, and instantly understands everything.


    "You go to breakfast. Mom is full. Go for a walk. " Liu Xiuqin said with a loving smile.


    "Yes." Jin yilie answered briefly.


    "Mom. Be careful. " Su ruoqiu said.


    "Well, Ma knows. You''re still considerate. It''s not like this smelly boy. " Liu Xiuqin glanced at her son with a smile, full of love.


    "Mom. You have a daughter-in-law instead of a son. " Jin yilie said with a smile.


    "Good daughter-in-law, sweet." Liu Xiuqin said.


    "Mom. You go. I''ll have breakfast with Eliot. He will go to the company later. " Su ruoqiu said.


    "Yes. If autumn, you can also go to the company to help, the couple can also be together Liu Xiuqin thought of it and quickly reminded her.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded.


    When she went to work in Jin yilie''s company, she didn''t really want to, let alone nothing happened in the company.


    Watching the couple leave, Liu Xiuqin turns around and walks quickly to the elevator.


    When she came to Jin yilie''s room, she saw Aunt Chen cleaning up.


    "Madame. You see Aunt Chen took the white cloth full of folds to her wife.


    There is a bright red on the white cloth full of folds.


    "Yes." Liu Xiuqin couldn''t close her mouth with a smile. "The Jin family will soon have a queen."


    "Madame will soon be able to hold a young master and a young lady." Aunt Chen said with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    In the dining room.


    Jin yilie, who was having dinner, looked up at her and asked casually, "do you really want to work in the company?"


    "Not welcome?" Su ruoqiu''s eyebrows stirred slightly.


    "Of course. I''m afraid you don''t like it. " Jin yilie''s mouth curved slightly.When she agreed to come down, he obviously saw that her face was a little stiff.


    "Yes. I don''t like it very much Su ruoqiu replied.


    "What kind of work do you like?" Jin yilie looked up at her again, "or do you want to be a full-time wife?"


    Su ruoqiu''s eyes flashed a touch of cunning, said with a smile: "if you are willing to raise me, I am willing to be a rice insect."


    "Good. The property of the Jin family, you can''t lose all your life. I''ll try my best to make money and let you spend it in a soft way. " Jin yilie stares at her and suddenly says seriously.


    Su ruoqiu, with a spoon, looks at Jin yilie with such a serious look. His heart is warm and his heart is beating.


    If she didn''t know that they were just a fake marriage, she would be moved to her heart and nose now.


    After being stunned, Su ruoqiu burst out laughing, "your acting is so good. I almost got cheated by you."


    They''re just contractual. How could he do this to her.


    Jin yilie was stunned for a moment and said, "I didn''t expect to be seen through so soon."


    Although already knew that he wanted to tease her, but heard that he did not deny, in the heart is still a little sour.


    "It seems that acting is very good." Su ruoqiu casually said such a sentence.


    "You want to be in entertainment?" Jin yilie frowned slightly.


    "Ha ha!" Su ruoqiu laughed loudly, as if to hear a very funny joke, "you see what I look like, the entertainment industry wants me to go to hell. I can only make ghost films. "


    "You don''t change face." Jin yilie said.


    The entertainment circle is full of fish and dragons. The water is deep and muddy. He doesn''t like her entering the entertainment circle very much.


    If she really likes it, he doesn''t object to it, and can be her solid backing to help her to a high position.


    Su ruoqiu suddenly came up with an idea. If he went in to mix with ordinary looks, he didn''t know what he could do.


    "You say, if I''m just plain looking and get involved in the entertainment industry, can I make a big hit?" Su ruoqiu winked at him cunningly.


    "Yes." Jin yilie gave a positive promise without thinking.


    He exudes the aura, people dare not question his words, and will believe his words.


    "So sure?" The corners of Su ruoqiu''s mouth bring up a smile.


    "With me, it''s hard for you to think red or not." Jin yilie''s lips were full of evil and awe inspiring.


    "..." Su ruoqiu was speechless.


    According to Jin yilie''s strength, he can really confirm his words.


    He is full of arrogant capital, no matter from appearance, wealth, means and so on.


    "What if I didn''t have your financial support?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    "Then you''ll have a hard time." Jin yilie said calmly.


    Who looks mediocre, want to mix in the entertainment industry status, not to pay more efforts than others.


    Run a lifetime of long Tao, but even a decent role did not catch, there are many such people.

 Chapter 83

    Su ruoqiu turned her lips and murmured, "you can''t say something nice."


    "I can''t distort the facts." Jin yilie replied calmly.


    Su ruoqiu''s movements froze in an instant, and the corners of his mouth twitch slightly.


    "Or shall we make a bet?" Su ruoqiu''s mouth was filled with a smile and blinked cunningly.


    "Bet on what?" Jin yilie''s eyes fell on her.


    "Well..." Su ruoqiu tilted her head slightly, thought about it, and said with a smile, "I haven''t thought about it yet."


    "How can you get to the back of the shadow by yourself?" Jin yilie asked.


    "There can be." Su ruoqiu replied.


    "Good. If you lose, I''ll ask you again. " Jin yilie said.


    "You can''t play tricks behind your back." Su ruoqiu raised the spoon, pointed to him and said.


    With his power and financial resources, if she wants to make small moves behind his back, she must be in his hands.


    "Yes." Jin yilie nodded and agreed.


    Jin yilie disdains to use such a small method. He is willing to admit defeat.


    After talking to him, Su ruoqiu had a happy breakfast.


    But before she finished eating, she thought of an important thing.


    Aunt Chen went to clean up her room, but she didn''t know if she had seen the book.


    She put the book under her pillow last night and never took it out again.


    Thinking of this, Su ruoqiu was not in the mood to eat any more. He said with a smile, "I''m full, waiting for you outside."


    "Yes." Jin yilie answered lightly.


    After leaving the restaurant, Su ruoqiu quickened her pace and walked upstairs.


    Came to the room, did not see Aunt Chen, hurried to the bedside, opened the pillow, saw the book, immediately relieved.


    Su ruoqiu, relieved, stoops to pick up the book and turns it over before hiding it.


    As soon as she opened it, her eyes suddenly widened, looking at the words emerging from it.


    Is she wrong? Originally there was no word, but now it appears neatly, from top to bottom, line by line.


    Su ruoqiu blinked a few times, then looked at the book page, the words did not disappear.


    The characters in books are not arranged in the usual way, and they are written horizontally, but vertically from top to bottom.


    Su ruoqiu flipped through the whole book and found that there were a lot of things recorded in it, not only the cultivation of magic, but also some spells and Gu.


    The most exciting thing for Su ruoqiu is her medical skills. It seems that she can still rely on her strength to wake her father up.


    Seeing this is the most exciting thing for her. Her eyes are so excited that she can''t help getting wet, and the radian of her mouth is enlarged.


    Just to make her father wake up and cure Jin yilie''s legs, she not only needs to improve her mana, but also needs several kinds of medicine.


    Look at the name of the medicine, she has never heard of it. Maybe she is ignorant. She will go out and ask the drugstore later.


    Su ruoqiu secretly wrote down the medicine to cure his father and hid this book. There are so many secrets in it. No wonder so many forces want to get it.


    What she saw just now was just a superficial scan, and a lot of things.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t expect that the medicines she needed had already been given to her, but she didn''t recognize them.


    When she came downstairs, Jin yilie had been waiting for her in the living room.


    Seeing her coming down, they went out together.


    As soon as I got into the car, I didn''t have time to say where to get off, so my mobile phone rang.


    Bai Yang picked up his mobile phone and his face changed.


    Hang up the phone, Baiyang turned to look at Jin yilie, "young master, there''s something wrong with the company again."


    "What''s the matter?" Jin yilie''s face had no wave, but his eyebrows were slightly frowning.


    "A female employee of the company committed suicide by jumping off a building and died on the spot." The poplar frowned.


    Before, the company was haunted. After the young grandmother took action, she cleaned it up. I didn''t expect that such an event would happen again.


    "Why?" Jin yilie said lightly.


    He put his hands in front of him, and rubbed the wedding ring with his right thumb.


    "It is said that the deceased suddenly went mad before she died and screamed to see the ghost. When others reacted, she had already rushed out, broke through the glass and jumped downstairs. She was not angry on the spot." White poplar complexion dignified ground says."Has it happened before?" Su ruoqiu frowned slightly.


    She doesn''t know much about geomantic omen now, but it''s OK to look at that place, and when they first selected the site, it must have been seen, right?


    If you break the law, it won''t happen recently.


    According to her understanding, the headquarters of Jin''s group has been set up there for a certain period of time. It is not a new address that has been moved recently.


    "No Bai Yang thought about it and replied.


    When the master was there, nothing like this happened to the company.


    "I''ll follow you to the company." Su ruoqiu said.


    The purchase of medicine can only be delayed for a while. What''s more, she doesn''t have enough magic power now. Let''s see what''s going on in the company first.


    If the first time is an accident, then the second time will be a conspiracy.


    One after another, Su ruoqiu had to suspect that someone was playing a trick.


    you ''re right. People are often more terrible than ghosts.


    "Yes." Jin yilie did not object, "Uncle Bai, drive."


    "Yes. Young master The white poplar answers with a voice.


    A long way from Jin group, Su ruoqiu got off the bus.


    She didn''t want the company staff to see her get out of Jin yilie''s car.


    Su ruoqiu found that the book had words, and then suddenly such a situation, there is no way to make a good sense of one thing.


    Why did the words suddenly appear in that book? She did not doubt and speculate, and did not think that Jin yilie would be the man who could solve her spell.


    Xu Weiwei doesn''t know where the goods are. I didn''t see her in the morning.


    The wedding banquet lasts for several days, but it''s only time, not 24 hours.


    Su ruoqiu, who was walking to Jin''s group, murmured in his heart and frowned tightly.


    At the gate of Jin''s group, Su ruoqiu looked up at the towering building, but he didn''t see the dark area. According to reason, Yin Qi was not heavy.


    Xu Weiwei is not at her side, she can''t distinguish what breath like Xu Weiwei.


    She hesitated and took back her sight. As soon as she wanted to move forward, her left shoulder was suddenly knocked down.


    Suddenly, Su ruoqiu almost didn''t stand still and rushed forward. Fortunately, when she was about to fall, she stabilized herself in time.


    "Blind?" This is not from Su ruoqiu.


    She didn''t ask if the other party was blind, but the other party talked about her first.


    Su ruoqiu angrily turns to see, after seeing is Li Xiaoyi, immediately understand come over, she is clear to be aimed at oneself intentionally.


    "Who is blind, who is not blind, I believe that people who are not blind can distinguish." Su ruoqiu sneered and his eyes were full of satire.


    "Who are you swearing at?" Li Xiaoyi glared at her eyes and said angrily.


    Su ruoqiu''s words clearly mean that as long as she is not blind, she should be able to tell who hit who first. Anyway, she is blind.

 Chapter 84

    "Ask when you know it."


    Su ruoqiu''s corner of the mouth slightly raised, with very disdainful eyes, looked at her up and down.


    I knew that I was cursing her, but I had to question her.


    Su ruoqiu calmly dropped that sentence, looked down on her, turned around and prepared to leave.


    Before she took a step, a figure sprang up in front of her eyes, which almost scared her.


    "I don''t have enough brains. I can''t imagine who I''m scolding?"


    Su ruoqiu saw that she was standing in front of her, so she stopped, put her hands around her chest, and looked at her sarcastically.


    "You... Su ruoqiu! Don''t be too proud Li Xiaoyi was so angry with her that she was incoherent.


    "Proud? Really? Which eye do you see? " Su ruoqiu said, pausing, showing a thoughtful look, and then chuckled, "I almost forgot that there is something wrong with your eyes. I happen to know an ophthalmologist. Would you like to see him? "


    "What''s wrong with your eyes!" Li Xiaoyi''s chest fluctuated violently and was almost fuming with anger.


    "Forget it. I don''t care with you. People with bad eyes don''t mean what they say. " Su ruoqiu pretends that there are a lot of adults, but in fact he is still swearing around the corner.


    If others don''t provoke her, she''s absolutely safe, and won''t easily provoke others, but once others get together, she won''t show mercy.


    Su ruoqiu regardless of her angry eyes, over her, and want to leave.


    "Stop!" Li Xiaoyi''s voice fell down and stopped in front of her again, saying sarcastically: "do you still want to work in the company? I''ll tell you, you''ve already been fired! "


    She came here for two or three days, and then she didn''t come to work for several days. She couldn''t pass her internship, and now she wants to come back shamelessly.


    "Did the top inform you? If not, would you please step aside? Good dogs don''t get in the way Su ruoqiu''s brow imperceptibly slightly frowned, and his tone was a little impatient.


    Always like this block, there is no end!


    Li Xiaoyi choked angrily and soon laughed instead of anger. She stared at her haughtily, "high level? Don''t think the president asked you to come to see the company. You really think you''re an onion. "


    The president is married. I heard that she is still an ugly woman. It makes people angry when I think about it.


    Does Su ruoqiu want to be close to the president? The president even believed her when she made up something strange.


    "I''m onion or garlic. I don''t need you to judge me. I''ll say it for the last time. " Su ruoqiu stopped, his eyes were cold, his tone was cold and piercing, "get out of the way!"


    Clearly said very light two words, she just said a force, let Li Xiaoyi''s heart can''t help shaking.


    See her eyes cold, look terrible, scared Li Xiaoyi, ghosts moved to the side.


    Su ruoqiu saw her get out of the way, but she didn''t say anything more. She rushed to the door of the company and left her behind.


    After a while, Li Xiaoyi came back to herself. When she looked at the door of the company, she found that she had already entered the company hall. She was so angry that she clenched her hands tightly.


    Su ruoqiu! Let''s wait and see!


    Gnashing his teeth in the heart secretly put down cruel words, Li Xiaoyi angrily to the company.


    Su ruoqiu, who came to the company, first went to the president''s office to find Jin yilie.


    With Uncle Bai waiting for her, it''s easy for the president''s office, and no one stops her.


    Bai Yang followed her to the office.


    "Where''s the body?" Su ruoqiu frowned slightly.


    At the front door of the company, Su ruoqiu didn''t even see any bloodstains or large cleaning traces.


    It should have happened in the morning. It''s impossible to deal with the scene so soon.


    "The police took it." Jin yilie said calmly, but his eyebrows were slightly frowning.


    "So fast?" Su ruoqiu thought of the cleanness and dryness of the front door, "I didn''t see any trace of treatment at the front door."


    "Young granny, the place where the deceased jumped off the building is not in the direction of the main gate." Bai Yang said respectfully.


    His face is dignified, I don''t know why such a thing happened.


    "Oh. What floor did the accident take place on? " Su ruoqiu asked.


    "11th floor." The white poplar opens to respond a way.


    Su ruoqiu nodded and turned to look at Jin yilie. His mouth was open. He was about to call him by name and surname, but he suddenly closed his mouth.


    If Uncle Bai is here, she shouts Jin yilie''s full name, doesn''t it surprise him.After thinking about it, Su ruoqiu took a breath and said, "husband, send someone to take me to the scene and the 11th floor to have a look."


    "Yes." Jin yilie''s face had no wave and looked at Bai Yang. "Uncle Bai, I''ll give it to you."


    "Let uncle Bai take me?" Su ruoqiu felt that this would not be too ostentatious.


    Last time I asked my secretary to take her, I had already drawn a lot of hatred.


    "No. Let uncle Bai explain and find the employee who knows the best how to take you. " Jin yilie said.


    The more detailed she knows, the more helpful she should be.


    Such things happened one after another, and he had to suspect that there was a conspiracy.


    When Jin yilie thought of this, he twisted his brows and flashed a cold killing intention.


    If you let him find out, who can do these things, he must let the main emissary behind ruin!


    "Yes. I think so, too Su ruoqiu nodded.


    "Little grandma. Please Bai Yang said respectfully.


    "Uncle Bai. In front of outsiders, you''d better call my name. " Su ruoqiu asked.


    She has changed her appearance, but she doesn''t want to be recognized.


    The accident at the wedding made her red hood blow up a little. Many people saw it. I don''t know if the relatives of the original owner would guess it was her.


    Now her own affairs have not been solved, and she doesn''t want any more accidents.


    "Yes." White poplar says then light cough, "cough... If autumn."


    Su ruoqiu smiles. Just as he wants to follow uncle Bai, Jin yilie''s voice rings behind him.


    "Uncle Bai. You tell that man to come up Jin yilie said.


    Some of the things need to be said by that person. There are too many people and they are not very good for the company.


    It''s better that fewer people know about it.


    Before there were no dead people, it was said that they were haunted. Now they are dead people. If they spread it out again, it will make people panic.


    Uncle Bai looked at Su ruoqiu hesitantly. When he saw her nodding, he said, "yes. Young master


    After Bai Yang left, there was a helpless color in Jin yilie''s eyes, "Uncle Bai didn''t listen to me."


    "Where. It''s just that I''m more persuasive than you in this matter. " Su ruoqiu looks at him with a smile.


    When Uncle Bai saw that she had dealt with female ghosts, and then faced with matters related to ghosts, he naturally preferred to believe her.


    If Jin yilie''s life is in danger, she knows that uncle Bai is definitely facing him.


    "Do you think there''s someone behind you who''s fueling the fire?" Jin yilie frowned lightly, and her deep eyes fell on her.


    "Maybe. One time can be said to be a coincidence, but two times in a row, I feel things are not simple. " Su ruoqiu said.


    It''s just that she didn''t know that there was one before their wedding.

 Chapter 85

    "Kowtow, kowtow..."


    There was a knock on the glass door of the president''s office.


    Su ruoqiu and Jin yilie looked up together and their eyes fell on the door of the office.


    "Come in." Jin yilie said in a slightly cold voice.


    The door of the office was pushed open and the poplar appeared in their sight.


    Behind the poplar, there was a man in professional clothes.


    The male staff member looks like he is in his twenties, with his head slightly down, and his whole body is still shaking, as if he is very afraid.


    "Young master. People have brought it. " Bai Yang stood upright and bowed respectfully.


    When Bai Yang''s words rang out, Su ruoqiu obviously saw that the head of the male staff was lower.


    Other people just said a word, and the male staff were so scared. It seems that they were scared like a bird in shock before.


    "What''s your name?" Su ruoqiu tried to make her voice soft.


    The male clerk, who had been lowering his head, raised his head a little and soon lowered it again. He stammered, "Liu Liu... Liu Ming."


    "Can you tell me about the process before the death of the deceased?" Su ruoqiu asked softly.


    When Liu Ming heard what she asked, the picture flashed through his mind and he couldn''t help shaking violently.


    The president''s office is very quiet, so quiet that you can hear the breathing between them, especially Liu Ming''s heavy breathing.


    Su ruoqiu looks at his frightened appearance, and his eyebrows are slightly wrinkled.


    He was so afraid that it seemed that he could not tell the process before his mood eased down.


    "Explain the process before and after clearly, ensure that this conversation does not reveal any news, and give you a promotion and raise. But... "Jin yilie''s words stopped, cold a few minutes," if reveal, consequence oneself weigh. "


    When Liu Ming heard that he was able to get a promotion and a raise, his eyes lit up slightly, but he was still afraid.


    It may be a shadow for him all his life.


    "Well... I, I said." Liu Ming hastened to answer.


    He promised, but did not immediately speak, the body is still shaking.


    A few minutes later, Liu Ming''s mood finally calmed down and began to recall and talk about the process of witnessing.


    Liu Ming came to the company very early today. He was the first person to arrive at the Department.


    After sitting for a few minutes, he saw Cui Jie also come to the Department.


    "Liu Ming, it''s so early." Cui Jie saw his figure and said hello with a smile.


    "Yes. You''re early today, too. " Liu Ming stood up and answered with a smile.


    In Liu Ming''s eyes, Cui Jie has always been a girl who loves to laugh.


    Cui Jie comes to her seat and plays with her mobile phone.


    Seeing her playing with her mobile phone, Liu Ming didn''t know what to say and couldn''t find any topic, so he sat back.


    Not long after he had just sat down, there was a piercing scream and a "bang" in his ear.


    When Liu Ming stood up and looked in the direction of Cui Jie, he saw that she was retreating in panic. He looked a little embarrassed and his eyes fell on her seat.


    "Cui Jie! Cui Jie, what''s the matter with you? " Liu Ming cried out.


    She has no mobile phone in her hand. It must have been dropped just now.


    Liu Ming saw that she was afraid to retreat to the wall, and the fear in her eyes seemed to be contagious, which made him feel hairy.


    "Don''t come here, don''t come here..." Cui Jie gently shook her head and spoke in horror.


    Liu Ming looks as if she sees something terrible, and then she shows that look.


    Although he didn''t understand what she saw, Liu Ming walked anxiously to give her some comfort.


    I didn''t expect that before he got close to Cui Jie, she looked up and the fear in her eyes became stronger.


    The look of terror made him wonder if something terrible appeared behind him.


    Because of the psychological effect, Liu Ming naturally did not dare to look back, but Cui Jie''s deep fear in his eyes deeply infected him and made him extremely afraid.


    "Ghost. There''s a ghost Cui Jie suddenly yelled at him.


    She opened her eyes wide, looked at him in horror, trembled, and pointed to him.


    Liu Ming suspected that there was something dirty behind him. When he heard her words and the action, he turned to look at it immediately.Looking back at the moment, a quick flash of a face, let his back souzz out a layer of cold sweat, stiff.


    Just a moment''s glance made Liu Ming unforgettable.


    It was a woman''s face, pale as words, eyes red as bleeding


    A glance, let Liu Ming only remember these, still does not affect the cause of his huge psychological shadow area.


    When Liu Ming came back, there was no face in front of him, let alone the ghost.


    "Ah..." Cui Jie gave a shrill cry.


    Liu Ming turns his head in panic and sees Cui Jie rushing to the glass.


    "Cui Jie..." Liu Ming stretched out his hand and yelled.


    When he wanted to rush past, he heard the sound of the broken glass.


    Liu Ming stretched out his hand and stood in the same place. He could only watch her body crash out and then fall down.


    Time seems to be static at that moment, but Liu Ming''s ear is still Cui Jie''s cry of fear.


    After Liu Ming finished, he was silent for a long time before he said, "that''s all I know."


    In his confession, he didn''t see that face.


    In this society, even ordinary people may not believe such things, let alone police officers.


    Liu Ming is still wondering if he was wrong at that time and doesn''t want to admit that he really saw that face.


    Because he always felt that whoever saw the ghost''s face would be the next one to die.


    "Take me downstairs to the scene." Su ruoqiu said.


    Liu Ming noticed her existence. He didn''t look at her carefully before. He only knew that there was a woman who thought she was the Secretary of the president.


    He didn''t know who the woman was, a very strange face.


    Liu Ming looked at the president and nodded to him before he replied, "good."


    After Cui Jie''s accident, he stayed in the 11th floor. Then the police came and took a confession.


    He didn''t even have the courage to take a look, let alone Cui Jie''s body.


    Just think about Cui Jie lying on the ground, blood all over the ground, he can''t help shaking.


    A cheerful girl keeps smiling every day and is friendly to her colleagues. How can she die suddenly?


    There is only a thin line between living people and death. Any kind of accident will take away people''s lives.


    Liu Ming followed the woman dejectedly, with Cui Jie''s smiling face in his mind. The more he thought about it, the more sad he was.


    People who were alive one second ago will be gone in the blink of an eye.


    Looking sad, Liu Ming slightly lowered his head and walked into the elevator with the woman.


    At the moment when the elevator door closed slowly, Liu Ming looked up and saw a familiar figure passing by.


    "Cui Jie..." two words unconsciously jumped out of his mouth, with an indelible trill, looking scared.

 Chapter 86

    "What?" Su ruoqiu''s voice fell, and he pressed the key to open the door.


    She asked Liu Ming to take him to the scene downstairs to see if the soul of the dead was wandering below.


    "You... What do you do..." Liu Ming stepped back in fear.


    He inadvertently saw a figure like Cui Jie, she desperately press the key to open the door, a pair of very anxious to chase out.


    Liu Ming was so scared that he could not wait for the elevator door to close quickly, but she seemed to want to see ghosts. He understood her behavior.


    The moment the elevator door opened, Su ruoqiu rushed out and looked back and forth.


    As a result, she was disappointed and didn''t see the ghost at all.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t see Cui Jie. She didn''t look out of the elevator just now. Of course, she didn''t see what Liu Ming saw. It''s just that she can tell whether a person is a ghost.


    This dead just died soon, should have no ability to let her hide, let her a little bit imperceptible.


    Back in front of the elevator, Su ruoqiu sees Liu Ming staring at her in surprise. His eyes seem to be looking at a monster.


    "Let''s go." Su ruoqiu said.


    Liu Ming opened his mouth, did not ask the exit, just nodded, turned and walked to the elevator.


    As the elevator door closed, Liu Ming quietly turned to look at her.


    Her appearance is very common. She belongs to a face that she can''t remember, but she has an attractive temperament.


    I can''t say it specifically. Anyway, people can''t help but believe her and think she looks very good.


    Liu Ming looks at the number on the elevator and draws back his sight.


    "That..." he hesitated, pausing, and then asked, "what did you want to do?"


    "See if Cui Jie is outside the elevator." Su ruoqiu replied naturally.


    Her answer made Liu Ming''s heart bristle and goose bumps came out.


    It took Liu Ming a while to reflect on the problems.


    She can see ghosts!


    "Can you see... See the dirt... Those things?" Liu Ming asked hesitantly.


    He thought that maybe he thought too much, so he planned to confirm it again.


    "Yes. So there''s nothing to be afraid of. You see it only once, and I see it all the time. " Su ruoqiu pretended to be relaxed.


    She just wanted to comfort him. People like him who accidentally see once may be hard to see again next time. There is no need to worry about it.


    You need to worry about a constitution like the original owner. After all, ghosts can be seen everywhere.


    Liu Ming''s eyes became more strange, and he automatically stood beside her, staring at her in fear.


    Seeing that he was so scared, Su ruoqiu sympathized with him. When he saw the ghost for the first time, he couldn''t accept it and didn''t say anything.


    Two people in the elevator did not speak, to the first floor, out of the elevator, straight to the location of the dead fall.


    When Su ruoqiu arrived, he saw blood on it, but it was dry.


    She stepped forward and looked around. She didn''t see the ghost.


    Su ruoqiu frowned slightly and looked up.


    Liu Ming, who did not dare to get too close, stood at a distance to see the dried blood.


    It''s hard to imagine falling from the 11th floor on the hard ground.


    Liu Ming thinks of the scene when Cui Jie falls down and then "bang" falls to the ground.


    She lies on the ground, her shoes fall to one side, her body posture may be a little strange, and the bright red blood flows out from her body


    Liu Ming thought, is this position where he is standing facing Cui Jie''s side face? At that time, did she stare in secret?


    Thinking of this, Liu Ming''s body trembled violently. He threw off the picture in his mind and didn''t dare to think about it any more.


    "Liu Ming..."


    A slow voice came from behind Liu Ming, which made him shiver.


    Liu Ming froze with fright. He didn''t dare to look back. He stared at Su ruoqiu, who was observing something. His mouth opened and closed several times, but he couldn''t make any sound.


    He could not be more familiar with the voice behind him. It was Cui Jie''s voice, but it was very slow at the moment, and it sounded a bit penetrating."Liu Ming..." strange slow voice sounded again.


    What scares Liu Mingyu is that he finds that no one can hear the sound except himself.


    She... Can''t she see ghosts? Why can''t you hear the sound? Or was she just comforting him?


    Liu Ming''s mouth opened again. Sadly, the more nervous he was, the more unable he was to speak.


    Suddenly, a pair of hands suddenly put on his shoulder, scared Liu Ming screamed out on the spot, "ah..."


    Su ruoqiu, who is looking around, immediately looks back when he hears Liu Ming''s scream.


    Not only did she pay attention to Liu Mingxing, but the people passing by were the same.


    Some people even thought that he was a madman, but also alert to the side, in case he rushed up.


    At the moment when Liu Ming screamed, the strength on his shoulder disappeared.


    When he found that other people cast strange eyes, Liu Ming didn''t care what embarrassment he had. He gasped, only knowing that he was scared to death.


    "What happened to you just now?" Su ruoqiu came to him and asked suspiciously, frowning.


    "I... I just... Just heard... Cui... Cui Jie call my name!" Liu Ming was so afraid that he didn''t speak very well.


    "Cui Jie? Why didn''t you tell me Su ruoqiu looked at him and complained, as if he didn''t tell her how unforgivable it was.


    "I want to tell you. But I can''t make a sound Liu Ming said with difficulty, frowning tightly.


    He wanted to speak quickly, but he couldn''t speak normally.


    "And then? You didn''t promise? " Su ruoqiu frowned at him.


    In general, when you hear someone calling your name behind you, don''t rush to agree, or it will be a tragedy.


    "No. No, And then... There was a pair of... Hands... On my shoulder, and I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I Liu Ming frowned with regret.


    Seeing her calm and asking about these things, he didn''t look scared at all, but he was so afraid that he felt hopeless.


    "No reason..." Su ruoqiu muttered to himself.


    "What... No reason?" Liu Ming asked, puzzled.


    Su ruoqiu looked at him and opened his mouth just to say, but he thought that even if he said it, he might not understand, so he simply did not say, "it''s OK. You may have been targeted by a female ghost. "


    She didn''t realize it before. She thought it couldn''t be Cui Jie. Maybe it was the ghost who killed Cui Jie.


    No one is looking for the female ghost, but Liu Ming. Su ruoqiu has reason to suspect that the next person the female ghost wants to kill is him.


    "Being targeted?" Liu Ming''s eyes widened and his voice became loud in horror.

 Chapter 87

    Su ruoqiu saw that he was afraid. He wanted to hide it from him, but he said it.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded positively.


    "Then... What should I do?" Liu Ming asked in a panic.


    "Step by step." Su ruoqiu replied.


    She didn''t know what to do.


    Now we can only wait for the evil female ghost to appear, and then she will catch the female ghost herself.


    However, the female ghost seems to be very powerful. With her current ability, she will probably suffer as she did last time.


    Fortunately, there was a dark night before, otherwise, her ashes had been put in the urn.


    It seems that she still has to find Xu Weiwei. With the other party, she has a better chance of winning.


    Liu Ming''s face turned white when he saw that she couldn''t help it.


    After thinking for a moment, Liu Ming suddenly said in a voice: "I... I want to resign. I''m not going to get a promotion or a raise. I''m going to get out of here. "


    Now that his life is threatened, why should he be promoted and raised? He''s not going to be able to enjoy it.


    As the saying goes: as long as you keep the Castle Peak, you are not afraid of no firewood.


    It''s better for him to save his life, even if he wants to find a job with double the salary. It''s better than losing his life.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyes floated on him and looked him up and down.


    He was so scared that, by contrast, she did well at first.


    "Haven''t you heard a word?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    "What''s that?" Liu Ming looks at her puzzledly.


    "I can avoid the first day of junior high school, but I can''t avoid the fifteenth." Su ruoqiu responded calmly.


    If the female ghost wants to take his life, even if he hides to the ends of the earth, what? It''s not going to be found yet.


    As soon as she said this, Liu Ming''s body suddenly froze and a cold sweat came out of his forehead.


    It''s the same truth. It''s a female ghost. If you really want to kill him, it''s useless for him to hide anywhere.


    "So... I... what should I do?" Liu Ming trembled and looked up at her.


    There is nothing special about the woman in front of him. She is very common in all aspects, but he just knows that she is not simple.


    The smell of her whole body makes people believe her words.


    Perhaps, it is from the strong body, showing the confidence and calm, she is like a woman general holding a heavy hand, the victory in hand.


    "I don''t guarantee that I can save you, but if you follow me, the risk factor will at least be reduced." Su ruoqiu said.


    Liu Ming said nothing.


    He wanted to take back what he had just thought. Was she just calm and confident on the surface, but actually not sure?


    "Once you see something abnormal in me, the first thing you have to do is run, you know? The farther you run, the better. The rest may be for your own good. " Su ruoqiu said solemnly.


    She was not sure that she could save his life, and she didn''t want to cheat him.


    Su ruoqiu''s only promise is that if she is in danger, she hopes that the female ghost can give him time to escape before solving her.


    One person''s death is better than two people''s death, and she said that if you let him follow you, the risk will be reduced.


    Looking at her serious expression, Liu Ming didn''t seem to be joking.


    He was stunned and didn''t know how to react.


    People are selfish, can take their own life as a promise, give him the chance to escape, let his heart have no reason for a warm.


    "Liu Ming? What are you staring at? " Su ruoqiu frowned and pushed him with his hand.


    "No Liu Ming answered with a smile, with a slightly choked tone. No one was so kind to him except his family, "thank you."


    "For what?" Su ruoqiu doesn''t understand how he thanks.


    "Nothing." Liu Ming pursed his lips and shook his head with a smile.


    He swore in his heart that in the future she would do her best to help her where she could get her own.


    "Yes. Take me to the 11th floor. " Su ruoqiu said.


    "Good." Liu Ming immediately agreed to come down.


    They went back to the building and took the elevator to the 11th floor.


    Colleagues in the Department, when they see the appearance of both of them, they have to look at them more often, and their eyes are full of doubts.Stare at their department colleagues and start whispering.


    They spoke in a low voice, and Su ruoqiu didn''t know what they were talking about. He only knew that they seemed to be afraid and taboo about Cui Jie''s position.


    When they saw her walking towards Cui Jie''s position, there was obviously panic and surprise in their eyes.


    "Isn''t this a new colleague?"


    "My God! That''s a lot of guts. Is this Cui Jie''s seat? "


    "Cui Jie just died, didn''t she know?"


    This time, the voice of discussion was obviously much louder, mixed with fear, and did not understand her bold behavior.


    No matter where it is, once people have died, and others know it, it will become very taboo, almost everyone is the same.


    They don''t know that she just came to have a look, not to sit in that seat.


    To Su ruoqiu''s disappointment, there is no Cui Jie''s soul in the 11th floor.


    She came to Cui Jie''s position and looked left and right, but she didn''t see why. She couldn''t guess what Cui Jie saw at that time.


    According to what Liu Ming told her, after the police arrived, they speculated that Cui Jie was watching entertainment programs with her mobile phone.


    Because the phone she dropped on the ground was still playing.


    Su ruoqiu did not give up to see the toilet on the 11th floor, but still did not see Cui Jie''s ghost.


    If you can''t find the evil female ghost and Cui Jie''s soul for the time being, you can only wait until seven days.


    On the seventh day after death, commonly known as the first seven, the souls of the dead will return to the place where they lived for the last time.


    In the eyes of the stunned colleagues, the two of them returned to the elevator.


    When the elevator door closed, Liu Ming couldn''t wait to ask, "what did you find?"


    "If you find something, do you think I''ll look like this?" Su ruoqiu asked in despair.


    "Back to the president''s office now?" Liu Ming asked uneasily.


    He didn''t want to enter the president''s office very much. Every time he saw a glance from the president, he couldn''t help shivering.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded and answered.


    She noticed that he seemed to be a little afraid, and that his brow frowned imperceptibly.


    "Can I... Can I wait for you outside the president''s office?" Liu Ming stammered.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded.


    She didn''t want to let him in at first, and the fear in his eyes was to Jin yilie.


    In their eyes, is Jin yilie a terrible person?


    When Liu Ming arrived, he was waiting outside the office.


    He saw her walk to the office without knocking. He just walked in and raised her hand to wipe the sweat on her forehead.


    Even if the president asked her to catch ghosts, she seemed too casual, just like her own.


    Many years later, Liu Ming fully understood why she could be so casual.

 Chapter 88

    The door of the office closes.


    Jin yilie, sitting behind his desk, looks up at people.


    After seeing Su ruoqiu, he smiles.


    "Have you seen them all?" Jin yilie asked.


    "Yes. Nothing. The ghost must still be there, but I... "Su ruoqiu hesitated and continued:" I may not be able to deal with her. "


    Jin yilie''s eyebrows immediately wrinkled, not because she could not deal with the female ghost, but because she was afraid of her injury.


    After silence, Jin yilie said in a deep voice: "don''t interfere in this matter."


    He saw if he could find someone else to do it. Jin yilie didn''t want to see her hurt.


    "It''s OK. I find Xu Weiwei and she will help me. " Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    If it wasn''t for the worry in his eyes, she didn''t know how he suddenly wouldn''t let himself in.


    "Can she really help you?" Jin yilie seems a little unconvinced.


    "Yes. Don''t worry Su ruoqiu replied with a smile.


    Jin yilie''s eyebrows wrinkled. He didn''t seem to be at ease. He looked at her and asked, "where is she?"


    "I don''t know. I''m going to find her Su ruoqiu spread his hand and shrugged.


    After going to the wedding banquet, Xu Weiwei didn''t show up and didn''t know where to go.


    She doubted whether Xu Weiwei had met a powerful Taoist and was accepted by others.


    "Be careful. If you can''t deal with it, leave it alone. " Jin yilie asked.


    "Yes. I know Su ruoqiu raised a smile from the corner of her mouth, and her heart was warm.


    Leaving the office, Su ruoqiu asks Liu Ming to go back to work. She wants to go out.


    Naturally, she didn''t tell Liu Ming that she was looking for a female ghost, or she would scare him.


    Su ruoqiu went to the hotel where the wedding banquet was held. If she didn''t find it, she went back to Jin''s house.


    At Jin''s house, she saw Xu Weiwei lying on the sofa in the living room.


    Looking at Xu Weiwei''s intoxicated expression, Su ruoqiu''s mouth twitches slightly.


    Aware of someone approaching, smelling the familiar taste, Xu Weiwei opened her eyes and immediately showed a smile.


    "Mother in law is back!" Then a word with a smile came out of Xu Weiwei''s mouth.


    "Where are you crazy? A daughter-in-law like you is really unqualified. " Su ruoqiu deliberately put a smelly face, came to the sofa to sit down.


    "Mother in law... I''m going to play for a while." Xu Weiwei murmured in a low voice.


    "Where are Aunt Chen and his wife?" Su ruoqiu looked around.


    "Take Qi Hui out to play." Xu Weiwei said in a voice.


    "Why didn''t you follow?" Su ruoqiu looked her up and down.


    They are so playful. They know they are going to play, but they don''t know how to follow.


    "I''ve had enough." Xu Weiwei answered naturally.


    I''ve been crazy outside for so long. I don''t want to go out for a while.


    "I think you have a good time. You don''t want to find out the murderer at all." Su ruoqiu glanced at her.


    "How can it be!" Xu Weiwei retorted immediately. Her angry expression didn''t last long, and she began to smile again. "But... Hehe, before my future husband''s accident, it''s not too urgent."


    When Su ruoqiu heard her words, her face turned black and the corners of her mouth twitched slightly.


    "How can I find out that you are a teaser?" Su ruoqiu looks at her in disgust.


    The most important thing is that the child has not been born yet!


    "What are you saying, Granny. If your daughter-in-law is funny, the Jin family will be miserable! It''s said that a son''s IQ depends on his mother. " Xu Weiwei said solemnly at once.


    "Yes. So for the sake of the foundation of the Jin family, a daughter-in-law like you is not qualified at all. " Su ruoqiu said.


    "No. That''s not what I mean. I mean my IQ is leverage! " Xu Weiwei is anxious to make it clear.


    "I don''t see where the bar is." Su ruoqiu showed his disgusting eyes again.


    Before Xu Weiwei spoke again, she said, "come with me to Jin''s group."


    "Are you going to the company to cultivate a relationship with your future father-in-law?" Xu Weiwei asked excitedly.


    Su ruoqiu wanted to roll his eyes, but he finally held back, "I want to train you to be a teaser! There''s something wrong again. ""What''s up again?" Xu Weiwei blinked in surprise and asked.


    "Yes. It''s much more serious this time. A female employee of the company jumped down from the 11th floor and died on the spot. " Su ruoqiu replied.


    "..." Xu Weiwei was stunned, "so serious?"


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu stood up and went out directly.


    "Shit! As soon as my future father-in-law and mother-in-law get married, there are things that are not afraid of death. If you dare to come and look for things, you are looking for death! " Xu Weiwei is very angry to float behind her.


    "That female ghost is very powerful. Can you win?" Su ruoqiu asked without looking back.


    "Well! Mother in law, don''t look down on me! I''ll protect you then! " Xu Weiwei said with confidence.


    It''s time for her to behave. When she is reincarnated in the afterlife and becomes the daughter-in-law of the Jin family, her mother-in-law will treat her well.


    Hey, hey, hey... She was thoughtful.


    Su ruoqiu returned to Jin group and the previous department.


    Minister Li Xiaoyi has long received a call from the top, saying that Su ruoqiu should return to his original position.


    She had been waiting in front of the elevator for a long time, and the more she thought about it, the more angry she became.


    I said that I was fired from the company before, but now I come back again. Isn''t that hard hitting her in the face?


    When the elevator door opened, Li Xiaoyi finally saw her.


    "Welcome new colleagues back." Li Xiaoyi said with a smile.


    This time, she didn''t face Su ruoqiu head-on. She used some Yin methods.


    "Granny. There is deceit. " Xu Weiwei, who follows Su ruoqiu, reminds her.


    Su ruoqiu also knows that there must be something wrong with Li Xiaoyi''s 180 degree transformation.


    However, no matter what tricks the other party wants to play, she will accompany them to the end.


    "Thank you for your concern." Su ruoqiu replied with a smile.


    She walked out of the elevator. When she was passing by Li Xiaoyi, Li Xiaoyi quietly stretched out a foot to trip her.


    Xu Weiwei sees that she wants to do something bad, so she wants to help Su ruoqiu. Unexpectedly, she doesn''t have to do it by herself, so she falls down.


    Li Xiaoyi, sitting on the ground, exclaimed in pain, because she was wearing a professional dress and was sitting on the ground, which was not elegant.


    Li Xiaoyi''s eyes narrowed slightly with pain and frowned tightly. When she looked up, she found the straight eyes of some male colleagues. Then she looked at herself and got up.


    The direction of the professional dress is just the office of the Department colleagues, which opens a mysterious door to them.


    "Su ruoqiu! You stop for me Li Xiaoyi looks pale and stares at the woman who wants to leave.


    Just looking at Su ruoqiu''s back, Li Xiaoyi thinks she is extremely arrogant.


    Su ruoqiu, who was walking forward, stopped and looked back at her with a smile. "I don''t know what the minister ordered?"


    Su ruoqiu''s expression is gentle and indifferent at the moment, and her eyes are full of blankness, as if she doesn''t understand why she stops herself.

 Chapter 89

    Su ruoqiu blinked and looked at her innocently.


    Just now, when she stretched out her foot to trip herself, she suddenly caught her foot and let her fall to the ground.


    A completely unrelated to her appearance, angry Li Xiaoyi trembled, a finger to her, but do not know what to say.


    "Su ruoqiu! Don''t go too far! " It took a long time for these words to come out of Li Xiaoyi''s mouth.


    "Too much? Minister, what''s the matter with you? My whole body is shaking like this. Shall I call an ambulance for you? " Su ruoqiu didn''t know anything, and her tone seemed to care about her.


    Mingming swerved to scold her for going to the hospital when she was ill, but her tone was so innocent and concerned that Li Xiaoyi almost fainted.


    Li Xiaoyi, who is biting her teeth, points at her with one finger, gnashing his teeth with hatred, but he doesn''t know how to reply.


    "You... You... You..."


    Li Xiaoyi''s "you" didn''t come out for a long time, but her hand trembled even more.


    "Minister. If you can''t hold it, you''d better go home and have a rest. I''m afraid you''ll fall down shaking. " Su ruoqiu blinked innocently.


    "Ha ha! This dead woman is really shameless. It was she who wanted to hurt you first and had the face to blame you. " Xu Weiwei floats behind her and looks contemptuously at Li Xiaoyi.


    "Minister. I went back to work. If you can''t hold on, tell us all, and we''ll call an ambulance for you Su ruoqiu smiles gently.


    Without waiting for Li Xiaoyi to react, she went to her original position.


    Li Xiaoyi, who was so angry that she couldn''t say a word, looked at her supercilious appearance and hated her teeth.


    Li Xiaoyi''s hands tightly clenched into fists, eyes angrily staring at her back.


    Is the person the president is looking for amazing? Hum! I''ll kill you later!


    Li Xiaoyi secretly vowed in her heart that she would calculate the previous and just accounts with her.


    What about the person brought by the president? It''s not the president''s wife.


    Li Xiaoyi thinks that the president will not take care of these small things.


    "That Li Xiaoyi will definitely get back at you." Xu Weiwei said to Su ruoqiu sitting on the seat.


    "I''m not afraid." Su ruoqiu just said three words in a light tone.


    The soldiers came to cover the water and the earth.


    If Li Xiaoyi doesn''t provoke her, she won''t take the initiative to find trouble. On the contrary, she won''t swallow it.


    "You go to the 11th floor and guard Liu Ming." Su ruoqiu quietly orders Xu Weiwei.


    Liu Ming may be targeted, and has no ability to fight back. It''s safer for Xu Weiwei to stare at him.


    Although she is not powerful, she has some ability.


    "But you..." Xu Weiwei looked at her hesitantly.


    "No, but." Su ruoqiu answered.


    Xu Weiwei hesitated for a long time, then nodded and said, "OK."


    She should finish then disappear in Su ruoqiu''s side, twinkling of an eye comes to Liu Ming''s side.


    At the end of the day, nothing happened except that Li Xiaoyi deliberately bothered her at work and picked bones in the eggs.


    In the evening, she had to stay to work overtime. Looking at the mountain of files, Su ruoqiu sighed helplessly.


    This is the end of ordinary people against their superiors. Even if they don''t let you go directly, they can let you go automatically.


    Unfortunately, her boss didn''t know that she was just catching the ghost and would leave the company soon.


    If it wasn''t for her to stay and work overtime, it would not be Li Xiaoyi''s turn to trip her and let her do so much work.


    Su ruoqiu, who works hard, looks at the mountain of folders, disappearing little by little. In fact, he has a sense of accomplishment.


    After working overtime for several hours in a row, Su ruoqiu yawned and stretched, "it''s finally finished..."


    She stood up, looked at the processed documents, reached out and patted, "ah... It''s not easy."


    New employees are often bullied by old employees. It''s a tragedy to think about it.


    However, once the new employees in the workplace pass by, they will become old employees who bully the new employees.


    Of course, there are old employees who don''t bully new people.


    Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes, and there are intrigues.As long as people exist in this world, intrigue and all kinds of discrimination will exist.


    Su ruoqiu looked around, and she was the only one left.


    According to her request, Liu Ming also stayed to work overtime.


    Although this is to take Liu Ming as bait, but she sent Xu Weiwei to guard, it should not be a big deal.


    Even if he doesn''t work overtime to return home, and has no power to protect him, he will probably fall into the hands of female ghosts.


    Thinking of this, Su ruoqiu plans to let Xu Weiwei follow Liu Ming if she doesn''t wait for the ghost tonight, until she finds out the ghost.


    She narrowed her eyes slightly, staring at every corner of the darkness.


    Today''s female ghost seems to be much smarter than the one before. She is much more cautious than the one before.


    Without finding the ghost, Su ruoqiu sighed and went to the bathroom alone.


    Su ruoqiu specially chose the first compartment.


    As soon as I entered, the door was locked, and the sound of flushing came from my ear.


    Curious Su ruoqiu, did not immediately solve, but quietly opened the door of the bathroom, revealing a gap, to see if Li Xiaoyi is here.


    Two minutes later, even a ghost did not appear, Su ruoqiu had to close the door.


    She couldn''t hold it any longer. As soon as she squatted down, the sound of flushing came from her ear.


    The direction of the sound should be in the innermost compartment.


    Until the clattering sound disappeared, Su ruoqiu did not hear the sound of footsteps.


    All of a sudden, the voice of closing suddenly came. In my heart, I felt that Su ruoqiu was not good. I quickly picked up my pants.


    She stood up and opened the door of the compartment. Just as she was about to go out, she was stunned. Her body trembled slightly and looked directly into the mirror in front of her.


    Su ruoqiu saw the picture reflected in the mirror. She was standing in the compartment, her face slightly pale, her eyes full of fear.


    On the top of the compartment, there''s a man on his stomach


    No, it was a female ghost, lying on the door panel separated from the first compartment, looking in the direction of her head.


    Slightly trembling, Su ruoqiu took a few deep breaths. He didn''t dare to look up. That would be the sight of the female ghost.


    Her scalp was numb. She didn''t even notice that she was staring after entering the compartment. If it wasn''t for the picture reflected by the huge mirror, she wouldn''t have noticed when she left the bathroom.


    Su ruoqiu would rather not find this scene at the moment, and she can still walk out calmly. Now she is a little weak, and her feet can''t step out.


    Maybe she was aware of her strange, maybe from her opening the door of the compartment, the ghost knew that she found herself lying on it.


    Su ruoqiu saw the ghost slowly turn her head to look in the direction of the mirror, and her eyes fell on her in the mirror.


    Pale face, evoke a strange smile, as if to say: you found

 Chapter 90

    Su ruoqiu''s scalp is numb when she looks at her eyes with strange light. Her hair has the feeling of standing up.


    Even before, it didn''t make her have such a big reaction, the heart beat frequency almost exceeded the psychological load.


    After seeing the female ghost lying on her stomach move a little, Su ruoqiu didn''t know what was going on. She couldn''t move her feet just now and rushed out.


    Perhaps it is the feeling that one''s life is threatened that one will make an instinctive response to stay away from death.


    When Su ruoqiu rushed to the front door of the bathroom, her whole body collapsed.


    In front of the door, I don''t know when it was locked.


    She tried hard to pull and push, but she couldn''t open it. At last, she bumped twice, which hurt her arm.


    "Bang!"


    A huge voice rang out, as if it was the ghost lying on the ground.


    Su ruoqiu, whose heart couldn''t stop speeding up, turned his head and looked up at the compartment. He didn''t find the lying ghost.


    From the corner of her eyes, she could see something on the ground. Her eyes immediately moved down and fell on the pale hands that stretched out from the first compartment.


    It''s special! You are not Zhenzi at all! Climb a shovel!


    Su ruoqiu is so anxious that she wants to crawl under the crack of the bathroom door, but she is not tuxingsun.


    The heart is beating at a very fast rate, just like a jump can jump out of the throat directly.


    With the female ghost climbing out of the picture, Su ruoqiu feels a little difficult to breathe.


    When she saw the ghost''s head appear, she twisted it rigidly and gave out a bone clucking sound. Her long black hair fell down and dragged on the ground.


    Looking at the female ghost climbing so hard, Su ruoqiu wants to bite her teeth and go forward to give the female ghost a kick.


    Su ruoqiu was eager to try, but when the ghost turned her head and showed a fishy red and strange eye under her black hair, she immediately gave up the idea of kicking the ghost.


    It''s still a second.


    The door of the bathroom couldn''t be opened. Su ruoqiu, trapped in it, had no way to go.


    In addition, the female ghost appears at this time, and her present situation is even worse.


    She couldn''t get out, let alone move the rescuers. No one came to rescue her even when she cried out.


    Su ruoqiu clenched her teeth, holding the idea of fighting with the female ghost, and her heart broke her tongue.


    The tongue tip blood of a boy can be used, and the tongue tip blood of a woman can''t be worse.


    Although one belongs to Yang, the other belongs to Yin.


    If she can''t, she can use her own fingertip blood.


    At the moment of biting the tip of her tongue, there were two more prepared charms in her hands.


    Hiss! Grandma is a bear! Biting the tip of the tongue is more painful than biting the fingers.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, looking at the female ghost difficult to climb over, don''t know why, suddenly feel the female ghost good stupid.


    Before I thought that the female ghost who came here was smart, so I could get to her in the morning!


    Think of here, Su ruoqiu does not wait for female ghost to come over, then suddenly step forward two steps.


    "Poof..." Su ruoqiu sprayed the blood mixed with saliva on the female ghost.


    I thought it would be useless after mixing with Keng dad''s saliva, but I didn''t expect it would work.


    "Ah..." the female ghost didn''t seem to think that she knew this. She didn''t have the slightest precaution and was sprayed on her face.


    Blood spray on the ghost''s face, immediately like a high degree of sulfuric acid, eroding the ghost''s face.


    "Ah..." the ghost screamed, showing a painful expression.


    The ghost''s pale hands raised, trying to cover her corroded face, but she didn''t dare to touch it.


    "Damn it! Damn it The ghost made an angry voice and looked at her resentfully.


    Su ruoqiu is scared to spit blood to the female ghost again.


    Without waiting for the ghost to respond, the two charms in her hand were immediately pasted on the ghost''s body.


    Su ruoqiu''s mouth is full of words and looks dignified.


    Her heart is still beating at a high rate, but she knows she can''t be distracted, or she will die.


    Now it has completely angered the female ghost, and it must be eliminated at one stroke.


    With a bang, two Charms posted on the ghost''s body ignited at the same time.In a flash, flames filled the ghost''s whole body, turning the ghost into a "burning man.".


    "Ah..."


    "Ah


    A series of shrill screams rang out, and the sound came into my heart, which was frightening.


    Su ruoqiu grabs the charm that escapes from his pocket, raises his other hand slightly, stares at the burning ghost with alert eyes, and subconsciously retreats.


    If the female ghost can''t be eliminated in this way, Su ruoqiu interrupts and bites her finger and sends her another charm.


    I can''t bite the tip of my tongue. Now it hurts when I touch it a little.


    Su ruoqiu, who is nervous, deals with the fierce ghost alone. He stares at the female ghost''s alert eyes and does not dare to blink.


    Her eyes grew bigger and bigger, always reminding herself not to blink.


    At the critical moment when her life is threatened, she has to work hard to prevent the female ghost from fighting back at the last moment.


    Su ruoqiu was completely relieved until the ghost was burned to the point that there were no ashes left and disappeared completely.


    The female ghost flies away. The bathroom door controlled by the female ghost should also be able to open.


    Su ruoqiu turns around and wants to open the door of the bathroom, but finds that she still can''t open it.


    Did someone lock the door outside?


    She searched her pocket in a hurry. Unfortunately, she found that she had left her cell phone on her desk.


    Su ruoqiu knocked on the bathroom door, made a "bang bang" sound, and yelled: "is there anyone outside?"


    "Who''s out there? I''m locked in the bathroom. " Su ruoqiu cried at the top of her voice.


    After shouting for a long time, let alone ghosts, I didn''t even shout.


    Su ruoqiu regretted that she killed the female ghost so soon, and did not bargain with the female ghost.


    She thought it was a female ghost who made her unable to open the door of the bathroom. Now she realized it was not a female ghost.


    In this department, the person who has the biggest hatred for her is Li Xiaoyi.


    Li Xiaoyi doesn''t seem to be off work yet. Su ruoqiu''s brow is wrinkled tightly. It seems that she locked it up.


    If Li Xiaoyi had not locked the door of the bathroom, she would not have been so miserable.


    Su ruoqiu wants to go out and teach Li Xiaoyi a lesson. He occasionally knocks on the door and shouts weakly.


    No one came up. She couldn''t get out.


    Unless Jin yilie comes to the building to look for her, or maybe Xu Weiwei appears, she will be trapped here and will not go out until the security guard comes to check.


    It took about fifteen minutes for her to hear something outside.


    "Vivian? Is that you? " Su ruoqiu immediately slapped the door of the bathroom.


    "Who''s out there? I''m trapped in the bathroom. " Su ruoqiu yelled and patted the door a few more times.


    I took a lot of pictures before, but now I''m working hard. My palms are numb.


    The sound outside, as if in an instant static

 Chapter 91

    At the moment when the sound was still outside, Su ruoqiu''s heart clattered and beat violently.


    It took a lot of effort to eliminate a female ghost. Won''t it come again?


    Think of here, Su ruoqiu''s eyelids all follow uneasily to beat.


    Holding her breath and listening to the movement around her, she suddenly did not dare to shout out any more.


    Even if she knew that if there was a fierce ghost, she would be found even if she stopped breathing, but she could not help slowing down her breathing.


    Quiet, dead quiet.


    Outside the restroom, suddenly there was another sound.


    Su ruoqiu raised her ears and heard the sound of footsteps.


    The heart beat couldn''t help but quickened, and the slow breathing stopped, listening anxiously to the movement from outside.


    Step by step, as if stepping on her heart, her hands were unconsciously clenched.


    Su ruoqiu''s biggest fear now is that he suddenly uttered a sentence: I see you.


    Su ruoqiu, who is on the alert of every cell in the whole body, will fall into a state of collapse when a strange sentence suddenly pops up.


    There was a noise outside. It sounded like opening the bathroom door.


    Su ruoqiu took two steps back on guard. Her eyes were fixed on the door of the bathroom, and her hand clenched with the charm.


    The door of the bathroom opened in front of her and she was relieved to see the people outside.


    "Little granny." The figure of poplar appears in the bathroom door.


    "Uncle Bai. It''s you. Why didn''t you make a sound just now? " Su ruoqiu heaved a sigh of relief, and his nervous mood was quite calm.


    "The young master ordered." Bai Yang said with a smile.


    "He meant you to scare me." Su ruoqiu turned her lips.


    See white uncle smile but don''t answer, then know the answer.


    When Bai Yang saw that there seemed to be blood on the corner of her mouth, the smile on her face disappeared, and her brow wrinkled tightly, she asked with concern, "little grandma, how can there be blood on the corner of your mouth?"


    "I just sucked blood and didn''t wipe it clean." Su ruoqiu said solemnly.


    Bai Yang stared at her in amazement, opened her mouth a few times, and finally said, "are you kidding me


    "I''m kidding you." Su ruoqiu replied with a smile.


    "That young granny, this is..." Bai Yang frowned.


    "I bit it myself. It''s OK. It''s good to save your life. " Su ruoqiu replied indifferently.


    When she saw the gloomy face of Jin yilie behind uncle Bai, she immediately went forward.


    "It''s fun to scare me? I managed to kill the female ghost. I was not killed by the female ghost. I was almost scared to death by you. " Su ruoqiu came to him and glared at him angrily.


    "Do you know... Ah..." before Su ruoqiu finished complaining, his wrist was buckled and his body suddenly fell over.


    She just fell into Jin yilie''s arms. She had to say that his wheelchair was of good quality. She fell down like this, and there was nothing wrong with it.


    "Why did you pull me down all of a sudden?" Su ruoqiu looks at him with a complaining face.


    Jin yilie frowned and did not answer her question. His eyes fell on the faint red of her mouth.


    Reach out a hand to pinch her chin gently, tone gentle ground asks a way: "still ache?"


    "A little. But it''s nothing to save your life. " Su ruoqiu replied indifferently.


    Compared with a life, the pain is small.


    "Go home." Jin yilie narrowed his eyes painfully and said.


    "Oh." Su ruoqiu nodded blankly, a little unable to keep up with his jumping thinking.


    Back at his desk, Su ruoqiu tidies up.


    Thinking that Liu Ming had not appeared, she said, "I''ll go to find Liu Ming. You can wait for me outside."


    "Yes." Jin yilie did not ask her what she wanted to do, but agreed directly.


    Su ruoqiu finds Liu Ming and finds that he is still working overtime.


    "Here you are." When Liu Ming saw that it was her, he immediately stood up.


    "Do you want to go back? It''s all right Su ruoqiu said.


    Liu Ming didn''t understand what she meant by nothing and asked, "what?"


    "The ghost flies away. You are safe for the time being. " Su ruoqiu said.


    She thought that Cui Jie''s soul had not been found, and she did not know what would happen."Safe for the time being? Is there any danger? " Liu Ming asked, puzzled.


    "You don''t forget who died, do you?" Su ruoqiu winked at him mischievously.


    Liu Ming didn''t feel a little playful, for him, only fear.


    "She... She''ll show up?" Liu Ming looks around nervously.


    Working overtime here for so long, I feel very uneasy, but I can''t disobey the order from the president.


    you ''re right. He didn''t volunteer to stay and work overtime, but was ordered by the president.


    If she didn''t say it was ok, he didn''t know how many cold sweats he got when he worked overtime.


    "I''m not sure. Maybe, maybe not. The most likely is her first seven. " Su ruoqiu said.


    When Liu Ming heard the word "the first seven", he trembled all over, and his eyes glanced around unconsciously.


    "It''s time to get off work. I promise you''ll be fine at home. Don''t be so nervous Su ruoqiu said.


    "What does mother-in-law mean is to let me follow and protect him?" Xu Weiwei immediately reflected from her words.


    Su ruoqiu did not answer, but quietly nodded his head to express his answer.


    "I don''t want to go. Can we not go? " Xu Weiwei has a bitter face. She really doesn''t want to go at all.


    Su ruoqiu shook his head quietly again.


    "Hum!" Xu Weiwei see protest invalid, can only cold hum, angry eyes directly fell on Liu Ming.


    Liu Ming, who just wanted to ask Su ruoqiu why he was so sure, suddenly felt a murderous look and looked around with a pale face.


    "Is it... Is it... What... East... Dirty things are around us?" Liu Ming stammered, and a cold sweat came out of his forehead.


    "Dirty things?! You are the dirty thing Xu Weiwei yelled and wanted to step forward and take a hard picture of his forehead.


    "You think too much. Go back. I have to work tomorrow. " Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    Liu Ming''s mouth opened and closed several times, in fact, he wanted to say something, but seeing her indifferent look, he didn''t say anything at all.


    After leaving the company, Liu Ming took a ride home, while Xu Weiwei followed him back, but he didn''t know.


    Xu Weiwei doesn''t like to go back with Liu Ming, so she tries to make Liu Ming suspicious, but she doesn''t dare to play hard. Otherwise, Su ruoqiu dislikes her. She''s going to marry into the Jin family.


    Su ruoqiu came to the black business car, saw the door open, and immediately went in.


    The black business car starts, leaves slowly, and finally drives into the boundless night.


    On the top floor of a high-rise building, two figures stand on it.


    "Master..." ghost you voice, words haven''t finished was interrupted.


    "She needs to grow." The dark night then disappeared into the night sky.


    He wanted to ask the master why he didn''t save Su ruoqiu. The master immediately guessed what he wanted to ask.


    Ghost you looks at the position that master just stood, Mou eye is tiny heavy, also follow to disappear very quickly.

 Chapter 92

    Back in the room, Su ruoqiu lies on the bed after taking a bath.


    Jin yilie is in the study. She is alone in the room.


    Turning over and over, Su ruoqiu pulls a pillow and holds it in her arms.


    As she was about to play with her mobile phone, she thought of the book with words. It seemed that there were some arrays mentioned in it.


    Su ruoqiu immediately got up and went to get the hidden book.


    Thinking of Jin yilie''s company, there are always strange things happening recently. If we can arrange a formation or something, can we prevent those fierce ghosts from making trouble?


    Her ability is still too low. If she can save her life, she can only choose to solve the female ghost instead of catching it alive.


    If you catch the female ghost alive, you may be able to force the female ghost to tell who is hiding in the dark.


    But with her current ability, it is impossible, unless the other party sends a ghost who is weak in all aspects, she can catch it alive.


    Su ruoqiu, with a book in his hand, returned to the bed and leaned half on the back of the bed in a languid manner.


    Just want to open the book, her action suddenly stopped, thought of a very important problem.


    This book suddenly appeared words, that is, the person who can make her look back has appeared.


    Who else is there besides Jin yilie who can "stain the book of heaven with blood" under her eyes?


    Su ruoqiu''s big eyes brightened, and a smile rose from the corner of his mouth, but it soon disappeared.


    Thinking of the two of them must be after that to be able to lift the spell, the heart is also gradually speeding up.


    They are two contractual marriage, if she suddenly take the initiative to seduce him, do not know what he would think of her?


    Hesitated for a moment, Su ruoqiu couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    They have no emotional foundation. What is she hesitating about? What does he think of her?


    Just this kind of thing, let her a girl take the initiative, it is really difficult to let go.


    Although she didn''t know anything about it, she didn''t eat pork and saw pigs run, but she didn''t experience this kind of thing. When she was with slag man, she held hands.


    No matter how modern she is, she''s still a big yellow girl. She''s very nervous and shy when she wants to talk to men.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Su ruoqiu didn''t want to think about it at all. He opened his books and began to look at the array.


    Sure enough, there is an array that can avoid the invasion of ghosts, but her tragic discovery, with her current ability, is completely out of the question.


    Su ruoqiu began to study medicine again. It was more difficult to untie Jin yilie''s poison than to wake her father.


    However, even if it is simple, she can''t do it now.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t know how to improve her ability at all, so she scratched her head a little impatiently.


    When she inadvertently turned to the back, she saw that there was a way to improve her ability.


    If she wants to be down-to-earth, she has to follow the steps step by step.


    There is a way to ascend to heaven step by step, but it looks like magic.


    Su ruoqiu thought about it. Whether it''s magic or not, it''s hard for her to accept the steps alone. Especially the option of double cultivation, what''s the difference between it and letting her sell it?


    It''s just that what she gets from selling is money, and what she gets is essence to cultivate her magic power.


    In the end, Su ruoqiu chooses to come step by step. Even if the progress is a little slow, she thinks that stability is the most important thing.


    In this way, she has to find a place full of mental energy, and then sit for one hour every day to absorb the essence of heaven and earth.


    She also needs to increase her experience in dealing with all kinds of ghosts, that is, actual combat, in order to improve her adaptability and break through her own cultivation.


    "No challenge, no breakthrough." Su ruoqiu muttered to himself and nodded to himself.


    After all, catching ghosts is not just a matter of paper, but involves danger every time.


    To put it bluntly, exorcists are dealing with death. In case of bad luck, they will have to lose their lives.


    After studying for a long time, Su ruoqiu hid the book again.


    In fact, she was very worried about hiding in Jin yilie''s home, but she was even more worried about putting it on her.


    The safest way is to engrave the whole book in her mind, but she can''t remember so much


    There are some profound things that she hasn''t studied for a long time, let alone remembered in her mind.Lying on the bed, Su ruoqiu closed her eyes and searched for the place in her mind to be energetic.


    Thinking of the plot on TV, she thought that if she was old enough, she would have enough spiritual power.


    It''s not always like this on TV. She has never seen that the place full of spiritual energy will be a high-rise building.


    There are many things flashed in her mind. After thinking about it, Su ruoqiu found that she went back to a problem.


    Is whether or not to take the initiative to sleep Jin yilie.


    "Face so hot..." Su ruoqiu''s hands covered his face, closed his eyes and murmured to himself.


    Calm heart beat, at the moment and can''t stop beating violently.


    Jin yilie''s handsome figure appears in the picture, only around the bath towel, revealing the perfect upper body of eight abdominal muscles.


    Black short hair, still wet, hair tip condensation with small droplets.


    Jin yilie raised his hand gracefully, inserted his five fingers into his hair at will, and slid lazily to the back of his head. The plucked hair stirred.


    The dark and deep eyes are full of affection. Under the bridge of the nose is a pair of attractive thin lips with a smile of evil charm.


    When he winked his right eye at her, his thin lips with evil smile suddenly opened slightly, and then nibbled at her lower lip.


    "Ha ha..." Su ruoqiu, with her eyes closed, giggled because of the picture in her mind.


    The whole person is immersed in the imagination of Su ruoqiu, completely did not notice a person in front of the bed, at the moment is slightly frowning, staring at some inexplicable her.


    "What a shame..." Su ruoqiu muttered to herself and gave a silly smile.


    "What shame?" Jin yilie''s eyes narrowed slightly, staring at her straightly.


    From the moment he came into the room, she didn''t seem to notice it at all. She didn''t know what she was shy about with her eyes closed.


    When he heard Jin yilie''s voice, Su ruoqiu was struck by thunder.


    Why didn''t he make a sound when he came in? It''s dead. She''s giggling alone. What''s the shame


    If Jin yilie knew that she thought he had no voice when he came in, his voice was not small.


    Su ruoqiu, with her eyes closed, finds a solution to the embarrassment in her mind.


    Finally, she thought of a perfect way, that is - feign death!

 Chapter 93

    Jin yilie saw Su ruoqiu lying on the bed, and his mouth stirred up a funny smile.


    He didn''t make a sound, and directly controlled the wheelchair to the bedside on the other side.


    Lying on the bed, Su ruoqiu heard a slight noise and didn''t dare to open his eyes. He didn''t know what he was doing.


    With his eyes closed, Su ruoqiu felt the movement around him. He knew that he had come to the bedside.


    Now she is sleeping on her side, facing the side of the bed. He must be in front of her, but she can''t turn over.


    At the moment of pretending to be dead, how can he turn over as soon as he arrives? It''s not immediately exposed.


    Warm breath, spit over, Su ruoqiu''s heart suddenly and violently beat up.


    His face seems to be getting closer to hers. What does he want to do?


    Do you think she''s sleeping and talking, and now she''s kissing her?


    Thinking of this, Su ruoqiu''s face turned red.


    The heart, which used to beat very fast, is now beating at an extraordinary rate.


    The breath on his face is getting closer and closer. Su ruoqiu, with his eyes closed, knows that he is getting closer and closer.


    It''s special! I didn''t expect you to be Jin yilie.


    But in that case, could she sleep with him?


    An idea flashed through my mind, and Su ruoqiu''s heart suddenly raised expectations.


    If she doesn''t catch the man in front of her, she will die.


    Anyway, it''s only after making friends with others that the spell can be removed. She might as well choose Jin yilie nearby.


    Who knows what kind of men we can meet in the future, in case we can''t? She''s going to die.


    The more she wanted to go down, the more determined Su ruoqiu''s idea was. She planned to pretend if he would kiss her next time, and then let it be.


    Hehe... If the spell is solved, it will not endanger their lives. Why not?


    If this spell only makes her look ugly, but she will die if she lets it go, she must choose between the two.


    Her heart seems to beat for Jin yilie. Isn''t it a love affair without feelings? For her, of course.


    As for how Jin yilie feels about her, she has no bottom in her heart. He seems to be very flat, without any fluctuation.


    In Su ruoqiu''s distracted time, the warm lip suddenly gently wiped from her cheek. At that touch, Su ruoqiu almost opened her eyes.


    Warm breath, as if close to her cheek, even breathing sound is so obvious.


    I don''t know why, Su ruoqiu always feels that the breathing sound is not right. It doesn''t seem to be as heavy as when he should be emotional. It''s too smooth.


    Su ruoqiu, with her eyes closed, how can she know that Jin yilie, who is close to her cheek, has an obvious smile on his lips and stares playfully at her pretending to be dead.


    Along her cheek, Jin yilie''s thin lip came to her ear slowly.


    "I know you didn''t sleep." When Jin yilie said these words, the playful smile around his mouth was even worse.


    When she suddenly opened her eyes, Jin yilie, who was leaning over her ears, immediately sat up straight and looked at her playfully.


    I know she''s pretending to be sleeping, and I''ve come to tease her on purpose.


    Staring at the playful smile at the corner of his mouth, Su ruoqiu immediately changed his mind, not to tease, but to play with her!


    On purpose, he rubbed her cheek with his thin lip.


    Looking at his serious, slightly innocent appearance, Su ruoqiu almost believed his mother!


    If it wasn''t for the slight upward curve of the corner of his mouth, she would have believed that it was a damned carelessness!


    "I don''t care! Whether it''s careless or intentional, you have to be responsible Su ruoqiu slightly guilty to say, the tone is so straightforward.


    "Oh? In charge? " Jin yilie looks at her playfully and picks her eyebrows. She doesn''t seem to understand the meaning of her words, "how to be responsible?"


    Su ruoqiu didn''t know what to say, and his face turned red.


    Is it difficult for her to ask them to fulfill their duties as husband and wife?


    Su ruoqiu''s mouth opened several times, but he couldn''t say a word.


    Such things, let her a girl how to say?


    "No matter! In any case, it''s responsibility. " Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    "To be responsible is to marry you, but you are already my wife. If you are further responsible..." Jin yilie said here, deliberately pausing, his eyes fell on her.Su ruoqiu was staring at him and wanted to grab the quilt and cover himself tightly.


    Clearly is a cold man ah, how to get married, painting style seems to have changed?


    Su ruoqiu had the feeling of getting on the thief boat.


    She doesn''t know that she can''t get down if she gets up.


    "What do you... What do you want?" Su ruoqiu stammered and asked, the watchful sight fell on him, very defensive.


    When she came back, she really wanted to give herself a brick.


    The top priority is to sleep! No matter whether she sleeps him or he sleeps her, as long as she can, what ghost is she guarding against?


    For the first time, Su ruoqiu felt that it was a bit tragic to be reborn in this body. This little life was hanging on "sleep".


    If she doesn''t sleep, she will die. If she wants to live, she has no choice.


    "Nothing. If you want me to be deeply responsible, I promise you. " Jin yilie seemed to have made a decision after a fierce ideological struggle, and he looked very serious.


    "Really?" Su ruoqiu''s tone was slightly excited.


    Realizing that she was like an impatient coyote, Su ruoqiu immediately gathered her happy look on her face and coughed softly.


    "Yes." Jin yilie responded.


    "Then you..." Su ruoqiu looked at him, his cheeks were red, and he twisted his fingers. He didn''t know how to open his mouth.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not going to divorce you. I''ll be responsible for you to the end. " Jin yilie said solemnly.


    "What?" Su ruoqiu asked in surprise, suspecting that he had heard it wrong.


    "I will be responsible for you, not divorce." Jin yilie repeated his words in a gentle voice.

 Chapter 94

    Su ruoqiu''s mouth twitched a few times, and his face was as black as ink.


    Are they both on the same channel? How to say, the difference is so big


    "No, I mean..." as soon as Su ruoqiu was worried, she almost blurted out the topic of "sleep.".


    "What do you want to say?" Jin yilie asked solemnly.


    His eyes flashed a touch of fun, too fast for people to catch.


    "Our marriage has a deadline." Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    "But you have asked me to be deeply responsible. I always do what I say." Jin yilie said.


    "I mean... I..." Su ruoqiu really didn''t know how to explain.


    She suddenly felt as if she had dug a big hole and buried herself.


    "All right. You can rest assured that I will not go back. " Jin yilie comforted with a gentle smile.


    Su ruoqiu is a dumb man who eats Coptis chinensis. He has a lot to suffer from.


    They just stare at each other, and she can''t say it doesn''t mean it. She''s afraid that he suddenly asks her, if it doesn''t mean to be deeply responsible, what does it mean?


    I want to sleep with you, or you come to sleep with me, and we sleep with each other.


    Su ruoqiu is really hard to say, can only sit staring at him.


    "I want to take a bath." Jin yilie said in a voice.


    Looking at Jin yilie''s wheelchair turning to leave, Su ruoqiu''s eyes flashed and immediately jumped out of bed.


    "Wait. I''ll give you bath water! " Su ruoqiu said.


    "It''s OK. I can do it myself. " Jin yilie said in a voice.


    "You are not right. We are husband and wife. It''s not convenient for you to move. I should put bath water for you! " Su ruoqiu said and ran into the bathroom.


    After coming to the bathroom, Su ruoqiu washed the bathtub and began to put bath water for him.


    She looked down at her pajamas and turned black for a moment.


    Cartoon cotton, looks very naive.


    Su ruoqiu''s dark eyes wandered around, and a cunning smile came from the corner of his mouth. While Jin yilie didn''t come in, he intentionally splashed water on his body.


    Looking at the wet pajamas, the smile from the corner of her mouth is deeper. Finally, she can have a good reason to change the lovely pajamas!


    Su ruoqiu was very pleased with her smile and praised her cleverness.


    With a smile on his face and a look of chagrin, he left the bathroom.


    Jin yilie saw her wet pajamas and frowned imperceptibly. "Why are you so careless? Go and change one quickly. Don''t catch a cold."


    He didn''t even notice the care and indulgence in his words.


    "Yes. I''ll be right there. The water has just been released. It''s going to wait Su ruoqiu said.


    She was afraid that he would go in so fast, and when she came back with her sexy pajamas, she would see the bathroom door closed.


    Taking pajamas to the bathroom, Su ruoqiu changes pajamas with the fastest speed in her life.


    She didn''t even have time to pick up the lovely pajamas, so she went out in a hurry.


    Su ruoqiu specially chose a black silk nightgown, just like silk.


    Jin yilie almost choked to death when he saw her appear in front of him in a black silk nightgown.


    Before I got married, I saw her wandering around in cartoon pajamas.


    When things go wrong, there will be demons.


    Jin yilie, who soon calms down, looks at her quietly with an unknown radian in the corner of his mouth.


    Jin yilie wanted to see what tricks his new wife wanted to play.


    With this association, Jin yilie understood everything.


    Her previous cartoon pajamas wet, I''m afraid it''s not careless, but intentional.


    If she hadn''t done it so obviously, Jin yilie would have been cheated by her. It''s a pity that she didn''t have a good move.


    Su ruoqiu, who had been in a hurry, deliberately slowed down when he passed in front of him.


    Su ruoqiu thought that he had done it perfectly, and he would not notice it. He did not know that she was facing an old fox.


    After passing in front of him, Su ruoqiu went to the bathroom to see if the bath water was ready.


    Standing in front of the bathtub, Su ruoqiu''s hands crossed his waist and his cheeks swelled with anger.What''s the matter with this man! No response at all!


    Is she not attractive enough? Not attractive enough?


    Su ruoqiu looked down suspiciously and looked at himself in the mirror.


    It seems that in addition to this face is particularly frightening, the figure is not picky, especially in the case of looming, as long as it is not a circle of fat, it can arouse men''s desire.


    Su ruoqiu scratched her hair a little restlessly. She couldn''t figure out what was wrong.


    If that doesn''t work, she''ll have to do the next move.


    Next move: wet temptation!


    After making up her mind, Su ruoqiu saw that the bath water was almost there, so she turned down the water and went out of the bathroom.


    "The bath water is ready." Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    "Yes." Jin yilie''s mouth has a light radian, but his face is very flat, and there is no emotion fluctuation.


    He controlled the wheelchair and went to the bathroom, his eyes quickly flashed a touch of fun.


    Su ruoqiu saw that he was so calm that he was even more anxious and followed him.


    When he came to the bathroom, Su ruoqiu immediately stepped forward to help him, slightly bent over, and rubbed his shoulders like nothing.


    "I''ll help you in." Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    In fact, she was so angry that he could be so indifferent.


    "It''s OK. I can do it myself. " Jin yilie said with a gentle smile.


    His tone is also very calm, breath stable, no half because of emotional movement and disordered breathing rhythm.


    Su ruoqiu''s shell teeth bite more tightly, so as to avoid some doubt, he won''t even have problems in that aspect, will he?


    She was so seduced that she didn''t respond at all.


    "I''m your wife, that''s what I should do." Su ruoqiu replied with a smile, but he didn''t want to release his hand, and he rubbed his arm deliberately.


    She didn''t believe that he couldn''t get angry.


    But then again, I''m dying. What else do I have to do?


    Thinking of this, Su ruoqiu has no psychological burden and seduces him to commit crimes.


    "Yes." Jin yilie didn''t refuse. She was allowed to help herself, but the smile on the other side of her mouth seemed cunning and insidious.


    Just a little bit made him unable to understand that on the wedding night, she was very polite and even defensive. How could she suddenly take the initiative?


    His attitude changed so fast and his initiative became so obvious that Jin yilie''s curiosity was aroused.

 Chapter 95

    Su ruoqiu is still wandering when he is helping him into the bathroom, thinking about how to seduce him.


    Su ruoqiu, who is thinking in his heart, holds him by the side of the bathtub and deliberately shakes in front of him.


    "When you go out, help me with the bathroom door. I''ll take the rest myself." Jin yilie looks at her with a smile.


    Su ruoqiu''s body was slightly stiff, and his face was stunned.


    get out? You''re kidding!


    She''s not even good at home, OK? It''s depressing to go out like this.


    "Ha ha. Let me see if the water temperature is enough for you. " Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    Before he spoke, she immediately reached out to detect the water temperature.


    Bent Su ruoqiu''s eyes turned quickly and flashed a touch of cunning.


    "Ouch..." she slipped on purpose, and suddenly she went to the bathtub.


    Finally, I wet my black silk pajamas.


    "Why are you so careless?" Jin yilie''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly until she did it on purpose.


    After seeing her exposed body, Jin yilie''s dark and deep pupil flashed a little strange.


    Sexy seductive figure, almost let his self-control collapse, forehead faint sweat out.


    "I... my foot slipped." Su ruoqiu replied in a waxy tone.


    Seeing the look he looked like, she deliberately pulled her pajamas tightly to make her figure more perfect in front of him.


    What a shame!


    Su ruoqiu secretly clenched her teeth, but seeing that he didn''t look waveless and didn''t move at all, a fire broke out in her heart.


    Jin yilie! Are you a man or not! You don''t even care?


    Grandma is a bear! Do you really think you are a Tang monk?


    Hum! be not disturbed with a woman in one ''s lap? See how long you can hold on!


    Let me see your eyes a little loose, I will spare no effort to tear off your hypocrite mask!


    Su ruoqiu despises him in his heart, then pretends to go forward and falls down again.


    She threw herself forward and into his arms.


    "Yes... I''m sorry." Su ruoqiu immediately apologized, tone appears very innocent and sorry, do not know will really think she fell.


    "Slipping again?" Jin yilie held her in his arms, and the corners of his mouth curved slightly.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu whispered and nodded softly.


    Holding her, Jin yilie noticed her uneasiness, her soft body rubbing against his chest, and her brow was wrinkled.


    His little wife didn''t know what she wanted to do, which made him lose control.


    He, who always had good self-control, almost lost control several times in front of her.


    Jin yilie, who took a breath secretly, adjusted his breath, and his face with a little pain soon recovered.


    Listen carefully to his breathing, it seems to be very stable.


    Su ruoqiu frowned deeply and bit her lower lip.


    She took the initiative to this part, almost put himself out of the fire, he was still indifferent.


    Su ruoqiu can''t help but wonder if the man she married has any sexual dysfunction, so she doesn''t respond.


    At the moment, Jin yilie tries to control himself. If he knows what she thinks, he will do it right away.


    "Go out and change into a clean pajama." Jin yilie said softly.


    His forehead has been infiltrated with fine sweat, forced to endure the fire raised by her.


    Su ruoqiu only noticed that he spoke smoothly, but he didn''t notice his voice and some hoarseness.


    Jin yilie almost couldn''t hold back and took a cold breath.


    He clenched one hand into a fist and tried to restrain it.


    "Yes. I''ll get a dry nightgown. " Su ruoqiu said and got up.


    When he was still completely out of his arms, he deliberately slipped under his feet again, and the whole person pressed him.


    Su ruoqiu pressed him hard in the bathtub, and both of them were splashed with water.


    Not only that, pressing his Su ruoqiu, his lips also met his thin lips, and their eyes were opposite.


    Su ruoqiu stares at his eyes and looks at him in amazement. His whole body is frozen and motionless.She secretly in the heart is pleased, finally can further!


    Su ruoqiu, who is full of hope in her heart, still thinks that she will go on as she thinks.


    She never thought of failure at all, so when Jin yilie left her lips, she almost turned into a hungry wolf and stripped him of his clothes, realizing the drama of domineering wife and husband.


    "I''ll do it myself." Jin yilie said, don''t open your eyes, his voice is a little hoarse.


    His eyes did not dare to fall on her again, otherwise, his self-control would be disintegrated and he would take her regardless.


    Now it''s not clear what her real purpose is. Jin yilie will not be so rash, for fear that she will regret it.


    See him don''t open the line of sight, Su ruoqiu''s heart for no reason a pain, like was stabbed on a knife.


    In his eyes, is she so unbearable? So he doesn''t like it?


    Su ruoqiu thinks that he has been sent to the door for nothing, and he can push it out. This is clearly that he looks down on her.


    "Oh. Then you can wash it. " Su ruoqiu''s tone contains a trace of anger and gets up bitterly.


    As she passed the mirror in the bathroom, Su ruoqiu turned her head and looked at it. Her eyebrows gradually wrinkled.


    Is it because of this face that he doesn''t have sex?


    To tell the truth, men see this face, not scared impotence is good, still want to erect? That''s a hungry sex wolf.


    Su ruoqiu doesn''t want to admit it, but her face is


    Alas! it '' s a long story.


    Micro pout his mouth, a helpless face of Su ruoqiu, dejected to leave the bathroom, conveniently bring him the door of the bathroom.


    Xing hastily wanted to seduce him, but made himself in a mess, he was still indifferent, really ignorant!


    Su ruoqiu changed her pajamas and stood in front of the fitting mirror, wiping her hair.


    Her hand covered her cheek with melancholy.


    Ugly is ugly, but it can cure! What''s hateful is that Jin yilie won''t let her take medicine! That''s a piece of shit!


    Jin yilie, do you know that you are my medicine.


    It''s not only you who have the right to choose my ugly face, but also you who have the right to choose my life.


    Su ruoqiu can not care about the beauty of her face, but she absolutely cares about her own life.


    As long as she can keep her life, even if it is a little uglier, she doesn''t care.


    She can always find a man who doesn''t care about his appearance and stay with her all her life. Even if she doesn''t, she can live well by herself.

 Chapter 96

    Standing in front of the fitting mirror, looking at himself for a long time, Su ruoqiu was unwilling to go back to bed.


    Jin yilie hasn''t come out of the bathroom, and he doesn''t know when there will be any movement.


    Secretly looked at the direction of the bathroom, Su ruoqiu would like to do it again.


    If not, Su ruoqiu may have only one method left, that is, to be strong!


    Thinking about it, Su ruoqiu decided to pay attention to it again, waiting for him to come out.


    When Su ruoqiu was about to fall asleep, he finally waited for something to happen.


    She quickly opened her eyes and looked in the direction of making a sound. She saw Jin yilie in a bathrobe sitting in a wheelchair, coming this way.


    Looking at him getting closer and closer, Su ruoqiu didn''t find the radian in his mouth, rising more and more, and then he rubbed his palm with a smirk.


    Jin yilie, who is walking towards the big bed, frowns quietly when he sees Su ruoqiu, who is smiling a little cunningly.


    How do you think she''s still a thief and wants to tease him again? Jin yilie''s face sank.


    If he loses the fire, he has to put it out by himself.


    She''s good. If she starts the fire, it''s nothing to do with her.


    When he came to the bedside, he looked at Su ruoqiu''s side, laughing and looking at himself, one hand holding her head.


    "Not sleeping yet?" Jin yilie pretended to have nothing to see through and asked with a smile.


    "Waiting for you. You are my husband. If you don''t sleep, how can I sleep? " Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    As she looked now, she almost reached out a hand and said to him: handsome boy, come on, elder sister, please have sugar.


    Jin yilie stares at her appearance, the body slightly vibrates, the facial expression maintains the original appearance, the facial expression flatly goes up.


    Seeing him coming up, Su ruoqiu immediately gave him a place.


    Lying flat, Jin yilie turned his head and looked at her, still holding his head with his hands and smiling at him.


    "You''re a little strange today." Jin yilie frowned slightly and said quietly.


    "Strange? Not at all. I''m normal. " Su ruoqiu immediately shook his head and denied.


    She wanted to sleep with him today, but also after a series of seduction means, made himself embarrassed, he is still indifferent, she is not so strange simple, but very angry!


    "Oh. Then go to sleep. " Jin yilie then reached out and turned off the bedside lamp, leaving only a dim and soft night light in the distance.


    At the moment when he turned off the bedside lamp, Su ruoqiu really strangled his heart. He closed his eyes calmly!


    Shinobi! Shinobi! Shinobi!


    Seeing that he was sleeping on his back, calm as if nothing had happened, Su ruoqiu was afraid that he would fall asleep, so he immediately lay down and moved his body towards him quietly.


    After moving to his side, Su ruoqiu stopped and saw that he didn''t react at all. Her eyebrows immediately wrinkled deeply.


    She increasingly doubts whether Jin yilie has serious obstacles.


    Su ruoqiu gently raised his hand, fell stealthily on him and touched his chest with one eye open and one eye closed.


    "What are you doing with my hand? Let go. " Su ruoqiu said preemptively.


    "It seems that I have to put it another way. Let me ask you." Jin yilie opened his shining eyes, and his eyes fell on her.


    Su ruoqiu''s heart thumped and thumped, which made him feel uncomfortable all over. He felt so guilty that he wanted to go directly under the bed.


    "What, you ask me, or I ask you? I don''t know what you''re talking about Su ruoqiu pretended to blink and said blankly.


    "Why do you always... Tease me today?" Jin yilie originally wanted to say "Tuo", but after a pause, he changed his words.


    "To tease you? Ha ha... "Su ruoqiu seemed to hear a big joke," are you kidding? I''m fine. I''m full? What are you up to? "


    She pretended to be very similar, looking at Jin yilie''s eyes, as if to say: brother, you are very good at finding trouble.


    "Ever since I came into the room, you''ve been doing things step by step. Am I wrong?" Jin yilie had a smile in his mouth and a shrewd look in his eyes. He was as cunning as a fox.


    "You knew that? Then why don''t you say it! Are you happy to see me in such a mess? " Su ruoqiu stares at him angrily, as if she is not wrong at all, it''s all his fault.


    "I just want to know why." Jin yilie said in a voice.


    She''s really abnormal. She''s not like that until he comes back to the room.Su ruoqiu''s face suddenly rose red, slightly lowered her eyes, bit her lower lip, and didn''t know how to open her mouth.


    How can she say that the magic in her life needs two of them?


    Seeing her face suddenly turned red and coquettish, Jin yilie couldn''t understand what was wrong with her.


    "I... I..." Su ruoqiu hesitated, thinking about how to organize language in her mind, "I..."


    After a long time, she just blurted out the word "I", but did not mention the rest.


    After waiting for a long time, Jin yilie''s brows suddenly wrinkled as if they were going to be connected.


    "To tell you the truth, I won''t blame you." Jin yilie said gently.


    Su ruoqiu looks up at him. The temperature on his face is getting higher and higher, which makes people feel dizzy.


    How can she say that!


    Staring at him for a long time, Su ruoqiu didn''t know which tendon was wrong. He suddenly asked, "do you like me?"


    As soon as she said this, Jin yilie was not only stunned, but also stunned herself.


    In fact, what she wants to say is: let''s round the house.


    But when it came out of his mouth, it turned into asking him whether he liked himself or not.


    Su ruoqiu is about to cry. If he says he doesn''t like her, what will she do?


    If you don''t know the answer, Su ruoqiu can at least deceive herself. For the first time, she won''t feel so depressed.


    Su ruoqiu anxiously clenched the hand under the quilt and slightly lowered her eyes.


    If his answer is no, she doesn''t know if she can do it.


    Although life is very important, she found that it would be very sad to know that he didn''t like himself.


    Before, Su ruoqiu was very open-minded about whether he liked himself or not, and didn''t think it mattered.


    Now, it doesn''t matter. I haven''t thought about it at all? Or subconsciously think that he also like her.


    When Mrs. Jin asked her, she was sure that she liked Jin yilie, but she only thought that he was excellent and everyone would like him, and she was not an exception.

 Chapter 97

    Su ruoqiu blinked and looked at him straight.


    She held her breath, afraid to hear the answer she didn''t want from his mouth.


    Both of them stare at each other. Su ruoqiu can''t guess what he is thinking.


    Silent time, as if become very long, Su ruoqiu nervous even atmosphere dare not.


    Maybe the waiting time is too long, or in the process of waiting, Su ruoqiu thinks that he has been silent for too long. The answer will be something she doesn''t want to hear.


    She could not help saying impatiently, "sleep! If I had known you couldn''t joke, I wouldn''t have said it. "


    Su ruoqiu said these words, a little angry turned to sleep, back to him.


    If the answer is no, she would rather not hear that answer. When she has a relationship with him, she may feel at ease and not think wildly.


    "I like it."


    When Su ruoqiu angrily wanted to close her eyes, a voice came from behind.


    It sounds serious. It doesn''t sound like a joke.


    Su ruoqiu turned to look at him, stared at him tightly, and said word by word: "you say it again."


    "Yes. I like you Jin yilie repeated it solemnly.


    He doesn''t know whether he loves the woman in front of him, but if he likes it, he does.


    Jin yilie couldn''t figure out why. From the first time he saw her, the inexplicable feelings appeared.


    If not, how could he take her home directly? He never thought about her identity.


    As for Su ruoqiu, he always felt as if he had met him somewhere. The inexplicable feeling made him occasionally doubt that they had known each other for a long time.


    "You didn''t lie to me? Can you say that again? " Su ruoqiu widened her eyes, put up a finger, and earnestly asked.


    He is too good at pretending. Before, she clearly saw that she was abnormal, but pretended to know nothing. She was afraid that he was disguised again.


    Su ruoqiu thought she was perfectly disguised, but he didn''t expect to see her. Maybe in his eyes, she was like a fool at that time.


    "I like you, for no reason." Jin yilie said later, with a slightly helpless tone. He seemed to be telling her that he didn''t even think of it.


    Su ruoqiu has a deep understanding of Jin yilie''s last sentence.


    She felt that she also seemed to like him for no reason, but really for no reason.


    So at the beginning, she doubted whether the original owner had ever liked Jin yilie, which made her feel the same.


    "Can we... Can we do that?" Su ruoqiu looked at him in shame and asked in embarrassment.


    "That? Which one? " Jin yilie had guessed the meaning from her words and deeds, but he still pretended not to know anything.


    When she said those words, his heart suddenly missed half a beat, and his body began to heat up.


    It''s just some vague words, but it has made him lose his sense of propriety, and it''s easy for her to tease out the desire which is hard to suppress.


    "That''s it! We... "Su ruoqiu really thought that he did not understand, anxiously stretched out his hands, five fingers close to each other, touched several times," this... So. "


    Jin yilie pretended to be at a loss, and, following her example, touched each other several times, frowning tightly, "what does that mean?"


    "Oh! It''s just... It''s just... "Su ruoqiu hesitated. She couldn''t say the whole thing, so she had to toot her mouth and pursed her voice," that''s it. "


    "Oh. Do you want me to kiss you? " Jin yilie replied with a smile.


    Su ruoqiu''s face turned red. He thought he understood. He lowered his eyes slightly and nodded shyly, "en."


    How could she know that the old fox in front of her was just teasing her.


    "Cough..." Jin yilie coughed solemnly, a sly look flashed from his eyes, and the corner of his mouth was slightly curving, "then I''m coming."


    Hearing his words, Su ruoqiu''s cheeks were even more red, almost red to ripe apples, and nodded gently.


    Let Su ruoqiu die will not think, what he will do next is that kind of action.


    Jin yilie approached her slowly, then looked solemn, stretched out his hands and gently lifted her face, as if holding a rare treasure.Just such an action, Su ruoqiu had already felt the sweetness of being loved by others, with a trace of sweet eyes, shyly glanced at him.


    As his lips approached her, the curve of his mouth became more and more cunning.


    Caught off guard, Jin yilie quickly dropped a kiss on her forehead, and then quickly pulled away.


    "Kiss me." Jin yilie''s smile disappeared from the corner of his mouth, and he opened his mouth in a serious way, so that people could not see the slightest hint of fraud.


    With his action, the dragonfly drops a kiss on her forehead, and then his voice rings.


    This series of process, from let her heart beat faster, to sweet flood, to finally disillusionment.


    It felt like she was dressed up to go out, spent several hours, put on a delicate make-up, put on the dress she was not willing to wear, but when she walked out of the door, a basin of ice water poured down from the beginning.


    Walking on the road, I was suddenly forced by the thunder, which means that she is now.


    Lift the MOU to go up his vacant sincere look in the eyes, instantly have a kind of feeling of being defeated.


    "Jin yilie! You mean it Su ruoqiu''s anger broke out and glared at him.


    "Wife. I''ve done what you told me. Why are you so angry? " Jin yilie gazed at her wrongly, looking very innocent.


    Su ruoqiu''s hands tightly clenched into a fist, clearly want to get angry again, but looking at his innocent little eyes, in case of killing innocent by mistake, she can only force down the anger.


    "Jin yilie, don''t tell me, you''re so old, you''ve never met a woman, you''ve never been in love!"


    These words, let alone him, even her outsider does not believe.


    "I''ve never met a woman. I''ve never been in love." Jin yilie said seriously.


    "Since you have touched a woman, how can you not understand what I mean?" Su ruoqiu was so angry that he would spit on his face.


    Jin yilie''s look seemed more innocent. "The woman I touched, except my mother, is you."


    Although his innocence is pretended, he is telling the truth.


    Except for his mother and Aunt Chen, the women who have ever been in contact with each other kiss their forehead like this, except when they were young, when they grew up, she was the only one.

 Chapter 98

    Now, when Jin yilie looks back on it carefully, he thinks it''s incredible.


    From small to large, he can make the heart of the girls, actually no one.


    He used to think that girls are always troublesome. If you can keep away from them, don''t approach them easily.


    Jin yilie never doubted that it was the girls who couldn''t arouse his interest, not that he included all the girls in the list of troublesome creatures.


    The moment I met her, there was a voice in my heart, which seemed to tell you that it was her.


    Now I think of it, it seems that there is a certain number in the dark. He has been waiting for Su ruoqiu.


    Is he isolated from women just to wait for Su ruoqiu''s appearance?


    As soon as this idea came out, Jin yilie''s heart suddenly stopped beating, and his brows tightly wrinkled.


    How could he come up with such a ridiculous idea? It''s just a fantasy.


    Even if there is something doomed, he can not subconsciously wait for such an ethereal person.


    How did he know Su ruoqiu would show up?


    Jin yilie''s brow was tight and he got rid of the idea that suddenly appeared in his mind.


    Su ruoqiu stares at the man in front of her in a daze. Her look changes, but she doesn''t have a word.


    After a long time, she came back to herself and asked in a voice, "do you really have no girlfriend or... Gun friend?"


    She thinks that a rich man can rarely be really clean, and he is not small, physiological needs should be very strong.


    About a gun or something, for the rich, it should be more normal, right? Even men without money always like to make a date with chat software.


    "No. I was caught by a woman Jin yilie said with a slightly regretful look.


    The woman in his words naturally refers to Su ruoqiu.


    Looking at his regretful look, Su ruoqiu immediately raised his hand and grabbed his ear, "I caught him, so you are so wronged?"


    "No. I''m not aggrieved, but you, can you take it easy? " Jin yilie frowned slightly.


    The ear that she grabbed was still painful.


    Why didn''t he find out before? She was so tough.


    "Oh. I''m sorry Su ruoqiu immediately released the hand that grasped his ear and laughed.


    She is to see his look regret, as if married her is wronged him, will be angry to grasp his ear, also did not think much.


    "It''s OK. Go to sleep. " Jin yilie said with a gentle smile.


    Su ruoqiu''s heart is still calculating the problem of two people sleeping each other, he suddenly a word, like a stick hard hit on her head, suddenly let her a little dizzy.


    What she said before is fart?!


    Thinking that he also likes her, things seem to be easier to do, and she also has a doubt in her heart, eager to get the answer.


    When Jin yilie closes his eyes, Su ruoqiu suddenly turns over and presses him under his body.


    Jin yilie, whose mouth is slightly raised, reaches out a hand and suddenly presses the back of her head when she feels impatient and wants to leave.


    After last night, she changed from a girl to a real woman.


    Jin yilie''s eyebrows were deeply wrinkled, his eyes were full of heartache, and he said with guilt, "I''m sorry."


    His voice dropped and he held her tightly.


    "It''s not your fault. I''m sorry." Su ruoqiu was very angry.


    "Hungry? Get up and have some breakfast. If you still sleep, come back to make up for it. " Jin yilie said softly.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded and looked up at him.


    When her face fell into Jin yilie''s sight, it seemed that it hit his pupil hard, which made him stunned for a moment and lost all his movements.


    Looking at her flawless face, Jin yilie''s brow frowned.


    If it wasn''t for her voice, the outline of her face, and her facial features, he would push the woman away.


    Overnight face change, whether from beautiful to ugly, or from ugly to beautiful, as long as there is a great contrast, it will be difficult to accept instantly.


    "What''s the matter with you? My face is dirty? " Su ruoqiu sees the expression that stay Leng, can''t help but stretch out a hand, fall on own face.


    Eh... It''s extremely smooth, with delicate skin and no bumpsSu ruoqiu came back to her senses, and then she thought that her spell had been solved and her face had completely recovered.


    She showed a surprise smile, eyes slightly bent.


    Almost because of the happy things between men and women, and forget that her face will recover.


    "Am I... Am I beautiful?" Su ruoqiu looked straight at him, with a little excitement in his tone, and asked in disbelief.


    "Yes." Jin yilie answered softly. It seems no surprise to see her ecstatic appearance. She even knew it would be like this for a long time.


    At the beginning, he thought that she had changed her face, but she was so happy that she didn''t look like she had changed her face, but the surprise that she knew her face would recover.


    Her face was full of excitement, as if she could not control her inner joy.

 Chapter 99

    Hearing his affirmative answer, the smile on Su ruoqiu''s face became more and more excited.


    "The spell''s broken... I''m... I''m going to see it."


    Su ruoqiu just wanted to turn over and get out of bed, and his arm was firmly grasped by him. With a little effort, he pulled her into his arms.


    Jin yilie''s serious look, deep dark eyes, burst out of cold vision, fell on her.


    "What spell?"


    He knew his little wife''s purpose, otherwise she would never have been so active.


    I thought she was abnormal last night. Now it seems that there is a reason.


    Su ruoqiu hasn''t thought about telling him. He said it unconsciously just now. Now it seems impossible to tell a lie again.


    "Ha ha..." she looked at him with a smile, then buried her head in his chest, and her dark eyes turned quickly.


    "Are you going to lie to me?" Jin yilie saw her head buried in her chest, and her eyebrows slightly wrinkled.


    "No!" Su ruoqiu immediately denied that she was still guilty. She was really thinking about making up a reason.


    After listening to his tone, she thought about it and told him the truth so as not to be reckoned with in the future.


    "I''m just thinking about where to start." Su ruoqiu replied with a smile.


    "I think you are thinking about what kind of reasons you can make up to convince me most." Jin yilie said in a quiet tone, with a trace of sullen.


    Suddenly being seen through, Su ruoqiu felt even more guilty and immediately replied, "it''s not like this. Listen to me


    Su ruoqiu talked about the ugly things on her face. In fact, she was under a spell, which she didn''t have when she was a child.


    If you want to solve this spell, the way is to combine with a man like him, and the harsh conditions, she also said.


    But she did not say that she was not su ruoqiu.


    She didn''t know when to tell him the best time, but at present, she didn''t want to say it. Anyway, he didn''t ask her.


    "What you say is true?" Jin yilie asked.


    "Yes. It''s true, of course Su ruoqiu replied.


    "I believe you." Jin yilie held her hand tightly.


    "I don''t think you''ve ever had a woman." Su ruoqiu said slightly coyly.


    "You said you had to be a boy. If not, you and I will die. You idiot Jin yilie''s mouth was filled with a smile.


    "Yes! How can I forget that? " Su ruoqiu suddenly realized.


    She suspected that he had a gun friend before, but now it''s impossible for her to come.


    If he had a gun friend before, she would have died.


    "Are you going to keep it from them?" In Jin yilie''s words, they naturally refer to his family.


    "I don''t want to hide it from them. I''d better be honest with them." Su ruoqiu replied.


    In this family, she has to be the same every day, which is very tiring.


    If no one knows her outside, she can easily change her face.


    "Yes. I respect you. " Jin yilie replied.


    He respected her decision whether she wanted to confess or not.


    "Thank you." Su ruoqiu said, holding him more tightly.


    After last night''s relationship fermentation, Su ruoqiu found her heart closer to him, holding him, very happy, warm heart.


    "For what? You are my wife Jin yilie replied.


    Su ruoqiu hugged him tightly and was glad to meet a man like him.


    After taking a bath, Su ruoqiu followed him downstairs.


    When the two of them left the elevator and came to the restaurant.


    In the restaurant, Liu Xiuqin and Aunt Chen were all stunned, staring at her.


    "Young master. Young granny Bai Yang came up behind them and called out.


    They turned their back to Bai Yang. He didn''t see Su ruoqiu''s face. There was such a big change. He just saw his wife and Aunt Chen, motionless and surprised.


    "Uncle Bai." Su ruoqiu turns his head and looks at Uncle Bai with a smile.


    Smiling poplar, just want to agree, but in the eyes touched her face, the whole person will not have all the action, smile stiff in the face.The skin is as smooth as jade. It''s not as rough as before. All the red pimples disappear, as if they never appear.


    The young grandmother was born so beautiful that she would not look so ugly.


    "Little... Little grandma?" Bai Yang stammered and couldn''t believe that she was the little grandmother.


    "It''s me, uncle Bai." Su ruoqiu cried with a smile.


    "If autumn. What''s going on? " Liu Xiuqin asked in surprise.


    Looking at the outline, face shape and facial features, it''s actually Su ruoqiu''s.


    It''s just that without the red pimple, the whole person is totally different.


    Tender and smooth as a baby''s skin, with delicate facial features and beautiful outline, even today, this appearance is one of the best.


    It''s just overnight. How did Su ruoqiu completely change?


    Liu Xiuqin is really too curious, her face in several hospitals can not check out why, in the end is how to cure?


    "Madame. You sit down and the young lady will tell you Aunt Chen asked her wife not to be too excited.


    "Yes." Excited to stand up, Liu Xiuqin, under the persuasion of Aunt Chen, sat back.


    After sitting down, Su ruoqiu began to talk about her face.


    She just said something about her face and made up a lie, saying that she had to round the room twice to break the spell.


    When they were newly married, it was once red, though it was Jin yilie''s blood.


    If she said it again, even if she would not let Liu Xiuqin misunderstand it, she might have to explain it again, so she chose to make up a lie.


    When she told Liu Xiuqin, she didn''t say the harsh conditions of breaking the spell, so she had to choose lies instead of telling the whole story.


    As long as Jin yilie knew it personally, they only needed to know about it.


    "Oh. So it is... "Liu Xiuqin nodded suddenly.


    I can''t imagine that her face has been tampered with. No wonder the hospital can''t see anything.


    "Grandma is beautiful now." Aunt Chen said with a smile.


    "Yes. Young granny''s appearance is the first in the whole capital. " Bai Yang said with a smile.


    "Look what you say. I''m flattered." Su ruoqiu, with a smile in his mouth, replied a little embarrassed.


    "It''s not exaggeration. They''re telling the truth, and mom agrees." Liu Xiuqin couldn''t close her mouth with a smile, as if it was her who became beautiful.


    "My wife, Jin yilie, can bear the title of No.1 in the world." Jin yilie pursed his lips slightly and opened his mouth with a smile.


    As soon as his voice rang out, Liu Xiuqin and the three of them looked at each other and showed a happy smile.


    "Come on! I can''t afford to be number one in the world. " Su ruoqiu patted him on the arm with a smile.


    They look like a real couple today. Every act of intimacy is natural and in place, without any violation.


    The other three laughed and felt that this home was more like a home.

 Chapter 100

    Liu Xiuqin looked at Aunt Chen, "Aunt Chen, go and have a look. Is Qihui awake?"


    "Yes. Madame Aunt Chen should finish and then left the restaurant.


    After a while, Aunt Chen took Qi Hui to the restaurant.


    When Qi Hui saw Su ruoqiu, she was not as surprised as everyone. She was just a little surprised. She soon showed a look of surprise.


    "Congratulations on your recovery." Qi Hui stares at her. She looks obviously excited, but she behaves respectfully and politely. She doesn''t overstep.


    "Do you... Do I look like this before?" Su ruoqiu asked curiously.


    Qi Hui didn''t look surprised, only excited and happy.


    She is a little strange. Even if her face is restored, if the Qi family is looking for her, it has to be Zhang Yunxin''s appearance instead of the original owner''s.


    "Yes." Qi Hui replied respectfully.


    "Does Qi family have my former portrait?" Su ruoqiu asked curiously.


    "Yes. Do you want to see it? But the Lord as like as two peas in the mirror is the same as the Lord. Qi Hui said truthfully.


    They do keep a portrait of the Lord in their family. They don''t know how many years it has existed. They only know that it has been handed down from generation to generation.


    If the Qi family sees someone who is similar to the woman in the painting, they have to tell the rest of the family, and then the most powerful one will confirm whether it is their lord or not.


    "Is it?" Su ruoqiu looked a little at a loss and frowned fiercely.


    She''s not the original owner. She''s Zhang Yunxin, but Qi Qing said it''s her.


    Su ruoqiu is completely confused now. Is Qi Qing looking for the original owner or her?


    The body is Su ruoqiu''s and the soul is Zhang Yunxin''s. is that ok?


    "Yes." Qi Hui replied seriously.


    Where does she know Su ruoqiu''s mind, she just answers her according to the facts.


    "Eat it." Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    After breakfast, Su ruoqiu followed him to the company.


    Before she entered the company, Xu Weiwei appeared, staring at her with a sad face.


    "How long do I have to keep him?" Xu Weiwei asked with a broken face.


    "I don''t know for the moment." Su ruoqiuwei lowers her head, clenches her teeth and makes a sound, and her speech is ambiguous.


    "You are just..." before Xu Weiwei finished her words, she turned her head and looked like she looked like. She immediately closed her mouth and said with a dry smile, "ha ha... I listen to my mother-in-law''s advice. I''ll keep it as long as I''m allowed to. I''ll keep it as hard as I can bear!"


    Su ruoqiu glanced at her and then drew back her eyes.


    When she came to the company, before she got to the elevator, she saw Liu Ming from a distance.


    Liu Ming obviously doesn''t want to take the elevator to go up. He lingers in front of the elevator and looks at the elevator door closing. He is still indifferent.


    Turning his head, he happened to see her appear. Liu Ming''s face was very happy, and he immediately stepped forward.


    "Here you are at last." Liu Ming said in a voice.


    "What''s the matter? Is something wrong with you? " Su ruoqiu asked in surprise.


    "No. It''s just that I didn''t see you Liu Ming slightly lowered his head, embarrassed to say.


    If he doesn''t see her in the company, he will be afraid, because Cui Jie''s soul hasn''t been found yet.


    If Cui Jie appears in the company, he doesn''t know what will happen.


    Last night, from home to now, he always felt that someone was following him, but he couldn''t see anyone. That kind of creepy feeling followed him to the company.


    People always have an instinctive reaction. If they are watched for a long time, they will find it reflexively. However, it is not necessary to catch the peeping person.


    Liu Ming''s heart is very clear, peeping at him can not be a person, more likely to be hiding in the dark ghost.


    "I told you. You''ll be fine for the time being." Su ruoqiu looked at him and said.


    "Yes." Liu Mingshun responded from the ground.


    She said it was ok, but he was not sure. He always felt that he would be safer if he was closer to her.


    Thinking of this, Liu Ming leaned to her side consciously and stood side by side with her.


    Jin yilie, who comes in in a wheelchair, frowns at Liu Ming, who keeps leaning towards her.


    The cold light in the dark eyes flashed by, and the cold sight seemed to break Liu Ming apart.Liu Ming felt a strong look, very unfriendly, and frowned slightly.


    He turned his head and looked at the source of his eyes. When he saw the president sitting in a wheelchair, he was so scared that a layer of cold sweat came out of his back.


    Although Jin yilie is in a wheelchair, Liu Ming still needs to look down on him, but the strong aura from him makes Liu Ming sweat and almost get down on his knees.


    Liu Ming knew before that when the president was terrible, it would be a very terrible existence. Even a look in his eyes was enough to kill people.


    Now he finally understood how terrible it was.


    It seemed that he could kill hundreds of millions of cells in his body, and his heart was about to pop out of his throat.


    "Chief... President." When Liu Ming saw the president passing by, he suddenly stopped and stared at him.


    "Yes." Jin yilie answered calmly, but his eyes were as cold as ice for a thousand years.


    Liu Ming doesn''t know what''s going on. He looks at the president and stares at him. He subconsciously thinks it''s su ruoqiu''s relationship.


    He quietly moved aside, dare not rely on Su ruoqiu too close.


    Jin yilie glanced at Su ruoqiu with his back to him, and walked slowly towards his exclusive elevator.


    His little wife, even without a peerless face, is still so charming.


    Liu Ming is lucky and wise, otherwise he will let the bodyguard come and throw Liu Ming out immediately.


    Jin yilie finds that anyone who is too close to her will be angry. If Liu Minggang accidentally meets her, he may make Liu Ming worse.


    Knowing that Jin yilie passed behind him, Su ruoqiu still stood straight, staring at the closed elevator door in front of him.


    When the elevator door opened, Su ruoqiu raised her foot and wrinkled it in.


    Liu Ming immediately quickly followed, just stood up and raised his hand to wipe the sweat on his face.


    Looking at the elevator door completely closed, Liu Ming was secretly relieved.


    He was also afraid that the president would suddenly change his mind and take the ordinary elevator.


    As soon as Liu Ming thought of being in the same space with the terrible president, his heart beat faster and his palms sweated with fear.


    He turned his head and looked at Su ruoqiu, who was indifferent. His mouth opened and closed several times before he asked in a voice, "Miss Su, what''s your relationship with the president?"


    "What''s your relationship with the president?" Su ruoqiu glanced at him and did not answer the rhetorical question.


    "Hierarchy." Liu Ming replied.


    "Same." Su ruoqiu replied with a smile.


    "But I don''t think... The President... Seems different to you." Liu Ming hesitated.


    "Yes? What''s the difference? " Su ruoqiu eyebrows slightly pick, still smile.


    "I can''t say, it''s just... I think the president seems to be interested in you." Liu Ming told his feelings truthfully.

 Chapter 101

    "Liu Ming." Su ruoqiu did not answer his words, but called him abruptly.


    "Yes?" Liu Ming didn''t understand how she suddenly called herself, and suddenly became a little nervous.


    "I think that''s why you''re hallucinating because you''ve been scared recently." Su ruoqiu said solemnly.


    Liu Ming stares at her in amazement, but she can''t react at all. What does she mean by these words.


    "What?" Liu Ming asked.


    "You think the president is interested in me. In fact, your spirit is very tense recently." Su ruoqiu has no choice but to make it clear.


    Liu Ming was stunned. Her thinking was so strange.


    "But... Maybe." Liu Ming showed a slightly embarrassed smile and replied.


    In the future, my mother-in-law''s acting skills will be excellent. It''s not the development of the film and television industry, it''s just outrageous.


    "Yes. Take it easy. Don''t be paranoid. " Su ruoqiu, with no wave on his face, said.


    "Yes. I see Liu Ming couldn''t help wiping the sweat from the corner of his forehead.


    Did you think that the president was special to her before, and because he was too close to her, it seemed that his killing eyes were all due to his illusion?


    The more she thought about it, the more convinced Liu Ming was.


    It was not until one day in the future when he realized that Su ruoqiu was the wife of the president that he fully realized how good the acting skills of the president''s wife were.


    When Su ruoqiu came to the Department, he found that everyone was whispering.


    "Have you heard? The minister has been replaced


    "What? Where did you get the news? Is it reliable? "


    "Sure! It is said that all the new ministers have arrived at the personnel department. "


    "No! Li Xiaoyi was our minister last night. How can we change it? Has she been promoted? "


    "According to reliable information, Li Xiaoyi was fired."


    "Fired? Impossible! Li Xiaoyi has been in the company for many years. She is experienced and familiar with the work of the Department. She has never made a big mistake. How can she say that she will be dismissed if she is dismissed? "


    "Who knows. Maybe she resigned herself. "


    "Quit? It will take time. Yesterday was a good day. There was no news at all. Today I changed the minister inexplicably. "


    "Is the new minister a man or a woman? What''s your temper like? "


    "It''s said that she''s nearly forty years old. She''s not married yet. She''s an old maid!"


    "How do you know he''s an old maid?"


    "Listen to what others say, and ah, she is very difficult to get along with. She is very strict with her opponents! In other words, she''s picky about her work


    "Wow! Isn''t it? "


    "My God... How are we going to live?"


    "I''m going to cry blind. It''s better not to change such a minister. I''d rather have Li Xiaoyi, the minister who cushions his chest. "


    "Fan Yizhi, can you stop teasing me?"


    Fan Yizhi''s words came out, and all his colleagues burst out laughing.


    Sitting in her seat, Su ruoqiu seems to be tidying up her desk, but she is listening to their gossip.


    Fan Yizhi was the one who heard that the president was going to get married and said that he would carry gasoline and die with his bride.


    Later, she said that she wanted to pour dichlorvos into her heart. Now, looking at her appearance, she has long forgotten her love and hatred with the president''s bride, leaving only the gossip in front of her.


    Su ruoqiu thinks about Li Xiaoyi''s sudden dismissal and what happened last night.


    She has an idea in her heart. It seems that Li Xiaoyi''s dismissal has a great relationship with her.


    However, she didn''t have much sympathy for Li Xiaoyi. After all, she was the one who came to find fault with her. She was not the virgin, and she pitied such a person.


    After a while, Su ruoqiu, who looks up unintentionally, sees a woman in professional clothes coming out of the elevator.


    He looks about thirty-three years old. He has short hair, carefully combed hair, black framed glasses, expressionless face and sharp eyes. On the whole, he is smart and capable.


    The image discussed by her colleagues just now flashed through her mind. It coincided with the woman who came. She just looked young, not nearly 40 years old.


    "Cough..." Su ruoqiu saw the colleagues who were still in heated discussion, and immediately coughed twice, as a reminder to them.I didn''t expect that they didn''t come here, or that they didn''t take her cough seriously. They didn''t even bother to look up at her.


    She stood up respectfully, her eyes on the new minister.


    The new minister''s sharp eyes can make people see through. Those colleagues who are still gossiping have no idea. They are really slow.


    Anyway, she has done her utmost to remind them, but they didn''t react, and they can''t blame her.


    On the surface, the new minister is just like the legend. He will be a very difficult person to get along with, and certainly give people a very strict feeling in his work.


    I found that all the colleagues who came to the new minister were silent. Only those colleagues who were still discussing with each other did not know that "danger" was staring at them like a beast.


    Su ruoqiu saw the new minister come to their side, even pulled out a smile on his expressionless face, and immediately let her shiver slightly.


    "What are you talking about? I want to hear it, too. " The new minister asked softly, smiling.


    "It''s the new minister. It''s said that he is very difficult to serve. We will not have a good life in the future... "Fan Yizhi said and looked around, because she found that her voice was very strange, and she was wondering," have... "


    She saw a complete stranger appear, dressed in formal clothes, and looked up and down at each other.


    The rest of my colleagues closed their mouths when they saw the new minister. They had already guessed the identity of the other party.


    Fan Yizhi is a nervous man. When he saw the new minister, he thought that he was a new colleague.


    "Are you new here? It''s a bad coincidence. We''ve got a new minister in this department. It''s not a good time. "


    "Oh? Who did you listen to? " Asked the new minister, with a cordial smile on his face.


    Her smile in Su ruoqiu''s eyes is a bit creepy. The minister doesn''t say it''s difficult to get along with him. Just now, he knows it''s absolutely hard to deal with.


    Fan Yizhi looks at the female colleague who has the first-hand gossip information. As soon as she wants to speak out, she is interrupted.


    "Are you the new minister of our department?" The female colleague was very alert when she saw fan Yizhi''s eyes.


    Fan Yizhi''s thick line nerve will be killed if he doesn''t speak.


    Hearing the question from the other party, fan Yizhi turned his head foolishly and looked at the new minister. His mouth opened and closed several times, but he did not dare to confirm.


    She just chewed the new minister''s tongue in front of him! It was a bolt from the blue for her!

 Chapter 102

    Fan Yizhi stood in the same place, his face flushed slightly, so embarrassed that he didn''t know why.


    All blame her mouth is too fast, this originally is not her pass, now become she pass gossip here.


    Due to the good relationship with that colleague, fan Yizhi can''t throw all his mistakes back to the other party. He can only close his mouth and carry them on himself.


    Fan Yizhi, who was bewildered by the new minister, did not dare to look at him, so he had to silently bow his head and prepare to be criticized.


    At the moment, Su ruoqiu, I don''t know why, staring at fan Yizhi''s back, she really is not kind enough to laugh, but still hold back.


    It''s not easy to be a straight, rough minded woman.


    Fan Yizhi didn''t expect to be criticized. He only heard the new minister clap his hands and signal his colleagues to come out and stand in the open space for a meeting.


    In the course of the meeting, they generally talked about the company''s regulations and the attitude they should have at work. Finally, they were asked to say less gossip and do more useful things.


    Fan Yizhi didn''t wait for the new minister''s criticism until the dissolution.


    Fan Yizhi, who was secretly relieved, quickly returned to his position. Fortunately, the new minister did not have the same understanding with her.


    The new minister, at the meeting, already introduced herself. She is called Zhao Ying. You can call her sister Zhao.


    In the next work contact, Su ruoqiu found that Zhao Ying was really meticulous in his work, and he was also very strict with them.


    However, she only does some chores, but she is not so strict with her. After all, she is a chore, no matter how strict she is.


    A minister like Zhao Ying is serious. In fact, he is very good.


    For example, I know that when a colleague is off work, he will hand over the work to her and want her to help him finish the work overtime.


    After Zhao Ying found out, he was immediately severely reprimanded, and warned the other party that if he made such a mistake again, he would be dismissed immediately without any respect.


    That female colleague naturally hated Zhao Ying, but Su ruoqiu admired such minister Zhao.


    A gentle person on the surface may hide behind you and stab you hard, but you don''t know who it is until you die.


    And a seemingly hard to approach, seemingly ruthless person, perhaps the other party''s heart is very good, the surface of the cold is just a camouflage, or habits, as well as their own protective color.


    Su ruoqiu keeps the rhythm of going to work every day, running back and forth between home and the company.


    Nothing happened until the seventh day after Cui Jie died.


    In the evening, almost all of my colleagues were off work, and only she and fan Yizhi stayed to work overtime.


    No other colleagues forced her to work, and she didn''t have to work late.


    "Alas... I have a hard life when I come to work after work. I really want to cry blind." Fan Yizhi said with a sad face.


    "You don''t have to work late. If you finish earlier, go back earlier. " Su ruoqiu replied with a smile.


    Fan Yizhi listened to her insipid tone and saw the gentle smile on her face. She looked like a man without temper and couldn''t help staring at her.


    Fan Yizhi has seen the conflict between her and Li Xiaoyi. At that time, she was not like this.


    Fan Yizhi is very curious. She seems to have many sides.


    "What are you staring at all of a sudden?" Su ruoqiu saw her staring at herself and asked.


    "I always think that your character is the diamond in the marshmallow." Fan Yizhi said in a voice.


    She is quite direct. She can''t hide what she thinks. So she thought of this metaphor and immediately exported it.


    Su ruoqiu chuckled and was amused by her metaphor, "if people don''t offend me, I won''t offend."


    Her metaphor, Su ruoqiu still a little agree, he really did not see on the surface of bullying.


    "That means I guess right!" Fan Yizhi said happily.


    "Yes. Work fast, or you''ll be late. " Su ruoqiu warned.


    Fan Yizhi nodded and looked around. His hair suddenly stood up.


    She stared around, then looked at Su ruoqiu, who was working hard, and asked in a low voice, "ruoqiu. Do you believe in ghosts? "


    Looking up at her Su ruoqiu, she asked with a smile, "why do you ask like this?"


    "I believe. I''ll tell you something. I''ve had strange things since I was a child. Do you want to hear it? "Fan Yizhi asked, but before Su ruoqiu agreed, she went on.


    "My family lives in the countryside. When I go to school from home, I need to go through a path on the graveyard."


    "When I was seven years old, I was in the first grade of primary school. One day, I went crazy with my classmates at school. I didn''t go home until nearly five in the evening. It was already a little dark at that time. "


    "I didn''t feel anything at the beginning. When I passed the cemetery, I remembered the stories told by the old people in the village. Many of them were about the cemetery."


    "That graveyard is often haunted. In the past, there was a brave man in our village who always didn''t believe the story told by the old man. Later, he bet with an old man that if he could spend a night safely on the grave, he would be given 50 yuan."


    "At that time, 50 yuan was a lot. In our village, many people didn''t earn that much a month."


    "Later, the man went to the cemetery that night. No one knows what happened to the man that night, except that when he saw him the next day, he was in a coma on one of the graves."


    "When he wakes up, tut tut..." fan Yizhi tut has a voice and looks at Su ruoqiu, "he is crazy. From then on, he became a crazy man in the village, talking about ghosts every day. "


    "Oh. I''m scared out of my mind. " Su ruoqiu said casually.


    "That''s what the village says. According to the person who found him, there was a smell of urine on his comatose grave. He said that it might be urinating on the grave, which angered the people buried in the grave and scared him crazy. " Fan Yizhi stops here and stares at her.


    Su ruoqiu saw her straight eyes and her heart thumped. She thought something appeared behind her.


    For a moment, when Su ruoqiu couldn''t help looking back, fan Yizhi''s voice came from his ear, "you, I have said so much to Balabala. Why don''t you ask me what happened when I passed the cemetery?"


    It turned out that she was staring at her for this. What did she think it was.


    Su ruoqiu, who was secretly relieved, immediately asked with a smile, "what did you find when you passed that cemetery?"


    All of a sudden, she thought fan Yizhi was so cute.


    "I think of the stories told by the old people. When I pass by, I''m afraid and don''t want to glance at the grave. But I just can''t control my eyes. I always look at the grave."


    "I turned my head two or three times, but I didn''t see anything. When I looked at it many times, I had to scare myself to pee. When I turned my head, I saw a strange old woman sitting on one of the graves." Fan Yizhi was a little excited when he talked about the back, and his voice was a little louder.

 Chapter 103

    Su ruoqiu saw that she stopped here and looked at herself. She could not help but ask, "and then?"


    "I saw the old woman with a strange smile and waved to me. I was so scared that I ran to the village and ran back to the village."


    "When I ran back to the village, I immediately went home and told my parents about the old woman I saw on the graveyard. My parents don''t believe it. They say I''m wrong. "


    "At that time, I argued with my parents and insisted that I didn''t have any eyesight. I really saw that old woman." Fan Yizhi said with a pause.


    Before she asked, she went on.


    "Just as the whole family was preparing for dinner, I saw an old woman outside the door, the one I saw on the graveyard. I was so scared that I almost sat on the ground."


    "My parents also saw it, but they said it was a begging old woman, so they served her a bowl of porridge and some side dishes."


    "The old lady looked back at me before she left. I saw the strange smile on her face, which made me sweat." Fan Yizhi looked a little scared.


    "Your parents saw it, and they came to your house to beg for food and then left. It should be people. You think too much. " Su ruoqiu''s eyebrows slightly frown up, infer a way.


    "No. My intuition didn''t go wrong. I don''t dare to sleep alone at night. I just dominate my parents'' bed and huddle with them. Although the old lady didn''t come to me that night, I fell asleep in fear. "


    "The next day was the time to break our family down. In the morning, news came that an old woman had been found dead on the graveyard. The time of her death was about two days ago. But beside the old woman, there is a bowl of porridge with some small dishes in it. That''s the bowl our family served for her mother-in-law! " Fan Yizhi''s heart is shaking when he thinks about it now.


    She wondered why she had nothing to do with the past terrorist events. She was afraid to shiver all night when she went to sleep alone.


    "And then? I haven''t looked for you again, have I? " Su ruoqiu asked. She thought there was a follow-up.


    "No. Since the old woman''s body was disposed of, it has never been seen again Fan Yizhi shook his head. "I''m afraid, but it''s pitiful to think that the old lady died alone in the cemetery."


    Su ruoqiu''s heart trembled, and a helpless color flashed through her eyes. She sighed, "don''t be too sad. Death is not necessarily a relief for her."


    "Yes. I hope she can have a good life in the next life. " Fan Yizhi made a sincere voice.


    "Well. Let''s work fast, or we won''t finish at twelve Su ruoqiu said.


    "Oh." Fan Yizhi replied and began to work.


    In fact, she has a lot of stories to tell, but in this atmosphere, she feels inexplicably infiltrating.


    When she thought that she would have to work overtime until 12 o''clock if she didn''t work any more, she was even more afraid.


    Fan Yizhi is afraid that she will finish her work after su ruoqiu. When she leaves, she will be left alone.


    Before 9:30, fan Yizhi took care of his work, stretched himself, turned his head and looked at Su ruoqiu, "haven''t you finished yet?"


    "Yes. I almost did. If you want to go back, you want to go home. " Su ruoqiu answered.


    In fact, her work has been done, but she still has to stay in the office, and then lied that her work has not been completed.


    "It''s OK. I''ll wait for you so that you won''t be afraid here alone. " Fan Yizhi finished and began to clean up his desk.


    "No. You go back first. " Su ruoqiu said with a slightly embarrassed smile.


    She thought fan Yizhi would want to leave, but she didn''t expect to choose to stay.


    "I have nothing to do when I go back. I''d better stay here with you."


    Fan Yizhi tidied up her desk. Without waiting for her to speak, she already took out her mobile phone and began to play with it.


    Su ruoqiu saw her sitting playing with her mobile phone. She insisted on waiting for her to get off work. Suddenly, she felt helpless.


    She was kind enough to accompany herself, but she couldn''t get rid of her.


    When Su ruoqiu was thinking about how to persuade her to get off work, she suddenly heard a shrill cry.


    "Ah Fan Yizhi suddenly stood up, yelled and threw out his mobile phone.


    "Pa!" The phone fell on the ground and made a sound.


    Su ruoqiu''s heart shrinks because of her cold scream. She immediately stands up and looks at fan Yizhi who stands up straight."What''s the matter with you?" Su ruoqiu stares at her and asks.


    Fan Yizhi trembled and looked back at her slowly. His hands were shaking very hard. "I, I, I, my hands... In my mobile phone... Come out... Come out a scary... Scary ghost... Ghost face!"


    Just now I had a good time playing with my mobile phone, and a face appeared on the screen, which scared me to drop my mobile phone.


    After listening to her, Su ruoqiu immediately went to the cell phone she had thrown away.


    Come to the front of the mobile phone, looking at the mobile phone lying on the ground quietly, she squatted down and picked up the mobile phone.


    The screen of the mobile phone has cracked a little, but the screen is still on. Su ruoqiu doesn''t see any faces.


    "No Su ruoqiu came to her with her mobile phone and handed it to her.


    Fan Yizhi didn''t dare to take it right away. Instead, he stared at the screen. When he saw that there was no grimace, he dared to stretch out his shaking hands and take the phone.


    Fan Yizhi just took over the mobile phone. When he looked up, his hand trembled, and the mobile phone fell to the ground again.


    "Pa!"


    Once again, the mobile phone had a close contact with the ground.


    "Zhao... Sister Zhao." Fan Yizhi was relieved to see who it was.


    Hearing fan Yizhi calling for sister Zhao, Su ruoqiu turned to see that it was really the new minister, "sister Zhao."


    Su ruoqiu subconsciously stepped back, a few steps away from sister Zhao.


    At the moment when her eyes touched sister Zhao, she always felt that she was very strange, but she couldn''t tell where she looked strange.


    "What are you two doing if you don''t work overtime?" Zhao Ying''s stern eyes fell on them.


    In the line of sight swept Su ruoqiu, slightly stayed for several seconds.


    "Our work is done." Fan Yizhi answered immediately.


    "Get off work when you''re done! Don''t monkey around in the office Zhao Ying said harshly, and his eyes swept towards them.


    "Yes! Let''s get off work now! " Fan Yizhi replied.


    It doesn''t matter if they can persuade the new minister to leave first.


    Su ruoqiu still has some work to finish. They can''t leave work so early.


    She looked at the new minister with her hands behind her eyes, stepped forward and pulled Su ruoqiu''s hand, and whispered: "say something."


    Su ruoqiu is stunned and reacts. When she wants to open her mouth, she turns around and finds that Zhao Ying''s hand appears with a pen in one hand.


    Her raised hand seemed to stab her body with a pen. She had no time to think about it, so she had to rely on her instinctive reaction. After she knocked fan Yizhi open, she also tumbled to the side.

 Chapter 104

    When fan Yizhi was knocked away, there was no time to react, so he fell to the ground and made a cry of pain.


    "Run Su ruoqiu got up quickly and held her hand.


    Fan Yizhi, who didn''t know what was going on, was still in a state of stupefaction, but when he heard her anxious tone, he immediately got up.


    Su ruoqiu just pulled her up, pounced on the empty Zhao Ying, already holding the pen and stabbing again.


    Anxious Su ruoqiu, had to release the hand holding fan Yizhi, picked up the office chair on one side, could block the pen.


    She saw that Zhao Ying''s face was obviously not right. Her pale face was still a little green, and her eyes were full of resentment.


    When he came to work, Zhao Ying was still fine. Now that he is like this, he should be possessed by a ghost.


    Thinking of this, Su ruoqiu uses all her strength to push the office chair toward Zhao Ying.


    Seeing Zhao Ying pushed away by her, Su ruoqiu immediately took fan Yizhi''s hand and ran away quickly.


    Just now Zhao Ying just couldn''t defend herself. That''s why she pushed her away. Otherwise, her strength couldn''t match her.


    People who are possessed by ghosts have great strength. They are stronger than sleepwalkers. Ordinary people are not their opponents at all.


    Fan Yizhi was so scared that his head was blank that he couldn''t connect what happened. He just ran with her involuntarily.


    Originally, I wanted to use the elevator to send fan Yizhi away first, but I didn''t want the elevator door to be broken down and not move at all.


    Now she can only drive out the ghost in Zhao Ying''s body.


    "You stand here and don''t move. This charm will protect you." Su ruoqiu said and put the charm in her hand.


    There''s no time to explain so much to her. Su ruoqiu bites her fingers and draws a charm on the palm of her hand before Zhao Ying rushes over.


    Su ruoqiu saw that Zhao Ying still held the pen in his hand. If he was stabbed in the eye, he would be blind.


    Zhao Ying, who is possessed, is so strong that she must die if she stabs her heart.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyebrows are deeply wrinkled. It''s a little difficult to deal with Zhao Ying who is defensive and aggressive just by her own strength.


    "Fan Yizhi, are you afraid?" Su ruoqiu suddenly asked.


    Fan Yizhi was stunned. He bit his teeth and said, "I''m not afraid!"


    She knew that Su ruoqiu must have something to help herself. At this point, how could she be afraid.


    It''s never her style to let her friends fight alone.


    "Then you copy the guy, try to help me hold down Zhao Ying, don''t let her take the opportunity to attack me, as long as the ghost in her body is driven out, it''s much easier to do." Su ruoqiu asked.


    "Yes When fan Yizhi finished, he immediately picked up an office chair.


    Fortunately, the office chairs in their company are not too heavy, otherwise they can''t be lifted.


    Seeing Zhao Ying rush up with a pen, the killing intention in his eyes is obvious, as if he wants to kill them at once.


    Fan Yizhi, whose body is still a little trembling, sees Zhao Ying''s stabbing action, and his heart is horizontal, biting his teeth and trying his best to block it.


    The pen stabbed into the sponge on the back of the chair.


    Fortunately, the back of the chair is separated by a layer of board, otherwise it must be pierced.


    Thinking of what Su ruoqiu told her, fan Yizhi immediately pushed the chair aside before Zhao Ying pulled out his pen.


    Zhao Ying''s pen was pushed off. Seeing that she had no weapon in her hand, fan Yizhi immediately jumped on it.


    It''s too late for Su ruoqiu to stop. Fan Yizhi''s strength is not equal to Zhao Ying who is possessed by ghosts.


    In order not to let fan Yizhi be hurt, Su ruoqiu can only speed up his action and follow him to fly up.


    As long as the ghost in Zhao Ying''s body is driven out, it will be easier for her to deal with, otherwise, if she wants to hurt the ghost, she will hurt Zhao Ying.


    While fan Yizhi suppresses Zhao Ying, Su ruoqiu claps Zhao Ying''s forehead without hesitation.


    The ghost in Zhao Ying''s body is driven out immediately, and Su ruoqiu quickly pastes a charm.


    After seeing that Cui Jie is the ghost, Su ruoqiu shows compassion and wants to give the ghost a way to live. But unexpectedly, the ghost who has been settled is loose and has a strong sense of killing.


    Su ruoqiu knew that if she hesitated, she would die, but she had to paste another charm and recite it quickly.No matter whether Cui Jie was good or bad, but now Cui Jie, has no way to be awakened, can only be killed.


    This is a battle in which you die or I die.


    Su ruoqiu knows that many times kindness will kill her.


    For the souls that can be awakened, Su ruoqiu is willing to spend them, but for the spirits that cannot be redeemed, she can only destroy them by herself.


    It''s saving herself, and it''s saving more people.


    "Ah..." the female ghost made a piercing sound, as if she could scrape through people''s eardrums.


    Panting fan Yizhi stares at the ghost surrounded by the fire, frowning slightly, feeling a little familiar.


    By the time fan Yizhi remembered who it was, the ghost had been completely burned, leaving nothing behind.


    "She... She''s Cui Jie?" Fan Yizhi asked in a trembling voice.


    Even though she knew who it was, she was still not sure.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu responded helplessly.


    After Cui Jie''s death, she may be taken away by the black hand behind the scenes and then manipulated.


    She frowned slightly, thinking of three manipulated male ghosts.


    Is there any relationship between the two when the original owner was chased to Jin yilie''s company? Is it the same behind the scenes?


    She couldn''t figure out what kind of conspiracy was behind the scenes.


    When fan Yizhi heard the exact answer, he closed his mouth and gazed piteously at the empty place.


    After a long time, she asked in a voice, "Cui Jie... Is she so scared?"


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu answered calmly.


    "Poor thing. I''m dead and I''m dead. " Fan Yizhi sighed.


    She met Cui Jie, a girl who loves to laugh. She gives people the feeling that she is a cheerful and lively sunshine girl. Who ever thought that she would end up like this in the end.


    "If you''re at the scene of death, you''d better rot in your stomach." Su ruoqiu warned.


    "Why?" Fan Yizhi asked.


    Is it wrong to sigh when you see others die?


    "Especially at the scene of unjust death, your words will deepen the obsession of ghosts and keep up with you. If you meet evil spirits, your life is hard to guarantee. " Su ruoqiu said.


    People and ghosts can be divided into good and evil, and evil spirits are resentful. If they are targeted, it''s hard to get away without the help of powerful people.


    Fan Yizhi didn''t expect that a word could lead to death. He could not help shivering. "Is it... Is it so terrible?"


    "If you don''t believe it, you can try it." Su ruoqiu replied calmly.


    "I dare not." Fan Yizhi shakes her head abruptly. She doesn''t think life is too long.


    In the future, she had better not take part in any homicide cases. Who knows what will happen if she wants to memorize her luck.

 Chapter 105

    Su ruoqiu looked at the scene of being confused by them, and the sponges on the backs of the two chairs were dug out.


    "Sister Zhao hasn''t woken up yet. How can we explain to her?" Fan Yizhi asked with no idea.


    Although it''s not their fault, they are still responsible for the mess of their office.


    "To be honest. I... "Su ruoqiu''s mouth opened, or closed," if we don''t say that, how can we prevaricate? "


    She originally wanted to say that she was the ghost catcher sent by Jin yilie, and she was not a regular employee in the company at all.


    After thinking about it, I still didn''t say anything, so that fan Yizhi''s mouth would not be secure and she would shake it out.


    "To be honest? Can sister Zhao believe us? What should we do if we unite to cheat her? " Fan Yizhi asked anxiously.


    They are the only people who see ghosts, and no one testifies to them. If they tell the truth, they are easy to be charged with collusion.


    "Why not. You get off work first, and I''ll take care of the rest. " Su ruoqiu said.


    She can''t let fan Yizhi stay and let the other party know her relationship with Jin yilie.


    As for Zhao Ying, the new minister, his mouth will definitely be stronger than that of fan. As long as Jin yilie orders him, he will certainly listen, no matter what reason he says it.


    She doesn''t believe in fan Yizhi either. She''s just such a girl with a big nerve. She''s afraid that if Wan Yi slips his tongue, she''ll be in trouble.


    "It''s all up to you? That''s not good... If the minister blames you, how can I get over it? " Fan Yizhi said in a voice.


    In front of her, Su ruoqiu has saved her life. She is her benefactor. How can she go first and leave her benefactor here.


    "No. I''ll stay. You go. If the minister asks, I''ll take all the responsibility. " Before she could speak, fan Yizhi made up his mind to stay and shoulder all the responsibilities.


    Su ruoqiu''s mouth slightly twitches a few times. This person is too affectionate, and it''s a bit troublesome for her. Under such circumstances, it''s hard to take her away.


    "You go quickly, and the minister will wake up later. Don''t worry, I can handle it well, and I promise you and I won''t be punished. " Su ruoqiu said firmly.


    Fan Yizhi blinked his eyes, with a suspicious look in them, "you really didn''t cheat me? Don''t you want to carry it yourself? "


    At the moment, Su ruoqiu wanted to roll his eyes, but he was helpless. He said with a smile, "I swear, I''m not carrying it myself. We''ll be all right."


    "Yes. Don''t carry it by yourself. If the minister blames me, you have to tell me. And how much do you have to pay for the damage in this office? Tell me, I''ll pay for it. " Fan Yizhi did not forget the compensation before he left.


    Her life is saved by Su ruoqiu, so she can''t say that she will pay half of the compensation, which will cost her all.


    "Good. If you want to pay for it, I''ll let you know. " Su ruoqiu helplessly pushed her into the open elevator and waved to her, "close the elevator door quickly."


    Fan Yizhi hesitated, then pressed the close button, "you remember, don''t carry it yourself."


    Finally, fan Yizhi would like to shout again, so that she would not take all her mistakes on her own.


    Su ruoqiu looked at the elevator door slowly closed, just nodded.


    When the elevator door was completely closed, she specially waited for a while, then wiped the sweat on her face with her hand, and the color of helplessness in her eyes became stronger.


    For a girl like fan Yizhi, she was afraid that the elevator door would suddenly open again when it closed, and then the other party would run out and stay.


    A moment later, after confirming that fan Yizhi left, Su ruoqiu went to Zhao Ying, who was in a coma.


    Seeing that Zhao Ying didn''t wake up, she called Jin yilie and said that she had got rid of the ghost.


    After a while, the elevator door opens again. Bai Yang pushes Jin yilie out of the elevator, followed by Liu Ming.


    "Got her?" Xu Weiwei suddenly appeared in front of her and asked curiously.


    Su ruoqiu did not answer her, but looked at Liu Ming.


    The president is beside him. Naturally, Liu Ming doesn''t dare to ask, even if he wants to know if there is any result.


    "Liu Ming." Su ruoqiu suddenly called out.


    "Yes?" Liu Ming looks at her in dismay, and doesn''t understand how she calls herself.


    "Come here, I have something to tell you." Su ruoqiu waved to him with a slightly dignified look.Liu Ming''s heart thumped and his eyes swept the messy office again.


    He quietly looked at the president, see the president did not look over, but the whole body sent out the cold breath, but let him not ignore, piercing cold.


    Liu Ming shrinks his neck and goes to Su ruoqiu.


    "Is it Cui Jie''s business?" Liu Ming stood in front of her and asked in a low voice.


    How did he feel that there was a sharp look behind him, staring at him straight, like an ice blade, stabbing at him, feeling the piercing cold.


    "Yes. She... "Su ruoqiu stopped here, hesitated for a while, and then continued to say:" my soul is broken. "


    "What Liu Ming''s eyes widened a little bit and almost grabbed her arm.


    In his eyes, such a cheerful and lively person, how to be a ghost, but also come to such a miserable end.


    "I''m sorry. I want to save her, but I can''t Su ruoqiu apologizes.


    "Is that the only way to get her out of her mind?" Liu Ming stared at her incredulously.


    In his mind, Cui Jie''s smiling eyes were slightly curved, and many pictures were interwoven.


    Eyes in unconsciously in the red, eyes quickly filled with tears, Rao is a man, or can''t control the corner of the tears.


    Think of familiar people died, there can be a she over there can be a good thought, but learned that her soul, nothing left.


    The heart, the softest part, vaguely feels pain, spreading out in the heart, conveying all kinds of body.


    "She seems to be under control." Su ruoqiu said helplessly.


    Her hand, which fell on her side, could not help clenching into a fist, and a firm light flashed through her eyes.


    For behind the scenes constantly make trouble, repeatedly control the behavior of the ghost, she must find out!


    Give an account to the dead.


    If the black hands behind the scenes are not found out, Su ruoqiu knows that more ghosts will fall into each other''s hands and become their puppets.


    No one knows what the other side is doing with these puppets. Maybe they are just using them to harm the living.


    Just think about it, Su ruoqiu can guess how much blood those black hands are stained with.


    The three controlled men and the controlled ghosts are very similar in a way.


    However, she did not dare to judge whether it was the same pair of black hands.


    There are many capable people and scholars lurking in the world. Isn''t the master and the master one of them?


    The only difference is that they don''t hurt people, while those hateful manipulators use ghosts to achieve their goals by all means.

 Chapter 106

    Liu Ming some don''t understand the meaning of her words, stunned asked: "control?"


    "Yes. There''s only killing in my eyes. I can''t wake her up. " Su ruoqiu replied.


    Cui Jie''s soul is controlled, and there will be no other feelings.


    It''s hard to wake up the consciousness of her soul. She has become a killing tool for the manipulators behind the scenes.


    Liu Ming said nothing more, knowing that nothing will change.


    None of them spoke any more, and there was silence all around.


    The comatose Zhao Ying wakes up, opens his eyes, and then squints slightly.


    She glanced at them, noticed the pain in her body, and took a cold breath, "hiss..."


    Aware of the movement, Su ruoqiu immediately turns to Zhao Ying.


    "Minister." Su ruoqiu stoops to help Zhao Ying up.


    "What''s the matter with me?" Zhao Ying gently shook his head and asked softly.


    She remembers that she was in her office. How did she get out here? And she didn''t even remember.


    "Minister Zhao. You come with me Before Su ruoqiu spoke, Jin yilie said in a voice.


    "Yes." Zhao Ying followed the president to his office, and he was more and more confused.


    Su ruoqiu doesn''t know how Jin yilie will tell Zhao Ying. Anyway, as long as she can make it clear, she doesn''t need to worry.


    By the time they came out again, Minister Zhao had recovered.


    "Aren''t you off work yet?" Zhao Ying''s eyes swept to them and said with no expression.


    "Yes?" Liu Ming couldn''t react, and his eyes were fixed on the minister.


    "Nothing happened today." Zhao Ying just said coldly.


    After talking with the president, she thought nothing had happened today, and she didn''t know what had happened.


    Zhao Ying''s words immediately made Liu Ming understand and looked at Su ruoqiu.


    As soon as his eyes fell on Su ruoqiu, Liu Ming felt a murderous look coming again.


    He turned his head and looked along the way. He really saw the president staring at him. In his deep eyes, he burst out cold and piercing eyes, turned into sharp blades, and all of them pierced him.


    "If... If autumn, I''ll get off work first." Liu Ming ran away without waiting for her answer.


    "Granny! Shall I follow you? " Xu Weiwei saw Liu Ming run away and immediately asked in a voice.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t answer. She just shook her head and went back to clean up, then left.


    When he came to the company the next morning, fan Yizhi immediately came to her and asked in a low voice, "what happened last night, Minister Zhao really didn''t investigate?"


    "Yes." Shuyan answered with a smile.


    "You didn''t lie to me, did you?" Fan Yizhi stares at her suspiciously.


    "No. If you don''t believe me, ask the minister yourself. " Su ruoqiu said.


    "I''m not going. I''ll be killed by Minister Zhao with his eyes later. " Fan Yizhi shivered.


    "There''s no exaggeration." Su ruoqiu said with a helpless smile.


    "Of course." Fan Yizhi responded.


    After confirming that everything was OK last night, fan Yizhi chatted with her for a while and then returned to his position.


    half a month later.


    Su ruoqiu, who stayed in the company to observe, saw that there was no more problem, so he wanted to leave the company and didn''t want to work in the company.


    She talked to Jin yilie, but he agreed immediately.


    Later, when she submitted her resignation, fan Yizhi found out that she was reluctant to leave her and had to leave a contact information to facilitate their contact.


    Su ruoqiu had no choice but to leave a contact information for each other.


    The first thing to leave the company is that Su ruoqiu wants to go to the cast.


    Without Jin yilie''s help, she didn''t understand the business, so she didn''t even know how to find the crew.


    I used to hear about group performances, but she didn''t know where to pick them up.


    Su ruoqiu searched the Internet. It seems that someone said that there is a drama group to recruit and perform recently. The address is near the film and Television City in Beijing.


    Su ruoqiu, who has never paid attention to these things, can only take a taxi to the film and television city. To tell the truth, she has never been to the film and television city. She doesn''t know the road and doesn''t know what it looks like.


    Take a taxi and get off outside the film and television city. Su ruoqiu just got off the car and looked around. Before he took a few steps, he suddenly jumped out of the car."It''s you! My benefactor Guo Biyan was so excited that she almost hugged her, but she didn''t dare. She didn''t know where to put her hands. "I thought I couldn''t see her benefactor."


    Su ruoqiu was startled by the woman who suddenly jumped out. She calmed down and frowned imperceptibly.


    Looking at is a little familiar, plus calling her benefactor, Su ruoqiu thought carefully, soon thought of the thin girl.


    "It''s you." Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    She didn''t expect to meet this girl in this place.


    Su ruoqiu looked at her quietly. Compared with meeting her in the hospital, she was not so thin, but she was still very thin, just not to the point where she was so thin that people felt distressed.


    "Yes! I... I don''t have much money on hand. I only have more than 500 on hand. Would you like to give it to you first? Give me an IOU. " Guo Biyan scratched her head awkwardly and her face turned red slightly.


    The woman in front of her was very grateful for her helping hand, but she couldn''t pay off the huge sum in a short time.


    "It''s OK. Give it back to me when you have money. If you are a person who owes me money and doesn''t pay it back, you won''t chase me to pay me back. You''ve already gone away. " Su ruoqiu replied indifferently.


    From the moment she helped her, Su ruoqiu never thought about asking her to pay her back.


    What''s more, the money spent at that time was actually Jin yilie''s money. There was no pressure and no heartache to spend it.


    "That''s right. But I think it''s better to make a IOU, and my mother said the same thing Guo Biyan said.


    When mom woke up, she heard about it and said she wanted to meet this kind-hearted person, but she couldn''t find it at all. She couldn''t get through the phone call, so she was scolded for it.


    "You don''t have my contact information. It doesn''t matter whether you type the IOU or not. You will pay back the money, will you?" Su ruoqiu spoke softly.


    Guo Biyan''s eyes flashed a touch of consternation, back to God, said: "I thought you left me a useless mobile phone number, I called several times did not get through."


    "Yes? You try to call me again and I''ll see if it''s a card problem. " Su ruoqiu said and took out his mobile phone.


    "Yes." Guo Biyan answers, takes out the handset, dials to her immediately.


    Soon, the phone got through, Guo Biyan saw a burst of sweet music coming from her mobile phone.


    Guo Biyan''s face turned pale and slightly embarrassed. She said in a hurry, "I couldn''t get through before. I''m not looking for an excuse."


    She didn''t know what was going on. She had played several times before, but she couldn''t get through. Now she can get through.


    "Oh. It may be that you happen to have no signal every time you fight. " Su ruoqiu answered.


    Look at her look of amazement, it doesn''t seem like a lie, and if she wants to break the debt, she won''t come up at the moment.

 Chapter 107

    "But... Maybe." Guo Biyan stammered back.


    Even she can''t believe that every time she makes a phone call, she has no signal.


    If she had known at that time, she should have bought lottery tickets. Maybe she would have won the grand prize and returned the money to her benefactor.


    Of course, these are just the things she thought about, winning the lottery, where can it be so simple, more difficult than climbing the sky.


    "Yes. Why are you here? " Su ruoqiu asked curiously, looking at her.


    "Me. I''m going to work in the cast. " Guo Biyan replied.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyes brightened. He took her to one side and asked in a low voice, "who are you talking to in the crew?"


    "I was introduced by a friend before. I met a group leader, who is our hometown. Recently, I contacted him and said that there was a troupe that wanted to recruit group performers. Let me have a try." Guo Biyan told her honestly.


    "No! What''s the point of group performance Su ruoqiu blinked his eyes and felt that he was really ignorant.


    "Yes! Don''t you know? Now most of them are cliques. There are people in the head and hands of the group actors. They are basically from one place. " Guo Biyan nodded and replied with a smile.


    "Oh. I didn''t pay attention to that. I don''t know. " Su ruoqiu smiles awkwardly.


    Guo Biyan looks more embarrassed than her. She is not a person of the same world with herself. How can she pay attention to this aspect.


    However, I don''t know when I haven''t touched these before.


    "Ha ha... You and we are not people of the same world at all, and it''s normal not to know. I didn''t know before." Guo Biyan touched her head and said with a silly smile.


    "I also want to be a group actor. Can you introduce me?" Su ruoqiu asked cautiously.


    Guo Biyan suddenly raised her head and looked at her in amazement. She didn''t speak for a long time.


    To tell you the truth, Guo Biyan wants to reach out to her benefactor''s forehead to see if she has a fever. Such nonsense can be said.


    With the financial resources of the benefactor, there is no need to go out of the way to find the work of group acting.


    Seeing that Guo Biyan didn''t speak for a long time, Su ruoqiu thought she was in a dilemma and said with a smile, "it''s OK. If it''s embarrassing for you, then don''t use it. I''ll apply for it myself. "


    "No! It''s not like that Guo Biyan came back and immediately shook her head.


    "Then why don''t you talk for a long time?" Su ruoqiu asked strangely.


    "Because I think... Rich people like you don''t care to be a group actor at all. It''s hard work to run the Dragon suit. I think... I don''t think you can suffer at all. " Guo Biyan said as if aware of what she said wrong, immediately explained: "I don''t mean to belittle you. It''s just that I can''t understand why money has to suffer. It''s totally unnecessary. "


    Su ruoqiu didn''t mind what she said at all. She said with a smile, "what about me. I don''t have to suffer, but it''s my interest, so I want to have a try. "


    In fact, Su ruoqiu made a bet with Jin yilie on whether she could be the queen of the film with her own strength.


    Now it''s not known who will win or lose the bet, but she thinks she won''t lose.


    "If you can take advantage of your relationship, you don''t have to be a group actor. You can have a small role or something." Guo Biyan said aloud.


    She doesn''t know the identity of Su ruoqiu in front of her, but as long as she has money, it''s OK to play a small role, as long as the relationship is handled properly.


    As for those important roles, they have basically been decided. If they want to take over again, it is impossible without ability.


    "I just don''t want to come here on the basis of relationships. Besides, it doesn''t matter to me Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    If she can rely on the relationship, I believe that with Jin yilie''s strength, she can definitely become popular in a very short time, and ascend all kinds of back positions. It''s not too easy.


    But relying on his power, even to the top, is not very proud for her, and it will make her feel dull.


    "Oh. Right, ha ha... "Guo Biyan scratched her head awkwardly. Why didn''t she think of this.


    If she wants to rely on the relationship, she will not meet her benefactor here.


    "How? Can you help me? " Su ruoqiu blinked a few eyes and asked.


    "Yes. You are my benefactor. Without you, my mother would be gone. " Guo Biyan said that her mother''s voice was choked and her gratitude was stronger."Yes. Is your mother better? " Su ruoqiu asked.


    "Yes. Much better. When I have no work to do now, I will accompany her to the park. " Guo Biyan''s face is full of happy smile.


    For her, her mother can live, is her greatest happiness.


    "It''s right to be with your mother. People, if you don''t want to leave regrets in your life, try not to Su ruoqiu''s face was filled with a smile, but it was a bit desolate.


    She thought of her mother, who had died before she met her, and of her father, who was still lying in the hospital bed.


    The thought of her father''s white hair on his temples made her feel sour.


    That can hold up a piece of blue sky for her father, in unconsciously old, gradually become old and weak.


    As long as she is alive, she must be kind to her father. In his lifetime, she can feel her love and support for her future old father, and give thanks to his upbringing.


    If you don''t know how to cherish, after you lose it, you can only regret. If you want to be good to someone, you will find that person is no longer there.


    "Benefactor..." Guo Biyan saw the light desolation in her eyes. She opened her mouth and yelled, but she didn''t know how to talk about it.


    To comfort her? Or ask her what''s going on?


    Either one of them will accidentally touch her wound. Finally, I can''t say a word.


    "Don''t always call me a benefactor. It''s weird. Well, I should be older than you. You can call me sister ruoqiu, or you can call me sister ruoqiu. " Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    Guo Biyan showed a moving smile. She opened her mouth several times and finally called out, "sister ruoqiu."


    "Yes. Your name is Guo Biyan, right? I''ll call you Yan''er. " Su ruoqiu said and asked her, "do you think it''s ok?"


    "Yes Guo Biyan said with a smile.


    Her benefactor can call anything she wants, but how can she say that she can''t.


    "Swallow. Now can you take me to a group show? You follow me and I''ll take you to the entertainment circle! " Su ruoqiu said with great pride.


    "Yes! I''ll take you in! " Guo Biyan nodded heavily and looked at her eyes with the color of worship.


    I don''t know why. When I heard Su ruoqiu say that she was taking her to the entertainment circle, I felt as if there was a fire in my heart.


    Fire, boil into full of blood.

 Chapter 108

    When Su ruoqiu said those words, Guo Biyan had an idea in her heart, which was extremely firm.


    That is, if she follows Su ruoqiu, she will surely be outstanding.


    This idea appears inexplicably, also comes suddenly, without any basis.


    Some are just Su ruoqiu''s dazzling light when he says those words, as if Pu Yu suddenly glows, which makes people unable to move their eyes.


    Relying on Guo Biyan''s relationship, after she came to the troupe, she soon won a position as a group actor.


    Although there is no breakthrough in this role, not even a line, it is better than nothing.


    Guo Biyan got the role, there is such a line, but it is also no appearance.


    The rest are those who don''t show their faces when they are in the crowd, and they are just trying to get together.


    I got the role, but it won''t start shooting until tomorrow, so I have to go to the crew early tomorrow.


    The two of them are group actors. Even if Guo Biyan''s role is to say her lines, it''s just a very short line, and then it''s gone, so there''s no need to recite the lines and so on.


    Su ruoqiu is more simple than her. At the beginning, she is the maid carrying the tea. She puts it down with the tea, but the camera flashes, and even her face doesn''t show. Maybe she can get a side face.


    They managed to get the part and left the cast.


    Su ruoqiu originally wanted to invite her to dinner, but she insisted on inviting herself. In desperation, she had to agree.


    The two of them found a restaurant to eat at random. Su ruoqiu ordered a dish she liked.


    During the meal, Su ruoqiu got to know her a little.


    It turns out that Guo Biyan''s father died when she was very young, and it was her mother who helped her grow up.


    Sometimes, a relative is thinner than a true friend.


    Guo Biyan''s relatives are a good example. Since her father passed away, almost all of her family''s relatives have no contact with them.


    What makes Guo Biyan sad most is her grandparents, uncles and aunts. Soon after her father died, she forced her mother and daughter away.


    For the houses and fields left by her father, her grandparents forced their mother and daughter to leave on the ground that her father died and she was a daughter, and forcibly took away the title deed.


    In fact, the house is a tile roofed house with a small area, but it is a shelter for their mother and daughter.


    Their mother and daughter are powerless, without a man''s support, they can''t fight against their grandparents and uncle''s family at all.


    If Guo Biyan''s mother is strong, she is a soft persimmon. Although she is not as good as her mother, she is also weak.


    The contrast between their mother and daughter and their uncle''s family is that sheep meets jackals, and their grandparents are just like tigers.


    There is no way to live in the village, not to mention nothing to make a living, there is no place to live, their mother and daughter finally had to leave the village and come to the city.


    When they first came to the city, it was already evening. They had no extra money to stay in a hotel, so they had to hide in other people''s 24-hour shops.


    After a night of trembling, Guo Biyan''s mother began to look for a job. Because of her low education, her mother could only find a job in a small supermarket.


    The salary of this job is not high. It''s not covered yet. It''s only for dinner.


    It takes half a month''s salary, that is, it takes the second half of the month to get the salary.


    The job was originally a deposit, but Guo Biyan''s mother begged for a long time before the landlady agreed not to press the deposit.


    Her mother wanted to pay some money and rent a house with the landlady first. At that time, the landlady didn''t agree. She said that if her mother ran away, what would she do? Who would she go to get the money.


    Think about the proprietress is also reasonable, who knows if the money will run away, if everyone is like this, the proprietress will not do business.


    Guo Biyan remembers that her mother begged for a long time, and the landlady was a little soft hearted person, but she just relaxed her voice and didn''t promise to pay a little money first.


    Her mother really had no way, so she knelt down and kowtowed to the landlady with a plop.


    At that time, Guo Biyan was just outside the small supermarket, watching her mother kneel down suddenly, and immediately walked to her mother without saying a word.


    When she came to her mother''s side, Guo Biyan, who had no words, knelt down in front of the landlady with a plop.


    "Madame. Please help us. Good people will be rewarded. ""My father died, and my grandparents and aunts and uncles drove us out of the house. Please


    Guo Biyan said pitifully. At that time, she kowtowed her head.


    When there was a noise, her head really hurt. She didn''t knock very hard, but her mother did.


    When she went in, she noticed that her mother had knocked her forehead a little blue.


    At that time, Guo Biyan didn''t know whether this method was useful or not. She only knew that her mother kowtowed and looked very painful. She didn''t want her mother kowtow alone. She wanted to help her mother share a little.


    At that time, she was still young. She didn''t understand why she kowtowed. Her mother suddenly cried and held her in her arms. She cried and said, "baby, don''t kowtow, don''t kowtow. I''m sorry, mom


    Guo Biyan later realized that her mother loved her and felt that she was too weak to take good care of her.


    She saw her mother cry, cry so sad, she also followed tears, but did not make a sound, just quietly wipe tears for her mother.


    "Mom. You don''t cry, baby don''t knock. Mom, don''t cry, OK? Baby is not obedient, mother just cry? The baby will be very obedient in the future. " Guo Biyan''s little hand is wiping her mother''s tears.


    "No. No, the baby is very obedient, my baby is the most obedient Her mother said so, but she found her mother crying more sad, she also felt very sad.


    Perhaps their mother and daughter cried too pitifully, and the landlady said to them, "well. You go to my sister-in-law''s rental house first, and the rent will be deducted from your salary. What do you think? "


    Guo Biyan saw that her mother suddenly stopped crying and looked up at the landlady, "OK! Thank you, Madame! Thank you


    She saw her mother smile again, and there were tears in her eyes. She was very strange. Her mother cried and laughed again.


    But at a young age, she also knew that their mother and daughter would have a home, a home that only belonged to them.


    After living in that city for several years, the landlady stopped running a small supermarket and said she wanted to go back to the countryside for development.


    Later, their mother and daughter came to the capital, a prosperous city.


    Her mother works as a cleaner in a company, while she works as a general worker in a factory.


    Because she wanted to help her mother share earlier, she didn''t go to high school, so she didn''t go to reread at all.


    At the beginning, Guo Biyan had a quarrel with her mother because she didn''t want to reread. The two of them quarreled and cried together.

 Chapter 109

    After Guo Biyan talked to her mother, her mother finally chose to understand and respect her choice.


    But her mother asked her to think carefully and give her time to think clearly, so as not to regret in the future.


    Guo Biyan thought very clearly. After consideration, she decided to go to the black road.


    She knows that if she studies, it means that she will have more possibilities to soar in the sky, but she knows that she can''t be too selfish.


    Guo Biyan knows that her family is different from others. Others have a father who can help support a family, but she has only one mother.


    A mother who has no culture and can only support the family with a small salary.


    She didn''t study very well. She knew that she couldn''t get the scholarship. In this case, she might as well give up as soon as possible to lighten her mother''s burden.


    There is no culture, which means that most of the time, can only do the work of general workers, but she does not regret it.


    Guo Biyan doesn''t want to wait until she can fly very high, but her mother is tired. She wants to hold up a blue sky for her mother with her hands.


    I just didn''t expect that something like that would happen and make her almost collapse.


    With all her mother, Guo Biyan can''t afford to leave her mother. For her, her mother is the only one in her life.


    "You have a good relationship with your mother." Su ruoqiu''s eyes were red, and her voice was a little choked.


    "Yes. Maybe it''s because of mutual dependence. It will make our relationship closer. It may also be related to our personality. My mother and I seldom have conflicts. The most noisy time was when I didn''t want to repeat it. " Guo Biyan smiles and reaches out her hand to wipe away her tears.


    "Believe me, everything will be fine." Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    "Yes. I believe it will be better, too. " Guo Biyan saw that her eyes were red and said with embarrassment, "I''m sorry. I''ll make you sad. "


    "It''s none of your business. I just think about my parents. " Su ruoqiu replied with a smile.


    Guo Biyan hesitated and asked, "I don''t know if sister ruoqiu''s parents..."


    She didn''t go on, but her eyes fell on Su ruoqiu.


    "My mother died when she gave birth to me, and my father... Became a vegetable." Su ruoqiu hesitated to respond.


    Guo Biyan immediately realized what she had asked wrong. She lowered her eyes and apologized, "I''m sorry! If autumn elder sister, I don''t know your family is like this


    In front of her is Su ruoqiu. She looks confident and elegant.


    Guo Biyan thought that she must have grown up in a healthy rich family, with loving parents. She had no worries about food and clothing since childhood, had a superior life, and was very happy.


    How did not expect that she would be born in such a family, if you put aside the money, Guo Biyan would feel that she was more pitiful than herself.


    "Don''t always say I''m sorry. It''s not your fault. What''s wrong with me?" Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    Mother''s death is an unchangeable fact, while father is still saved. She can seize this opportunity to change father''s fate.


    After that, Su ruoqiu digs off the topic.


    Until after dinner, they left the restaurant together, went to the bus stop, got on the bus and left.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t tell Mrs. Jin about her resignation, so she didn''t know she had resigned except Jin yilie and uncle Bai.


    The night was dim.


    Jin yilie hasn''t finished work yet. Su ruoqiu himself stays in the room, studying the book.


    She found that this book is really strange. It seems that the more she read, the more she can get familiar with it. When she wants to read it again, she can''t find it.


    "Granny..."


    A strange long voice sounded, scared Su ruoqiu almost picked up the book to smash in the past.


    After hearing what she was shouting and knowing that it was Xu Weiwei''s voice, Su ruoqiu immediately glared at her.


    "Didn''t I ask you not to come in and disturb me?" Su ruoqiu glared at her angrily.


    "Yes. But I''m so bored. When will you help me find out the killer? " Xu Weiwei pouted her mouth and asked eagerly.


    "Don''t you say it''s not urgent? He said he would wait for my son to be born Su ruoqiu picked to pick eyebrow, stare at her to say.


    "Oh! I''m in no hurry! But I''m afraid when he was born, the murderer I''m looking for didn''t find anything to do? I also want to take the murderer to the hell to confront the king of hell. " Xu Weiwei replied in a voice.It''s too cheap to kill a murderer in the sun. She also wants to seize the murderer''s soul and go to the underground hall together to sue the murderer in front of Yama!


    Hum! How can she get rid of her hatred if she doesn''t get the murderer to suffer in the 18th level hell.


    "Oh. Then I''ll help you investigate earlier, and you''ll take the murderer to the hell as soon as possible. " Su ruoqiu pretends to reply carelessly, but she is quietly observing her reaction.


    As expected, Xu Weiwei didn''t want to be reincarnated so soon.


    "Haha... It doesn''t have to be, grandma. Just pay a little attention and spend more time." Xu Weiwei said with a smile.


    She doesn''t want to be reincarnated so early. It''s not sure whether her future husband is reincarnated.


    "Do you want to be faster or slower? It''s what you said to hurry up. It''s what you asked me to slow down. I really don''t know how to do it. " Su ruoqiu said helplessly.


    Xu Weiwei wanted to say that she was not quick or slow, but she thought that her future mother-in-law would dislike her asking for more. Finally, she said with a smile, "I''d better listen to her mother-in-law."


    "Yes. Are you all right? " Su ruoqiu is going to drive her out.


    "No When Xu Weiwei said this, she suddenly stopped, and her eyes fell on her stomach. A smile of unidentified meaning came up at the corner of her mouth. "Hey, grandma, you should have news soon, or go to the hospital?"


    "I have a constitution that is difficult to get pregnant, so don''t think about it. There must be no news." Su ruoqiu''s face is not red and her heart is not beating, and she tells lies.


    She has never gone to the hospital to do these tests, where to know if her constitution is difficult to get pregnant, but it is deliberately to make Xu Weiwei anxious.


    "Ah! no What''s the reason? Is the palace cold? Did you ask the doctor? Do you want to find an old Chinese medicine doctor to recuperate your body? I remember that my classmates seem to have mentioned that there is an old Chinese medicine doctor who is very good! I know where she lives, or I''ll ask her in my dream? " Xu Weiwei was worried so much that she got up all of a sudden.


    She looks more anxious than Su ruoqiu, as if she is the one who is difficult to get pregnant.


    Su ruoqiu looks at Xu Weiwei, who almost jumps up and down. A light smile rises from the corner of her mouth.


    "It''s not urgent. Let it be, OK?" Su ruoqiu''s face recovered as before, and he spoke solemnly.


    "What, let it be? mere trash! The body is not good must recuperate! Otherwise, my father-in-law''s hundreds of millions of troops are not enough to kill my mother-in-law''s base camp! " Xu Weiwei said.


    "Cough!" Su ruoqiu''s face turned red and he coughed softly. "If you don''t have anything to do, go out quickly. If you want to be so dirty again, even if you find my son in the future, I''ll beat you up."

 Chapter 110

    "Mother in law, don''t think I''m wordy. You can''t do this. You need to know that you need to take care of yourself. I''ll go to find an old Chinese medicine doctor for you. Believe me... "


    Xu Weiwei said here, immediately closed her mouth, did not go on.


    She found that her mother-in-law already had a charm in her hand, and she seemed ready to "sharpen her sword to her daughter-in-law.".


    "Hey, hey... Mother-in-law, it''s a good saying that a gentleman doesn''t do anything." Xu Weiwei drifted back and forth, retreated a lot, and opened a distance with her.


    "If I speak, you will die worse than if I do."


    "Besides, I''m not a gentleman at all, I''m a woman, and I prefer to be a villain." The smile on Su ruoqiu''s face was a bit gloomy.


    Xu Weiwei stares at the way she laughs, a layer of cold sweat comes out from her back, and her scalp feels numb.


    "Granny. I remember I still have something to do, so I won''t disturb your rest, ha ha! Good night


    Xu Weiwei did not wait for her response, then suddenly disappeared in the room.


    Staring at the location where Xu Weiwei disappears, Su ruoqiu slowly takes back her charm.


    She found that Xu Weiwei sometimes just like Tang Seng in the big talk about the journey to the west, and her speech was almost the same as reciting the tight hoop curse.


    Before Jin yilie came back, Su ruoqiu had hidden the book back.


    When he entered the room, Su ruoqiu was idly rolling about on the bed.


    Aware of the sound of the door opening, Su ruoqiu stops and looks at him.


    "Come back." She said lazily, looking powerless.


    "Yes. If I don''t come back, I''m afraid this bed will be rotten by you. " Jin yilie swept out of the bed with a smile, as if he meant something.


    "Are you inviting me to go with you?" Jin yilie''s eyes were fixed on her and asked with a smile.


    When Su ruoqiu was asked, he was so ashamed that he covered himself with a quilt. From the quilt came the vague words, "go to your big sister!"


    "I don''t have a big sister. I''m afraid I have to go away with you." Jin yilie looked at her with gentleness.


    In fact, when I think about it carefully, the two of them have no emotional foundation. It''s only a short time from the realization to the marriage.


    But I don''t know why, he can get along with her very naturally, and often even do something beyond his own fan Tao.


    Love from shallow to deep, but he and she, but seems to fall from the first sight.


    Most of the time, it''s incredible to think about it. He was at a loss. In the end, he just wanted to let it go.


    Jin yilie thought that these might be the so-called love at first sight, otherwise he could not think of a better explanation.


    "I don''t want to talk to you! I''ll give you bath water! " Su ruoqiu suddenly got up and got out of bed.


    When walking to the bathroom, I always feel that it''s very puzzling for me to say this. It''s like digging a big hole and jumping into it.


    She stopped and turned to look at Jin yilie.


    Su ruoqiu found that he was sitting in a wheelchair, staring at her and smiling, which really meant something like that.


    "Go. I know you are in a hurry. Let me take a good bath and get out of bed with you earlier. " Jin yilie''s mouth was filled with a shallow smile, as cunning as an old fox.


    Think of since the two of them completely combined, lived a famous real husband and wife life, Qinse and Ming, she is not shy now!


    They don''t know how many times they''ve met. She''s so shy!


    After these thoughts flashed in my mind, Su ruoqiu''s face was better, and it was not as hot as before.


    Step briskly to the bathroom to put the bath water, and then help him into the bathroom.


    When Su ruoqiu turns around and wants to leave, he hears his teasing sound.


    "Not together?"


    Su ruoqiu blushed, turned his head and glared at him fiercely, "wash what wash! I''ve done it


    "Ah... Sure enough, after using it, there was no temptation. I remember last time you tried your best to seduce me, but you took my clean body and didn''t seduce me. Do you think I have no use value? " Jin yilie criticized her like a poor daughter-in-law.


    Su ruoqiu stares at him with a black face, furiously forks his waist and points to him, "you are slandering! Besides, I''m a woman to blame. Come on, you''re a man. What a clean body! Isn''t my body clean? "She was so angry with him that she shivered as if she had raped him!


    "Clean. But it''s also true that you defile me. " Jin yilie continued to say wrongly.


    "Sullied... Sullied..." Su ruoqiu suddenly widened his eyes, "you sullied me, right?"


    "Yes? Why, I remember someone turned over first. " Jin yilie''s innocent eyes fell on her.


    "What''s going on! You are not a horse Su ruoqiu said angrily.


    When she finished speaking, her face suddenly turned red.


    If we really want to theorize, it seems that she forced it first


    "I... i... later you took the initiative! I didn''t do it. " Su ruoqiu''s eyes blinked quickly, and he was very guilty.


    "Tempt me again." Jin yilie''s eyes are full of cunning light and resourcefulness.


    "Tempt your sister!" Su ruoqiu just ignored his request, "love to wash, I went to sleep."


    Then she went out to the bathroom, and his voice came from behind.


    "Don''t fall asleep. I''ll go out after I wash."


    Su ruoqiu closes the bathroom door and goes back to the big bed.


    Lying on the big bed, Su ruoqiu thought of what Jin yilie had said before, his face turned red, and the smell of his body came from his nose.


    The unique smell seemed to stimulate her hormones, and the cells all over her body seemed to be active.


    Not only does she think about him in her mind, but her body also thinks about him.


    The shameless Jin yilie! Why didn''t she find his face so thick before!


    Now she''s reacting to all her thoughts.


    In his mind, he had a perfect figure, solid without any fat, strong waist and perfect eight abdominal muscles.


    The man who seems to be as cold as ice is a terrible existence after deep understanding!


    What''s more terrible is undoubtedly her attachment to Jin yilie, who seems to control her body and mind.


    After the trance, I heard the sound of the bathroom door opening.

 Chapter 111

    Su ruoqiu reflexively looked in the direction of the sound.


    When his eyes touched Jin yilie, he was stunned.


    Even if I have seen it many times, I am familiar with his body, and there is still a kind of enchanting magic when I see it again.


    He was wearing a white bathrobe, chest position open, revealing strong muscles, looks very attractive.


    Clearly sitting in a wheelchair, but has the arrogant momentum of the world, like a king above.


    Su ruo''s eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a trace of obsession. His eyes rolled around and swept all over his body.


    "Is it beautiful?" Jin yilie asked with a smile, in a gentle tone, as if to coax him.


    "Good looking." Su ruoqiu answered subconsciously.


    Seeing her shyness, as if she had succeeded in teasing, Jin yilie''s smile on the corner of his mouth was even more intense, with a touch of deep love.


    Su ruoqiu glared at him, then lay down to sleep, and didn''t want to pay attention to him.


    He was like a insecure child, rubbing his head against her back a few times, making her back itchy.


    "Is it over or not?" Su ruoqiu''s tone was angry, but her face was a shy smile.


    That''s all happiness is, she thought.


    Occasionally think about it, so from now to the future, two people do not leave, is the greatest happiness of her life.


    "Yes." Jin yilie answered and held her hand tightly.


    The next morning, Su ruoqiu woke up in his arms.


    Open your eyes, restore consciousness, nose will smell the smell of his body, light fragrance, good smell.


    On his eyes, two people look at each other a smile, tacit understanding ground open mouth.


    "You''re awake."


    Voice down, two people slightly a Zheng, smile again, at the same time should be a, "en."


    ¡­¡­


    In the dining room.


    Qi Hui, sitting in the dining room, saw Su ruoqiu''s arrival and called respectfully, "Lord."


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu replied with a smile.


    She told Qi Hui many times, but when she was at home, Qi Hui still called her Lord.


    Liu Xiuqin saw their husband and wife come in one by one. She saw Su ruoqiu''s face full of spring breeze and ruddy. She looked at Aunt Chen with a smile.


    The two of them smile a little meaningful, and their eyes fall on Su ruoqiu''s stomach.


    After a while, you can let Su ruoqiu go to the hospital to check whether she is pregnant.


    Liu Xiuqin was very excited at the thought of having a baby.


    "Lie''er, don''t let ruoqiu do too much work in the company." Liu Xiuqin''s eyes fell on her son and said with a smile.


    Maybe ruoqiu already has the descendants of Jin family in his stomach, but he can''t do heavy work.


    "Yes. I know Jin yilie replied with a smile.


    He swept Su ruoqiu''s eyes and became very gentle.


    "Mom. Don''t worry about it. What I do in the company is very easy work. It''s OK. " Su ruoqiu said.


    "That''s good." Liu Xiuqin made a smile, with a kind face and a kind tone.


    After breakfast, they left the restaurant and went out together.


    At Su ruoqiu''s request, Jin yilie takes her to a nearby bus stop and leaves at ease after watching her get on the bus.


    At the moment, Su ruoqiu is no longer the beautiful woman at home, but a normal face.


    She and Guo Biyan agreed to wait outside the film and Television City, so she couldn''t let Jin yilie send her to the destination directly.


    Many people have to go to work in the morning. When Su ruoqiu got on the bus, it was already full of people.


    She looked at so many people, frowned slightly and walked back automatically.


    From this station to the film and Television City, it takes about three stops, not very far.


    Su ruoqiu specially found a place near the back door of the bus and got off at the station.


    The bus slowly forward, and soon to the next stop, the front door on, the back door off, is still so crowded, but she felt better station.


    At the next stop, as soon as the door opened, Su ruoqiu felt her shoulder lightened.When she recovered, she found that the shoulder bag was pulled away by the pickpocket. The pickpocket had pushed the crowd away and rushed down the door.


    "Catch the thief!"


    Su ruoqiu yelled. He didn''t expect someone to help him. He rushed down the back door and wanted to chase the pickpocket.


    As soon as she dashed down, she saw a figure, running forward with great stride, as fast as a gust of wind.


    "Catch the thief! Someone has robbed the bag


    Su ruoqiu yelled loudly as she ran after her. She felt hoarse.


    She was thinking of the people in front of her. When she heard her shouting, she could react and help stop her bravely.


    According to her speed at the moment, it is impossible to chase the pickpocket who wants to run away.


    Running out of breath, Su ruoqiu still insisted on running forward, without the meaning of stopping at all.


    There were layers of sweat on her face and body, but she didn''t care about anything.

 Chapter 112

    The young man, who moves like a cheetah, goes all out to help her chase. How can she do nothing.


    She can''t keep up with her speed, but if the young man catches up with the pickpocket, she can also help.


    Su ruoqiu, separated by a certain distance, saw that the young man was closer to the pickpocket.


    Then there was the young man, who sped up his pace like the last sprint of the 100 meter race, and threw the pickpocket to the ground.


    Su ruoqiu saw that the speed of young men''s hand is also very fast.


    Su ruoqiu, who rushes up, may be worried when he sees the pickpocket being knocked down. He actually takes out a knife.


    "Be careful!" Su ruoqiu only had time to shout out such a sentence. It was too late to rush forward.


    As soon as she could, she saw the young man''s clean hand as the pickpocket stabbed him with a knife.


    His body slightly deviated, quickly controlled the pickpocket''s wrist, suddenly squeezed, and the pickpocket who ate pain released his hand.


    The knife fell on the ground and made a clear sound. The sharp side of the knife was shining. It was like hitting on the tip of a person''s heart. It made people tremble with fear.


    When Su ruoqiu looked up again, the pickpocket was completely caught by the young man.


    At the moment when the pickpocket was subdued, some men in strong clothes rushed up to help suppress the pickpocket.


    There was a siren in my ear. Maybe someone had called the police for a long time, so it came so fast.


    The pickpocket was taken to the police car. The young man picked up the shoulder bag on the ground, came to her and said with a smile, "your bag. Check to see if anything is missing


    "Thank you. Thanks to your help, otherwise I can''t catch up with you alone. " Su ruoqiu sincerely thanks.


    She opened the bag and just glanced at it at random, because in the whole process, she saw it in her eyes, and there was basically no loss of things in the bag.


    It''s a pity that the shoulder bag can''t be carried. The shoulder strap has been cut off. She can only put it away and hold it with both hands.


    "When you see this happening, you can help." The young man said with a smile.


    "You are a good man." Su ruoqiu began to praise.


    The young man in front of him is not ugly at all. On the contrary, he has a kind of man''s feeling. His outline and facial features are very good. He laughs very sunny.


    He looks about twenty-three years old. He feels like a student in a university.


    When the young man heard her praise, he was a little embarrassed and did not know how to react. He scratched his head.


    "Hello, my name is Jiang xiankai." He held out his hand and looked at her with a smile.


    "My name is Su ruoqiu. Nice to meet you. " Su ruoqiu held out her hand gracefully and shook it with him.


    Jiang xiankai is really good-looking when he smiles. He shows his white teeth and his breath is fresh. He looks like a little fresh meat.


    "Leave a contact information. I''ll invite you to dinner another day. Today is not good. I have something urgent." Su ruoqiu said.


    "Oh." Jiang xiankai took out his mobile phone and exchanged contact information with her.


    Watching her rush to the side of the road, stop a taxi, and soon disappear in sight.


    Jiang xiankai''s eyes fell on the number on his mobile phone, and his smile was even more charming. He came to the side of the road, stopped a taxi and walked away.


    Come to the outside of the film and Television City, Su ruoqiu paid, a taxi will gallop to the gate of the film and television city.


    Guo Biyan had been waiting for her at the gate of the film and television city for a long time. She just called and said that she was going to the film and television city.


    Guo Biyan, who frowned slightly, looked around, anxiously and uneasily pacing in the same place.


    If they don''t come soon, they''ll both be late.


    As a group actor, if you are late, you will not only be sprayed to death by the crew, but also be replaced by others.


    Although it''s a running role, it''s hard to win it. It''s lost because of being late. It''s really not worth it.


    Such mistakes will affect both of them in the future, unless they are no longer in this business.


    They are both unknown little roles, where can play a big card, it is easy to be run by the circle.


    Anxious Guo Biyan, after seeing the familiar figure galloping, was excited to meet her.


    "Sister ruoqiu, why are you here now. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Let''s go. It''s not good to be late later. " Guo Biyan took her arm and said anxiously."I''m sorry. I met a pickpocket on the way and cut my bag. I came to get it back. " Su ruoqiu couldn''t breathe. She turned her head and looked at her, "is it too late now?"


    "In time. Let''s go faster. " Guo Biyan said aloud.


    "Are you all right? Is there any injury? " Guo Biyan asked as she walked, frowning deeply and looking at her.


    "It''s OK. There''s a handsome guy who helps me to recover my bag and catch the pickpocket. He''s so handsome! " Su ruoqiu smiles, pauses and continues: "if it wasn''t for his help, I couldn''t catch up with the pickpocket."


    "In the future, you should be careful when you go to the bus or on the street, especially in busy places, where you are most likely to be stolen by a thief." Guo Biyan began to remind.


    "Yes. I see Su ruoqiu nodded.


    As the two of them were walking towards the movie city, a taxi stopped not far from the movie city.


    Jiang xiankai paid the fare and rushed inside.


    Guo Biyan takes her to the troupe where she works.


    We need mass actors at the beginning of the play, but we don''t need to show our faces. We just need our backs.


    Their part in the play is to sit in an antique teahouse and dress up as women of ordinary people in ancient times.


    Two people just need to sit in front of the square table inside, back to the camera, pretending to be chatting and drinking tea.


    Fortunately, they were not late when they got to the cast.


    "What to do? I''m sweating all over Su ruoqiu said in a low voice.


    She will have to wear ancient clothes later. If she is sweating all over, I don''t know if she will be blinded.


    "While there''s still a little time, we''ll go to the bathroom and you''ll clean it up." Guo Biyan responds softly.


    Su ruoqiu nodded, "yes. That''s fine. "


    Two people see nothing, the director did not call them a meeting, they want to go to the bathroom.


    After they went to the bathroom, Jiang xiankai appeared in the crew and hurried in.


    Jiang xiankai did not see Su ruoqiu, and Su ruoqiu who left naturally did not see his arrival.


    When the two of them came out, they were called to change their clothes and get the ancient women''s hair.


    After their hair is done, they can''t mess it up at will. After the shooting, they need to appear in other scenes, just change their clothes.


    Mass actors don''t need to show their faces. They can be used repeatedly, and it''s impossible for the crew to find another group to perform for one scene.

 Chapter 113

    The two of them sat at the ancient square table, dressed like ancient women.


    In fact, both of them didn''t speak. They only made eye contact occasionally, but they still acted as if they were chatting.


    Even if it''s a group performance, the two of them have to play well.


    Only by doing a good job can we have the chance to climb up.


    Maybe they play very well this time. If the director likes them, maybe they can play better roles next time.


    After one ng, the play passed the second time.


    So the two of them just need to sit there and chat twice.


    When they pass, they can have a rest. Their next play will take some time.


    "If autumn elder sister, drink water." Guo Biyan reached out and handed her a bottle of mineral water.


    "Yes. Thank you Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    Their eyes fell in front of them, and they saw that someone was hanging Weiya for the actor.


    Su ruoqiu stared at the man in the ancient costume, frowned slightly, and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    The figure of the man in ancient costume looks a little familiar, but she can''t remember where she saw it.


    At the moment, Su ruoqiu wants to go forward and see if the man''s face is someone she knows.


    "Sister ruoqiu, what are you looking at?" Guo Biyan stares at her curiously and follows her line of sight.


    If sister Qiu seems to be looking at the man who is making Weiya, she won''t take a fancy to the actor, will she?


    Think of here, Guo Biyan''s mouth slightly raised a smile, eyebrows and eyes with a smile staring at her.


    "Nothing." Su ruoqiu looked back and answered with a smile.


    "Nothing? Really not? " Guo Biyan smile meaningful, eyes in her and the man around, "you will not be in love with that handsome man, right?"


    "How do you know they are handsome? A figure, you know people look handsome? It''s not only women who have back killers, but also men. " Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    "I don''t think his back is ugly. What''s more, people who can be actors should have such a good foundation. " Guo Biyan said.


    "Ha ha... Such a foundation as me?" Su ruoqiu smiles and points his backhand at him.


    Her appearance is very ordinary now. If the public have to throw it into the crowd, it will soon be swept away and can''t be found out any more.


    "Oh! This is a group show. It''s different! He may be some kind of male three, male four Guo Biyan said helplessly.


    "But I didn''t take a fancy to him. I just think his back is a little familiar. It seems that I have seen him somewhere." Su ruoqiu said truthfully.


    "Isn''t that a fancy? Doesn''t it all start with interest? " Guo Biyan pursed her mouth slightly and asked in a voice.


    "It''s too rash to take a fancy to it without seeing my face, and there are also problems with my character. There''s a pervert standing in front of you, you don''t know. " Su ruoqiu replied.


    "The problem of character, it has been included in the scope of his choice, will consider it." Guo Biyan blinked and said.


    "Anyway, I didn''t like him, that''s all. Topic, end. " Su ruoqiu said.


    She is a married woman. How can she fall in love with anyone else? It seems that no one can match her husband now.


    She can''t tell Guo Biyan about her husband''s wife for the time being, otherwise, she will have to find an excuse to tell a lie.


    Once the lie starts, it''s like a snowball. It''s going to get bigger and bigger. In the end, it can''t be hidden any more.


    If Guo Biyan knew that she was married, she would ask her husband who he was and bring him out to meet her when she had time.


    As soon as Jin yilie appears in front of Guo Biyan, she doesn''t know that she is Jin yilie''s wife.


    Guo Biyan just smile very ambiguous, also did not continue the topic just now.


    While the two of them were chatting, the shooting had already started over there.


    When Su ruoqiu saw the man''s face, he hesitated and couldn''t help who he was.


    "It''s him!" Su ruoqiu''s look was stunned, and two words came out of his mouth.


    "Who?" Guo Biyan saw her staring at the man hanging Weiya and joked: "don''t you stop talking about this topic? Why did you mention it again


    "Don''t make any noise. I''ve seen this man Su ruoqiu said.


    "Who does sister ruoqiu know?" Guo Biyan frowned slightly.That''s not right. If you know each other, you can remember who it is when you see your back and think about it for a while?


    If you have met only a few times, you can''t be included in the range of people you know.


    "I don''t know. I''ve just met him once. " Su ruoqiu said and looked at her, "when I came here, I either told you about the bag being robbed, or he helped me get it back."


    "Oh! Then you are really predestined. " Guo Biyan began to pull the red line again.


    Later she remembered that if she had known that Su ruoqiu had been married, she would not have been confused.


    Su ruoqiu just glanced at her and didn''t answer. Her eyes fell on Jiang xiankai again.


    The reason why there is no refutation is that in Su ruoqiu''s view, this is really fate, but it is not what Guo Biyan said.


    "Sister ruoqiu, wait for him to finish. Shall we go and say hello? " Guo Biyan asked in a voice.


    Su ruoqiu thought about it and nodded, "OK."


    If she didn''t see it, she could take it as if nothing had happened, but now that she saw him, she couldn''t turn a blind eye.


    After su ruoqiu watched him perform, he took Guo Biyan with him during the rest.


    "Jiang xiankai." Su ruoqiu called out.


    Jiang xiankai, sitting at rest, turned his head in dismay and frowned slightly.


    When I saw her, my face immediately burst into a sunny smile and asked curiously, "Why are you here?"


    "Yes. What a coincidence. I thought I was wrong when I saw you just now. " Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    At the moment when she saw Jiang xiankai, Guo Biyan''s heart beat suddenly, and her face was a little shy.


    "This is..." Jiang xiankai''s eyes fell on Guo Biyan.


    "Oh. This is a friend I know. Her name is Guo Biyan. " Su ruoqiu made a quick introduction.


    "Hello, my name is Guo Biyan." Guo Biyan slightly lowered her head shyly and held out her hand.


    "Hello." Jiang xiankai wanted to hold out his hand, but suddenly he thought of something and wiped it on his body. Then he held out his hand and shook it with her. "My name is Jiang xiankai."


    "Are you acting here, too?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    "Yes. Are you... Group performers Jiang xiankai''s eyes fell on their clothes.


    "Yes. what about you? What role did you play? " Su ruoqiu asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha..." Jiang xiankai scratched his head sheepishly, "I''m almost like you. I''m a group actor. I''m the man''s double


    "Oh. It''s hard work. " Su ruoqiu said.


    "All right. Step by step. It''s OK to shoot a movie. I would have ordered it Jiang xiankai said.


    It''s not difficult for him to beat a play, but he is a stand in. He not only needs to beat a play, but also needs to complete many dangerous actions.

 Chapter 114

    No family background support, no good resources to use, no Bole appeared.


    He can only rely on his hands and feet, step by step in this entertainment industry to stand firm.


    Only when we get to the beginning can we have the right to speak, no matter what line we are in.


    "So you know some Kung Fu. No wonder I think you are so good at it." Su ruoqiu praised.


    When he dealt with pickpockets at that time, he was not cool behind him.


    "Ha ha, no more." Jiang xiankai awkwardly scratched his head and responded shyly.


    "If elder sister Qiu says you''re a good-looking thief." Guo Biyan said with a smile.


    "No, nothing." Jiang xiankai was very embarrassed. He didn''t know how to put his hands.


    "Handsome is handsome. You don''t need to be embarrassed or modest." Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    As soon as her words came out, Jiang xiankai became more and more embarrassed.


    "I''ll... Call it a day." Jiang xiankai looks at ruoqiu and says in a voice.


    "What? You invited me to dinner. It''s a good time to meet you. I haven''t thank you yet. I''ll call it a day. Don''t argue with me. I won''t face anyone. " Su ruoqiu directly put down the words, do not let them have the opportunity to resist.


    "Yes. Thank you, sister ruoqiu. " Guo Biyan said thanks.


    "Well... OK." Jiang xiankai can only promise, otherwise, she will not be happy if she doesn''t give her face.


    "That''s settled." Su ruoqiu replied with a smile.


    When it was their turn to act, Jiang xiankai was busy. When she went out for a while, Guo Biyan quietly looked back at him.


    She looks back shyly and droops her eyes slightly. But when she thinks of the way Jiang xiankai looks at sister ruoqiu, her eyes flash with sadness.


    Looking at Jiang xiankai''s eyes, it seems that she is interested in ruoqiu. Moreover, she has teased ruoqiu before, and ruoqiu may also like a man like him.


    Good looking, full of sense of justice, a sunny boy, many girls will heart.


    Guo Biyan didn''t expect to encounter such a thing when she was excited for the first time.


    She seems to have been lovelorn before she fell in love. It''s hard for her.


    Walking in front of Su ruoqiu, noticed that she didn''t seem to keep up, stopped and looked back.


    "Swallow. What''s the matter with you? " Su ruoqiu''s brow imperceptibly slightly frowned.


    "Oh! Here we are Guo Biyan raised her head with a smile on her face and immediately quickened her pace.


    "What are you thinking? I see you''re out of your mind. " Su ruoqiu stares at her curiously and asks.


    It seems that before I saw that she was ok, and I didn''t see her answer the phone. It should not be for her mother''s sake.


    When she thought about Jiang xiankai, an idea suddenly came into her mind that the swallow would not fall in love with him at first sight!


    "Nothing. If sister Qiu thinks too much. " Guo Biyan said with a smile.


    "Swallow. Do you like Jiang xiankai? " Su ruoqiu asked with a smile.


    If she likes it, Su ruoqiu is going to be a matchmaker to get them together.


    In retrospect, the two of them actually matched each other.


    "No. If autumn elder sister, how can you think so? I think you like him. " Guo Biyan smiles and shakes her head, showing that she doesn''t care.


    Su ruoqiu opened her mouth to say she didn''t like it, but looking at her indifferent appearance, she said in a bad way: "well, I like it a little bit."


    "Then... Do you want me to help sister ruoqiu?" Guo Biyan asked with a smile. Her heart seems to have a little pain.


    "No. I don''t need help in emotional matters. " Su ruoqiu said.


    "Yes. If sister Qiu is right. " Guo Biyan replied with a smile.


    Su ruoqiu saw that she really didn''t care at all. She was a little puzzled. Was it her wrong guess?


    Seeing that she was not interested in Jiang xiankai and couldn''t amuse her, Su ruoqiu felt bored and changed the topic.


    At noon, all the people in the whole crew ate lunch boxes inside.


    After a short rest, he began to be busy again.


    When the two of them occasionally have a rest, they will go to talk with Jiang xiankai.


    In the evening, the three of them finished their work. There was no play for the three of them in the evening.After taking off their make-up and changing back to their original clothes, the three of them left the cast.


    When the three of them walked outside the film and Television City, they were stared at.


    On a car parked by the side of the road, someone looked at them coldly through the window.


    Su ruoqiu, who felt that she was being watched, frowned slightly, turned his head and glanced back. He didn''t see anything unusual.


    Is she thinking too much?


    "If autumn elder sister, what do you see?" Guo Biyan did not understand asked, curiously glanced around.


    In addition to the pedestrians, as well as parking vehicles, it seems that there is nothing worthy of attention.


    "Nothing." Su ruoqiu looks back and smiles.


    Three people found a restaurant nearby and ordered some dishes.


    After a busy afternoon, all three of them were hungry. After eating a bowl of rice, they had time to chat.


    After dinner, they still lingered in the restaurant and chatted for half an hour before leaving.


    Leaving the restaurant, they walked together towards the bus stop sign.


    In the process of chatting, knowing their two residences, three people can actually take a bus back, but the destination is different.


    Su ruoqiu naturally did not say the exact location of his address.


    Otherwise, even if you don''t know that she is Jin yilie''s wife, if you know that she lives in that rich land, you will definitely have some distance from her.


    Once the identity gap is too big, she thinks that their relationship will maintain a certain distance, or in their hearts, the top of the scale will be her side, and they will automatically put themselves in the low end of the scale.


    She didn''t want the relationship to be like this, and she might end up a stranger.


    The sound of music came from the bag. Su ruoqiu slowed down and took out his mobile phone.


    "Oh. where are you? OK, I see. You''ll pick me up later. "


    Then she hung up and quickly followed them.


    "Sister ruoqiu, who will pick you up?" Guo Biyan asked curiously.


    "A friend of mine. You go back first. I''ll get someone to pick me up later. " Su ruoqiu said, looking at Jiang xiankai, "Xiao Kai."


    "Yes?" Jiang xiankai''s eyes fell on her and her brows wrinkled slightly.


    "Yan''er comes to the station first. Watch it. Don''t let others bully her." Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    "Yes. I will Jiang xiankai replied that no one noticed the blush on his cheeks.


    "It''s OK. I''m used to being alone. Or I''ll go back first and let brother Kay accompany you and wait for your friends Guo Biyan said sheepishly.


    At night, if sister Qiu''s friends haven''t come yet, it''s always a little uneasy to let her wait here alone.


    "I''m fine. My friend is nearby. I have to watch you get on the bus to make me feel at ease. " Su ruoqiu could not resist them and said, "I am the oldest of the three. Are you still worried about my being abducted. It''s settled. "

 Chapter 115

    What she said can''t be discussed at all.


    The two of them looked at each other and had to nod.


    After the bus came, Su ruoqiu watched them get on.


    When they got on the bus and watched the bus go away, she took out her cell phone and called him.


    The phone just dial, Su ruoqiu saw a car parked in front of him, is his car right.


    As soon as the door was opened, Su ruoqiu immediately got on the bus and hung up by the way.


    "How did you come to pick me up?" Su ruoqiu asked curiously.


    "If the husband doesn''t come to pick up his wife, who will pick up?" Jin yilie turned his head to stare at her in his spare time.


    Su ruoqiu''s face suddenly rose red, embarrassed to smile: "ha ha... I can actually go back."


    "I''m not sure." Jin yilie turned his head and looked straight ahead.


    His face didn''t seem to have any expression, it was a little cold, but he felt a little warm.


    "I''m afraid I''ll run away with someone?" Su ruoqiu said with a smile, squinting at him.


    Hearing her words, Jin yilie''s face almost cracked.


    He was silent for a long time, without any expression on his face, and said in a deep voice, "you can''t run."


    The corner of the mouth can''t help but hook up the radian of Su ruoqiu, curled his mouth, said: "that''s not necessarily."


    "I can''t run." Jin yilie repeated three words and turned his head to stare at her.


    "What if I can run?" Su ruoqiu picked eyebrows and asked with a smile.


    Jin yilie suddenly turned his head and looked straight ahead again without saying a word.


    Seeing his expressionless and cold face, Su ruoqiu thought he was angry.


    Just want to say that he is joking, and by the way taunt him, can''t play a joke.


    But before her words came out, Jin yilie''s voice came out.


    "No matter where you go, I''ll find you." Jin yilie replied firmly, with a natural domineering air.


    His voice fell, Su ruoqiu suddenly stunned, his face staring at him.


    It was not until he noticed his movement that Su ruoqiu immediately returned to his senses and said with a smile, "you are the Buddha, and I am the monkey king."


    "You are you, I am me, not them." Jin yilie said calmly.


    "Oh." Su ruoqiu responded.


    Jin yilie was still silent for a moment before he said a word from his mouth, "but I will lay a net."


    He slowly turned to look at her, word by word to speak, "you, can''t run."


    Su ruoqiu''s look was stunned, staring at him with a serious look.


    For a moment, Su ruoqiu said with a smile, "OK. I can''t run, all right? I''m too lazy to run. I''m afraid you''ll drive me away in the future. "


    When she finished, she leaned on his arm, and the faint fragrance of his body came from her nose, which was intoxicating.


    When she leans on him, she feels warm and safe, which makes her have the idea of never escaping for a lifetime.


    She found that he was like an addictive drug, more and more addicted to it.


    "No. Unless... "Jin yilie stopped and hesitated for a long time before he said the next words," you want to go. "


    Originally wanted to keep her around, but if she felt unhappy, then... He can let go.


    "I''m stupid. Don''t be such a big backer. " Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    In the past, she had thought about leaving as soon as the time limit arrived, but now it''s different.


    Why should two people who like each other be separated?


    She didn''t want to, and she didn''t want to, unless... One day he told her to leave.


    Jin yilie frowned imperceptibly. "In your eyes, I''m just a backer?"


    "Isn''t it? You are my husband, you are not my support, who is? The husband is the one who holds up a sky for his wife, isn''t he... "Su ruoqiu smiles cunningly and says in his ear," do you want me to be your support? "


    She didn''t lower her voice, so Bai Yang, who was driving ahead, could hear clearly.


    Almost laughing, Bai Yang peeped through the rearview mirror and glanced at the young master.


    Just a quick glance, poplar is can''t help laughing.Since the young master is sensible, I haven''t seen him shy, especially at the moment.


    Young master has been cool since he was a child. When he grows up, he has an iceberg face on his head. He doesn''t like to laugh very much. He doesn''t show a lot of emotions in front of outsiders. He is either cold or angry.


    Su ruoqiu saw that he didn''t respond, and seemed to be a little embarrassed. She immediately laughed in her heart.


    "Hello! Master Jin, this is the rhythm of being a little white face Su ruoqiu''s eyes narrowed slightly as he said with a smile.


    "Poof..." the white poplar in front of him couldn''t help laughing.


    With a smile, he swept the rearview mirror, closed his mouth immediately, and a layer of cold sweat came out of his back.


    Young master''s killing eyes are really creepy. You''d better keep your mouth shut.


    Jin yilie looked back with a gloomy face, turned his head and fell on her. Looking at her happy smile, his cold expression was much softer in a moment.


    Su ruoqiu, who couldn''t stop laughing, saw his serious face, and his smile was restrained, but he couldn''t do it.


    "Then you can take care of me." Jin yilie said this sentence coldly, looking serious and serious.


    Su ruoqiu''s smile froze on his face, looked at him in dismay, and confirmed again, "what?"


    "You don''t mean that I am a little white face, but you should be my backer." Jin yilie replied.


    "Su ruoqiu was speechless.


    She can''t afford a man of such value.


    "A bag?" Jin yilie asked, and a bad smile burst out from the corner of his mouth.


    Bai Yang, sitting in the driver''s seat, takes a sneak look in the rearview mirror when he is serious about driving. He purses his lips and makes a shallow curve at the corner of his mouth.


    He was relieved to see that the young master and his grandmother had such a good relationship.


    Since the young lady appeared at the young master''s side, he found that the young master laughed more than in the past 20 years.


    "I''d like to, but I can''t afford it." Su ruoqiu rolled his eyes, "young master Jin, I''m afraid few people can afford you."


    "I''m not short of money. No one is richer than me." Jin yilie spoke seriously.


    Su ruoqiu was stunned. He also said that in the capital, the Jin family was at the top of the list.


    "What do you want?" Su ruoqiu asked foolishly.


    Jin yilie didn''t answer her right away. He put a bad smile on the corner of his mouth and lowered his head slowly.


    The long eyelashes, covering his eyes, looked charming.


    Su ruoqiu looked at him a little bit close, his heart suddenly missed half a beat, his eyes moved left and right, staring at him straight.


    His drooping eyes seemed to be staring at her lips.


    They are not the only two people in the car, and uncle Bai is there.

 Chapter 116

    Su ruoqiu wanted to show him with his eyes, but he did not look at her eyes at all.


    Warm breathing, spit in her face, as he gets closer and closer, and become more hot.


    Her heart beat faster, her face turned red, and she watched him get closer and closer.


    Su ruoqiu could only quietly extend his finger and poke his chest to signal him.


    However, she found that it was useless, whether he should be close or close, there would be no pause at all, but the speed slowed down.


    "What are you doing?" Su ruoqiu asked in a low voice.


    Jin yilie''s left corner of his mouth rose slightly, and his smile was extremely evil.


    "Don''t you ask me what I want?" Jin yilie''s voice was very light.


    When he spoke, the smell of his breath on her ears made her ears itch.


    "Yes... Yes." Su ruoqiu responds in a soft voice, slightly hoarse, which makes her feel a little stunned.


    Su ruoqiu pursed her lips unconsciously.


    "Meat pays." Two words pop up from Jin yilie''s mouth, and the evil smile of his mouth expands.


    Su ruoqiu was shocked, her eyes were slightly widened, and her face turned red in an instant.


    She was frozen in place, not knowing how to react, her head was blank, and she didn''t know what language to organize.


    Jin yilie left her ear, sat upright, turned his head and looked at her with a good time, and asked with a smile: "do you have a bag?"


    "Your sister!" Su ruoqiu finished this sentence and immediately turned to look out of the window.


    She secretly adjusted her breathing, raised her hand and wiped her cheek. It was so hot that she could fry eggs. Her face must be very red.


    Jin yilie saw that she turned her head to stare out of the window, turned her back to him, and her smile was deeper.


    Looking at her shy appearance, he did not tease her again, lest she was too angry.


    After arriving in the yard, Su ruoqiu got off the car first, and then helped him down with Bai Yang.


    He was able to control the wheelchair himself and didn''t need her to push it.


    How slow Su ruoqiu''s steps are, how slow his wheelchair is. They are like an old couple walking at night.


    "Your legs... May take a long time before I have a way." Su ruoqiu said hesitantly.


    "Yes." Jin yilie replied calmly.


    "Don''t worry. I will try to shorten the time Su ruoqiu said.


    As long as her ability improves to a certain extent, she can help him.


    "Yes. I believe you. " Jin yilie answered.


    Su ruoqiu wanted to say something else, but after thinking about it, he swallowed it.


    Now there''s no way to cure his leg. No matter how much comfort you say, it''s useless.


    At present, her ability can''t even save her father.


    Think of here, Su ruoqiu''s eyes will emerge a touch of helpless color, mixed with anxiety, frown.


    They went back to the villa together. Su ruoqiu saw her mother-in-law in the living room. They chatted with her in the living room for a while.


    ¡­¡­


    Taking a good bath, Su ruoqiu stood alone on the balcony, looking at the night scene in the distance, frowning imperceptibly.


    "Granny!" Xu Weiwei suddenly appeared beside her and was surprised.


    Su ruoqiu was startled by her, "do you want to scare me to death?"


    "I dare not." Xu Weiwei replied with a smile.


    "If you dare, I''m scared to death." Su ruoqiu turned to stare at her helplessly.


    "Woo... I''m so bored at home. Let me go to work with you tomorrow." Xu Weiwei stares at her and pleads.


    Su ruoqiu looked at her, hesitated, nodded and said, "OK."


    "Really?" Xu Weiwei was so happy that she almost jumped up.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu replied.


    She suddenly thought of the place with enough aura, and her eyes suddenly fell on Xu Weiwei. She squinted at each other.


    She may not be able to feel this place with enough aura, but Xu Weiwei is a ghost. Can she have stronger senses?


    "Granny, why are you staring at me like this?" Xu Weiwei saw her abnormal look and immediately stared at her defensively, feeling fluffy in her heart."Vivi. Can you feel the presence of aura? " Su ruoqiu asked curiously.


    She only knows that ghosts like Yin, but she doesn''t know whether ghosts can feel the existence of aura.


    "Why do you ask that?" Xu Weiwei asked curiously.


    Aura seems to have nothing to do with her. She is not a person of cultivation.


    "You just have to answer me, yes or no." Su ruoqiu said.


    Xu Weiwei looked at her up and down, "do you want to practice?"


    "Do you want to go to work with me tomorrow?" Su ruoqiu leans on the fence of the balcony and stares at her.


    "Yes Xu Weiwei nodded immediately.


    "Tell me if you want. Don''t give me crap. " Su ruoqiu''s eyebrows were severely wrinkled.


    "Oh." Xu Weiwei answered and said, "I can feel it. If you practice, you can feel it. "


    "Is that aura pure or impure?" Su ruoqiu frowned slightly and asked.


    "Yes, it is, but I''m afraid it''s hard to find pure aura. You say if you find a place full of spirit, you can still find it. " Xu Weiwei replied seriously.


    "Please help me to find out where there is plenty of aura nearby. It''s better not to be too far away from here." Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    "Yes." Xu Weiwei nodded and stared at her for a long time before she asked, "do you... Want to improve your mana? And your own psychic power? "


    Su ruoqiu hesitated and replied, "yes."


    "All right. Let me do the job of finding a place. " Xu Weiwei patted her chest and said with confidence.


    Su ruoqiu nodded, did not speak, eyes fell in the distance.


    Standing on the balcony, it seems that there is always a strange feeling.


    Her brows were frowning, and her eyes were scanning back and forth in the dark.


    "Granny. What are you looking at? " Xu Weiwei looked curiously along her line of sight, but she didn''t see anything.


    "Nothing." Su ruoqiu shook his head, his eyes were still turning, and he didn''t seem to give up searching for the eyes hidden in the night.


    "Do you feel like someone is staring at you?" Xu Weiwei asked.


    "How do you know?" Su ruoqiu stared at her suspiciously.


    "Because I also have this feeling, and... The night before you married your father-in-law, I also felt that look, but I couldn''t find who it was." Xu Weiwei scratched her head and muttered, "I thought it was my illusion."


    Su ruoqiu did not respond to her, and her eyes fell outside.


    Is there anyone hiding in the dark, staring at her with some purpose?


    Is it... For that book?

 Chapter 117

    Aware of this, Su ruoqiu frowned tightly.


    If you really want to guess that, she hid books, I don''t know whether it will be found.


    no unable.


    There was a firm voice in her heart.


    Su ruoqiu thinks that whoever is hiding in the dark will steal it if he finds it, but it''s still in her hands now.


    She has to be familiar with the contents of the book quickly. In this way, even if the person hiding behind the scenes gets the book, it may be useless.


    "What are you thinking?" Xu Weiwei saw that she didn''t speak for a long time and asked curiously.


    "No. You''re going to help me find a place full of spirit. " Su ruoqiu turned to look at her and said.


    "Yes Xu Weiwei would like to ask again, but she knows that if she continues to ask, she will not get the result unless she wants to say.


    Looking at the dark night sky again, Xu Weiwei takes back her eyes and sweeps Su ruoqiu, then disappears beside her.


    Su ruoqiu turns his head and stares at the empty position. His eyes are slightly narrowed, bursting out sharp eyes and moving in the night.


    I don''t know where the "people" staring at her are hiding.


    After standing for a long time, Su ruoqiu left the balcony, closed the sliding door and drew the elegant curtain.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t take the hidden books. She was afraid that she would be known where she was hiding them.


    She didn''t know that the dark night was the one who had saved her, and she didn''t know that it had a lot to do with her.


    The dark night hovers in the void, and the black cloak covers his whole body, perfectly blending into the darkness.


    His eyes were fixed on the balcony where he could only see the curtains. His eyes didn''t blink. They were as bright as stars.


    There is no ferocious mask on the face, only the face of demons and evil spirits, which turns all living beings upside down.


    Dark night face expressionless, micro narrow eyes, through a trace of sadness, indifference and melancholy people heartache.


    He didn''t move at all. He didn''t even move. He was like a statue without life. He didn''t even blink his eyes.


    Behind the dark night is GUI you with a respectful attitude.


    There is sadness in his eyes, but the reason is not the same as the night.


    In the eyes of the dark night, only her existence is left, and in the ghost world, she is just a master.


    He is the master of GUI you who is loyal to his life, and only this one.


    The master is worried for her, he is sad for his master.


    GUI you is distressed that the master can''t be with her all his life. He has to bear the heartache and push her into the man''s arms.


    Every time he felt sorry for his master and couldn''t help questioning him, his master always said lightly: that''s her choice.


    Guiyou doesn''t understand why the master can''t fight for it again.


    In his opinion, one failure is not enough to prove anything. Maybe as long as the host tries again, it will not be the same as the ending at that time.


    If there are people involved, their fate may be rewritten. Isn''t that the best result?


    GUI you frowned and closed his mouth several times, but he didn''t say it in the end.


    Because he knew how the master would answer, he still took her as the premise, all for her sake, regardless of the master''s own pain.


    Looking at the pain of her master, Guiyou wants to kill her secretly at the risk of angering her master


    Guiyou also knows that this can''t solve the problem at all, on the contrary, it will make the host more painful, so he can only watch, but can''t do anything.


    Which way, as long as she is not at the master''s side, is a kind of suffering for the master.


    Every night, every night, the master is like this, looking at her from a distance, from her birth to now.


    Some of her experiences, the master can not intervene, but he knows that the master is more painful than her.


    From life to death, from death to life.


    When people are dying, looking back, they will find that life is so short.


    But for his master, it was so long, a second as long as the past few thousand years, because he knew the suffering of his master.


    Alas


    Ghost you sighs helplessly in the heart, maybe no night is right.


    The most sad one is love, don''t want to be troubled, only cut off love, from then on heartless without desire, can always.¡­¡­


    "Huang Jiannan! What''s the matter with you! Come back so late! " Lan Li looks at Huang Jiannan, who comes back drunk, and cheers angrily.


    "Mom. Isn''t this a party? He came home immediately after the party Huang Jiannan belched, loosened his tie and sat on the sofa.


    Had it not been for his family''s company to need the help of Zhang''s group, he would have gone back to his home long ago, where he would have been angry in Zhangjia.


    In order to make the company quickly return to the track, also want to get Zhangjia industry as soon as possible.


    His parents not only agreed that he lived in Zhangjia, but also said that if he didn''t live in Zhangjia, he would not inherit the family company if he didn''t get Lan Li''s favor.


    Zhang''s group is now in the hands of Lan Li. Now he not only wants to please Zhang Jiayu, but also Lan Li, an old woman!


    Now there is a company in his home. Lanli doesn''t take him seriously. If he has nothing, he will have a harder time in Zhangjia than a dog.


    "I''m not your mother!" Lan Li stands in front of him and stares at him angrily, "Jia Yu is pregnant now, and you don''t know how much you care about her! How do you become a husband


    Huang Jiannan was a little impatient when he heard about the pregnancy, but because of Zhang''s property, he could only swallow it.


    "I know Jiayu is very hard to get pregnant. I should care about her more. I''m also studying hard to be a good husband and father in the future. I''m busy with my work? You have to give me time. " Huang Jiannan narrowed her eyes slightly, and her eyes fell on her.


    Huang Jiannan, who is lying, looks up at Lan Li from the bottom when he opens his eyes.


    White skin, well maintained face, his mother-in-law looks, or charm.


    I don''t know whether it''s the effect of alcohol or what''s going on. Huang Jiannan looks at Lan Li at the moment and thinks that she is more and more tasteful, a mature woman''s charm that Zhang Jiayu doesn''t have.


    Especially looking at lanli, a look of disdain, makes Huang Jiannan want to see if she can maintain her arrogant appearance when she is in the body!


    Thinking of Lan Li''s past pressure on him and all kinds of look down upon him, Huang Jiannan''s evil thoughts flashed in his heart are more and more firm, and he wants to take action now.


    He looked at what Lan Li, who despised him so much, would become after she became his man!


    Ren Mei, who has been following Huang Jiannan, stares at Huang Jiannan''s squinting appearance, with a cold smile at the corner of her mouth.


    Maybe Huang Jiannan will kill himself without her.


    Ren Mei''s cold eyes fell on Lan Li''s body, staring at her, as if she could stare her eyes out.


    Lan Li originally wanted to scold Huang Jiannan, but because of a strong hatred of the eyes, let her whole person slightly stiff.

 Chapter 118

    Lanli''s back suddenly burst out a layer of cold sweat, her heart was trembling, she didn''t know why she was so afraid.


    When she turned her head and looked around, there was no one behind her. She was even more afraid and turned pale.


    Lan Li''s frightened eyes looked around and found that in the huge living room, there were only two of them, and there was no third person!


    So... Who''s staring at her? And she could feel the hostility in her heart.


    Huang Jiannan thought she would wait for her reproach, but she was white and looked scared.


    Maybe the expression of fear on her face made him suddenly recall the strange things that happened to him during this period of time.


    Thinking of those strange things, Huang Jiannan''s drunkenness obviously woke up most of the time, and he also looked scared.


    "I... I feel like someone''s staring at me." Lanli murmured to herself.


    She didn''t want to be answered at all, but Huang Jiannan said, "I''ve always met strange things recently, and I don''t do anything well, and... And... I''ve seen ghosts."


    "Ah Lanli screamed and stepped back.


    She didn''t see anything terrible. Instead, the word "ghost" in Huang Jiannan''s mouth touched Lan Li''s sensitive nerves and made her scream uncontrollably.


    Huang Jiannan didn''t expect that she had such a big reaction. He thought she saw the ghost and jumped aside.


    His eyes were filled with fear, and he scanned around and found nothing.


    "Did you see that thing?" Huang Jiannan looked at her and asked.


    "No!" Lan Li said angrily.


    Originally wanted to denounce his nonsense, but saw his frightened look, to the mouth of the words to swallow back.


    He didn''t look like acting at all. His fear was so real that it would infect her.


    Lanli''s body trembled slightly, her eyes fixed on him tightly, her voice trembled and asked, "have you ever seen it?"


    "Yes. I was driving home that day when I saw a female ghost suddenly appear in the front window of the car. I was so scared that I almost had an accident Huang Jiannan''s body is shaking, too.


    What he did with other women was hidden, and only one of them was selected.


    Huang Jiannan is not a fool. He will not be happy to be with Zhang Jiayu if he is known by Lan Li.


    He thought that if Zhang Jiayu knew it again, he might not forgive him.


    Blue Li is frightened by him is one Leng one Leng, swallowed the water difficultly.


    If there is a ghost in the house, she must invite some experts to get rid of the filth!


    Her eyes flashed a fierce look, slightly narrowed.


    "Nonsense! How can there be ghosts in the world! Don''t be alarmist in front of me Lan Li pretends not to believe it and shouts.


    She is afraid of ghosts and people who are killed by her will come back to her.


    She didn''t believe in ghosts before.


    After yunrou died, she didn''t come back to find herself.


    When Lan Li thinks of yunrou, she naturally thinks of Zhang Yunxin. She looks fierce in her eyes.


    At the beginning, they wanted to kill their mother and daughter, but Zhang Yunxin''s life was so big that she didn''t die on the operating table with that bitch.


    However, it only allowed Zhang Yunxin to live for 20 more years, but she did not die in the end.


    After Zhang Yunxin died, he didn''t come back to revenge.


    But since they killed Ren Mei, her heart became more and more restless. Recently, she always felt that she had two eyes peeping at herself in the dark.


    At the beginning, she only felt that she was under great pressure and had a series of hallucinations. But just now, she clearly felt her vicious eyes, but she didn''t see anyone.


    Now with Huang Jiannan''s words, Lan Li is more confident that ghosts appear.


    Is it Ren Mei or yunrou''s mother and daughter!


    "If you don''t believe it, forget it!" Huang Jiannan was a little angry, so he turned his head and left and walked upstairs.


    His irritable mood and being scared just now, he couldn''t control his mood at all.


    Can''t see his back, lanli''s face is more and more white, in situ turn a circle.


    A sense of coldness sprang up from the soles of her feet, making her feel as if she was in an ice cellar, cold and painful.In such a big and quiet living room, she was the only one left. Lan Li didn''t dare to stay any longer and left the living room in a hurry.


    With a cold smile on her face, Ren Mei''s face turned pale and blue. Her eyes fell on Lan Li''s back and followed her.


    Ren Mei is to torture them psychologically, then physically, and finally send them to hell!


    If you don''t watch them live and die, you can''t let her complain!


    The more she recalled the tragedy of her death, the more angry Ren Mei was. The resentment in her heart was gradually aggravating, and her whole body was emitting a black air.


    When Ren Mei''s black air came out, Lan Li, who was walking in front of her, obviously felt the cold air coming from behind her.


    Lanli turned back pale, but saw nothing.


    Although she has never seen a ghost, the feeling recently appeared is like a pair of invisible hands gently scratching her heart, which makes her uneasy.


    Back to the room in a hurry, Lan Li locked the door and walked quickly to her bed.


    Except for her head and the hands holding the edge of the quilt, her body is almost hidden in the quilt. It seems that only in this way can she feel safe.


    No, there won''t be ghosts. Absolutely not.


    Yunrou that bitch has never come back, how can there be a ghost?


    Yes, I must have thought too much to have such an illusion.


    Lan Li comforts herself in her heart and curses Huang Jiannan with her teeth. She deliberately uses such things to scare her.


    In fact, her heart has been convinced, there are also ideas to invite people to practice.


    Today''s comfort is just to make her feel better psychologically and relax mentally, so that she can go to sleep quickly and no longer face endless fear.


    "It''s my illusion. It''s me... "Lan Li muttered to herself. When she turned around and wanted to sleep on her side, a rotten face suddenly jumped into her sight.


    "Ah..." Lan Li screamed loudly, fell to the ground and crawled to the door.


    That sudden face is terrible!


    There are a lot of maggots on it, and rotten meat falling down, eyes dead white dead white, black pupils shrink to the size of only soybeans!


    She is still smiling, a very strange smile, staring at Lan Li cold and numb.


    Lanli now fully believes that there are ghosts in the world, but the current situation makes her feel desperate.


    As the door of the room gets closer to her, lanli climbs faster. In the process of climbing, her whole body is shaking.


    But before she got to the door, her head hit something that suddenly appeared. It was a pair of feet side by side, showing a bluish white state.

 Chapter 119

    Lanli shivered all over her body.


    With her knees on the ground and her hands on her body, Lan Li, staring at her blue and white feet, felt soft all over and could hardly support her body.


    Suddenly, the blue and white feet in the line of sight began to move out slowly, as if they were opening their legs.


    In the face of such a movement, Lan Li is very want to back, but she is unable to back, the body like a kilo weight of things pressed, there is no way to move.


    She didn''t know whether she was out of instinctive curiosity or whether her body was out of her control. She only knew that she looked up slowly.


    Lanli''s body to make such a response, no doubt let her fear.


    no I don''t want to see it! I don''t want to look!


    There was a hysterical roar in her heart.


    Nervous tension, so that her spirit at the edge of collapse.


    Lan Li can''t wait to close her eyes, tightly, don''t see anything.


    But she couldn''t, she could only open her eyes wide, as if forced to look up and see what was happening.


    When I looked up, I saw a face that the ghost looked down.


    "Ah Lanli screamed, her body suddenly moved, and she quickly backed away for a long time until her back was against the bed.


    The female ghost stands facing her, but she bends forward and faces her!


    It was a state of extreme distortion, even a glance, enough to make her unforgettable.


    Lanli was close to the bed, shivering and sweating.


    The ghost is still bent, her head between her legs, her rotten face facing her, showing a strange smile.


    "You can''t run away..."


    From the female ghost''s mouth, she spewed out a sentence. She spoke slowly, and each word drew a long ending.


    As soon as the ghost''s words came out, lanli trembled even more, and her lips began to tremble.


    She watched the ghost''s body turn stiffly.


    Female ghost body twist angle is very strange.


    Finally, the ghost''s feet are behind her hands, and her hands are under her feet and on the ground.


    The female ghost''s bent body and head also passed between her legs, which was horribly twisted.


    Blue Li stares big eyes, stares at female ghost, with such uncanny posture, toward her step by step.


    She shakes her head in fear, trying to keep the ghost away, but now she is too afraid to say anything, even a random voice.


    The body trembles at a very fast rate, next to the back beside the bed, close to each other.


    Lan Li takes a deep breath and wants to get up and run away.


    But before she got up, the female ghost who came towards her suddenly disappeared in front of her.


    The disappearance of the female ghost makes Lan Li freeze in amazement.


    When she looked flustered and swept around, her hands on the ground were held tightly by her cold hands.


    "Ah! Ah, ah... "


    After Lan Li found out, she screamed a few times, and her body was also drilling on the ground, kicking on her legs, hoping to get away from the grip of the ice skaters.


    Fear is like the ink that is slowly fainted, spreading gradually from the center to the outside until she is immersed in fear.


    Lan Li, who has fallen to the ground, has a disorderly body. When the female ghost appears above her, her whole body froze without any action.


    Lan Li, lying on her back, opened her mouth slightly, and her eyes were wide open, until she was staring at the ghost floating above her.


    "I''ll... Give you a present."


    The female ghost''s rotten face blooms a strange smile. When she smiles, a piece of rotten meat falls on Lan Li''s face.


    Lan Li looks at the female ghost with a scared face and slowly faces down, as if she wants to press her whole body.


    She didn''t know what the ghost wanted to do, and she didn''t know what the ghost was talking about. She only knew that she was afraid.


    At the moment, Lan Li wants to die immediately, maybe not so afraid, but she is not willing to die like this.


    For her, life is not long, there are still a lot of days to enjoy, how can she die so early!


    The ghost got closer and closer until the rotten face stuck to her face.Lanli can''t resist the huge fear stimulation in the end, and her consciousness is gradually blurred. Before her consciousness completely disappears, her greedy idea is still hovering in her mind.


    The ghost on her disappears, and the unconscious lanli suddenly opens her eyes.


    There is a strange smile on the corner of her mouth, which is obviously different from lanli before, and has a big difference, even a look is gloomy.


    Lanli has been taken by Ren Mei. She looks down at the body and her smile is more and more strange.


    "I''m waiting for you to come back, I''m waiting for you to come back..."


    From Lan Li''s mouth to sing a long sad song.


    In this quiet night, her singing is weird and creepy.


    As she sang softly, she went to the door of the room.


    Leave the room, toward a room, see the door, her smile deeper.


    When Lan Li knew that Zhang Jiayu was pregnant, in order to prevent them from miscarriage due to their youth, she asked them to sleep in separate rooms.


    The room in front of him is the place where Huang Jiannan sleeps, and the room separated by two rooms is Zhang Jiayu''s.


    On the blue body of Ren Mei, cold eyes from the gap to see in, raised his hand to open the door, and quickly lock the door.


    Step by step, she came to the bedside and looked at Huang Jiannan, who was drunk and asleep. Her eyes narrowed slightly and her eyes were extremely vicious.


    She raised her hands, slowly unbuttoned her clothes, took them off one by one, and finally climbed up with nothing on.


    Lying on the bed, holding Huang Jiannan''s arm tightly with both hands, her smile does not reach the bottom of her eyes, her eyes are full of imperceptible malice, and her nails pinch his skin.


    She looked at the man in front of her, action did not stop, and more violent, venting his desire.


    In the early morning, a ray of sunshine came in.


    Lan Li, who hasn''t lived with her husband and wife for a long time, feels familiar pain when she moves her body slightly and opens her eyes in a panic.


    She noticed that the arms around her waist and the chest close to her body were pale.


    Turning around, when Lan Li saw that it was Huang Jiannan, she not only felt ashamed, but also raised her anger.


    Huang Jiannan, who was sleepy, closed his eyes, but his face was satisfied and his voice was hoarse. I''ll sleep again. "


    Last night''s room was dark. Huang Jiannan didn''t see who it was. When he was drunk, he also lost the ability to judge. He just felt that Zhang Jiayu seemed to satisfy him more.


    "Pa!"


    A voice rang out and echoed in the room. Five bright red fingerprints appeared on Huang Jiannan''s face.

 Chapter 120

    Huang Jiannan, who had not opened his eyes, was beaten on the spot.


    He sprang up, and when he wanted to get angry, he saw the angry blue Li in front of him, and then looked at them in amazement, both naked.


    "We... How can... We..." Huang Jiannan stammered.


    When drunk, careful thinking has already been driven away by the fear at the moment.


    The realization of that careful thought still made him uneasy, especially when he saw that Lan Li was so angry that she wanted to kill him.


    "You are not as good as a beast!"


    Lan Li is so angry that she wants to kill him, but her voice is not too loud.


    If Zhang Jiayu found them in the same bed, he would have an accident.


    "I... I don''t know what''s going on! Last night... I remember I fell asleep, and then someone came in. I thought it was Jiayu, so I... "Huang Jiannan didn''t know how to explain.


    He has the heart of thief, but he doesn''t have the courage to carry it out. Even if he wants to take Lan Li, it''s not now.


    Huang Jiannan is now staring at Lan Li, her whole body is shaking, and she doesn''t dare to look directly at her angry eyes.


    Not far from the end of the bed, Ren Mei floats there, staring at both of them strangely with a strange smile at the corner of her mouth.


    Even if they two quarrel here, people outside will not know, and Ren Mei will never let Zhang Jiayu find out.


    If Zhang Jiayu finds out now, the game won''t be fun.


    Lan Li is so angry that she shivers all over. What scares her is her body. She reacts to him.


    "I''ll take it as if it didn''t happen! Don''t mention it in front of Jiayu. Remember, it didn''t happen! If I know what dirty thoughts are in your head, I''ll let you know the end! "


    Lan Li, angry and ashamed, stares at him fiercely.


    If he dares anything, lanli doesn''t mind letting him disappear like Ren Mei!


    Think of Ren Mei, angry blue Li, the whole body suddenly trembled, pale, eyes filled with fear.


    Last night''s horror image came back to her mind, which made her shudder.


    Huang Jiannan, who lowered her head and did not dare to look at Lan Li, did not find her abnormality at the moment, but replied: "yes. Nothing happened. Nothing happened. "


    The reason why Huang Jiannan is so afraid of Lan Li is that he is afraid of offending her and making him unable to get the property of Zhang Jia.


    His only hope is in this marriage. Without his marriage with Zhang Jiayu, there is no hope to get Zhang''s property.


    Before once wanted to let Lan Li die, from then on disappeared in this world, that Zhang''s property naturally fell on Zhang Jiayu''s body.


    Zhang Jiayu is much easier to deal with than Lan Li, but he doesn''t find a chance to start. He is also afraid that if Lan Li dies, Zhang Jiayu will suspect him.


    Lanli only heard what he said, but didn''t look at him at all. She dressed in a hurry and left the room quickly.


    She always felt in the room, hiding the ghost, staring at her coldly.


    Last night, she was so shocked that she decided to invite a master to come to her home to eliminate female ghosts and let them fly away!


    She only saw the rotten face and couldn''t recognize the ghost at all.


    Hum! No matter yunrou, Zhang Yunxin or Ren Mei, I will not be soft hearted! Meet me, can only count you bad luck!


    I can even kill you, even if you turn into a monster, I can kill you again!


    Lan Li thought hard in her heart and went back to her room.


    Huang Jiannan was also dazed and afraid of sitting on the bed. He had a dull look on his face and was already sweating.


    After the past two or three minutes, Huang Jiannan suddenly heard the sound of the door opening, and immediately looked up.


    "Honey. You wake up Zhang Jiayu''s face is filled with a happy smile.


    "Yes. Are you hungry? Go downstairs for breakfast. I''ll come later. " Huang Jiannan quietly pulls on the quilt to cover up the trace entangled with Lan Li last night.


    He stares at Zhang Jiayu. His heart beats faster and faster. He is afraid that she will come and lift his quilt.


    "All right. Hurry up. " Zhang Jiayu replied with a smile.


    She didn''t go in. Then she closed the door and went to the stairs.Huang Jiannan breathed a sigh of relief, quickly got up from the bed, took a bath, changed clothes, and soon left the room.


    When he went to the restaurant, he saw that lanli was also sitting on the dining table, and he bowed his head slightly with a little guilty.


    "Husband, I gave you a bowl of millet porridge. It''s hard to socialize, isn''t it?" Zhang Jiayu tenderly handed over a bowl of porridge.


    "It''s not hard. It''s all worth fighting for your wife. " Huang Jiannan said with a smile.


    Sitting opposite them, Lan Li''s face changed, and her eyes flashed a trace of disgust, as well as a look of unknown meaning.


    Looking at their love, Lan Li''s eyebrows wrinkled tightly when she thought about the ups and downs between her and Huang Jiannan last night. She had no appetite.


    "Take your time. I''m out." With that, Lan Li left the restaurant without waiting for their answer.


    She didn''t know what was going on, and she was a little upset.


    Out of the restaurant Lan Li, think of her husband lying in the hospital, the mood is more boring, but also a trace of guilt.


    She belongs to her husband. What happened last night was just an accident.


    yes. It''s just an accident. I can''t take it seriously.


    Lan Li convinced herself in her heart that she was oppressed by the dog last night.


    Driving away from the villa, Lan Li plans to find a powerful master to come to her home and eliminate the female ghost.


    Ren Mei looks at the disappearing car and naturally knows what Lan Li wants to do.


    If Lan Li asks someone with ability to come back, she will hide; If you don''t have the ability, she doesn''t need to do anything, just watch their jokes.


    Huang Jiannan in the restaurant, after Lan Li left, his expression and body language returned to nature. He was so sweet that he could coax Zhang Jiayu to heaven.


    ¡­¡­


    Su ruoqiu, as usual, takes Jin yilie''s car to go out, stops at a bus stop and transfers to a bus.


    When she came to the outside of the film and Television City, she looked a little surprised when she saw Guo Biyan.


    She didn''t make an appointment with Guo Biyan. She didn''t expect that Guo Biyan would wait for her there.


    "How do you know I haven''t come yet?" Su ruoqiu asked suspiciously.


    "Because I came early." Guo Biyan replied with a smile.


    "Why are you here so early? Don''t wait for me next time." Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    "It''s OK. Anyway, I have to get up early to take care of my mother. I didn''t mean to wait for you. " Guo Biyan explained with a smile.


    "Oh." Su ruoqiu replied that she thought she was deliberately getting up early and waiting for herself here.


    After they arrive at the set, Su ruoqiu''s sight falls on a figure.


    Her eyes slightly narrowed, how did not expect, will meet each other here.


    Can only prove that the earth is round, the world seems very big, in fact very small, so can meet, she can only say: haunted.

 Chapter 121

    Su ruoqiu''s eyes are fixed on a person and look at her provocative eyes.


    Aware of Su ruoqiu''s gaze, Guo Biyan follows her gaze and finds a woman staring at her all the time.


    There is no communication between them, but Guo Biyan can clearly feel the hostile relationship between them.


    Especially the woman, looking at Su ruoqiu, has a strong smell of gunpowder in her eyes.


    Guo Biyan looked at the corner of the woman''s mouth and started to smile. After she turned around and left, she dared to ask, "if sister Qiu, do you know her?"


    "Yes. I used to work in a company. " Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    She didn''t think that she would meet Li Xiaoyi here. If the other party is more interesting, don''t provoke her. Then everyone is safe. She will treat everything as if it hasn''t happened.


    "Oh. Have you two... Had a holiday? " Guo Biyan asked hesitantly.


    Judging from their hostile eyes just now, there must have been some hatred before.


    "Not really. Anyway, they just don''t like each other. " Su ruoqiu replied frankly.


    For a person who always finds fault with her, she must not have a good impression on Li Xiaoyi.


    "Oh. I didn''t seem to see her yesterday, but I suddenly appeared today. Maybe it''s a bit of a beginning. " Guo Biyan said carefully.


    "If there is something, there is something. If we don''t provoke her, can we eat us?" Su ruoqiu said in a relaxed tone.


    As long as she wants to care, Li Xiaoyi can''t take advantage at all.


    It''s enough for Li Xiaoyi to let Xu Weiwei do it.


    Think of Wei Wei, Su ruoqiu''s brow slightly wrinkled, from last night out did not come back, also don''t know to find.


    "If autumn elder sister, you think the problem is very simple." Guo Biyan said helplessly.


    She thought she was simple enough. Now when she looks at Su ruoqiu, she suddenly finds that she is more simple.


    On second thought, Su ruoqiu gave her so much money without blinking.


    Guo Biyan is not surprised to think so.


    Maybe she was born in a family with a good family background, and her parents protected her so well that she didn''t know so much danger in the world.


    And he is from the bottom touch climb roll hit people, simple is simple, but absolutely will not be a piece of white paper.


    In Guo Biyan''s eyes, Su ruoqiu is more like a piece of white paper.


    Think Su ruoqiu simple idea, after a long time, know the truth of Guo Biyan almost tears down, her original conclusion to swallow back to the stomach.


    "Isn''t it good to be simple? Why so complicated? " Su ruoqiu said lightly.


    Her so-called simplicity is an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth, but it''s not what Guo Biyan said.


    "As you said, she had a grudge against you before, and she had a relationship with you. It''s easy to trip you secretly." Guo Biyan whispered analysis.


    The darkness in the entertainment circle is always something you can''t see at a glance. What you can see is just the tip of the iceberg.


    There are countless people who are deeply involved in it, and there are even a large number of people who go on and on.


    The people who can finally get out of the siege, unless they are unlucky and hard backstage, will bear the pressure that outsiders can''t imagine and step on the "numerous bones".


    "Oh." Su ruoqiu replied.


    Guo Biyan saw that she was not worried at all and asked suspiciously, "is your backstage more powerful than her?"


    "I don''t have backstage. I''ll see what you do. " Su ruoqiu replied with a smile.


    Jin yilie''s backstage is too powerful, but they both agreed not to use his power.


    It''s a bet for both of them. She doesn''t think he will come to help her, will he? In that case, he will lose.


    Guo Biyan wanted to say something more, but when she heard someone calling them, she didn''t say any more.


    Today''s play of the two of them is also simple. They don''t have a single line. They just need to hide in the middle of the crowd.


    Li Xiaoyi estimated that he really used the relationship to get the role, which is a very important role in the play.


    When the two of them are free, they watch Jiang xiankai play.


    "Xiao Kai''s skill is very good. When can he make a stand in like this?" Su ruoqiu stands aside, staring at Jiang xiankai who is serious about filming.


    To tell you the truth, his acting skills are very good, his appearance is also a little fresh meat level, and he can play in person. As long as he is given a chance, she thinks that he will be able to make a big success."If you''re lucky, maybe one year, two years, three years... If you''re not lucky, you won''t be able to survive all your life." Guo Biyan replied with a trace of helplessness and sadness.


    This is the case in this circle. People who have no backstage, no resources and nothing are more difficult to survive than to ascend to heaven.


    Men and women with a variety of things, in the entertainment industry emerge in endlessly, what SM and lesbian, it is not a matter.


    But even if some people are willing to give up their dignity and dignity to cater to those dirty transactions, they may not be able to get good resources.


    A lot of times, luck is also very important. Some people have resources and backstage, but they just can''t get popular.


    When Su ruoqiu talked about this issue, Guo Biyan was suddenly in the dark and couldn''t see any light.


    Her helplessness and sadness are not only shown by Jiang xiankai, but also for her own sake.


    "Guo Biyan." Su ruoqiu suddenly shouts with his name and surname.


    "Yes?" Guo Biyan looked at her suspiciously, and her brows wrinkled slightly.


    She''s been shouting recently. She hasn''t called herself that way.


    "We''ll all be red." Su ruoqiu said firmly.


    Guo Biyan stared at her in amazement, her mouth slightly opened, and didn''t say a word.


    I don''t know where her self-confidence comes from, but it''s just the appearance of self-confidence, which makes it difficult for people to move their eyes away.


    The confident breath from her can always easily infect others and make them believe what she said.


    Guo Biyan also can''t say why she believes her words so much, but she always has inexplicable trust.


    "What''s the matter? Can you show me something? " Su ruoqiu looked at her in a daze, stretched out a finger and gently poked her forehead.


    Guo Biyan came back with a smile on her face. She nodded and said, "yes! We''ll all be red and purple! "


    In fact, she just secretly wanted to be popular, but that idea would soon be extinguished by her own.


    Not far away, Li Xiaoyi stares at them, talking and laughing, and narrows her eyes slightly.


    From her eyes, cold hostility burst out.


    If it wasn''t for Su ruoqiu, she was still working in the company. How could she be fired!


    Originally wanted to work in the crew, did not expect to meet her, really should be the sentence: the enemy is narrow!


    Inexplicably expelled from the company, without any reason, this has become a thorn in Li Xiaoyi''s heart.


    At the beginning, Li Xiaoyi was very decadent and suffered all day.


    She didn''t want to do anything, and she was so bored in her heart.


    Then one day, it suddenly occurred to her that she seemed to be aiming at Su ruoqiu, and then she turned her eyes to Su ruoqiu.

 Chapter 122

    Li Xiaoyi wants to find someone to intercept Su ruoqiu and teach her a lesson.


    But when Li Xiaoyi asked people to do it, she found that Su ruoqiu just resigned and left, but she didn''t find this person.


    Su ruoqiu seems to have evaporated. She thought she couldn''t find her. She didn''t expect to reappear in front of her.


    It seems that God will give her a chance to teach Su ruoqiu a lesson!


    "What are you talking about? I had such a good time talking. " Jiang xiankai came to them and asked.


    "Talk about the three of us, and we''ll be all over the world." Su ruoqiu said with a thick face.


    Jiang xiankai grinned shyly and scratched his head awkwardly. "I borrow your lucky words."


    Almost everyone who came here has the same dream, but many people can''t endure it, most of them are broken dreams.


    When Su ruoqiu chats with them, Xu Weiwei suddenly appears beside them.


    "How can I feel a cold wind..." Guo Biyan looked around with a little fear.


    Since the last incident, she has a psychological shadow, and always feels that ghosts will come out everywhere.


    "Yes. The cold wind. " Jiang xiankai responded.


    His face was calm, without the slightest fear, but with a trace of doubt.


    I just think that gust of wind is very strange. It will be gone soon after it blows. It will come and disappear suddenly.


    "Maybe it was just windy." Su ruoqiu replied.


    While the two of them didn''t notice, she took a look at Xu Weiwei.


    When Xu Weiwei saw the look she cast, she immediately reacted and said in a voice, "I found it. On the nearby mountain, there is a hidden cave with abundant aura."


    Hearing her words, Su ruoqiu nodded slightly, but frowned.


    Because they are here, Su ruoqiu can''t ask.


    Just when he was worried, someone called Jiang xiankai away.


    Not long after seeing Jiang xiankai off, Guo Biyan was called away again.


    Su ruoqiu watched the two of them leave with a relaxed smile on his lips.


    Finally, I can talk with Xu Weiwei well.


    "Shouldn''t a place full of spiritual energy be a dense mountain forest or something? How could it be in a bare cave? " Su ruoqiu asked.


    In order to prevent her from being found talking to herself, she lowered her head slightly, covered her mouth with one hand and pressed her voice to the extreme.


    "You don''t understand! There are not only dense mountains and forests, but also many places with abundant spiritual energy. " Xu Weiwei''s face was filled with a slightly proud smile.


    "Oh. How long does it take to get there from home? " Su ruoqiu asked in a voice.


    "If you walk, it should take more than an hour. It''s fast to drive, but you have to climb to the foot of the mountain." Xu Weiwei said.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyebrows wrinkled tightly. It''s quite far away.


    "You''ll show me then." Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    "Yes! But... "Xu Weiwei laughed and looked at her hesitantly.


    "What?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    "That... Ha ha... There is a spirit beast in that cave. You can''t beat it with your ability now." Xu Weiwei laughed a little embarrassed.


    Su ruoqiu''s mouth twitched a few times, looked up and glared at her: you are teasing me!


    "There''s a spirit beast in the cave that I can''t beat. Do you still tell me that you''re looking for it on purpose?" Su ruoqiu said in a low voice.


    Xu Weiwei micro Du mouth, shrunk his neck, wrongly said: "you said to look for aura is very abundant place."


    Su ruoqiu rolled his eyes and said, "is your head for thinking or eating?"


    "Think!" Xu Weiwei answered immediately, her voice loud and clear.


    It''s impossible to eat with anyone''s head. You can eat with your mouth.


    Su ruoqiu held back her anger, took a few deep breaths, and said softly, "find me a new place. If you are closer to home, you''d better walk there."


    "Oh." Xu Weiwei should way, looked at her, "can you go again in the evening?"


    "Whatever you want." Su ruoqiu said.


    "Yes! That is great! I''ll... I''ll see what stars there are Xu Weiwei said and disappeared in front of her.Standing in the same place, Su ruoqiu, looking at the direction of her disappearance, showed a helpless smile and gently looked up.


    Watching her Li Xiaoyi in the dark, she frowned slightly. Her eyes were puzzled, and her face was confused.


    Is Su ruoqiu crazy? She looks like she''s talking to herself.


    In particular, she finally looked at a direction, but shook her head with a smile, let Li Xiaoyi shudder.


    Think of Su ruoqiu is the president, please go to the company to check those strange things, Li Xiaoyi is slightly trembling.


    Is there really a ghost?


    As soon as this idea came out, Li Xiaoyi immediately gave up.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, believing that Su ruoqiu was pretending to be a fool.


    Half an hour later, the deputy director came to Su ruoqiu.


    "There''s a role for you to play. There are a few lines. Remember to play it well. It''s also a good opportunity." Said the deputy director.


    "Oh. All right Su ruoqiu replied.


    After listening to the description of the deputy director, she knew what she was going to play.


    She plays the maid, the opposite is Li Xiaoyi, and the second lady in the house.


    This servant girl is the person of the first lady, and the first lady and the second lady have never dealt with it. In the eyes of the second lady, the first lady''s servant girl is naturally a thorn in her eye.


    They met on the small bridge in the yard. The second young lady called the servant girl, and then found an excuse to teach her a lesson.


    The second young lady humiliated the servant girl with words and scolded her master. The servant girl was loyal and had a good relationship with the eldest young lady.


    When he heard that the second young lady scolded the first young lady, he didn''t hold back his anger and contradicted the second young lady. As a result, he was slapped by the angry second young lady.


    Su ruoqiu watched the deputy director leave and looked puzzled at Li Xiaoyi''s position.


    I found that Li Xiaoyi didn''t look here.


    Originally suspected that it was Li Xiaoyi''s deliberate arrangement, but she didn''t seem like it.


    ¡­¡­


    "Master, did you really let the ghost fly away?" Lan Li looks worried and looks at a mysterious middle-aged man.


    "Hum!" The middle-aged man, with a cold face, was very unhappy in the face of her query. He said in a strange way: "since I don''t believe in my ability, why should I be invited?"


    "No. That''s not the truth. I''m just... I''m just so scared. Think about it. I want to be sure. " Lan Li is afraid to offend the master, and she looks embarrassed to explain.


    "She''s gone. You don''t have to worry about her coming to you anymore." The middle-aged man said coldly.


    "Yes." Lanli replied immediately, then wrote a check and put it in the master''s hand, "master, you take it well, this is your reward."


    The middle-aged man glanced at her coldly and arrogantly, stretched out his hand and yanked away the check in her hand.


    "Master, I see you off." Lan Li saw that he was going to leave and immediately followed with a smile.


    Seeing the master''s arrogant and arrogant appearance, Lan Li''s heart is also very uncomfortable.


    But there is no way, who let him have the ability, she can only bow and smile.

 Chapter 123

    Lanli took him to the door and watched him leave.


    When the car was far away, she was not happy to scold: "the shelf is so big, be careful to go out and be hit by a car!"


    "I have to be angry with you for paying you to come!"


    There is a fire in lanli''s stomach. She turns her head and looks at the servant. She finds that the servant is looking at her.


    "What are you looking at! Is it beautiful? Close the door! Don''t you want to do it? " Lan Li stares at the servant angrily and scolds.


    "Yes." The servant immediately lowered his head and went to close the gate of the yard.


    It''s like this when you work in Zhangjia. Your wife and miss will scold them because of little things, and they will take it out on them if they have nothing to do.


    It''s nothing to swear at all. If the lady and miss are really angry, they will start beating people.


    When the master and the first lady were together, their life was not so miserable. Since the master''s accident and the first lady''s accidental death, their life has been very difficult.


    But the reward given by Zhang Jia is very high. In order to get more money than other places, they have to swallow it.


    "Useless waste!" After a word of abuse, Lan Li turns and walks towards the villa.


    The master said that the female ghost was already out of her mind, so she could continue to live in peace.


    But she was still a little suspicious, which was still a little uneasy in her heart.


    Suddenly, Ren Mei, who is not far behind Lan Li, stares at her back with a sneer. The smile from the corner of her mouth is cold and strange.


    The so-called master has no ability at all. He can''t even see the ghost standing in front of him. It''s impossible for him to catch the ghost.


    Ren Mei is not a fool. Naturally, she will not scare the master, or let Lan Li know that she has not been beaten out of her wits. That is to find something for herself.


    She just wants Lan Li to think that she''s out of her mind, so she won''t find someone else to catch her.


    Who knows if Lan Li will meet someone who has the ability? She can''t get away with it.


    She can''t do anything without crippling the three of them!


    After a while, the door of the villa opened and a car came in.


    Ren Mei floats in the air, staring at Zhang Jiayu in the car, and the hatred in her eyes grows stronger.


    Before inviting the so-called master, Lan Li specially supports Zhang Jiayu, and doesn''t want her to know about the haunted things at home.


    Ren Mei didn''t scare Zhang Jiayu, because she didn''t want to let Zhang Jiayu give birth.


    She also wanted to see Huang Jiannan, a man who hated children, where his lower limit was.


    Maybe she doesn''t need to do it. Huang Jiannan, a seemingly cowardly but vicious man, is bound to do it by himself?


    When Zhang Jiayu knows, what kind of expression will it be? She is looking forward to


    Seeing Zhang Jiayu walking towards the villa, Ren Mei followed him with a sneer.


    Zhang Jiayu doesn''t know what happened to her mother and Huang Jiannan.


    Ren Mei can''t wait to see the wonderful expression on her face, but she knows it''s not the best time yet.


    "Ma." As soon as Zhang Jiayu entered the door, he cried with a smile.


    "Jiayu. You''re back. " Lanli looks at her with a slightly unnatural smile.


    After that, Lan Li thought she could forget it, but the more she wanted to forget it, the more she found it, the more she remembered it.


    Although this matter is not her fault, but in the face of Jiayu, she is still very guilty, feel no face to see Jiayu.


    "Yes. I bought some fruit by the way Zhang Jiayu raised the bag in her hand and put one hand on her stomach naturally.


    Seeing this, Lan Li immediately went forward and picked up the bag she was carrying. "Ma, Ma, take it to the refrigerator."


    "Yes." Zhang Jiayu replied with a smile.


    Looking at her mother''s back, Zhang Jiayu felt her stomach and sat on the sofa in the living room.


    After a woman is pregnant, especially when her stomach begins to swell, she will always subconsciously touch her stomach and instinctively protect her stomach. Zhang Jiayu is no exception.


    She sat on the sofa and took out her cell phone to play.


    Since her mother knew that she was pregnant, she was not allowed to take her cell phone for a long time, saying that there was radiation, which was not good for the child.


    Zhang Jiayu boarded chat software, ready to chat with others, see the news push.


    Yesterday, a female corpse was found by the XX RiverZhang Jiayu stares at the push news, the whole person is frozen, the heart beat faster, and the hand holding the mobile phone is shaking.


    It should be... It should be a coincidence. It will not be Ren Mei''s body. Even if it is found, there is no evidence.


    Think of here, she is still shaking hands, point in the push of the news, into the inside to see the details.


    When she saw Ren Mei in her eyes, she was so scared that her whole body trembled. She didn''t hold her mobile phone tightly and immediately fell to the ground.


    Lan Li, who has just returned to the living room, sees her daughter''s fear and is so scared that she can''t hold her cell phone. She immediately walks over.


    "Jiayu, what''s the matter with you?" Lan Li asked anxiously.


    "Mom..." Zhang Jiayu''s lips trembled and looked up at her, "I... I see..."


    "What do you see?" Lan Li thought she saw the ghost and asked in horror.


    "Ren Mei... Ren..." the stammering Zhang Jiayu was interrupted by Lan Li''s frightened voice before she finished her words, "what?! Do you see Ren Mei? "


    She looked around in horror and thought that a female ghost had been eliminated. Ren Mei''s ghost came to them again to settle the accounts.


    "No, it''s not. It''s... It''s news. The corpse... The corpse appears. " Zhang Jiayu was so scared that her heart would jump out of her throat, and her heart beat frighteningly fast.


    Her hands clung tightly to her mother, trying to get some support from her mother.


    "You child, scare me to death!" Lan Li thought there was a ghost, but she didn''t expect it was just news. She immediately regained her composure and comforted her, "don''t get excited, be careful, child. Listen to mom. Mom promises it will be OK. "


    It''s been more than half a month since Ren Mei''s death. It should have rotted seriously. All the evidence may not exist. She doesn''t think it will be found easily.


    "Really?" Zhang Jiayu is like a drowning man. He grabs a straw and lanli''s arm. He works harder.


    "Yes Lan Li nodded firmly, slightly narrowed her eyes, and burst out the ice cold killing intention.


    Even if Ren Mei becomes a ghost, she wants Ren Mei to die again!


    Thinking of this, Lan Li picked up her mobile phone and saw the news in her eyes.


    The deceased is a female, whose identity has been confirmed. She is XX and her name is Ren Mei.


    According to witnesses, when the dead were found, they were floating face down by the river.


    Strangely, the body did not swell or decay. Some people speculated that it had just died.


    The police are fully investigating the case, hoping to solve it as soon as possible and arrest the real culprit.


    Lan Li''s eyes were fixed on the description of the corpse. She looked frightened and worried, and her face suddenly turned pale as paper.


    After soaking for so long, the body didn''t expand? No decay?


    It was said in the news that some people speculated that it must be someone who had seen the body shortly after his death.


    If that''s the case, isn''t it the same as just falling into the water?

 Chapter 124

    Lanli''s face was as white as a piece of paper. She was so afraid that her breath became uncomfortable. Her heart beat so fast that her heart couldn''t bear it.


    Now she is not worried about whether the police can find evidence, but more worried about whether Ren Mei will become a ghost to retaliate.


    No matter how the corpse is soaked for more than half a month, even if it doesn''t rot, it will at least expand. It''s absolutely impossible to look like the corpse that just died!


    "Mom? What''s the matter with you? " Zhang Jiayu, who is not easy to calm down, suddenly becomes very nervous when she sees her fear.


    Lan Li was scared to almost scream, and finally restrained herself. She looked down at Zhang Jiayu and said with a smile, "I''m ok."


    Close the news page and return to the chat interface.


    "You''re pregnant now. Don''t watch so much news and don''t always play with your mobile phone." Lan Li said in a voice, or return the phone to her.


    "Yes. I see Zhang Jiayu replied.


    Lan Li looked at her appearance, hesitated, and asked: "Jiayu, do you think there''s something wrong at home recently?"


    "What''s wrong?" Zhang Jiayu''s eyebrows wrinkled, thought carefully, shook his head, "No."


    Her words no doubt let Lan Li secretly relieved, replied with a smile: "mom feels like a mouse in the house."


    Lan Li casually finds an excuse to lie for herself.


    "Mouse?" Zhang Jiayu showed a look of fear and raised her feet slightly.


    "Look, you''re afraid of this. Mom, let someone clean it up another day." Lan Li said with a smile.


    "Mom. I''m tired. I want to go back to my room and have a rest. " Zhang Jiayu said.


    "Yes. Go ahead and have more rest. " With a smile on her face, Lan Li watched her leave.


    There must be a lot of things that have not been said on the news, but she can''t be inquired about. There is no doubt that she is exposing herself in front of them.


    The only thing she can do now is to wait.


    Lan Li hopes that the evidence that the police have is insufficient. If there is no clue, she will not be found.


    If Ren Mei turns into a ghost and comes home to settle accounts with them, she will invite the master again and beat Ren Mei to death!


    Not far away from lanli, Ren Mei looks at lanli with a smile. Especially when she sees the killing intention in lanli''s eyes, Ren Mei''s smile is deeper.


    Ren Mei saw that Lan Li was no longer as scared as before, and her look gradually recovered.


    The three of them are not human at all. They can live so peacefully after killing one person.


    Staring at blue Li''s eyes, hate gradually becomes strong, the smile from the corner of the mouth is more and more gloomy and strange.


    ¡­¡­


    Su ruoqiu, dressed as a maid in an ancient costume, is ready.


    At the beginning of the meeting, she has to go forward in a hurry. She needs to cross the small bridge and meet the second lady.


    After the director shouts, the actors who need to take part in the performance begin to enter the state.


    Su ruoqiu walks forward quickly, just goes to the center of the small bridge, and meets the second young lady played by Li Xiaoyi.


    Seeing the second young lady coming, the servant girl wanted to go directly, but because of her identity, she stopped to salute, "second young lady."


    "What does the first lady want you to do?" Li Xiaoyi asked arrogantly.


    "This..." Su ruoqiu hesitated and said: "the eldest lady asked the maidservant to get the medicine."


    "What medicine?" Li Xiaoyi tiny squint eyes, condescending ground asks a way.


    "Miss Hui Er, the first lady had a cold a few days ago. She thought she would get better these days, but she didn''t expect her condition to get worse, so she ordered her maidservant to get some medicine back." Su ruoqiu showed some fear and did not say anything.


    "Oh! She''s as sick as she is. It''s better to die. " Li Xiaoyi said with a sneer.


    Su ruoqiu has no lines at the moment. She wants to show forbearance. She doesn''t dare to contradict her, but it''s hard to hide her anger.


    "But she''s so weak that she''s really got her mother''s true story. She''s a natural fox!" Li Xiaoyi continued to satirize.


    "Miss two! How can you say that, miss? You are sisters at least Su ruoqiu''s maid finally can''t help it.


    "Pa!"


    Li Xiaoyi can''t help but slap her and stares at her eyes. She is waiting for her angrily, "master, it''s your turn to talk so much!"


    The servant girl, who was full of grievances, covered her cheek and did not dare to speak again.Su ruoqiu covered his face, a little angry, but still hold back, wait until the end of the play.


    Clearly said good fake fight, did not expect Li Xiaoyi hand is a slap!


    Think she''s a bully? I''ll let you know the consequences of beating people up!


    Li Xiaoyi slapped her hard. She was complacent and happy.


    Because of her embarrassment in the company, she finally recovered some interest.


    Su ruoqiu, you wait for me, you will feel better in the future!


    "Come on! Give me a slap Li Xiaoyi orders with a sneer.


    Those maidservants who followed the second lady immediately went forward.


    Two maidservants seize Su ruoqiu, the remaining one shows a fierce appearance and begins to palm.


    What a special grass egg! They are all real fighters!


    At the end of the play, her face is still swollen.


    If it''s ng again, she''ll have to do it again.


    Su ruoqiu''s face came with bursts of pain, but she couldn''t take off their hands directly. After fighting with them, she could only bear it silently.


    Now she knows something about the darkness in the entertainment industry. Maybe there are a lot of new people who have been taught this way?


    If you offend a more serious character occasionally, you will be punished miserably.


    When Su ruoqiu was in a trance, he didn''t know what was going on. It seemed that the person who caught her suddenly let go and gave her a big push.


    Did not expect such a situation, Su ruoqiu suddenly rushed to Li Xiaoyi.


    When rushing to Li Xiaoyi, Su ruoqiu obviously sees the proud smile on her face, and the cold light in her eyes flashes.


    That kind of expression is only very short, and soon becomes a look of panic. Then he reaches out his hand and pushes Su ruoqiu away.


    Su ruoqiu was pushed to the bridge barrier, and he couldn''t stop at all.


    At that time, she rushed over, her feet were off the ground, and her eyes were wide open, trying to stabilize herself with her hands instead of falling into the lake.


    But Su ruoqiu didn''t expect that, and she didn''t know who was so immoral behind her. She also lifted her feet.


    At this moment, she is very smooth forward, completely unable to rely on both hands to grasp the action in favor of themselves.


    Before the sound came out, Su ruoqiu fell head down into the lake.


    "Bang!"


    The sound of falling into the water sounded, and all the stunned staff and actors seemed to come back to their senses and rushed over immediately.


    "Ah! Someone fell into the water


    A woman''s anxious cry came out, but no one immediately jumped in to save people.


    Su ruoqiu, who falls into a small lake, can swim.


    Originally, I wanted to swim to the shore, but I found that my feet were tightly held by something.


    Her feet seemed to be held firmly by both hands!


    Thinking of this, Su ruoqiu''s heart suddenly missed half a beat.

 Chapter 125

    Su ruoqiu looked back and found that it was a female ghost, holding her feet tightly.


    She secretly surprised, want to go upstream, but the female ghost''s strength is too big, let her can''t swim out of the water.


    I thought the lake was not deep, but it was still very deep.


    Su ruoqiu couldn''t speak again. She just kept pedaling her feet and rowing her hands. She still kept sinking.


    I have a charm on my body, but I''m afraid it''s useless under the water. I can''t draw another one now.


    It''s no use biting your hand. That little bit of blood touches the water and soon spreads and disappears.


    With her present ability, fruit is really hard for her to deal with.


    In the water is the female ghost''s territory, how can she fight each other.


    Xu Weiwei doesn''t know where to go. Didn''t he find that she was killed by the water ghost?


    People on the shore, staring at the water, no one came out.


    "Help! She may not be able to swim! People are sinking! "


    I don''t know who yelled, but before everyone reacted, Jiang xiankai, who knew the situation, had already jumped down regardless of himself.


    With a plop, after he went down, there were bursts of water.


    Many people are afraid to jump when they see this situation, especially those who know that the lake is a little strange.


    After she fell into the water, even if she could not swim, she would flop on the surface of the water for a few times. However, she sank directly and didn''t even flop at all.


    At that time, it was very similar that after she fell into the water, she was immediately pulled down by something in the water.


    Some people in the crew knew that the lake had drowned, and then some strange things happened.


    Even if they can swim, no one is willing to take risks.


    When Jiang xiankai jumped down, all the invisible figures also dived into the water.


    Guo Biyan, standing on the bank, anxiously stares at the restless surface of the lake. She wants to jump down several times, but retracts her feet.


    She doesn''t know how to swim at all. If she jumps down, she will become a burden instead of saving Su ruoqiu.


    "Who can swim! Come on, help Guo Biyan looked around anxiously and cried out.


    She clenched her lips, hating that she could not swim, otherwise, she could jump down to save people instead of being in a hurry.


    There was another plop. Two young men jumped out of the lake.


    However, when they jumped down, they had already come to the surface, Su ruoqiu and Jiang xiankai.


    As soon as Su ruoqiu came out of the water, she spat a few mouthfuls continuously, looking uncomfortable.


    Thinking of the thrilling scene just now, Su ruoqiu was still in a state of shock. Her eyes were filled with fear and anger.


    "Cough..." Su ruoqiu coughed violently twice.


    Jiang xiankai took her to swim to the bank. When she got close to the bank, she asked, "are you ok?"


    "No Su ruoqiu shook his head.


    When they got to the shore, a lot of people rushed in and brought both of them ashore.


    "Sister ruoqiu! How are you doing? " Guo Biyan asked anxiously, looking back and forth at her.


    "I''m fine." Su ruoqiu breathed heavily and said in a voice.


    "I''m sorry I couldn''t save you. I wish I could swim. I''m useless." The more Guo Biyan said, the more sad she was. She had already cried.


    "I''m fine. Don''t cry." Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    Guo Biyan nodded, but she couldn''t help it. She felt that she was useless. She wiped away her tears and soon came back.


    Seeing that she was ok, Jiang xiankai was relieved.


    Su ruoqiu saw that some people''s faces were concerned, but there were also many people watching. From their faces, they could only see indifference, without a trace of sympathy.


    Her moving eyes fell on Li Xiaoyi, and she saw a smile of schadenfreude on each other''s face.


    In the heart of anger is exuberant, now see Li Xiaoyi smile, she is angry.


    See her eyes cast, Li Xiaoyi immediately provocative response to her line of sight, coldly staring at her.


    Now I just want to teach her a lesson. There are still many ways to kill her as long as she is in the crew for one day.


    Even if she is not in the cast, Li Xiaoyi can still find someone to teach her a lesson.


    Su ruoqiu stands up with a cold look. Her eyes sweep over Li Xiaoyi coldly, as well as the girls who play the role of maid just now and catch her.She walked towards them step by step. Every step made her eyes cold. Her eyes were cold.


    Su ruoqiu in front of her suddenly shows a strong aura, which makes several girls who play the role of servant girls turn pale with fright.


    According to Li Xiaoyi''s orders, she had already felt guilty to finish the situation. It was even more empty to be stared at by her.


    Li Xiaoyi, with both hands around her chest and high spirited, saw her stand up and walked straight towards her, and retreated a step back with a guilty heart.


    As soon as he stepped back, Li Xiaoyi frowned, stopped suddenly, raised his head and looked at her arrogantly.


    She didn''t have any evidence, and she didn''t need to feel guilty. Anyway, she didn''t dare to do anything about herself. At most, she was addicted to it.


    Thinking of this, the smile on Li Xiaoyi''s face became more and more proud, and he didn''t pay attention to her at all.


    "What? Do you want to take it out on me when you fall into the water? " Li Xiaoyi saw her standing in front of her and asked with a sneer.


    Staring at her, Su ruoqiu''s eyes narrowed slightly, raised her hand and fell on her face.


    "Pa!"


    "Pa!"


    There was almost no interval between the two sounds.


    Su ruoqiu slapped her on both sides of the face.


    "You dare to hit me!" Li Xiaoyi covers her cheeks and stares at her angrily.


    Su ruoqiu gave a cold smile, "you slapped me before. It''s interest to slap me more."


    "Don''t think I don''t know. You colluded with them to fix me. I tell you, I''m not a bully! "


    Su ruoqiu''s indifferent sight swept the three or four girls. It was so cold that it seemed that she would scratch directly and hurt her life.


    "You crazy woman! Do you know who I am? " Li Xiaoyi stares at her angrily, and wants to peel off her skin.


    "Oh Su ruoqiu sneered and looked at her contemptuously, "no matter who you are, I won''t let you bully me! Tell you, in the future, your backers may come to beg me, and you are nothing


    "Thirty years of Hedong and thirty years of Hexi, who do you want to see? We can wait and see. " Su ruoqiu''s eyes on Li Xiaoyi are full of contempt.


    Not to mention that she is Jin yilie''s wife, just as her Exorcist, Li Xiaoyi''s family may come to her in the future.


    She won''t cause trouble, but it doesn''t mean she is a soft persimmon. Anyone can pinch it!


    "And you..." Su ruoqiu''s eyes fell on several accomplices, and the corners of his mouth curved slightly, "helping the tyrant? Ha ha... It''s bad luck for you to offend me. In the future, I will teach you what it means to have trouble sleeping and not sleeping at night


    For those who have no kindness to others, she will not be soft! Let them bully, will only let them ride to the head.

 Chapter 126

    In the face of her words, looking directly at her cold eyes without temperature, Li Xiaoyi and several accomplices could not help shivering.


    In their eyes, Su ruoqiu in front of them seemed not like a person, but a soul charmer who had just climbed out of the hell, which made them feel afraid from the bottom of their hearts.


    Not only a few of them, but others were a little scared.


    Many people can''t help guessing in their hearts, what is Su ruoqiu''s identity and how can he be so powerful.


    There are still some people who feel that she''s just bluffing. Who can''t.


    In front of so many people''s face, Li Xiaoyi was slapped hard by her. Naturally, her face couldn''t hang up.


    There was an angry look on the blue and white face, staring at Su ruoqiu with disdain, "you are against me, you are against Li and Wei! I''ll make it too much for you! "


    "Yes? Well, I''ll see who can''t take it. " Su ruoqiu gave a cold smile and didn''t pay attention to her at all.


    In the whole dragon city, there are few people who can compete with the Jin family.


    Even if Li and Wei unite, they will not be Jin''s rivals!


    If Li Xiaoyi dares to move her, she is looking for her own death.


    "Well! How dare you speak up when you are dying! You''re just talking! " Li Xiaoyi gave a cold hum.


    "If you want to play, I''ll accompany you to the end to see who is dying." Su ruoqiu responded flatly.


    From the anger just now, it has become indifferent.


    Those people watching, listening to Su ruoqiu''s words, most of them silently knead a cold sweat for her.


    Li group has nothing to fear, but Wechsler is different. It is said that Wechsler also cooperates with Jin group.


    When they saw Su ruoqiu''s indifferent appearance, his attitude was calm, without the slightest fear, and he didn''t seem to be bluffing.


    For a moment, a lot of people were whispering, discussing the origin of Su ruoqiu, and they even dared to rave about Li''s daughter.


    Some people in the crew are curious about who will win, and they are just watching a good play.


    "Sister ruoqiu. She is the daughter of Li''s group, and the chairman of Webster is her uncle. Why don''t we forget it? " Guo Biyan stood by her side and reminded her in a low voice.


    She doesn''t know how good Su ruoqiu''s family can be. She''s afraid she''ll be cleaned up.


    Li Xiaoyi''s family background, she had inquired about before, backed by Webster, very strong.


    Standing on the other side, Jiang xiankai didn''t hear Guo Biyan muttering to her, but he was also worried that she would suffer.


    It''s not good for these powerful young ladies to deal with those who have more powerful connections, but it''s easy to deal with poor people like them who have no family background.


    Su ruoqiu turned his head to look at her, and replied in a light tone: "it''s OK. You stay behind me


    "..." Guo Biyan is speechless, but she still thinks she is so handsome now.


    But let oneself hide behind her, oneself is absolutely impossible, can''t help her, that also has to help her block.


    "Good! Don''t regret it Li Xiaoyi stares at her and says with gnashing teeth.


    "Sorry, the word regret has been removed from my dictionary." Su ruoqiu has a smile on her lips.


    Li Xiaoyi is really angry, but now there is no one to stop her. She can''t help looking at the three girls beside her.


    The leading girl in charge of the mouth, saw Li Xiaoyi''s look, and her face moved slightly.


    Looking at Su ruoqiu''s momentum, he doesn''t look like a person without background, but he can''t be sure. What can be sure is Li Xiaoyi''s identity, and he can''t offend her.


    The girl quietly looked not far away, found the director hidden in the crowd, did not want to stop the meaning, seems to be let things go.


    Thinking that even the director is on Li Xiaoyi''s side, she has no worries.


    She turns her head and looks at the other two girls. After they get to know each other, they go to Su ruoqiu fiercely.


    "Granny, I''ll help you!" Xu Weiwei couldn''t bear it any longer and said in a voice.


    When the three of them came and wanted to fight Su ruoqiu, one of the girls couldn''t help but fan the girl who took the lead.


    "What are you doing?" The leading girl roared angrily.


    "Yes... Sorry, I didn''t mean to. I just... I just couldn''t control myself." The girl who beat her was so scared that she cried out and apologized anxiously.The girl who took the lead, just wanted to open her mouth, was slapped by another girl.


    By their two slaps in a row, the girl who took the lead immediately became angry, raised her hand and returned it.


    In the eyes of people''s consternation, the more the three girls hit, the more severe they were until they were in a mess.


    Angry and unable to stop the chaotic scene of Li Xiaoyi, helpless, had to look at the director.


    The director received Li Xiaoyi''s eyes and immediately stood up, "enough! Do you want to stay in the crew? "


    The three girls have been fighting hard. When they heard the angry voice of the director, they immediately stopped their actions.


    They kept me pulling your hair, you pulling my collar, and she biting your arm. They turned their heads together and looked at the director. Their hair was in a mess.


    Facing the angry sight of the director, the three of them immediately released their hands and stood up straight, not daring to look directly at the director.


    "Hey, hey... Do you want to finish it so easily? no way! Bullying my mother-in-law, I''ll make you suffer! " Xu Weiwei murmured to himself with a smile.


    Her voice just fell, take the lead of the girl, suddenly to Li Xiaoyi.


    In the case of no time for everyone to respond, a slap fell on Li Xiaoyi''s face.


    "Pa!"


    Li Xiaoyi, who was unprepared, was slapped. The whole person was confused and stared at her.


    Without waiting for Li Xiaoyi to react, the remaining two girls slapped her again quickly.


    "How dare you hit me! It''s a ghost, isn''t it Li Xiaoyi was angry and roared angrily.


    She really felt that the three of them were like Zhongxie. First they were fighting each other, and now they are still beating her.


    As soon as Li Xiaoyi''s words came out, all the people who knew the strange things about Xiaohu turned pale, with deep fear in their eyes.


    Among them, the director and the deputy director are the most pale. The look in their eyes is more frightening than that of all the people present.


    The three of them just acted in an inexplicable agreement with what Li Xiaoyi said. They were just like ghosts.


    "We... We don''t want to."


    "Yes. I don''t know why. I... I can''t control my hand. "


    "It''s like... It''s like someone''s holding my hand and controlling my movements."


    The three girls stammered, their faces turned pale, and they were so anxious that they almost cried.


    The words of the three of them were like thunder burst in the sky, which made those who knew the strange things about the lake unconsciously step back and stay away from the lake.


    In this film set, if anyone appears here alone at night, he will hear the low cry and sorrow.

 Chapter 127

    People who know the set is haunted dare not even approach the lake.


    Shooting here, there is no way to pass through the bridge, otherwise, no one would like to appear in the lake 100 meters.


    The director and the deputy director looked at each other and went forward immediately.


    "Enough! You three, don''t be alarmist here! From now on, you three don''t have to come. "


    The director looked at the three of them solemnly, his angry eyes mixed with fear.


    I''m afraid the lake will cause trouble if it needs more attention.


    When the three girls heard the director''s words, they immediately turned their eyes on Li Xiaoyi.


    The three of them are for Li Xiaoyi. Should she help them?


    However, they ignore the fact that they slapped Li Xiaoyi. She has no time to hold a grudge against them. How can she help them.


    Li Xiaoyi saw that they were looking for help. She hummed coldly and stepped back slightly. She didn''t want to have anything to do with them at all.


    It''s polite of her not to drop a stone. Do you want her to help? It''s just wishful thinking!


    Just now they slapped each other, but she kept it in mind.


    Three girls see Li Xiaoyi ignore their appearance, and then look at a determined face of the director, know that this matter is no longer persistent.


    They secretly hate Li Xiaoyi in their heart, but they dare not show it in the face, for fear of being retaliated by Li Xiaoyi.


    The three girls left in a loss, wronged and angry, with itching teeth and no face.


    They dare not to Li Xiaoyi how, even if it is a bad look, before leaving can only glare at Su ruoqiu.


    "Hey! These girls! How dare you stare at my mother-in-law! I don''t want to play marbles with their eyes. "


    Xu Weiwei looks fierce and wants to rush up.


    "Cough." Su ruoqiu coughed softly.


    "Did you catch a cold?" Xu Weiwei heard her cough and immediately came back to her nervously.


    Su ruoqiu shook his head quietly, saying that he was OK.


    "It''s OK. It scares me to death." Xu Weiwei heaved a sigh of relief.


    If her mother-in-law gets cold, what can her future husband do in case of another body trouble.


    Su ruoqiu watched the director turn his angry eyes to her, and knew that he couldn''t stay here.


    "Director." Su ruoqiu suddenly shouts a way, make to see the director of the past stupefied, she is not impatient to continue to speak, "I quit."


    Gently four words, like a bomb dropped in a calm lake, in an instant burst of spray splashing around.


    All the staff and actors on the scene whispered, especially when they saw that she didn''t care, they were even more curious about her origin.


    In addition to the fact that she offered to pay liquidated damages, the most important thing is that when she talks to the director like this, she is tearing up her face with the director. It''s not so easy for her to get involved in this circle at that time.


    Even if she goes to other groups, as long as the director has friendship with people over there, she can''t get along every minute.


    The serious point is that she can be blocked by the insiders, so that she can no longer take this road.


    Everyone knows who comes to be a group actor, who is not to pursue his dream and want to make a lot of money one day.


    Now, seeing her manner of offending the director, she is calm and indifferent, and even has the feeling that she doesn''t pay attention to the director at all.


    "You, what did you say?" The director also can''t believe that she will say such words, asked in surprise.


    "Don''t the director''s ears work well?" Su ruoqiu''s mouth slightly raised a smile, word by word, clearly said: "I said, I, quit!"


    When the director heard what she said, he almost vomited blood and glared at her.


    "What''s your attitude?" The deputy director said angrily.


    "I will treat others as they treat me." Su ruoqiu gave a cold smile, and her indifferent eyes fell on them.


    Don''t think she doesn''t know. If it wasn''t for the connivance of the director and deputy director, Li Xiaoyi would be so arrogant?


    It''s said that there is no pie falling from the sky. It''s totally arranged by Li Xiaoyi that she can suddenly have a character with a face and lines.


    If the director and deputy director didn''t collude with Li Xiaoyi, they should have stopped them at the beginning of their argument, but they didn''t.As the two people who have the most power to stop in the crew, they don''t stand up. Instead, they watch a good play and say it has nothing to do with Li Xiaoyi. She doesn''t believe it!


    The deputy director didn''t expect her to be so clever, and she was so angry that she shivered all over.


    "Pay the liquidated damages and leave the cast immediately!" The director had a calm face and glared at her angrily.


    "Just go. You ask me to stay here. I have to think about it." The corner of Su ruoqiu''s mouth conjures up a smile, the appearance of light clouds.


    "Sister ruoqiu, do you really want to leave like this?" Guo Biyan carefully pulled her clothes and asked softly.


    If you leave, you not only need to pay liquidated damages, you will never be able to mix in this circle in the future, even in other places, you may encounter Li Xiaoyi''s dilemma.


    "Yes. what about you? Come with me? " Su ruoqiu asked.


    Seeing Guo Biyan''s embarrassed look, she looked at Jiang xiankai again, "Xiao Kai, what about you?"


    If they were willing to follow her, she would not treat them badly.


    If she doesn''t want to, she won''t say anything. After all, everyone has his own ambition, and they don''t have to take such a big risk for her.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t answer her question when she saw that they were still embarrassed.


    She sighed in her heart. Although she had guessed that it would be like this, she was still a little disappointed at the moment.


    "Forget it. You work hard here and invite you to dinner when you have time. "


    Su ruoqiu''s smile is getting deeper and deeper. She turns around and raises her feet to leave with a smile.


    "Sister ruoqiu!" Guo Biyan cried out.


    Hearing her cry, Su ruoqiu turned to look at them with a smile and asked jokingly, "what? Will you follow me to the street to pick up rubbish? "


    Guo Biyan turns her head and looks at Jiang xiankai. They exchange their eyes. The look in their eyes is more and more firm.


    "We''re willing to go with you." They both said in unison, with a firm tone, indicating their determination.


    This decision has just been carefully thought out by them, and they will not go back on it.


    Even if it is to go back, in front of so many people, they are also embarrassed to go back. How shameless that is.


    Su ruoqiu''s expression is stupefied, did not expect that they are willing to follow her, smile in vain stiff on the face.


    After a while, she reflected that the corner of her mouth was more curved and her heart was warm.


    "Don''t you think about it any more?" Su ruoqiu asked with a smile.


    When she asked, Guo Biyan and Jiang xiankai looked at each other with a smile and shook their heads.


    "I think it over very well." Guo Biyan said aloud.


    Su ruoqiu''s kindness to her deserves her unconditional follow.

 Chapter 128

    "When you''re going, I suddenly find it boring to be here alone." Jiang xiankai said with a smile.


    He didn''t directly indicate that he would follow them, but his words had already indicated that he would follow them.


    Some of the staff and actors on the scene admired him and others thought him a fool.


    The director and the deputy director were so angry that they almost jumped up, especially Su ruoqiu.


    She left on her own and instigated others to follow her.


    "You two don''t want to do it either!" The deputy director saw the director''s gloomy face and immediately said.


    "Yes. I just don''t want to do it. " Guo Biyan''s mouth with a smile, courage also big up, word by word said: "I don''t wait!"


    "Don''t say, I have to go to get the money, otherwise where is enough to pay the penalty." Jiang xiankai said calmly.


    As soon as the liquidated damages are paid, all the money he left behind will be spent.


    Once back to the pre liberation, that is his present state.


    "The problem of liquidated damages, you two don''t have to worry, there is elder sister to support for you!" Su ruoqiu made a bold voice.


    As soon as her words came out, people on the scene began to guess.


    For her, money seemed not a problem, and she didn''t show a look of heartache.


    Since I don''t care about money and I have a lot of money at home, what can I do to suffer this crime? It''s totally unreasonable to start from group acting.


    Soon, they wanted to guess that she might be trying to make a fat face.


    Who works hard to do group performance, not to live together, but also dream of becoming popular and making a lot of money.


    If she wants to have money, they think she will never come to suffer this crime. In other words, if they have money, they will go to enjoy it long ago, and they will come to be a bunch of bullshit!


    Every day, just like Sun Tzu, you have to look at people''s faces when you are looking for work. You not only have to look at people''s faces everywhere, but also guard against all kinds of villains.


    In this circle, there are many people who hold high and step low to sell others to achieve their own interests. Many of them are snobbish.


    Guo Biyan is to experience that she does not care about throwing money, also know that she can afford, also did not show much surprise.


    Jiang xiankai didn''t expect Su ruoqiu to pay the penalty for both of them, which was totally unexpected.


    Follow her to leave, he will pay liquidated damages, which means that all his savings have to be taken out.


    Thinking of his dream and his family, he hesitated.


    "What are you two doing? Free to be surrounded by them? Let''s go Su ruoqiu called.


    Greeting them to leave, she turned around and left. When she passed Li Xiaoyi, she did not forget to hit each other with her shoulder.


    Li Xiaoyi is unprepared. When she hits her shoulder, she almost falls to the ground. Fortunately, someone helps her.


    Li Xiaoyi stares at her back as she leaves, and a sense of obliteration flashes through her eyes.


    If you dare to fight against yourself, you have to pay a relative price!


    Su ruoqiu helped them and himself to pay liquidated damages. After getting back their contract, he left the crew with them.


    "You have so much money, why do you want to be a group actor?" Jiang xiankai asked without understanding.


    When he was in the crew, he wanted to ask. He didn''t ask until now.


    "Which of your eyes sees a lot of money in me?" Su ruoqiu turned his head and glanced at him.


    She went directly to the bank to get the cash this time. The two of them were in the production group and didn''t go with them, so they won''t see her black card.


    "You don''t care. I think you should be rich." Jiang xiankai replied honestly.


    "My heart is bleeding. Do you two see that?" Su ruoqiu looks at them jokingly.


    "If elder sister Qiu, don''t worry. When I make money, I will give it back to you." Guo Biyan said immediately.


    "Me too. When I make money, I''ll give it back to you right away. " Jiang xiankai echoed.


    "Wait till you earn it." Su ruoqiu said.


    Originally, I wanted to say no, but I thought that it might scare them away, so I still let them owe.


    "Yes." The two of them answered in unison.


    Walking on the road, a melodious music came out, Su ruoqiu''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, it was her mobile phone that rang.She stopped and took out her cell phone. Her brow wrinkled deeper.


    A call from Bai Mo Chen


    Su ruoqiu holding a mobile phone, staring at the remarks on the screen, slightly twitch a few corners of the mouth.


    After a moment''s hesitation, she pressed the answer button.


    "Say something." As soon as Su ruoqiu picked it up, he said solemnly.


    "It''s you." There came the interesting voice of white dust.


    "What do you mean?" Su ruoqiu''s brow is tight wrinkly, don''t understand ground to ask a way.


    Is his brain burnt out? Call to say that?


    "Where are you?" White ink dust tone indifferent ground asks a way.


    "Me? On the bus, getting ready for work. He said, "what can I do for you?" Su ruoqiu told a lie and told him something.


    She felt that he would not call herself if he was OK. If he called, it should be something.


    Think of here, Su ruoqiu can''t help but think of the three men who chased the original owner before. Is it not that white ink dust has any clues.


    At the end of her speech, there was a silence.


    If she hadn''t been on the line and could hear a little voice from the other end, she might have thought that she had been hung up.


    "Hello? You have to talk Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    "You lie." Bai Mo Chen said clearly, and when he said each word, he seemed to pause a little.


    "What lies?" Su ruoqiu was confused and frowned.


    What the hell is he talking about? She lied? What did you lie about?


    "You''re not on the bus, so your excuse for going to work doesn''t hold." White ink dust tone says indifferently.


    When Su ruoqiu heard what he said, he took his mobile phone and immediately looked around, looking alert.


    According to what he said, he must be around here and have seen her.


    But... It seems wrong.


    The white ink dust saw her face with red pimples, not the face whose outline had changed a little now.


    She is quite confident in her own face changing technique. She is confident that when she meets him, even if she passes by, he can''t recognize it.


    Su ruoqiu suddenly thought to pick up the phone, his first words: it''s you.


    From this sentence, we can infer that Bai Mo Chen could not be sure before calling her, but after she answered the phone, he could be sure of the answer.


    A black car stopped in front of the three of them, the door of the back seat opened, and the white dust came out gracefully.


    He was holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes fell straight on her. The smile from the corner of his mouth was a little playful.


    White ink dust came up to her, her feet just stood still, and before she could react, she stretched out a hand, and immediately put her waist around her and brought it to her body.


    He lowered his head to her ear, poured out the warm breath in her ear, laughed so evil that he asked softly, "do you still want to lie?"

 Chapter 129

    Su ruoqiu originally wanted to take a step back. Unexpectedly, his hand was so fast that he immediately put his arms around his waist and couldn''t take a step back.


    "I want to lie, but I''ll lie again if you see through. Do you believe it?" Su ruoqiu asked in a voice.


    "If you want me to believe, I will." White ink dust gathered in her ear, warm breath, wave after wave to spray in her neck range.


    "No need. Let go? If you hold me again, I''ll be rude. " Su ruoqiu frowned slightly and said.


    Otherwise, Bai Mo Chen once saved her, and now he has been invited to eat, although he may not be able to succeed.


    "Indecent?" White ink dust face to her, the corner of the mouth of the smile evil Si, pause, said: "yes, if you are not loud enough, I can ask Kay to bring the loudspeaker."


    Su ruoqiu in front of the man is really thick skinned, "you don''t let go, I can be angry!"


    Seeing her sulky face, white ink dust released her hand and said, "OK. I don''t want to make you angry, but you should explain what you look like? "


    Su ruoqiu didn''t want to explain. Guo Biyan''s voice came from her ear.


    "You... Aren''t you the man I met before? And... Sister ruoqiu... Are you the benefactor I saw last time? " Guo Biyan stared at her in amazement.


    Combined with their words to analyze, Su ruoqiu is probably the woman who scared herself at that time, with red pimples on her face.


    But Guo Biyan couldn''t believe that there was such a big difference between the two.


    If they are the same person, then Su ruoqiu has saved her twice, but which one is the disguise?


    In front of this handsome man, it seems not clear that she has two sides, of course, this has to be based on their own guess right.


    "What are you talking about? Why can''t I understand a word? " Jiang xiankai touched his head and stared at them.


    All of a sudden, the handsome man should have a different identity.


    In any way, people like men will not have anything to do with women like Su ruoqiu.


    "Is that you?" Guo Biyan has no time and doesn''t know how to answer Jiang xiankai. She just stares at Su ruoqiu and asks.


    Su ruoqiu thought about it. Anyway, they need to know sooner or later. It''s better to make it clear now.


    If we hide it now, we will not be able to say it clearly in the future.


    They won''t pick up her face now. They will always appear in front of them with such a face.


    "No explanation?" White ink dust stares at her and asks with interest.


    "Yes. I''m the ugly woman before. I''ll change my face. " Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    The white ink dust is slightly stupefied, and soon returns to smile, looking at her look, more and more playful.


    Jiang xiankai and Guo Biyan are slightly stunned, and then turn to look at each other, full of surprised eyes, there is a strong shock.


    "You can even change your face!" White Kay''s eyes widened in surprise and fixed on her tightly.


    His eyes went back and forth in her face, trying to find a flaw.


    It''s a pity that it''s so lifelike that he can''t see any flaws.


    The young master''s favorite woman is really capable. What else can''t she do?


    White Kay also immediately aroused interest in her, very curious about her, feel that she is more and more mysterious.


    "My master taught me that before." Su ruoqiu replied.


    "What a master you are! I really want to see you. " He said with a smile.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyes fell on him, and a smile of unknown meaning suddenly appeared in the corner of his mouth, "if you want to go, I can send you."


    "Yes? How wonderful! I wonder if your master still has apprentices? " Asked Becky cheerfully.


    "I don''t know. You have to ask her to know. " Su ruoqiu replied with a smile.


    "Oh." "How can he feel it?" answered white Kay. "She laughs so creepy.


    "Where is your master? I''ll visit with the young master another day. " He asked.


    "I think you are reincarnated. If you go now, maybe you can catch up." Su ruoqiu said solemnly.


    Her voice came to an end. Except for Bai Mo Chen, the other three people all slightly twitched the corners of their mouths, especially Bai Kai."Aren''t you teasing me?" Becky was staring at her, a little speechless.


    "I''m not teasing you. If you want to go, I can take you to the underground Su ruoqiu said solemnly.


    Xu Weiwei, who is floating in the air, can''t help laughing when she hears her words.


    "No "Said white Kay, standing behind the young master, gazing at her plaintively.


    "If autumn elder sister, you saved me twice, I..." Guo Biyan did not know how to say.


    Su ruoqiu''s kindness to her can never be repaid in her life.


    "What are you talking about?" Su ruoqiu turned to look at Bai Mo Chen and said with a smile, "young master Bai, don''t you invite us to dinner?"


    "You seem to forget that I''m your Savior. It''s up to you to invite me." White ink dust said with a smile.


    Before white ink dust answered, Guo Biyan rushed to open her mouth, "I invite you, I invite you to dinner."


    If sister Qiu is her life-saving benefactor, then sister Qiu''s life-saving benefactor is also her life-saving benefactor.


    "What are you doing? Is master Bai a poor man? " Su ruoqiu glanced at her and said with a smile.


    "Yes." White ink dust seriously replied, "you invite me."


    "Don''t argue, I invite you." Jiang xiankai said in a voice.


    Finally, or Su ruoqiu bleeding, white dust was slaughtered.


    "So your name is Jiang xiankai, and my name is Bai Kai. Ha ha, our names all have a Kai." Bai Kai looked at Jiang xiankai and said with a smile.


    "Yes." Jiang xiankai replied with some embarrassment, "it shows that we are quite predestined."


    "That''s right." Becky replied with a smile.


    Guo Biyan quietly eating, quietly looking at the white dust.


    She found that the eyes of white ink dust almost all fell on ruoqiu''s body, giving her a feeling that the whole world can only see ruoqiu''s sister.


    Guo Biyan''s heart is very envious of ruoqiu sister, naturally able to attract outstanding men.


    Jiang xiankai is like this, and the white dust in front of him is the same.


    However, compared with the two, white ink seems to be really appropriate, because his eyes really only if autumn sister.


    She turned her head and looked at sister ruoqiu. She ate like a lady and ate like a wolf.


    Guo Biyan wants to remind sister ruoqiu, but she doesn''t know how to do it.


    Her hand quietly pulled the corner of ruoqiu''s clothes under the table to remind ruoqiu to pay attention to her image and not to scare away such a good man.


    Su ruoqiu, who was just about to leave, noticed that the corner of his clothes was pulled under the table. He turned his head and looked at her suspiciously. His eyes blankly asked, "Why are you pulling my clothes?"


    Guo Biyan''s face flushed slightly and wanted to slide under the table immediately.


    Whether she should be so insensitive or not, she was reminding her that she even asked in front of them.

 Chapter 130

    Su ruoqiu doesn''t know what''s wrong with her, especially when it comes to eating.


    That''s how she eats. She never thought about being polite.


    What''s more, she is still a married woman, and she doesn''t need to show a lady''s side in front of the opposite sex. Anyway, she doesn''t need to find a partner.


    "Why are you blushing?" Su ruoqiu asked blankly.


    Look at her appearance, it seems a little embarrassed, but ask yourself, it seems that there is no place to be embarrassed.


    "No... No. I, I want to go to the bathroom. " Guo Biyan smiles awkwardly.


    "Oh. I want to go, too Su ruoqiu stood up and left with her.


    In fact, Su ruoqiu doesn''t want to go to the bathroom, but to see her look. There''s something wrong with her, so she wants to follow up and ask.


    "Did you just want to say something to me?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    "I just... Want to remind you... Eat, lady. White dust is staring at you. " Guo Biyan hesitated.


    "If you eat naturally, you can eat easily. Besides, it''s none of my business to stare at him. " Su ruoqiu replied.


    "I feel like he likes you, and I think he''s very good. You should take good care of it and don''t scare away." Guo Biyan sincerely hopes that she can be taken care of by a good man.


    "He''s very good and it''s nothing to do with me. Besides, I don''t think he''s very good. He''s very cheeky." Su ruoqiu replied.


    Speaking of good, her husband should be the first.


    No matter how good the white dust is, it doesn''t mean much to her. She''s married.


    "If you like it, sister Qiu, you really need to hold it." Guo Biyan said sincerely.


    A man''s eyes, just stay in a woman''s body, this is very rare.


    On the way here with white ink dust, Guo Biyan secretly observed all the way and found that he only looked at ruoqiu sister, and no one could break into his sight.


    On the way, there is a beautiful woman with long legs, who looks at the white dust. Her eyes are always on the white dust, but she finds that he doesn''t have any reaction and doesn''t see each other at all.


    Su ruoqiu wanted to say that she didn''t like it, but she was afraid that Guo Biyan would chatter on after that. Finally, she nodded and said, "well. We''ll talk about it later. "


    "If autumn elder sister, I am really for you, you don''t despise me to talk too much." Guo Biyan added sheepishly.


    She felt that she was also very annoying. She meddled in other people''s affairs, but she just couldn''t control it.


    Meet such a good man, she is eager if autumn elder sister can grasp.


    "I don''t want to. If I dislike you, I will not ask you. " Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    She knew that Guo Biyan was really worried about herself, but it was totally impossible for her and Bai Mo Chen.


    She is married and has a substantial relationship with Jin yilie. In addition, her heart beats faster towards Jin yilie. She likes him.


    Once there is a person in my heart, no matter how good another person is, I can only appreciate and admire them, but can''t put them into my heart.


    "I''m relieved that you understand." Guo Biyan breathed a sigh of relief and was afraid that she would dislike her talkative attitude.


    They washed their hands and left the bathroom.


    After dinner, seeing Jiang xiankai and Guo Biyan off, Su ruoqiu, standing on the side of the road, stares at Bai Mo Chen and asks, "are you just looking for me to have a meal?"


    "Otherwise, what else do you want to do?" White ink dust stares at her with an evil smile.


    "In that case, I''ll go home if it''s OK." Su ruoqiu said.


    "I''ll see you off." The white ink dust answers.


    Originally, he saw a familiar figure by accident, and his face was not her face, so he called to try.


    I didn''t expect that it was really her. She was really successful. If it wasn''t for the strange feeling in his heart, he would not doubt the relationship between them.


    Su ruoqiu''s mouth opened. If she wanted to refuse, she swallowed it back.


    Look at the appearance of white dust, seemingly smile at will, but reveals a trace of firmness.


    If she refuses, she''ll talk to him for a long time, and then she can''t persuade him.


    In that case, she didn''t want to waste her time. She just asked him to send her to any place to get off.


    "Good." Su ruoqiu finished answering, went straight to his car, opened the door and went in.She casually reported a location and let him drive. Fortunately, he didn''t ask if it was her residence.


    It wasn''t long before the car pulled over.


    "I went back." Su ruoqiu opened the door and got off.


    She wanted to wait for them to drive away, but she didn''t drive.


    "Won''t you go?" Su ruoqiu frowned slightly and asked.


    "I''ll watch you go away before I leave." White dust looked at her outside the window and said with a smile.


    Su ruoqiu has no choice but to draw a little from the corner of her mouth and stare at him for a moment. Finally, she compromises and turns to walk forward.


    She doesn''t live nearby, and she doesn''t know where to go, so she should just walk around.


    "With you, young master?" He asked, looking behind her.


    "No White ink dust replied.


    They watched Su ruoqiu''s back disappear in sight before leaving the spot.


    "Granny, they''re gone." Xu Weiwei found herself shouting more and more smoothly.


    "Oh. I''ll sit here. " Su ruoqiu saw a bench by the side of the road and sat down.


    "There''s something I haven''t told you yet." Xu Weiwei said.


    She was with them before, and she had no chance to speak.


    I wanted to wait to go home and tell her again.


    "What''s the matter?" Su ruoqiu asked calmly.


    "The ghost in the lake, remember?" Xu Weiwei asked.


    Su ruoqiu''s body slightly stiff, "remember. If you don''t say it, I want to ask you. "


    The ghost almost killed her in the lake, and I don''t know if Xu Weiwei taught the ghost.


    "She was killed and wanted our help." Xu Weiwei said softly.


    "Is there any mistake? She almost turned me into a ghost, and she wanted me to help? " Su ruoqiu''s tone is a bit ironic.


    She has little sympathy for the villains who always want to harm her. It''s good that she doesn''t try her best to kill the ghost.


    "She didn''t mean it. She just wanted to attract other people''s attention, hoping to attract people who could investigate the truth. Otherwise, she had been dead for a long time, and she would have been looking for a ghost to replace her." Xu Weiwei''s tone was a little anxious and choked.


    She really sympathized with the ghost, because they were in the same boat. They were all killed, but they couldn''t find out the murderer.


    The female ghost knows who the murderer is, but she can''t leave the scope of the lake, and the murderer won''t come near. There''s no way.


    In fact, the ghost still wants to be attached to Su ruoqiu and leave the lake relying on her body, but it doesn''t succeed.


    Xu Weiwei automatically conceals this matter, for fear that Su ruoqiu will be angry, so she doesn''t rescue the ghost.


    "What about attention? Ordinary people simply can''t bring the murderer to justice. " Su ruoqiu glanced at her indifferently.


    Thinking that Xu Weiwei''s case has not yet been solved, I feel a little heavy and sigh helplessly at the bottom of my heart.

 Chapter 131

    If you want the police to step in, how can you persuade them?


    Is it that the ghost told her that she was wronged?


    Su ruoqiu is afraid that as soon as she says something, she will be taken to a mental hospital.


    "We just need to help her get out of the lake. She''ll get revenge herself." Xu Weiwei said.


    It''s easy to know who the killer is.


    Unlike her, she didn''t know who killed her and didn''t know how to find her.


    The problem with female ghosts is that they can''t leave Xiaohu, but as long as they can leave, they don''t have to worry about revenge.


    "Help her out of the lake? Do you mean to make me willing to be possessed by her? " Su ruoqiu''s mouth slightly twitches a few times, "in case she borrows my body to revenge how to do?"


    At that time, she will be a murderer. Who cares whether you are possessed by a ghost or not? If you should be sentenced, you should be sentenced. If you should be shot, you should be shot.


    Who is she going to fight against? And it''s a lifetime stain.


    Xu Weiwei did not expect that she said that layer, feel that female ghost should not borrow her body revenge just right.


    "Can''t you help her in any other way than to be attached?" Xu Weiwei asked.


    She is also killed by others. She has a deep sense of the female ghost, and feels the helplessness and anger.


    "I''m not that strong. How can I know how to help her get out of that place?" Su ruoqiu said.


    A soul bound in one place and unable to leave.


    She searched the memory of the original owner, the solution is to help the other party to complete their wishes, but to help the other party to leave the place to revenge, there seems to be no way.


    "I thought you could do magic. There must be a way." Xu Weiwei turned her lips helplessly.


    Su ruoqiu was about to open her mouth when some words flashed across her mind.


    It seems that... There are records in that book, but she can''t remember, only a vague impression.


    "Go home." Su ruoqiu suddenly stood up and went to the direction of the bus stop sign.


    "Yes." Xu Weiwei nodded, went out for a few steps and asked: "really no way?"


    "Isn''t that what I''m trying to do?" Su ruoqiu replied.


    "Oh." Xu Weiwei should be way, is no longer the usual exuberant, but the spirit of some dispirited.


    Su ruoqiu is not happy to see the appearance of her downfall.


    She didn''t have a clue when she thought about her affairs, and she didn''t have the ability to help the female ghost.


    After stopping a taxi, Su ruoqiu takes a taxi home.


    After greeting Liu Xiuqin and Aunt Chen in the living room, she found an excuse to go back home.


    She drew all the curtains in the room, turned on the lights, and checked the room to make sure there was nothing else in it. Then she carefully found out the book.


    Sitting on the bed, Su ruoqiu finally saw that there was a way.


    It''s the easiest way to do it, but it also requires the most psychic power.


    According to her current spiritual power, she doesn''t know if she can succeed in this way.


    Besides, it''s not from the crew. It''s a bit difficult to go to the set again.


    What''s more, she even offended the director before. If she was seen by them again, things would be ruined.


    As soon as she came back, Xu Weiwei was called by her to look for a place full of aura and couldn''t come back for the time being.


    Su ruoqiu read for a while and hid the book back.


    She drew back the curtains and looked out at the scene, a little dazed.


    The figure of her father appeared in her mind. Without thinking about it, she turned and left the room, ready to visit her father.


    Su ruoqiu only told them that she wanted to go out for a walk, but didn''t say where she was going.


    She took the key and drove away.


    As long as her father wakes up, she will have a way to get all of Zhang''s property back into his hands.


    Her identity and illegibility, perhaps except her father, everyone will not recognize her.


    Even if it is DNA, she is no longer Zhang Yunxin, but Su ruoqiu.


    In front of the family, even if it is to change 10 million faces, as long as she has all the memories, she can convince her father.


    She always believed that the secret intuition and telepathy of family love at a certain time.When she came to the hospital, she didn''t meet the mother and daughter she hated.


    Sneak into the ward, looking at the motionless father.


    Su ruoqiu reached out and held his rough big palm carefully.


    The moment I put my big palm on my cheek, my eyes turned red without any reason.


    Heart sour nose are sour uncomfortable, tears in the orbit around.


    "Dad. Can you hear me? I''ve changed now, and I don''t know if you can recognize me when you wake up. "


    "Dad. I miss you very much, but I have no way to wake you up now. "


    "Ha ha, Dad, do you want to be lazy? Sleep here all the time. "If Mom..." Su ruoqiu said here, choked a little bit and couldn''t go on, with a smile still in his mouth, "if mom is still here, don''t you dare to relax a little bit?"


    She didn''t notice that when it came to her mother, her father''s finger in the other hand moved a little.


    Su ruoqiu held her father''s hand and said a lot to him.


    "Dad. I''m leaving. I''ll see you next time. " Su ruoqiu stands up and stares at her father, who is full of pipes.


    When she comes next time, I hope she will be able to wake up her father.


    Su ruoqiu reaches out her hand to wipe away the tears on her face. After she leaves the ward, she dares to suck her nose.


    After leaving the hospital, she went to the biggest pharmacy and asked for two or three kinds of medicine, but they all said no.


    Su ruoqiu''s brow slightly wrinkled, puzzled to ask: "is your pharmacy not, or the hospital also not?"


    The old doctor looked at her and said, "little girl, don''t say we have all the medicines in our pharmacy. The medicines you want don''t exist at all."


    "No? How is that possible? " Su ruoqiu stares at the old doctor in disbelief.


    "Believe it or not, I''ve been a doctor for so many years and then opened this pharmacy. I haven''t heard of the medicine you said for most of my life." The old doctor was even more unhappy in the face of her query.


    Su ruoqiu originally wanted to say that it was impossible, but looking at the old doctor, he didn''t mean to deceive himself.


    "Oh. Maybe... Maybe I remember wrong, sorry for you. " Su ruoqiu smiles and apologizes.


    The old doctor thought it was a good attitude to see her admit her mistake and said, "little girl, go back and see the name of the medicine clearly. There are really no medicines you want in Chinese and Western medicine. If you don''t believe it, ask another doctor, or go to a big hospital. "


    "Yes. Thank you. I''ll go back and have a look. " Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    After she left the pharmacy, she went to other pharmacies and went to the hospital to ask.


    The result is the same as what the old doctor said. She didn''t want any medicine at all.


    She only knew the name of the medicine, but she didn''t know what it was like.


    There''s no description, no pictures to refer to.


    If she can''t find the medicine, Su ruoqiu is worried. Her mana can be improved. But where can I find the medicine?

 Chapter 132

    Before that, I was full of confidence that as long as I improved my strength, everything would be OK.


    Now it''s just for a few herbs that I''m about to lose my head.


    At that time, when she asked for some medicine, some people looked at her like a madman, with strange eyes.


    Are all the drugs mentioned in the books nonsense?


    Su ruoqiu had no answer to all her thoughts, so she had to go home first and prepare to ask Jin yilie for help.


    With his contacts, maybe we can find them.


    When he thought of it, Su ruoqiu thought of Qi Qing again.


    Qi Qing seems to know a lot of things. If you ask her, you can know more quickly.


    Thinking of this, Su ruoqiu immediately went home to find Qi Hui.


    "Qi Hui, where does your family live? Can you take me to your grandmother? " Su ruoqiu asked.


    "Lord, please." Qi Hui said in a voice.


    "Let''s go." Su ruoqiu took her to the car and left.


    Under the command of Qi Hui, Su ruoqiu crossed the road, walked more and more remote, and finally stopped at a humble house.


    Su ruoqiu looked at the house with some classical charm, turned to look at Qi Hui, "is this your home?"


    "Yes. Lord Qi Hui nodded.


    This other courtyard is very big, there are many houses around, but she did not see a few people.


    What''s more worth mentioning is that it''s about tens of meters away from the houses, and it''s a small earth slope.


    On the small slope, Su ruoqiu can clearly see the tomb and the urn.


    It used to be the urn for bones, which is much larger than the urn for ashes now. It looks like the earthen jar for pickles in many families.


    A few years after a person''s death and burial, he has to dig up, pick up the bones, put them in the urn and bury them again.


    As for picking up bones in a few years, every place is different.


    There are many rules for picking up bones, and you can''t pick up the missing bones. Even very small bones should be picked up clean.


    Behind this group of houses, there is a large green forest, which looks a bit gloomy.


    If there is a strong wind at night, watching the trees swaying and making "rustling" sounds, it must be very special.


    On the other side of the house group, there are large paddy fields. She also saw several buffaloes in the paddy fields.


    At first glance, if you don''t think about it, the scenery and air are very good, and it will be a little pleasant to live in.


    But after thinking about it, the rest of us just feel that it''s creepy and we can''t help but be afraid when we live there, especially when it''s not far away from the grave slope.


    Su ruoqiu''s brow is slightly wrinkled. The house is built here, which is not very good. It always makes people feel strange.


    The two of them stood outside the door. Before they could move, an old gate opened slowly in front of them.


    When Su ruoqiu heard the heavy sound of opening the door, he was startled and his heart beat faster.


    When she saw that it was Qi Qing, she was relieved.


    Qi Qing came to them, slightly bent down, "see you."


    The Lord asked her not to kneel down in the future, so she could only change it to this way.


    "Granny Qiqing, I''m here to ask you something." Su ruoqiu said politely.


    In the past, she didn''t know what was going on. Anyway, she thought she was young and should use honorific title for Qi Qing.


    Qi Qing didn''t say anything. She made a "please" gesture with a smile, "Lord, please."


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu replied.


    Entering the hall of the house, Su ruoqiu''s furniture full of classical charm is like entering an ancient house.


    After they sat down, a young woman brought tea.


    After putting down the tea, he went down with the tray.


    "Lord, please have tea." Qi Qing said in a voice.


    "Yes. Thank you Su ruoqiu replied politely.


    "I don''t know if the Lord comes to me. What can I do for you?" Qi Qing asked.


    Qi Hui had been sitting in her seat, not talking, but listening quietly.


    "I''d like to ask about some medicines. I don''t know if you''ve heard of them." Su ruoqiu said.


    "Tell me about it." Qi Qing opens her mouth.Then Su ruoqiu said the medicines, but seeing Qi Qing''s face, her heart sank.


    Does it mean that even Qi Qing doesn''t know what kind of medicinal materials it is?


    Qi Qing''s face slightly wrinkled, stood up, looking at the sky outside, "these herbs, I was lucky to hear my grandmother said when I was a child, when it had disappeared, I''m afraid it''s very difficult to find them again."


    Hearing Qi Qing''s last words, Su ruoqiu knew that there was no hope.


    Hard? In fact, subtext can''t be found at all, right?


    There is no wonder in the world.


    But it''s very difficult to find a small herb without knowing what it looks like.


    "Yes. Thank you, Mrs. Qi Qing. " Su ruoqiu said thanks with a smile. Thinking of this, he asked, "is there no one living here? I''m outside, and I don''t seem to see anybody


    "All the houses here are occupied, but they don''t go outside." Qi Qing said.


    "Oh. It''s so cold here, and I look very gloomy. Aren''t you afraid to live here? " Su ruoqiu asked.


    She knew Qi Qing''s ability. In fact, she asked ordinary people if they would not be afraid to live in such a seeping place at night.


    "Lord, do you mean that the Fengshui on the tomb slope and nearby looks a little bad?" Qi Qing asked with a smile.


    Su ruoqiu was embarrassed to smile, nodded and said: "yes. I think the pattern here is a bit gloomy. "


    She also can''t see what geomancy comes, just rely on intuition, think the pattern is a little strange and gloomy terror.


    "In some areas, ghosts are inaccessible." Qi Qing said in a voice.


    Su ruoqiu was stunned, and then responded, "do you say that you have set up an exorcism array around here?"


    "Yes. As long as I''m still here, there won''t be any problem, but once I die and no one is guarding the array, it will be destroyed. " Qi Qing''s eyes gave birth to some helplessness.


    That''s why she wanted to ask the Lord for help.


    As long as we find out the reason why Qi Hui''s spiritual power disappears, let Qi Hui gather her spiritual power and become the next one to hold the array, then we can suppress here.


    Once the array is destroyed, Qi Qing doesn''t know what will happen. Maybe many evil spirits will break out.


    The Lord''s intuition is right at all. This place is not a geomantic treasure land, but an evil land with extremely heavy Yin Qi.


    If it wasn''t for the reason of family harmony, people would not be able to survive here.


    Qi Qing doesn''t know from which generation the Qi family has been guarding here.


    "Is that why you came to me and asked me to let Qi Hui recover her spiritual power?" Su ruoqiu asked speculatively.


    "Yes. I hope you can improve your strength as soon as possible. I may not be able to last long. " Qi Qing turns around and looks forward to the Lord.


    How long she will be able to hold on to this body bone is an unknown number, and time may not be long.


    If the Lord can break his destiny in this life and marry Jin yilie successfully, it is inevitable that someone will help him secretly.


    Anyway, I hope... There will be no more accidents in this life.

 Chapter 133

    Su ruoqiu looks at Qi Qing with a sad face and frowns imperceptibly.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he said in a deep voice, "yes. You can rest assured that I will do it. "


    This is not only for Qi Qing, but also for herself. She should do it anyway.


    "Thank you for your hard work." Qi Qing said sincerely.


    Many things, she can not tell the Lord, hope that all the tracks will be a new look, no longer repeat the same mistakes.


    "It''s nothing hard." Su ruoqiu replied.


    Perhaps this is her life, and she can be reborn, and then become stronger, is not another kind of luck for her?


    Without an answer, Su ruoqiu didn''t stay long either. After chatting with Qi Qing for a while, she left with Qi Hui.


    After returning to the villa, Su ruoqiu went back to the room alone.


    When she was lying on the bed, worrying about medicinal materials, a figure suddenly appeared beside the bed.


    Su ruoqiu is scared and attacks the other side directly.


    After she saw the ferocious mask and a black cloak, her attack stopped.


    Knowing that she attacked him, he didn''t even move. He didn''t mean to fight back, and he didn''t want to dodge.


    "Why are you?" Su ruoqiu frowned slightly and asked, staring at him.


    "Yes." Dark night tone extremely gentle should a.


    "You know I''m attacking you. Why don''t you get away?" Su ruoqiu asked curiously.


    "I''ll do whatever you want." Dark night''s tone is still very gentle, as if there is no emotional ups and downs.


    "You mean, even if I want to kill you? You don''t have the slightest resistance? " Su ruoqiu stares at him and asks.


    "Yes." Dark night does not have the slightest hesitation, direct answer way.


    Su ruoqiu quietly takes out a silver needle, the dangerous breath rises in his eyes, and attacks him without hesitation.


    The silver needle was in front of his chest, but it didn''t go in.


    She frowned tightly and wondered who he was. In the face of death, she didn''t want to escape. She really let her attack the key.


    "You want to die so much?" Su ruoqiu didn''t speak well.


    Night for her, is her life-saving benefactor, can see him in the face of danger, did not want to avoid the appearance, she did not come from depressed.


    That kind of depression is not like having no feelings, but more like worrying about his accident.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. She doesn''t understand why she has a very strange feeling about the dark night and the white dust.


    She is sure that she likes Jin yilie, but she seems to have different feelings for them.


    Is she a half hearted woman? But she didn''t want to have anything to do with them.


    Night staring at her, silent for a long time, just said: "life and death to me, not important."


    He was envious of Jin yilie''s ability to let her accompany him like this.


    If he could, he would rather exchange roles with Jin yilie and stay with her forever.


    Unfortunately, there was only one person in her heart from the beginning to the end, even if she could not remember anything, it was still so.


    Su ruoqiu stares at him and suddenly asks, "what''s important to you?"


    The dark night stares at her eyes, or the eyes that seem to speak, which haunts him.


    A faint smile suddenly rose from the corner of his mouth. His tone was gentle, but he was very firm. "You."


    A word, as if with the weight of a thousand jin, spits out from his mouth and falls to the ground with a sound.


    Su ruoqiu''s face was slightly heavy, and his mouth was slightly open in surprise. He didn''t seem to think that he would answer so definitely.


    A simple word, heavily hit her heart, as if falling into a calm lake of big stones, stir up the water.


    She didn''t know what was going on. She felt as if her heart had been scratched by something. She felt a little pain and felt guilty.


    Su ruoqiu knew that he had never been sorry for him, but how did the sense of guilt come from?


    The pain from her heart made her vision a little blurred.


    In order not to let the tears pour out, Su ruoqiu picked up her inexplicable mood and immediately changed the topic, "what''s the matter with you coming to me?"


    Dark night stares at her directly, does not speak, just looks at her very seriously, carefully does not want to miss her expression.In her doubts, the dark night coldly close, slightly lowered his head, a hand fell on the corner of her eye.


    Overflow the corner of a tear, just fell on his finger, crystal clear.


    "You cried." Dark night gently said, the corner of the mouth is still holding a shallow smile, just the look in the eyes slightly sad.


    "I just have bad eyes." Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    Tears, she still could not control, fell out of her eyes.


    The dark night, like a sigh, answered, "I know."


    "What is our relationship?" Su ruoqiu asked again.


    The dark night helps her wipe the action of canthus tear mark to pause next, the body also slightly froze, recover as usual afterwards, ask a way: "do you think is what relation?"


    "I don''t know." Su ruoqiu replied stupidly.


    After she finished, she realized that she had jumped into the pit. If she knew, could she ask him?


    Besides, what kind of relationship does she think it will be?


    "I don''t know." The night answers.


    "If you come to me, don''t you just say these things to me?" Su ruoqiu asked and made her cry by the way.


    Dark night made her feel more intense, and her heart pain was more obvious than white dust.


    Every time she saw his sad look, she would always have a sense of inexplicable guilt.


    "No Dark night answered, standing up straight, eyes fell on her.


    "Then you are..." Su ruoqiu stared at him hesitantly.


    Inner intuition told her that the night to find her, perhaps with medicinal materials.


    "The herbs you need are in your own hands." Dark night answers a way, the tone is slightly helpless.


    I gave her herbs, but I didn''t expect that she didn''t know any of them. I still racked my brains here.


    "What? In my hands? How do you know? " Su ruoqiu stares at him in surprise.


    "The medicine that an old man gave you before is the medicine you need. As for why I know, you will know in the future." The night answered.


    "Can''t you just tell me?" Su ruoqiu sat up and gave him a white look.


    Every time I don''t want to talk more about their relationship, and now I don''t mention how I know. I always prevaricate her with "the future.".


    "No The answer of dark night is extremely simple.


    Some things, in his opinion, don''t need to be let her know so soon.


    Let her know these words, other things, she will also know, for her, not much good.


    "If you don''t, your answer is quite straightforward." Su ruoqiu wrinkled her nose and said.


    "One day, you''ll know everything." The night answered earnestly.


    "Oh. Let''s not talk about these. Can you give me a share of the medicinal materials given by the old man? " Su ruoqiu asked.

 Chapter 134

    She couldn''t identify the medicine given by the old man. Which one should it be.


    Even now she knows that the medicine the old man gave her is the medicine she needs, but she doesn''t know it and is afraid of using the wrong medicine.


    Medicinal materials are used to save lives, or her father''s life. She doesn''t want to become a poison used to kill people.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t know that the old man was a ghost. All the herbs in her hand were given to her by night.


    If there is no dark night, she wants to find those herbs, which is just a fable.


    It is basically impossible for ordinary people in the world to find herbs recorded in books by themselves.


    The dark night stares at her and doesn''t speak. He looks at her for a moment before he goes on again.


    "What do you want?" Su ruoqiu saw his sudden approach and immediately asked nervously.


    Night did not speak, reached out and fell on her head.


    Seeing his movements, Su ruoqiu suddenly turned his head and left the range of his palm.


    "What do you want to do?" Su ruoqiu asked again.


    Ask him words and don''t answer, see his appearance, don''t want to give her a hypnosis.


    "What do you think I want to do?" Dark night didn''t withdraw hand, stare at her to ask a way.


    "How can I know what you want to do? If I want to know, I won''t ask you." Su ruoqiu showed his disdain and gave him another white look.


    "You don''t want to distinguish medicinal materials. It''s better to teach people to fish than to teach them to fish." Said the night in a voice.


    "You mean, you want to give me the ability to distinguish those herbs?" Su ruoqiu blinked a pair of clear eyes and asked curiously.


    "Almost." The night opens his mouth and sees that she is a little hesitant. Then he says, "if you don''t want it, I don''t care."


    "Wait! You have to take care of it. " Su ruoqiu was so scared that he immediately grabbed his hand and didn''t let him withdraw his hand. He said with a smile: "no matter. You must take care of it. "


    "Let go." The dark night stares at the appearance of her holding his arm, and the radian of her mouth deepens.


    When Su ruoqiu heard what he said, he immediately released his hand, then took the initiative to hide under his palm and said with a smile, "come on. Just come


    Night looked at her smiling eyes, looking forward to the eyes, but shook his head.


    A red light appeared in the palm of her hand, covering her head.


    Su ruoqiu was just about to ask why he didn''t feel hot in his head at the beginning, as if something had been forced into her mind.


    Some unknown plants appeared in her head, and let her know the name of the plant, and what it would look like after drying.


    It took Su ruoqiu a long time to respond. Instead of giving her some special ability, he copied the memory of recognizing these herbs to her.


    He was able to instill memory into others.


    Her mind can not help but flash an idea, he wants to erase who''s memory, and then create another kind of memory for others, won''t it become very easy?


    Thinking of this, she felt a chill in her heart and a little fear of him. He was really a terrible existence.


    In the dark night, when he took back his hand, the red halo disappeared, and Su ruoqiu''s head no longer felt hot.


    "Do you infuse me with the memory of identifying herbs?" Su ruoqiu''s eyes are full of novelty and admiration.


    "Yes." Dark night nods to answer a way.


    "So can you erase a person''s memory?" Su ruoqiu''s tone was slightly excited, and unconsciously grasped his hand.


    The vision of dark night falls on her hand that holds him tightly, the vision softens a lot, the smile of the corner of the mouth is shallow, but the heart is a little painful.


    She was just like a child who didn''t rhyme with the world. She was naive and unprepared for him, and even depended on him.


    If there is no later things, they will not come to that point, and his heart will not appear pain, there is only sweet happiness.


    Unfortunately, there will never be ifs or hypothetical problems.


    When things happen, they happen. They can''t go back.


    "Yes." Dark night tone light ground should way.


    "Have you ever tried to erase a person''s memory and instill other memories into that person''s mind?" Su ruoqiu blinked her curious eyes, and her tone became more excited.


    The dark night stares at her for a long time, the mouth opens slightly, then just nods gently."Wow! You''re amazing Su ruoqiu pulled his hand and became a little embarrassed. She said with a smile, "can you teach me? Hehe, just instill the method into my mind. I''ll figure it out myself. "


    The dark night stares at him for a long time, pulls back his hand suddenly, tone flatly drops three words, "think beautiful."


    "That''s stingy. You just give me a method. Whether I can learn it depends on my own thinking, and you don''t have to teach me. " Su ruoqiu began to complain about his stinginess.


    "Yes." Dark night tone light ground should a.


    "Well, what do you mean?" Su ruoqiu stares at him with wide eyes and a little anger.


    "I mean to admit that I''m stingy." The night answers.


    "You..." Su ruoqiu pointed at him, but she couldn''t blame him. After all, it was her own mischief.


    After thinking about it, she said in a voice: "although you are very stingy, thank you for sharing your memory with me."


    The thin lips of dark night opened and closed several times, and finally just nodded, "en."


    If the rest of the memory is instilled into her mind, will it give him a different ending?


    Dark night actually knew that the answer might disappoint him, so he didn''t speak, let alone practice.


    Some of the results, he knows that one time is enough, do not need a second time to let them bear the pain again.


    "Thank you." Su ruoqiu restrained her smile and solemnly expressed her thanks.


    The herbs were used to save her father''s life. After she was able to distinguish the herbs, she found that there were also herbs to save Jin yilie.


    The old man she met is really not simple. She knows that she has to cure two people first.


    If she hadn''t met that old man, she didn''t know where to look for herbs.


    Without medicine, she could not save them both.


    "I''m going." The night just said three words.


    Su ruoqiu was stunned, then reacted and said with a smile: "yes. I''ll see you off. "


    "No After dark night''s words, she disappeared in front of her in an instant.


    Su ruoqiu saw him disappear suddenly, immediately turned out of bed, rushed to the balcony, and looked around outside.


    Let alone the dark night, there is not even a ghost.


    He always appears and disappears suddenly. It''s so mysterious that people can''t catch him.


    Standing on the balcony, Su ruoqiu didn''t see her figure in the void.


    They don''t want to be seen, and how could she?


    Guiyou stands behind the master, looking at the affectionate master, he can only frown tightly.


    He has always been unable to understand why the host to forbear, failed once no longer take the initiative.

 Chapter 135

    Standing behind the master, she accompanied the master to stare at Su ruoqiu for a long time until she turned away from the balcony.


    Ghost you see the master as if the statue''s body moved, his eyes also move with the master.


    As he thought, the owner, whose body began to move, went to a bench in the garden. His eyes showed deep helplessness.


    "Master." Cried the ghost.


    "Yes?" The night answered softly without looking back at him.


    "Do you want lingyancao to germinate and grow in a short time?" GUI you''s brows wrinkled tightly.


    "Yes." The night whispered.


    "But it''s impossible to rely on spiritual water alone." Ghost you opens his mouth, and a little uneasiness appears in his heart.


    Before the master planted Lingyan grass on the garden bench, and irrigated it with Lingshui collected daily.


    Day after day did not stop, and the master also personally guarding the Lingyan grass, can not be damaged by anything, day and night are waiting here.


    "I know." Dark night opens to return a way.


    "Then why did you do that?" The ghost stared at the master in bewilderment.


    Since we can''t make Lingyan grass germinate and grow in a short time, we can''t help Su ruoqiu for the time being. Isn''t it a waste of effort?


    Su ruoqiu needs the support of aura, and the most convenient way is that the Lingyan grass planted by the master can breathe out aura.


    But Lingyan grass is a kind of fairy grass. It is impossible to germinate and grow in a short time.


    If Lingyan grass does not germinate and grow, it can''t breathe out aura, which means it has no use at all.


    "You. Don''t worry. I have a way Dark night tone flat ground answers a way.


    He didn''t seem to worry about lingyancao at all, and he was very confident.


    Ghost you''s mouth opened, suddenly thought of a possibility, suddenly stare big eyes, surprised way "master want to..."


    "That''s right." Night interrupted him and continued, "this is the only way."


    "Master! Never! For her sake, you will lose your thousand years of cultivation. Is it worth it? " Ghost you surprised ground stares big eyes, difficult to accept host such practice.


    The shock spreads in the bottom of GUI you''s heart, and his hands are clenched into fists.


    Since her appearance, the master has changed into another appearance, and now he has to give up his thousand year cultivation for her!


    A thousand years is not long or short, but the cultivation of a thousand years is a great waste to irrigate Lingyan grass.


    Lingyan grass has no effect on the host, but it has a great effect on Su ruoqiu.


    The master is completely abandoning himself to achieve her.


    If there is a conflict between the master and them in the future, the master who has lost thousands of years of cultivation will be weaker in strength. What will he use to fight against them?


    It was her reason that she would have conflicts with them. If it wasn''t for her, everything would be OK.


    The action of dark night suddenly stops, hovers in the mid air, still does not turn head to see to ghost you.


    Hesitated for a moment, dark night''s tone is firm, showing his determination, "worth it."


    No matter who the question is, he still has the answer like this. He doesn''t need any doubt.


    "Master!"


    Ghost you disappeared behind him, appeared in front of him, and knelt in the void.


    "Please think twice, master!"


    He wanted to do his best, hoping that the master would think it over again.


    How can a thousand years of cultivation be abandoned? Only those who practice can know the difficulties.


    It takes at least a thousand years to cultivate human form, and the master''s thousand year cultivation is equivalent to several thousand years of the former.


    "You." The dark night called out softly, without any emotion fluctuation.


    Kneeling in the void, Guiyou looks up at his master, his face is full of sadness and his brow is wrinkled.


    His heart is very clear, the master has made the decision, he can''t let the master change.


    Even so, he still insisted on kneeling, half not to let, there is still a little hope in his heart, I hope the master can think clearly.


    "Master!" Ghost you tone helplessly called a.


    "Get out of the way." Dark night looked down at him, eyes slightly narrowed.


    There was no change in his face, and there was no expression on his face, but there was still an oppressive dignity.Guiyou, kneeling, hesitated. Finally, he followed the master''s instructions and stood together and stepped aside.


    Looking at the master''s back, Guiyou''s brows almost wrinkled together. He was very sad because of his helpless.


    He followed his master to the garden bench.


    The night stares at a place near the bench, takes out a delicate porcelain bottle from his arms, takes off the cover, and pours the clear and transparent water on it.


    There''s nothing special about that little piece of land.


    After the spirit water fell down, it seemed that it was quickly inhaled into the soil by something, and disappeared without a trace, leaving no trace.


    Dark night''s palm appears red shimmer, from light red, gradually become rich, and finally like rolling blood, the color is bright red.


    The bright red light continuously irrigates the soil, just like a continuous stream of water, from top to bottom, forming a large waterfall.


    Guiyou stood on one side, frowning tightly, his eyes retracted from the red light and fell on the master''s face.


    See the beautiful face of the host, has begun to appear sweat, look grim, efforts to irrigate the seeds of Lingyan grass.


    Ghost you''s face is full of anxious color, staring at, eyes with alert look.


    There is also a very dangerous place to give up the Millennium cultivation to irrigate Lingyan grass, that is, in the process of irrigation, if the control is not good, Lingyan grass will suck up all the cultivation.


    Before the seeds germinate, lingyancao needs a lot of spiritual power, and it can''t breathe out aura. It can''t breathe out aura until it germinates and grows.


    Guiyou needs to watch carefully in the whole process, in case the master makes any mistakes and leads to an irreparable situation.


    Although the host can''t fall into that kind of situation, Guiyou still secretly pinches a sweat for the host in the bottom of his heart, and stares at him wholeheartedly.


    At the moment of ghost you, the mood is even more nervous than night, dare not have the slightest lax, eyes do not blink.


    GUI you''s brow is more and more wrinkled and tighter. I feel sorry that the host will not turn back for her, and will take such a big risk, but will get nothing in the end.


    Is this the love in the world?


    GUI you still can''t understand this way. He pays everything for the other party, but he doesn''t get any return.


    Su ruoqiu doesn''t even know how much hardship and effort the master has made for her, and how much careful planning has been made for her.


    In the end, she may turn against them for her sake and put herself in danger.


    The ghost you stares at the bright red light, continuously irrigates the ground, and clenches his hands tightly into fists.


    His mouth opened, but he couldn''t make a sound.


    It''s not that he can''t speak, but he doesn''t dare to speak freely.


    At such a crucial point, if he does not disturb his master, he will become a sinner, causing his master to be devoured or to be backfired.

 Chapter 136

    Ghost humorously guard in one side, in the heart anxious, but what also can''t help, eyes tightly staring at the master.


    Until the red light gradually disappeared and the master took back his hand, Guiyou was relieved.


    "Master." Cried the ghost.


    Dark night did not answer his words, but stood in the same place, staring at the broken ground out of the Lingyan grass.


    After breaking the ground, Lingyan grass grows at a very fast speed until it looks like a common green grass.


    Lingyan grass is hidden in it. It''s hard to be found. Only those who can feel the aura can find it.


    The dark night stared at Lingyan grass, and said for a long time, "you. Go back. "


    His voice falls, then disappears in front of ghost you.


    Guiyou looks at the Lingyan grass hidden in the green grass, hesitates and disappears.


    The master has consumed thousands of years of cultivation and needs to go back to rest. He needs to go back to guard.


    ¡­¡­


    Su ruoqiu lies on his side in a sultry posture, staring at the door of the room.


    After he came back, he took a bath and went to his study. He should be back soon.


    Thinking of this, Su ruoqiu looks down at herself, confirms that her posture is attractive, and after that, she stares at the door of the room solemnly.


    Hearing the sound of a wheelchair walking around, Su ruoqiu coughed softly twice.


    She holds her head in one hand, and the other hand falls gracefully on her side.


    When the door of the room opened, Jin yilie looked up and saw her posture on the bed. He was stunned. Then he went in and quickly took the door.


    Jin yilie saw her scalp numb, but she still pretended to be calm, and her eyes responded to him impartially, with a faint smile at the corner of her mouth.


    "Husband, don''t you sleep?" Su ruoqiu winked at him and asked with a smile.


    "I wanted to sleep, but..." Jin yilie stared at her with a smile, and hesitated to finish.


    "But what?" Su ruoqiu asked curiously.


    "But when I see you like this, I''m afraid you will swallow me up." Jin yilie said jokingly.


    Su ruoqiu clenched her teeth and said, "do you dare to say it to me again?"


    "I dare, but I don''t want to say it again." Jin yilie replied with a smile.


    Su ruoqiu stares at him and makes an action of wiping his neck, "be careful I''ve done you!"


    "Come on. I am willing to bear the storm you bring me Jin yilie opened her arms slightly and was very glad that she would jump down now and rise and fall on him.


    "Hooligans!" Su ruoqiu showed his disdainful eyes and gave him a white look.


    "Only state officials are allowed to set fire, and people are not allowed to light lamps?" Jin said with strong intention.


    When it comes to "hooligans", it seems that she played hooligans first, but he just followed her and drew gourds.


    His little wife began to feel uneasy again. Maybe there was something for him to do. Otherwise, how could she show such initiative and work so hard.


    "What for?" Su ruoqiu stares at her with big eyes and anger.


    "Didn''t you tell me to go away? I''m already rolling. I can''t roll down on you. What can I do? " Jin yilie''s mouth was filled with a smile, and his eyes were full of tenderness.


    "Jin yilie, how can I find you more and more shameless?" Su ruoqiu frowned slightly and stared at him seriously.


    "I didn''t learn from you." Jin yilie immediately pointed at her.


    "Bah! When have I ever been so shameless? " Su ruoqiu glared at him angrily.


    Lying on the bed, Su ruoqiu gasped slightly, with sweat on her face. She turned her head and stared at his beautiful side face.


    Aware of her eyes, Jin yilie showed an evil smile and asked, "isn''t it enough? Do you want to do it again? "


    Su ruoqiu subconsciously retreats to the side. If she comes again, she won''t be able to get out of bed tomorrow, OK!


    Su ruoqiu was a bit scared after seeing that he was lively and tired.


    Jin yilie looks at her body which is retreating to the side quietly. He smiles and reaches out his hand to get it. Then he easily gets her back.


    "Jin yilie! Don''t touch me again Su ruoqiu thought that he was still in his mind and wanted to come. He was so scared that his face turned pale.


    "Husband." Jin yilie said with a smile."I don''t know." Su ruoqiu is stubborn.


    "Tell my husband and me to do it again. You can choose one." Jin yilie smiles like an old fox.


    Su ruoqiu turns his head indignantly and stares at him slightly.

 Chapter 137

    Jin yilie didn''t have any resistance. She was allowed to hold her nose and breath without her mouth.


    Look at his indifferent appearance, helpless Su ruoqiu can only give up.


    Jin yilie touched his nose, stared at her and asked, "don''t you choose? If you don''t choose, I''ll help you choose. "


    "Husband!" Su ruoqiu''s tone was slightly angry and glared at him.


    Let him choose! It must be the latter.


    Can he still replace her and call her husband for her?


    Jin yilie showed a satisfied smile, deep eyes, looking directly at her, "say, what''s the matter to discuss with me."


    He knew she must have something to tell himself.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyes flashed a touch of surprise, as if nothing can hide from him.


    "The set I went to, do you have any way to let me in? I mean, without anyone noticing. " Su ruoqiu asked.


    "What do you want to go in for?" Jin yilie asked.


    He already knew about her conflict with the crew.


    I also think about the things she told him, such as asking him to help her out.


    Even if she does not speak in person, those who offend his little wife, he will not let go easily.


    Su ruoqiu stared at him, hesitated for a moment, or truthfully said: "there is a female ghost who died unjustly in the small lake inside. Please help her to leave that place. She wants revenge."


    "Isn''t it to persuade her to put down her butcher''s knife and become a Buddha?" Jin yilie slightly frowned and asked with a smile.


    "Fart! If you want to put it down, at least you have to avenge her, and you have to take the person who killed her to the underground to confront her. " Su ruoqiu said with a glance.


    "Isn''t it time to learn to watch TV and say what''s the time to repay each other?" Jin yilie asked again.


    "That''s also based on the fact that female ghosts are the wrong side! She was killed, OK! If it''s me, I can''t swallow that breath. " Su ruoqiu said.


    If "when is the time to repay each other''s grievances" can resolve hatred, the world does not know how peaceful it is.


    Think of her death, her heart will grow resentment, do not let the people who killed her pay the price, she was born again, what is the meaning!


    Let go of hatred? no She can''t do it! She is just a mortal, not a fairy, not so great!


    Jin yilie looked at her eyes, as if there was a group of anger burning, burst out of the flame, resentment.


    After seeing her look like this, his body was slightly stiff, and there was a sharp pain in his heart.


    What happened to her? Will show such hate eyes.


    "Can you help me or not?" Su ruoqiu turned to look at him and asked seriously.


    "Yes. I''ll do it if you want to Jin yilie''s tone was flat but firm.


    "So good to me?" Su Ruo Qiuwei asked, squinting and staring at him.


    "Yes. You are my wife. It''s my duty to treat you well. " Jin yilie replied with a smile.


    "You, this mouth is getting poorer and poorer." Su ruoqiu said and poked his forehead with his finger.


    "There''s nothing you want me to help you with but this?" Jin yilie held her over a little, and her nose gently touched her forehead.


    "No Su ruoqiu replied.


    That''s what he needs to help with.


    "You''re in conflict with the directors in the cast today." Jin yilie asked suddenly.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu should say, what does she think of, suddenly push away him, look alert ground stares at him, "how do you know? Are you sending someone to watch me? "


    When she came to the end, her voice was obviously angry.


    "No. I''m just afraid you''ll be bullied in the cast, so I''ll let someone put someone in the cast. " Jin yilie said softly.


    "That''s not surveillance!" Su ruoqiu stares at him angrily.


    Isn''t surveillance an act of distrust?


    For her safety, this can be used as an excuse, and this excuse can be perfectly explained.


    "If you leave the cast, my people won''t follow you. It''s not surveillance. I''m really worried about you being bullied." Jin yilie face her defensive look, slightly helpless, "you know, all with the entertainment industry, the water is very deep, hidden rules everywhere.""As ordinary as I am, do you think those directors and stars have an appetite for me? Those who want to sneak into me are blind. " Su ruoqiu said.


    "Do you mean I was blind?" Jin yilie''s corners of his mouth filled with a clear radian, staring at her and asked.


    Su ruoqiu''s mouth slightly twitched a few times. When he saw her at first, she was uglier than she was after changing her face.


    She was curious about how he could see such an ugly face.


    "As soon as you mentioned it, I was very curious. How did you like my ugly face at that time?" Su ruoqiu blinked his curious eyes and asked.


    "Ugly? In fact, without those red pimples, your facial features are very delicate, and your whole body exudes a kind of charming charm. I may be attracted by your temperament. " Jin yilie said with a smile.


    He can''t tell why he said it.


    In a word, when I first saw her, my heart began to throb, but he ignored her at that time and thought it was just the pity of "sympathizing with each other".


    It was strange to say that he couldn''t understand it. At that time, he thought that he had known her for a long time, so long that he forgot how long it was.


    "I don''t believe it. Which man can be attracted by temperament in the first moment is to comfort an ugly woman like me. " Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    Her words revealed that she didn''t believe him, but the bottom of her heart was still sweet. Happiness was filled with the fragrance of honey and filled her whole heart.


    "Now that you are like this, you are already a beautiful woman. If you laugh at yourself like this again, you are going to make many women feel ashamed and commit suicide." Jin yilie said.


    "I used to be uglier than ninety-nine percent of women." Su ruoqiu''s mouth with a smile, looks not to care about the appearance, "your words seem to be more and more."


    "That''s because you''re the one talking to." Jin yilie replied solemnly.


    "When can you arrange it for me? I don''t want anyone to see me on the set and what I''ve done in it. " Su ruoqiu''s face was serious.


    "Yes. Don''t worry. I''ll give it to my husband. I promise I can do it for you. " Jin yilie assured.


    Such a thing, for him, is not a big deal, just give an order.


    As long as his little wife is happy, it''s a small idea to make people who offend her unable to get along.


    Thinking of what uncle Bai reported to him today, his brow wrinkled slightly, and his dark eyes burst out a cold light of bloodthirsty.


    If you offend his wife, you should think about the price.


    "Thank you husband, you are so kind to me!" Su ruoqiu put her arms around his neck.

 Chapter 138

    "You''ve left the cast. Are you going to give up?" Jin yilie asked.


    "What give up? Is it just a crew? We''re betting on getting to the top of the post. " Su ruoqiu turned her lips and returned unconvinced.


    "You''re going to another crew? But... I''m afraid no one will use you. " Jin yilie said.


    If he doesn''t help, with the help of the director and deputy director, she won''t want to mix in other groups.


    "Well! Not necessarily! " Su ruoqiu replied.


    "If you want me to help you, just open your mouth and I''ll help you. You still win." Jin yilie said with a smile.


    "No! I''m on my own. Don''t meddle in my business Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    "Yes." Jin yilie laughs.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    Su ruoqiu opened her eyes and saw him staring at her.


    "You wake up early?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    "Yes. You''re sleeping soundly. I didn''t wake you up. " Jin yilie nodded.


    Two people big eyes stare small eyes a few seconds, Su ruoqiu quickly get up.


    Su ruoqiu doesn''t have to rush to the crew, so he doesn''t have to follow him out in a hurry. He just needs to take him to the car and leave.


    Back in the room, as soon as the door was closed, Su ruoqiu didn''t lift her eyes and asked, "have you found it?"


    "I found it, but I found a strange thing." Xu Weiwei blinked her eyes and said.


    "Something strange." Su ruoqiu''s eyes finally fell on her.


    "It was at the bench in the yard that there was a pure and full Aura! A thousand times better than what I found Xu Weiwei talked about the back, her voice was a little loud, and her mood was a little excited.


    I remember that she didn''t feel it before. She only noticed it when she came back today.


    "Oh? What''s the matter? " Su ruoqiu frowned slightly.


    She saw Xu Weiwei''s face shocked and surprised, which means that it did not exist before.


    "Yes! I''ll tell you, I didn''t realize it before, and I dare to take my life as a guarantee. I never had this aura before Xu Weiwei looked serious and replied seriously.


    "That''s strange. Do you know why there is so much aura? " Su ruoqiu asked curiously.


    There is an answer in her heart. She also knows that Xu Weiwei may not know, but she still asks again.


    "I don''t know." Xu Weiwei frowned in distress.


    If she knew, would she need to be so shocked?


    She had no idea how or under what conditions this aura was formed.


    She did not appear in such a short period of time, there is such a rich aura in the yard, it is really incredible.


    Is there any magic weapon hidden under the yard?


    "Is the aura of the yard good for me?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    Since she didn''t know how the aura appeared, she didn''t need to worry about it. She only needed to know whether the aura could be used or not.


    "Yes. Absolutely useful! And the effect will be better! " Xu Weiwei nodded heavily.


    The abundant aura was pure, purer than any she had found before, which was of great help to her cultivation.


    "That''s good." Su ruoqiu replied.


    In this way, she doesn''t have to go a long way to get to the place with aura.


    With that position in the yard, she just needs to go to the yard to sit in.


    "Come anyway?" Xu Weiwei blinked with curious eyes and asked in a puzzled way.


    "No matter. It''s good for me. Go to the set with me in the evening, and I promise to save the ghost. " Su ruoqiu replied.


    "Really?" Xu Weiwei asked incredulously.


    "Yes. Did the ghost tell you who killed her? " Su Ruo asked with a frown.


    "No. She just begged me, let me beg you, let her leave the lake that bound her, and she will avenge herself. " Xu Weiwei said.


    "Good." Su ruoqiu answered.


    At that time, she has to figure out the whole thing before considering whether to save the ghost.


    Who knows if the female ghost is deceiving people? She is a ghost Exorcist. If she is fooled by the female ghost, it''s really a shame.


    In the afternoon, Su ruoqiu, who was preparing to go out, heard the sound of his mobile phone.Seeing the note above, she frowned tightly, then picked it up.


    "Are you going to invite me to dinner?"


    "As soon as I open my mouth, I invite you to dinner. Listen to your tone and invite me to dinner. Your resentment is very heavy." The voice of white dust with a smile rang out at that end.


    "Of course." Su ruoqiu naturally responded.


    Let her bleeding, but also allow her to complain.


    "I need to see you." White ink dust said.


    "What can''t be said clearly on the phone but face to face?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    "About the crew... Don''t you want to know?" White ink dust said half stay half.


    "The crew? What''s the matter? " Su ruoqiu showed an alert look.


    Isn''t it someone he knows who she offends in the cast?


    Is this a crime?


    "Don''t you know when you come?" White ink dust said and stopped, "by the way, they are also here."


    "Who?" Su ruoqiu''s heart faintly has an answer, uncertain ground asks a way.


    "Jiang xiankai and Guo Biyan." White ink dust tone indifferently reply way.


    "What are you doing with them? White dust! You''re not taking them to blackmail me, are you! I told you... "


    "Dudududu..."


    Before Su ruoqiu''s words were finished, he heard the voice of being hung up. He stared at the screen of his mobile phone incredulously.


    Shit! This crazy white dust!


    If you want her to find him, you have to say an address!


    Give her nothing. How can she go? When she is a fairy! Pinch a finger to know the location!


    Just when Su ruoqiu was so depressed that she wanted to dial back, her cell phone rang with a short message.


    Open a short message to see, is the white dust sent, the above is the detailed address.


    Su ruoqiu squeezed her hand tightly, took a deep breath, and left the room.


    She took Xu Weiwei to the garage, picked up the car, started the engine and drove away from the villa.


    "Where are we going? For a ride? " Xu Weiwei asked excitedly.


    She didn''t tell her where she was going. She was just curious.


    "To save people." Su ruoqiu threw out a word.


    When Xu Weiwei heard her words, her eyes suddenly brightened and she asked, "who can I save?"


    "If you don''t shut up, I''ll save the ghost later." Su ruoqiu gave her a cold glance in the rearview mirror.


    Xu Weiwei was frightened by her eyes, pursed her lips tightly and did not let go.


    According to the address given by Bai Mo Chen, Su ruoqiu stops the car at a distance and walks to the appointment.


    Just entering the cafe, the waiter at the door asked, "are you Miss Su ruoqiu?"


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded with a smile.


    "Come with me." The waiter said politely.


    After making a "please" sign, he took her to the door of an elegant room.


    "Kowtow, kowtow..."


    The waiter knocked politely on the door and stood upright.

 Chapter 139

    After a while, the door of Yajian opened.


    What appears in Su ruoqiu''s sight is Bai Kai.


    "Miss Su, you are coming. Please come in." Said white Kay, smiling and speaking, respectfully and politely.


    Now he has changed his attitude towards Su ruoqiu. She has great ability.


    Even if the appearance does not pass, as long as the young master likes, it is enough to match the young master.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu glanced at him and walked into the elegant room without strabismus.


    She saw three people sitting on the sofa in the room.


    Seeing that Jiang xiankai and Guo Biyan have not been tortured by the white ink dust at all, they are still eating and drinking.


    You can tell from the pile of food on the table in front of the sofa.


    Jiang xiankai and Guo Biyan sit close to each other, but white ink dust is obviously far away from them. It seems that they don''t want to be so close to each other.


    "Sister ruoqiu, you are here." Guo Biyan stood up with a smile and happily stuffed a piece of dessert into her mouth.


    "If autumn elder sister." Jiang xiankai also called shyly.


    He slightly raised his buttocks and saw that the other two didn''t stand up. Embarrassed, he fell back on the sofa.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu answered lightly.


    Looking at their two heartless appearance, they are still eating and drinking. Their brows are slightly wrinkled, and they are not afraid of others poisoning their food.


    When she came to the side of white ink dust and wanted to pass him, she was stopped by him when she wanted to sit in a place separated from them.


    "Sit here." The other hand of white ink dust patted his side.


    Su ruoqiu''s mouth opened and closed, still following his meaning, sitting on the other side of him.


    She and Jiang xiankai are separated by a white dust, and the white dust and they are separated by a large space.


    When white Kay came back, he sat directly in the big empty seat.


    It seems that the white dust is polite to people on the surface, but in fact it is quite alienated. Even the seats don''t want to be too close to them.


    "Go ahead. What can I do for you Su ruoqiu asked directly.


    "If you''re in a hurry, eat something." White ink dust tone indifferently should way, but it is full of irresistible meaning.


    Su ruoqiu stares at him for a few seconds. Seeing the persistence in his eyes, he has no choice but to take a crisp fried snack and send it to his mouth.


    "I heard that you''ve fallen out with a certain crew." White ink dust says with a smile.


    "I heard that? Is it on purpose? " Su ruoqiu sneered and stared at him.


    "I wonder if you would like to cooperate with me?" Bai Mo Chen didn''t answer her question, but threw out a question.


    "Cooperation?" Jiang xiankai looks puzzled and turns to look at Guo Biyan.


    "How to cooperate?" Su ruoqiu is a little curious about what he wants to cooperate with them.


    "I recently invested in a play, and I hope you can play it. Of course, it will be an important role. " White ink dust said.


    "The hero and heroine? But there are three of us Su ruoqiu stares at him with a smile.


    The most important roles in the drama are the male and female protagonists.


    Su ruoqiu''s voice falls, Jiang xiankai and Guo Biyan look at each other, showing an embarrassed look.


    Jiang xiankai may have a part in it, but the woman


    "If sister Qiu, i... I can act as a female partner." Guo Biyan immediately raised her hand and said that she didn''t need to play the heroine.


    "You can''t be a girl too." White ink dust said aloud.


    "Oh." Guo Biyan should say, eyeground still flits quickly a glimmer of disappointment.


    It seems that if elder sister Qiu and brother Kai play the roles of man and woman, I don''t know if they have any passion.


    Even if there is no passion, there should be a kiss, right?


    At the thought of this, Guo Biyan felt a little pain in her heart.


    Secretly took a look at the side of Jiang xiankai, found that his attention seems to be in if autumn elder sister there.


    Are you looking forward to playing a couple?


    Disappointment, like a hole in her heart, gradually turns into a whirlpool, circling in her heart, sweeping all her emotions.


    Clearly want to bless if autumn elder sister and Kai elder brother, why her heart is still so painful?


    "Do you mean to let me play the leading role with sister ruoqiu?" Jiang xiankai asked uncertainly."You are not a man. You''re a man The corner of white dust''s mouth is filled with a smile.


    White Kay, sitting between them, twitched a little.


    The young master wants Su ruoqiu to play the female leader. He wants to play the male leader himself. He just says no.


    When the young master said that he wanted to invest in filming, and he invited two or three big names to play supporting roles in such a cast, Bai Kai was worried about whether the young master would be sprayed to death by fans of big stars.


    It''s OK for young master to act as male leader. After all, he has a good skin and a strong family background. He can attract a lot of female fans.


    But a woman like Su ruoqiu, even if she is easy to look, is just such an ordinary look.


    At that time, not to mention when the play is broadcast, she may be drowned by netizens'' saliva.


    Those netizens did not contact her, and did not appreciate her skills, naturally can not know her another kind of beauty.


    "Oh. The man is... "Jiang xiankai''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, eyes tightly staring at the white dust.


    He had already guessed a few points in his mind, but he was not sure.


    "Why don''t you ask? It must be himself Su ruoqiu speaks faster than white ink dust, and his disdainful eyes fall on him.


    "Why do you look at me with such disdain?" White ink dust responded to her eyes with a smile in the corner of her mouth.


    "Bai Mo Chen, you''re not an actor, you''re just a rich second generation. What do you want to do? Although you give us the opportunity, we have to thank you, but I think you are completely playing ticket mentality Su ruoqiu gave him a white look and said.


    Looking at his Bohemian appearance, where do you want to shoot? And if you really want to, you won''t do it until now.


    White ink dust suddenly jumped out of such a big VAT, giving her the only feeling that he was playing with tickets.


    "Are you an actor? Why act? " White ink dust did not answer her words, but sharply asked two questions.


    Su ruoqiu''s face suddenly turned red when he asked, and he didn''t know how to answer.


    She''s not an actress, and she doesn''t like acting much. She just suddenly became interested and made a bet with Jin yilie.


    "I love acting! Can''t I learn acting now? " Su ruoqiu raised her chin and stared at him.


    I feel guilty, but I can''t let my momentum weaken.


    "Yes. Can''t I answer you with the same answer? " White dust asked.


    Su ruoqiu is speechless. She doesn''t have any reason herself. She wants to force him to give reasons. It''s really too hard.


    "Good. Since that''s the case, you have to guarantee that it''s not a ticket game. I don''t want the three of us to become the pillars of the rotten drama after your play. " Su ruoqiu said solemnly.


    She''s a woman who wants to be on the stage after the film. She can''t hold such a title.


    Another movie or something in the future will ruin the box office.


    Then netizens talk about her, there are bad movies and bad dramas. I think it''s terrible.


    She wants to be a good actress, not a bad actress of bad movies and bad plays!

 Chapter 140

    White dust''s eyes were fixed on her with a light smile in his mouth.


    His eyes seemed to be able to look straight into her soul, which made her a little uneasy.


    "I promise that the script will be a good one, and the team I hired will be very good, but your acting skills... That''s not what I can guarantee."


    When Bai Mochen said these words, he didn''t go to see Jiang xiankai and Guo Biyan at all. He turned his back to them and just looked at her.


    "Our acting skills don''t need your guarantee, what you want to guarantee is your own acting skills, don''t be too..." Su ruoqiu stares at him, opens his mouth word by word, lengthens the ending, and says the last word, "rotten!"


    White dust''s eyes almost never left her eyes, the corners of her mouth always filled with a smile.


    That pair of bright eyes, always let people look at reluctant to move their eyes.


    "I think my acting skills are very good." White ink dust replied with a smile.


    "It''s better. Don''t be so rotten." Su ruoqiu said.


    "The script will be given to you later. As for the remuneration, I will also indicate it in the contract. It''s up to you to sign it or not." Bai Mo Chen didn''t respond to her, but talked about the drama.


    "I don''t think master Bai will treat us badly?" Su ruoqiu asked with a smile.


    "Yes. Especially not to you. " White ink dust responded.


    Young master is coveting Su ruoqiu. How can he treat her badly!


    As the saying goes, children can''t bear the wolf.


    The Bai family may have nothing else, but money is never in short supply, and it''s rolling in.


    "Is it settled? I have something else to do Su ruoqiu said.


    "What else are you in such a hurry?" White ink dust asked.


    "I have other things you shouldn''t care about." Su ruoqiu stood up and glanced at him.


    "All right. I''ll see you later. " White ink dust is not forced to leave, he will not stop, anyway, she will come back.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded and looked at them. "Are you going to leave later, or are you going to leave with me now?"


    Jiang xiankai and Guo Biyan look at each other and immediately stand up. Naturally, they want to go with the boss.


    In their hearts, Su ruoqiu is their boss.


    "Sister ruoqiu, I''m with you." Guo Biyan said with an apologetic look and looked at Bai Mo Chen, "Mr. Bai, let''s go first."


    "Yes." The white ink dust lifted eyes to sweep them both one eye.


    "Thank you, Mr. Bai." Jiang xiankai said.


    "Gone." Su ruoqiu left two words, turned and walked towards the door of Yajian.


    From speaking to turning around, and then walking to the door, a series of actions come down, like flowing clouds and flowing water, fluent to no good, but also with a sense of free and easy.


    White ink dust sitting on the sofa, staring at her natural and unrestrained back, the corner of the mouth raised a smile even more.


    There has never been a woman who is so interesting, so able to attract his attention, and all of it.


    In the face of her, he had a feeling that everyone was just decoration, and the focus of his eyes all fell on her.


    "Young master." Bai Kai looked at the infatuated young master with a deep frown.


    He yelled, but there was no response. The young master didn''t seem to hear anything.


    "Young master!" Becky yelled again.


    The brow of white ink dust slightly wrinkled for a while, turn a head to sweep to him coldly, "Kai, I am not deaf."


    "I know. Young master, Miss Su has gone far away. You''re still looking hard. I see your eyes are almost out. " With a smile in the corner of his mouth, he joked.


    "It''s just you!" The white dust gave him a cold glance.


    ¡­¡­


    After su ruoqiu left with them, she first took them to the car, then returned to her parking place and drove away.


    "He''s the bait to lure you. Do you really want to go?" Xu Weiwei sat in the co driver''s seat and finally couldn''t help talking.


    It''s hard enough for her to hold on for so long.


    "You say white ink dust?" Su ruoqiu turned and glanced at her.


    "Yes. He obviously likes you. Hum! My father-in-law has no sense of danger. He''s going to be dug up! " Xu Weiwei said angrily."Ouch!" As soon as she finished, she felt a pain in her head and screamed.


    "Do you think I''m the kind of woman who comes out of the wall?" Su ruoqiu, who gave her a shudder, glared at her.


    "I just said he was going to dig the corner, but I didn''t say you were going to get out of the wall." Xu Weiwei pouts her mouth and touches her head.


    "Don''t you mean that I can''t resist temptation?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    "Hey, hey! How is that possible? My father-in-law is much better than him. " Xu Weiwei takes the helm when she sees the wind and starts to flatter her.


    "Don''t flatter, be careful to pat the horse on the thigh." Su ruoqiu said.


    "I''m not flattering. I''m just telling the truth." Xu Weiwei replied with a smile.


    "At 11 p.m., don''t run around." Su ruoqiu thought of one thing and asked.


    "Yes Xu Weiwei nodded, knowing that they were going to the set.


    When the car stopped in a toy store, Xu Weiwei''s eyes looked curious, and then flashed excited light, "are you going to buy toys?"


    "Yes. Buy a doll. " Su ruoqiu, who is unfastening her seat belt, looks up at her suspiciously.


    Seeing the excited color in Xu Weiwei''s eyes, Su ruoqiu''s eyebrows wrinkled gently.


    "Can''t it be the belly that has news and bought it for the future baby?" The more Xu Weiwei said, the more excited she was.


    Su ruoqiu, who unfastened the seat belt, stared at her helplessly. "I''m here to buy Dolls. Do you think it''s good for boys to like playing with dolls?"


    Maybe it''s just a motherfucker. When you grow up, it''s likely to be a base!


    This daughter-in-law, who is not clear minded, really has to consider not letting the other party in. In the future, she will lower the child''s IQ.


    Thinking of the meaning of her words, Xu Weiwei shivered and shook her head, "it''s definitely not a good thing! Fortunately, you didn''t buy it for the baby. "


    With a helpless face, Su ruoqiu got out of the car and went straight to the toy store to buy a more delicate doll.


    After returning to the villa, Su ruoqiu, who had nothing to do, came to sit on the bench in the yard.


    Nose between the strong fragrance, is the kind of extremely light aroma, slightly inhaled nose, there is a kind of relaxed and happy feeling.


    Maybe this is the so-called aura. She slowly closed her eyes and emptied her mind.


    Su ruoqiu''s wishful thinking from the beginning to the end is completely free of distractions.


    The picture of mountains and rivers appeared in her mind, and she was on the scene, with the pleasant sound of running water and the song of birds.


    This sitting was for several hours, until Xu Weiwei''s voice came to my ear.


    "It''s almost eleven o''clock." Xu Weiwei said in a voice.


    Su ruoqiu opened his eyes and felt comfortable all over, "en. Get ready to go next week. "


    She said hello to Liu Xiuqin. After all, she went out so late.


    The couple had thought about it for a long time. When Jin yilie didn''t come back, she said to go to find yilie and that he would give her a surprise. Naturally, Liu Xiuqin was happy to see it.

 Chapter 141

    By the time Su ruoqiu arrived near the set, it was almost half past eleven.


    It was so quiet around that I couldn''t see anyone.


    Su ruoqiu drove in and went to the set she had shot before.


    She saw a man standing at the door outside. She looked carefully and found that it was Uncle Bai.


    "Uncle Bai." Su ruoqiu called as soon as she got out of the car.


    "Little granny." Bai Yang called respectfully.


    "Yes. What about the people around here? " Su ruoqiu asked, looking at the dead silence around him.


    Even if it was more than 11 o''clock, there should be someone here, but she didn''t see any.


    "I was driven away by the young master." Bai Yang said with a smile, his tone was so flat that he seemed to be describing a small matter.


    "Oh." Su ruoqiu nodded, "take me in."


    "Good." The white poplar should way, immediately take her to go forward.


    When he came to the lake, Su ruoqiu saw the man sitting in a wheelchair on the bridge. The street lamp reflected on him, as if emitting a faint halo.


    Jin yilie calmly smiles at her, controls the wheelchair and goes towards her.


    "What are you going to do?" Jin yilie came to her and asked.


    "Just wait and see." Su ruoqiu replied with a smile, and his eyes fell on the small bridge he was waiting for. "You are alone on the small bridge, and you are not afraid of the female ghost. Will you be dragged into the water?"


    "Not afraid." Jin yilie answered firmly, with his mouth slightly raised and staring at her, "my wife is her only hope. Does she dare to attack me?"


    "Cut! How could she know that? " Su ruoqiu couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    "Well, she''s the only one to blame for what she did to me." Jin yilie gently took her hand, "you will help me revenge, won''t you?"


    "Well! I won''t. If you''re taken to be a ghost, I''ll set off firecrackers for you to celebrate. " Su ruoqiu said right and wrong.


    "I know, you can''t bear it." Jin yilie''s tone is still so firm, completely believe her.


    "Poor mouth." Su ruoqiu''s smile can''t be hidden.


    "When does it start?" Xu Weiwei can no longer see their love.


    "Now." Su ruoqiu turned to stare at her, "you go down to ask her birthday eight characters, what''s her name."


    "Oh." Xu Weiwei said and disappeared in place.


    When she appeared again, she reported the ghost''s birthday and name.


    Su ruoqiu takes out the doll she bought before, bites her finger and writes down the eight characters of the ghost''s birthday and her name on the doll.


    She took out the white candle and lighter from her bag, lit the white candle and put it on the Bank of the lake.


    Su ruoqiu solemnly took out a charm and circled the white candle with his index finger and middle finger.


    "Heaven is Yang, earth is Yin, heaven and earth are heaven and earth, yin and Yang open the way, Lu Miaoxin, the ghost come quickly!"


    As soon as her voice fell, the incantation around the candle suddenly burst into flames.


    A wind came, and the spell burned to ashes.


    The original expressionless doll suddenly evokes a strange smile.


    "Lu Miaoxin." Su ruoqiu picked up the doll and called out.


    "Lu Miaoxin is here." The doll made a sharp sound, like a ghost doll talking.


    "You have to tell me the truth, or you will be trapped in this doll forever." Su ruoqiu said solemnly, holding the doll''s legs.


    "I will tell you the truth." Lu Miaoxin said in a voice, her voice restored her original voice, pleasant to the ear.


    "Who killed you?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    If it wasn''t for holding the ghost, Su ruoqiu didn''t dare to ask.


    When asked how to die, or by whom, a ghost who died unjustly will be angry and kill.


    As soon as her voice fell, her ears began to sob intermittently, plaintively and mildly.


    "Director and deputy director." Lu Miaoxin''s voice was faint, like a sigh.


    "How did they kill you?" Su ruoqiu frowned.


    She didn''t expect that they would be the two women who killed her.


    "At that time, the director and the deputy director were not recording the play. At that time, I had a dream to run the Dragon set.""At the beginning, the director and deputy director were very kind to me. At that time, I was so naive that I couldn''t see that they were harboring evil intentions."


    "They arranged another role for me, which is a part of the play. I''m so happy. You know, it''s good for a complete newcomer to get such a role."


    "When I arranged for it, I readily agreed. I didn''t think that they actually had another meaning. Maybe I was very happy to see my promise at that time. I thought I agreed with their dirty hidden rules. "


    "That night, they asked me to come to the lake and put forward their demands to me. As long as they fulfill their requirements, they will give me a better role next time. "


    When Lu Miaoxin said this, she was silent. The corner of her mouth was slightly bent down, and she looked very unhappy.


    "What are their demands?" Su ruoqiu asked with a frown.


    "They asked me to play with them, that is, let me do that kind of thing with them, and also under the bridge. They also said that they would get an air cushion bed, which could just jam. They didn''t have to worry about falling into the lake, because they had played with two girls there before


    "I didn''t think it would be like this from the beginning, and I didn''t know they were so disgusting. At that time, I refused angrily. They told me that when I agreed to play that role, I would have agreed to their hidden rules in disguise. "


    "They also said that I had signed the contract, and if I didn''t agree, I would be sued for breach of contract and would pay huge liquidated damages. I''m afraid, but I still want to ask them to let me go. I didn''t expect that they would not agree with me. "


    "I''m very angry. I said I wanted to report them and call the police. Now I think it''s naive. I have no evidence at all. When they heard me, they just laughed loudly, laughing at my innocence. "


    "Seeing that they didn''t care, I began to say anything again. I said I would tell their wives that they played with others like this."


    "I don''t know what''s going on. They are not afraid that I will call the police, but they are afraid that I will tell their wives. At that time, I saw their faces changed. I thought they were afraid and would let me go. "


    "When I pretended to leave and look for their wives, I thought they would make peace, but they rushed up to catch me."


    "In the end, I was pushed into the lake by three people, pulling and pushing each other. I can''t swim, but even if I can swim, they won''t let me live, will they


    "I cried for help and asked them to help me. I was afraid of death, so I had to turn to them. At that time, I even wanted to follow them and stay with them for one night. At least I would not die. But no matter how I shout or beg for mercy, they are indifferent. "


    Female ghost said here, fell into silence again.

 Chapter 142

    After a long silence, the voice of the female ghost appeared again.


    "At that time, I was too frightened when I was splashing on the water. Otherwise, I could save myself if I could not swim. The lake was not very big. When I first fell into the lake, I was not far from the shore."


    "It''s a pity that I was too flustered and scared. The more I fluttered, the farther away I was. Finally, I suddenly drank a few water and felt my body begin to sink."


    "I hate it. I really hate it. They both killed me. If it wasn''t for them, how could I have died? I hate them! I want revenge! I want them to pay for their lives


    "Those two beasts are inferior! I don''t know how many people have been killed! Please, since you can let me leave here, I beg you to let me leave. I''ve avenged myself, and it''s killing the people, isn''t it? "


    Doll''s eyes are staring at Su ruoqiu, with deep expectation and pleading in her eyes.


    "You can go. After revenge, if you can''t find the way to hell, come back to me and I''ll help you. " Su ruoqiu said helplessly.


    "Thank you. Thank you The baby''s expression is excited, a pair of dark eyes, as if can speak, with unspeakable strange.


    Su ruoqiu stealthily takes away the charm pasted behind the doll.


    A figure suddenly appears in front of Su ruoqiu, that is the soul of Lu Miaoxin.


    Goose face, willow eyebrows, bright eyes, white teeth, is a beauty embryo, the figure is also very good.


    It''s no wonder that the director and the deputy director can fantasize about her like this.


    Su ruoqiu thought of her ordinary face that people can''t remember. She made a self mockery at the corner of her mouth. It''s not good-looking. It''s also a kind of aura of self-protection.


    "Thank you for your kindness. I can''t repay you in this life. I hope I can repay you in the next life." Hovering in mid air, Lu Miaoxin stares at her and says gratefully.


    "Go on." Su ruoqiu smiles and waves.


    "Yes Lu Miaoxin nodded deeply. Before she left, she looked back at her three times and finally disappeared completely.


    Su ruoqiu sighed helplessly as she watched the ghost disappear in the air.


    Some people will be bound in one place after death, while others will not, even if it is the same way of death.


    "Didn''t you save her? What are you sighing about? " Jin yilie stares at her in bewilderment.


    "I just think it''s a pity that she is young and beautiful. If she didn''t die, I believe she would be able to have a red day." Su ruoqiu said with regret.


    "But she can''t adapt to the rules of entertainment. It''s hard to rely entirely on her own abilities, especially her skin Jin yilie replied.


    Unless she can meet a noble person, and does not need her to pay anything, otherwise, with her appearance, it is impossible not to be excluded by the hidden rules and peers.


    A woman''s good appearance can''t help her much, on the contrary, it will bring her bad luck.


    Of course, if she knows how to use that good skin, it''s another matter.


    "What about my skin?" Su ruoqiu smiles and stares at an ordinary face.


    "Maybe... Few men want you. My wife is safe. " Jin yilie said with a light smile.


    "Is it safe? What about my appearance? " Su ruoqiu pouted and said slightly dissatisfied.


    "Then I can protect you all my life. If anyone dares to do something wrong to you, I will help you dig your heart; Who dare to covet you, I will help you dig eyes; Whoever dares to frame you, I''ll help you prepare graves for them. " Jin yilie spoke calmly, but with unusual determination.


    "Bah! Do you know how much the cemetery is now? It''s very expensive, OK! And prepare graves for the enemy. What''s wrong with you? " Su ruoqiu glanced at him with a smile.


    Bai Yang and Xu Weiwei, who were standing on one side, thought that she would be moved, but they didn''t expect to say that. They were fiercer than Jin yilie.


    "Yes. I''ll deal with what my wife says. If the wife gives orders, the husband will obey them. " Jin yilie said with a smile.


    "Come on. Go home. " Su ruoqiu said.


    Baiyang is ahead, and Xu Weiwei is behind.


    Seeing that both of them were a little far away, Su ruoqiu, pushing a wheelchair, said, "you said that few men have desire for me. What about you? How come it''s like a wolf at night? "


    Su ruoqiu turned her lips. When she was more ugly, he had desire. OK!


    However, her beautiful face and not having to die so early were all due to him.If it were not for him, her face would not be good and she would have to die. In the final analysis, he still contributed a lot.


    "You are my wife." Jin yilie just said a few words with a smile.


    "What''s the difference?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    "If I dislike you again, who cares about you? So tonight, you have to make it up to me. You see, I''m working hard for you. " Jin yilie began to ask for credit.


    "Cut! There are more people who care about me. " Su ruoqiu said.


    "But no more than me." Jin yilie said with a smile.


    Su ruoqiu''s mouth slightly twitched a few times, "Jin yilie, you are really beautiful, how didn''t you find it before."


    "There''s a lot you haven''t found out. It''s OK. I''ll allow you to discover my differences all your life. " Jin yilie replied with a smile.


    What he said was a promise. He wanted to live with her all his life.


    Su ruoqiu was stunned. The radian of his mouth could not help rising.


    The taste of happiness revolves in her heart and makes her whole heart full of sweet taste.


    In the past, she may be tragic, but after meeting him, she entered the lucky track.


    If she doesn''t know how to cherish the man who treats her like this, she should be pulled out to shoot.


    Of course, it''s lucky for him to meet her. If he doesn''t cherish it, she will push him out to get shot.


    "Go home, my master Jin." Su ruoqiu said with a smile, speeding up and pushing the wheelchair.


    After they get on the bus and drive home, Lu Miaoxin has found her enemy.


    KTV In the private room, the director''s singing voice came, occasionally out of tune.


    Standing in front of the big screen singing director, a hand around a little exposed beauty.


    The deputy director is sitting on the sofa in the private room, playing dice with people, laughing from time to time.


    In the middle of a group of men, there are all kinds of beauties, one in each man''s arms, some even hugging each other.


    In the process of playing dice, some men''s hands are always so restless. They put them on the white and tender thighs of the beauties and rub or pinch them lightly.


    Standing in front of the director, Lu Miaoxin stares at him coldly and looks at him with a high spirited smile. The hatred in his eyes is even stronger.

 Chapter 143

    She floated forward slowly, her face as white as paper, her eyes fixed on the director.


    The director who has just stolen a fragrance feels that he is being watched fiercely. He looks up in amazement and finds that there is nothing in front of him except the super large display screen.


    He comforted himself by thinking too much, but the strange feeling in his heart was always lingering in his mind, which made him feel like a bird on his back.


    Lu Miaoxin, with a strange smile at the corner of his mouth, stood beside him and stared at him.


    She leaned towards him a little bit, opened her mouth slightly, formed a small O-shape, and blew air conditioner at him.


    The sudden cold wind made the director''s body stiff, the smile on his face froze, and the voice of singing stopped suddenly.


    In the face of the director''s sudden stop singing, the whole room was quiet. The action stopped, and he stared at the director with a look of doubt in his eyes.


    The director, who is slightly stiff, sweeps the corner of his eye and finds a figure beside him, which makes his heart beat violently.


    In addition to the beauty he held, there was no one on the other side. Why did the light from the corner of his eye sweep the figure?


    The figure seemed to have long hair. Realizing this, the director immediately felt his neck itchy.


    The director suddenly turned his head and saw that his head was dripping with cold sweat, and his whole body was unconsciously sweating.


    There is nothing in front of me


    Did he just see something wrong? The director thought in his mind.


    The people in the private room were frightened by the strange action of the director, and they were afraid for no reason.


    The deputy director''s heart thumping, quickly got up and came to the director''s side, "Du, what''s the matter with you?"


    Du Wen looks at deputy director Chen Shengpeng and shakes his head unnaturally. His face is dull and full of fear.


    "I''m fine." Said Twain in a voice.


    Chen Shengpeng looks at Du''s face and doesn''t seem to be OK at all. But if Du doesn''t say it, he can''t ask. He can only smile.


    Just as he was laughing and trying to make Du continue to sing, there seemed to be a wind blowing in his ear, which made him shiver.


    The air conditioner is on in the private room, but the temperature is just right. Moreover, the private room is a closed space, and it will not suddenly blow a gust of wind. It is still as cold as before.


    Du Wen, who was already uneasy, saw Chen Shengpeng''s expression and his heart beat suddenly. His uneasiness became more and more intense.


    Du Wen never thought that Lu Miaoxin would come to him as a ghost.


    Because she died for a long time. She only heard that Xiaohu was haunted and never went to them.


    Whether it''s true or rumored that Xiaohu is haunted, they are definitely not close when there is no one or at night.


    Even if they need to work, they will be replaced by others, and they must have a safe distance from the lake.


    "Xiao Chen, what''s the matter with you?" Du Wenwei narrowed his eyes and asked with a smile.


    Du Wen pretended that nothing had happened. He just wanted to know why Chen Shengpeng suddenly showed that look.


    Is it the same as him, aware of the wind blowing?


    "It''s OK. I just think the air conditioner is a little cold after blowing for a long time. " Where does Chen Shengpeng know the abacus in Du Dao''s heart? He responds with a smile.


    He didn''t tell Du Dao the truth, and he thought that the feeling of the dark wind just now might be his illusion. There''s no need to tell Du Dao that it''s bad for everyone''s interest.


    "Oh." Du Wen nodded and listened to what he said. He guessed a little, "Xiao Chen, I''m going back. I''m a little tired today."


    "Du Dao, so early? No more games? Or do you want to go out with her? " Chen Sheng Peng looks at the beauty standing beside Du Dao.


    "No. I''m really tired. If you have nothing to do, go out with me. I have something to discuss with you. " Du Wen didn''t say it clearly. He knew that he would go out with Chen Shengpeng even if he didn''t like it.


    Chen Sheng Peng was stunned for a moment, then replied with a smile, "OK."


    Du Dao has already spoken. Naturally, he doesn''t dare to stay.


    The voice in the private room has long been suppressed by unknown people. It doesn''t seem noisy.


    "Director Du is not very comfortable. I''ll accompany him to have a look. If you want to break up, you can break up. If you want to play, you can continue to play." Chen Shengpeng came to them and announced in a loud voice.


    After that, he left with Du Dao, leaving the people in the private room, no matter whether they want to go or continue to play.As they left, the door of the private room was about to close. Lu Miaoxin followed them out, staring at their backs, full of resentment.


    Du Wen, Chen Shengpeng! Tonight, I want you to pay for it!


    Lu Miaoxin thought bitterly in his heart. In his slightly narrowed eyes, his eyes burst out, which made him more resentful.


    Both of them obviously felt that there was a way behind them, staring at them directly, with deep hostility, which made them feel like they were on their backs.


    Du Wen and Chen Shengpeng turn their heads and look back, but they only see the people in the past, and see nothing unusual.


    They looked back at each other.


    "Xiao Chen, do you find that we are being targeted by anything?" Du Wen''s words didn''t refer to people, but to things. The meaning can''t be more obvious.


    He thought he was being targeted by dirty things, but he never expected it to be Lu Miaoxin.


    The reason why they are so sure is that in addition to the judgment in the private room, both of them can detect the eyes behind them.


    Being targeted by something in the dark is like the prey of the other party. It seems that we can''t escape the pursuit of the hunter.


    "Do you... Do you have that feeling?" Chen Shengpeng stares at him in surprise.


    I thought it was just my own illusion. Now, maybe it''s not his illusion, but real existence.


    He noticed the word "things" in Du Dao''s mouth. Does Du Dao think it''s not people who are staring at them, but dirty things?


    When Chen Shengpeng thought of this, he could not help shivering. A chill rushed straight from the bottom of his feet to the top of his head and spread all over his body, making him like an ice cellar.


    "Yes. Just now I felt someone was staring at me, so I turned back. " Du Wen''s face was serious, and his voice was as calm as possible, but he still trembled a little, "Xiao Chen, I ask you. When you are in the private room, do you think someone is blowing in your ear? "


    Chen Sheng Peng''s expression this time, turned into shock, and stammered, "Du Du... Du Dao, how do you... How do you know?"


    Duven gave him a deep look. His hand trembled with smoke. After taking a puff of it, he said in a deep voice, "I met you, too."


    When he heard Du''s words, Chen Sheng Peng didn''t respond for a long time. After a while, he thought clearly, "do you mean... That''s why you stopped singing when you were singing?"

 Chapter 144

    Chen Sheng Peng shuddered at the thought of the sudden wind when he was in the private room.


    "Yes. The feeling of uneasiness, too strong. We have to get out of here quickly. " Douven spoke heavily, frowning tightly.


    He always felt that if he didn''t leave soon, he would not live to see the sun tomorrow.


    Tonight, I''m afraid there''s no way to spend it at ease. I have to find a master with ability as soon as possible to help them have a look.


    When Du Wen wants to find an expert to save his life, he doesn''t know that the female ghost is on his side. He stares at him with a strange smile in his eyes.


    Chen Shengpeng had no idea, so he had to nod.


    Seeing that Du''s steps were quickened, he also walked forward quickly.


    I don''t know if it was his illusion or how he felt that someone was following them all the time, but no one was with them except the two of them.


    Chen Sheng Peng looked around anxiously, and his heart became more and more hairy.


    He still can''t believe how they are targeted by dirty things for no reason.


    Chen Sheng Peng can''t help thinking of Lu Miao Xin''s death. He looks at Du Dao, opens his mouth, and finally closes it.


    They left the KTV and walked out to the open parking lot.


    Twain drove away, turned ahead, and drove home in the opposite direction.


    They lived not in the same place, but in the same direction.


    Chen Shengpeng is very curious about how Du Dao drives in the opposite direction.


    "Du Dao, where are you going?" Chen Sheng Peng asked.


    Originally, they went straight on their way instead of turning around in front of them.


    Douven''s mouth was open, but he realized he couldn''t say it easily, so he closed it again.


    He just looked at Chen Shengpeng meaningfully, then turned his head and looked straight ahead.


    Chen Shengpeng has been with him for a long time. Even if he doesn''t know what it means, he knows it''s time to shut up.


    The eye contact between the two of them, coupled with Du Wen''s strange behavior, Lu Miaoxin quickly guessed what he wanted to do.


    The corner of her mouth showed a cold smile, and her eyes narrowed slightly. She wanted to ask someone to kill her? You have to have your life!


    Feeling a strong sense of oppression, Chen Shengpeng first glanced back from the rearview mirror.


    As soon as he glanced in the rearview mirror, Chen Sheng Peng was startled and almost cried out.


    He saw a woman with long hair sitting in the back seat reflected in the rearview mirror.


    Frightened, Chen Shengpeng sees nothing in the rearview mirror again.


    He looked back at the seat of the car and saw that there was nothing there and that there was a woman with long hair.


    Chen Shengpeng secretly breathed a sigh of relief, took back his eyes, and met Du Dao''s eyes of fear and doubt.


    "What do you see?" Asked douven, looking serious.


    "I may have been dazzled. I''m sorry, Mr. Du. I didn''t scare you just now, did I? " Chen Shengpeng apologized with a embarrassed smile.


    "What do you see?" Du Wen''s tone was a little heavy and emphasized.


    Frightened by him, Chen said, "look... Look... From the rearview mirror... See... A woman with long hair."


    Du Wen''s heart was beating suddenly. His hand holding the steering wheel was tight. There were layers of cold sweat in his hand. The ghost was in the car. Were they doomed?


    Think of here, Douwen suddenly a gas door, speed much faster.


    He just wanted to get to the destination quickly and get rid of the female ghost. He didn''t think anything else would happen.


    At the moment of duven''s acceleration, Chen Shengpeng was also startled, and then returned to calm.


    He found that Du was driving faster and faster, and his heart couldn''t help beating with the speed.


    Chen Shengpeng thinks that this is not driving, but racing.


    At such a fast speed, he was afraid of any accident. He turned to Du Dao and said, "Du Dao, drive slowly."


    As his voice dropped, he saw Du turning his head slowly.


    Where is that face? It''s another face.


    Chen Shengpeng is not a stranger to this face. The face with a strange smile in his eyes is Lu Miaoxin!


    "Exciting? Assistant director, let''s play something more exciting. "With Lu Miaoxin''s face, the director said that, which made Chen Shengpeng feel disgusted, but he was too scared to control himself.


    "No... don''t come here! Don''t come here Chen Shengpeng put his hands in fear and unconsciously hid in the direction of the car door.


    At the moment, he wants to jump out of the car, although the speed is very fast.


    The door won''t open. It''s more desperate than letting him jump.


    He watched Lu Miaoxin slowly climb out of Du Dao''s body and approach him little by little.


    Fear permeated his heart and filled his whole heart with fear.


    "Ha ha... Assistant director, don''t you really want to play with me? Now come and play with me. "


    Lu Miaoxin crawls towards him, looks up at him, and his smile is cold and strange.


    "Don''t come here! I beg you, don''t come here. I don''t want to! I don''t want to play with you! "


    Chen Shengpeng screamed loudly and waved his hands wildly, hoping to stop her from climbing over.


    His voice had a strong cry, his whole body could not help shaking.


    "You look for Du Dao! It''s all director Du''s idea! It''s not me. It''s not me. Let me go... "


    Chen Shengpeng said that at the end, he was about to cry.


    But she was still approaching him, little by little.


    Lu Miaoxin, who is advancing like a tortoise, is an extraordinary torment to him. His spirit gradually collapses and his heart beats faster and faster.


    Chen Shengpeng seems to be watching the huge flood, slow, but let him know that he can''t escape.


    It was this feeling of helplessness and despair that made his spirit gradually move towards the edge of collapse.


    Perhaps fear accumulated to a certain extent, Chen Sheng Peng''s eyes appear fierce color, as if no just fear.


    He leaned forward and crazily grabbed Lu Miaoxin by the neck.


    Looking at Lu Miaoxin''s painful expression, Chen Shengpeng laughed wildly, "ha ha ha!"


    Chen Shengpeng''s eyes widened, and he grabbed her neck and said with a crazy smile: "Lu Miaoxin, what if you become a ghost! I can still kill you a second time! "


    Crazy eyes full of blood, Chen Shengpeng didn''t realize that the person he was holding was actually Du Wen.


    In his eyes, Lu Miaoxin was sitting in the back seat of the car. Looking at the good play, a cold smile came to his lips.


    "Chen Shengpeng! You let me go... Let me go... "


    Duven spoke with difficulty, one hand could not stop him, but the other hand had to hold the steering wheel, so there was no way to free it.


    The speed has come down, but I can''t stop.


    He saw that Chen Shengpeng''s eyes were full of crazy looks, and the strength of gripping his neck was getting heavier and heavier.


    In the end, Du Wen had to pull Chen Shengpeng''s hand with both hands.


    "Bang!"


    There was a loud noise, and the car vibrated violently

 Chapter 145

    Chen Shengpeng, trapped in the illusion, was revived by the sudden huge sound and the shock inside the car.


    He saw that the man he was holding was Du Dao, and their car was falling rapidly, and they lost their balance.


    In a bridge, such a thing happened. Some cars pulled over and looked at the sudden scene. They immediately called the police.


    In the eyes of the onlookers, the vehicles crashing out of the bridge barrier fall straight into the calm water, splashing high waves, which makes people sigh.


    Chen Shengpeng and Du Wen in the car have been injured, with fresh blood coming out, but conscious of them, they still try to escape from the car.


    "Ha ha..."


    A strange laughter rang out. The two people who were trying to find a way in a panic turned to look at the rear seat.


    When Lu Miaoxin''s figure was reflected in their pupils, fear quickly occupied the highland and made them forget to escape.


    "I can finally take you away..."


    Lu Miaoxin was sitting in the back seat with a strange smile on her pale face.


    From the time the car fell down to now, no matter what attitude it was, Lu Miaoxin was sitting in the back seat, unaffected at all.


    Chen Shengpeng and Du Wen open their mouths and want to scream, but they can''t make a sound.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    Su ruoqiu got up and had breakfast with them. After seeing Jin yilie off, she sat alone on a special bench in the courtyard.


    She had to grow up quickly to wake up her father.


    Xu Weiwei sat with her on one side of the bench.


    Near noon, Su ruoqiu went back to her room to have a rest and took out her mobile phone to look at it.


    When she saw a piece of news, she was immediately attracted.


    It''s about an accident in the early hours of the morning.


    On a bridge, a car suddenly lost control, crashed out of the bridge and fell into the water.


    It took several hours to salvage the car from the water.


    There are two dead people in it. They are director Du Wen and an assistant director.


    As to what caused such an accident, it is still under investigation.


    "Good and evil are rewarded in the end." Su ruoqiu sneered and turned off the browser page on his mobile phone.


    In the homicide case at that time, the two of them got away with the punishment of the law. What about this time?


    After all, we still can''t escape the cycle of cause and effect.


    Su ruoqiu put down all the curtains in the room and examined the room carefully.


    After confirming that she was the only one in the room, she went to get the books and continued to study.


    Compared with Su ruoqiu''s calmness, Li Xiaoyi, who learned the death of the director and deputy director, is not calm.


    "What are you talking about?! The director and the deputy director are dead? What''s going on? " Li Xiaoyi stares at her assistant with an incredible look in her eyes.


    "Yes. What happened in the early hours of the morning. " The assistant answered in a low voice, with his head slightly lowered.


    "Did the crew arrange for other directors to take over?" Li Xiaoyi quickly calmed down and asked calmly.


    Anyway, it''s the director who died, not the producer. It''s a big deal that the producer invited another director. What a simple thing.


    As long as her role is still there, she doesn''t care about anything else.


    Assistant called wringing hands, head is lower, on the whole person crawling on the ground.


    Li Xiaoyi looked at the assistant''s appearance. She couldn''t help but say out loud: "you''re talking!"


    It''s hard for me to ask such a stupid assistant.


    "That... Drama... Crew disbanded..." assistant voice such as mosquitoes to reply.


    "Disband!" Li Xiaoyi suddenly stood up, his eyes were as big as ox''s eyes, and he couldn''t believe it, staring at the assistant, "how can you say to disband! Is the producer divested? "


    It''s clear that the production of this play has already started. How can it be said to be disbanded!


    "Well... It doesn''t seem to be... According to the little... Hearsay... It seems that there is a big man on the top who put pressure on the producers, and then the cast was disbanded." The assistant replied carefully.


    Her voice is very small, if it is not very quiet around, one may not notice what she is saying.The anger on Li Xiaoyi''s face eased a little, mixed with a light color of fear. His clenched fist loosened, his voice softened, and he asked curiously, "do you know who said it? Or, can you find out who said it? "


    "Sister Li, I don''t have the ability to find out. You know the contacts I have, there''s no way to find out that mysterious person." The assistant''s voice is still very low.


    She''s just a little assistant. If it wasn''t for her accumulated contacts, she would have no network at all.


    No family background, nothing, relying on her own step by step through the day, to be able to establish the contacts she has on hand, is good.


    At present, Li''s daughter was able to find her as an assistant and give her rich remuneration. A big part of it was that she took a fancy to the relationship she had on hand.


    At present, she can only take her time. She can''t make a big fat man by taking advantage of Li Xiaoyi''s reputation.


    "No way? Don''t you have some contacts on hand? One by one, I''ll ask. " Li Xiaoyi''s eyes fell on her with a little disdain.


    It''s hard to find such an assistant.


    Li Xiaoyi thought about it. Let her uncle find her a powerful agent first.


    Just hire a gold broker, not only rely on money to accumulate, but also think you have the capital to become popular, otherwise it is not good to waste time on you.


    She wants to rely on the relationship between uncle, should be able to give her a gold medal broker, after all, uncle is still very loving her.


    "Sister Li, don''t embarrass me, will you? I really can''t help it... "The assistant stared at her in embarrassment and said.


    waste material!


    Li Xiaoyi scolded herself in her heart, but she didn''t want to change her assistant. She said with a smile, "forget it. After lunch, go to Webster group with me. "


    "All right." Assistant should way, turn round to intend to leave, but behind him came Li Xiaoyi sweet voice, "where are you going?"


    "I''ll... I''ll go back... To dinner." The assistant turned to look at her in dismay, wondering what she was doing.


    Didn''t you accompany her to Webster after dinner? It''s almost noon. Can''t you go with her hungry?


    "Go back to eat what meal, accompany me to go out later, invite you to eat." Li Xiaoyi said.


    "Thank you, Sister Li!" Assistant stupefied next, smile way gratefully very much.


    She never thought that Li Xiaoyi would invite herself to dinner.


    I will accompany Li Xiaoyi to Webster later. Will I get some resources?


    If Li Xiaoyi is popular, her assistant will also be famous.


    When her network becomes more and more extensive, she will start to move closer to gold brokers.


    She can be the best kind of agent, not only does not need to look at the faces of artists, but also can choose the artists she wants to bring.

 Chapter 146

    If any gold medal broker can bring an artist, he will be popular with an artist, which is definitely a hot spot in the entertainment industry.


    Such an agent, which artist does not want to bite?


    Of course, the artists who have their own connections and those who are popular are another matter.


    In fact, Li Xiaoyi''s family background is not very good, just better than the average rich people.


    If it were not for her back, she would not be happy to be Li Xiaoyi''s assistant, because she would not see the future.


    "Xiaowen, let''s go." Li Xiaoyi picked up Chanel''s bag and said to her.


    "Yes, Sister Li." Kong Wen nodded and responded with a respectful attitude.


    They went to have a meal together and drove to Webster group after a rest meeting.


    After Li Xiaoyi came to Webster group with her assistant, she was told that Chairman Webster was not in the company.


    She was a little regretful, so she rushed over and didn''t call to ask where her uncle was.


    From chanel bag out of the mobile phone, Li Xiaoyi will call uncle.


    When the mobile phone is connected, Li Xiaoyi''s face smiles and shouts sweetly: "uncle."


    "Xiaoyi." Wei Song''s voice with a smile sounded in her ear.


    "Is it Xiaoyi? Ask her if she has a meal. Would you like to come and have a meal with her


    Li Xiaoyi also heard her aunt Chi Biyue''s voice from the phone, and her smile rose.


    "Xiaoyi, have you eaten yet? Your aunt asked you to come to dinner Wei Song''s voice was still smiling.


    Li Xiaoyi originally wanted to say that she had eaten, but she thought that she had to come to ask her uncle for something, so she couldn''t help swallowing her words.


    "Good. You have to wait for me. I''ll be there now. " Li Xiaoyi said with a smile.


    "Wait for you, wait for you, but you have to hurry up, or your cousin will eat up." Wei Song said with a smile.


    "Yes! I''ll be right there! " Li Xiaoyi replied.


    Put away the mobile phone, Li Xiaoyi turned to see Kong Wen, "Xiaowen, you go with me."


    "Oh." Kong Wen did not know where to go, but nodded and hesitated before she asked, "where to go?"


    "Go to my uncle''s house. Don''t let it slip when we have dinner." Li Xiaoyi asked.


    "Oh." Kong Wen replied again. After a moment, she thought of who her uncle was. Her pupils dilated slightly. She suddenly looked up at her and said, "you... You... You mean at the home of the chairman of Webster group?"


    Kong Wen stammers. I can''t believe Li Xiaoyi is going to take her to the home of the chairman of Webster group.


    To accompany Li Xiaoyi to Wechsler group, she just needs to wait outside the office and doesn''t need to face the chairman of Wechsler group, but going to their home for dinner is totally two concepts.


    "Yes. My aunt asked me to go to dinner, you accompany me. Just remember, we haven''t eaten yet. " Li Xiaoyi asked again.


    Kong Wen nervously twisted her hands, staring at her, and asked, "Sister Li, can I... can I... Not go?"


    Having dinner with the family of the chairman of Webster group, she was afraid that she would not be able to hold chopsticks by then.


    Li Xiaoyi is a relative of the chairman of the board of directors, but she is not, and she has nothing to do with it. It will be very embarrassing to go there. What if the Wei family doesn''t welcome her?


    "No way!" Li Xiaoyi immediately glared at her.


    He said he would take her with him.


    Li Xiaoyi can only say no, and she has no right to refuse.


    Kong Wen lowered her head slightly, took a deep breath, and then nodded and agreed, "yes. I''ll go with Sister Li. "


    "When no one asks you, you just need to be dumb. Besides, if I mention something and want you to say yes, I''ll kick your foot under the table. Be smart and don''t help me Li Xiaoyi said while walking.


    "Oh. I got it! Don''t worry, Sister Li. I will do as you tell me. " Kong Wen replied in a low voice.


    No matter how angry she was, she couldn''t change face with Li Xiaoyi.


    With her current contacts, she can''t shake Webster group at all.


    Once Li Xiaoyi''s face is turned over, Li Xiaoyi only needs to chew her tongue in front of the chairman of Webster group, and then she can destroy all the contacts she has established.


    In fact, when Li Xiaoyi first found her, she was very depressed, because Li Xiaoyi could completely find her uncle, and she would start much higher than now.Of course, her uncle is willing to help, will do this, otherwise Li Xiaoyi again how toss also like that.


    "Yes." Li Xiaoyi answered and opened the door.


    Starting the engine, Li Xiaoyi and her assistant went directly to the Wei''s house.


    I don''t know how long in the past, when Kong Wen saw the luxury houses nearby, her eyes showed an envious look.


    If only she could own such a mansion.


    Isn''t it for such a goal to strive so hard here? Although it is still far away from this goal.


    Li Xiaoyi, who was driving, glanced in the rear-view mirror and swept to the assistant in the co driver''s seat. With a look of envy, his face became ironic.


    She wants a mansion like this? It''s just daydreaming!


    Li Xiaoyi''s family is not as good as here. As a person born in an ordinary family, she has a delusion of living in such a luxury house.


    Li Xiaoyi is quite contemptuous of the assistant''s envious look, and despises the assistant at all.


    Li Xiaoyi never thought that it was her who pushed her assistant to a rich family.


    Even if she was impatient, she could not change any problems. She could only blame herself for making the most regretful decision in her life.


    How can a person she despises suddenly stand in a better position than her and become a person who looks down on her? How can she not be jealous and crazy.


    When Kong Wen looks back, she just sees the disdain in Li Xiaoyi''s eyes. She''s a little stunned. Her previous good feelings for her all disappear.


    "Xiaowen, do you remember what I told you before?" Li Xiaoyi asked with a smile.


    Her smile at the moment, before the scorn swept away, as if never looked down on Kong Wen.


    "Yes. Don''t worry, Sister Li. " Kong Wen nodded with a smile and silently added in her heart: even for my own future, I will do my best.


    At present, Li Xiaoyi is her hope, and she will not be so stupid as to smash it by herself.


    "Then you should act according to the circumstances. If my uncle agrees, you''ll do me good. " Li Xiaoyi said with a smile.


    Her uncle promised to find a gold broker, and when she finished using Kong Wen, she would consider changing an assistant.


    "Don''t worry, Sister Li." Kong Wen replied.


    "Yes." Li Xiaoyi nodded.


    The car stopped outside the courtyard of a magnificent mansion. Li Xiaoyi turned to her and said, "go and ring the doorbell."


    "Yes." Kong Wen answers with a low brow, and then gets out of the car and runs to ring the doorbell.


    Soon, the servant appeared inside and carefully looked outside. After seeing Li Xiaoyi, he opened the gate of the yard.

 Chapter 147

    Li Xiaoyi drove in through the gate, got off the car and took his assistant to the villa.


    When she came to the living room, she saw Wilson, her uncle, sitting on the sofa reading the newspaper.


    "Uncle." Li Xiaoyi called out sweetly and walked over with a smile.


    Wei song looks up with a smile on his face. After seeing the woman who follows Li Xiaoyi, his smile becomes stiff.


    "Good chairman." Kong Wen didn''t know what to shout. She could only call her that way.


    Her hands were anxiously clenching the hem of her dress, and her head hung slightly, not daring to look at it.


    "Hello." Wei Song responded, turned to Li Xiaoyi and asked, "who is this? Don''t you introduce it to your uncle? "


    "Oh. This is my assistant, Kong Wen. " Li Xiaoyi introduced it casually.


    Kong Wen is not the point, she just called to help herself.


    "It''s Xiaoyi''s assistant. It''s hard for you. My Xiaoyi has been spoiled since childhood. She may not have a good temper. You should bear with her a lot. " Wei Song said with a smile, looking kind.


    Kong Wen''s face showed a smile and looked up at him, "where. It''s Sister Li who has to take care of me. "


    She thought the chairman of Webster group was difficult to get along with, but she didn''t expect to be so approachable.


    "In a word, Xiaoyi will trouble you to look after her in the future. Don''t let her get into any big trouble." Wei Song said with a smile.


    "Uncle! How can you do that? I''m so good. I can''t make any big trouble. " Before Kong Wen could answer, Li Xiaoyi pouted her mouth and pretended to be angry.


    Kong Wen stood in the same place, still very formal.


    "What''s the trouble? Xiaoyi, are you in trouble again? " Chi Biyue''s voice rang out with a smile.


    Li Xiaoyi turned around and saw that it was her aunt, so she went forward affectionately, "aunt, you come to comment on me. My uncle said that I would cause any disaster."


    "Ouch... Our Xiaoyi is so clever and sensible. How can he make trouble? Don''t listen to your uncle''s nonsense." Chi Biyue said with a smile.


    After she finished laughing, her eyes fell on Kong Wen and looked at her straightly.


    "Who is this?" Chi Biyue looks at Li Xiaoyi curiously.


    "Oh. My assistant is Kong Wen. " Li Xiaoyi answered more casually.


    She''s just an assistant. There''s no need to ask so many questions. Anyway, it''s OK to hang it aside. Sooner or later, it will be replaced.


    "Kong Wen." Chi Biyue said with a smile, "you can stay for dinner, too."


    "Thank you, Madam Chairman." Kong Wen replied formally, with her head slightly lowered.


    The people of the Wei family are really approachable, which makes her heart warm.


    "Don''t call me Madam Chairman. Just call me aunt Yue. Just think this is your home. Don''t be so formal." Chi Biyue said with a smile.


    Wei Song, who stood watching them, heard his wife''s words and saw her expression. His smile froze and soon recovered.


    "Oh. Good Kong Wen nodded.


    No matter what she said was polite or not, her heart still felt warm.


    "Aunt... Don''t you want Xiaoyi." Li Xiaoyi took her arm and shook it coquettishly.


    My aunt''s attention was suddenly on Kong Wen, which made her feel neglected.


    Chi Biyue''s attention turned to her and said with a smile, "how can my aunt not want you? Xiaoyi is so good. It''s too late for my aunt to hurt you."


    When they talk about love, they still love her. After all, they have no daughter under their knees, so they will treat her better.


    "Yes. Xiaoyi, you haven''t been here for a long time. Your aunt says every day that if you don''t come again, she will go to see you and see if a man has abducted you. " Said Wilson, half jokingly.


    "My aunt still loves me." Li Xiaoyi leaned on her aunt''s arm and said with a smile.


    "Are you turning the corner to say that uncle doesn''t hurt you?" Wei Song deliberately raised a face and said solemnly.


    "No. My uncle loves Xiaoyi very much, of course. " Li Xiaoyi said sweetly.


    Kong Wen stood aside and listened to them, but she couldn''t get in and felt more and more embarrassed. She was just an outsider.


    She is very envious of Li Xiaoyi, even envious.


    Li Xiaoyi is the only child of the Li family. She can wait for the love of the Wei family. It''s like a collection of thousands of favours. She is very happy.The other party can do nothing, rely on the relationship at home, can live at will, without effort is better than others dozens of times, but she has to rely on others, step by step to be able to climb to the present position.


    Even today''s position is still unable to compare with Li Xiaoyi, which is still a big gap.


    Li Xiaoyi doesn''t need to make any efforts, but she has to go step by step and go through thousands of hardships.


    Isn''t it unfair that people are the same, but the difference is so huge?


    Any dynasty, is an era of fighting parents, and she has no interests of parents, can only rely on her hands.


    Li Xiaoyi glanced around and asked, "where''s my cousin? Why didn''t you see him? "


    "Your cousin hasn''t come back yet. He''ll be here soon." Wei Song answered.


    "Oh. I haven''t seen my cousin for many days. I don''t know if he has become handsome. " Li Xiaoyi said with a smile.


    "You are a girl with a sweet mouth. Your cousin must be very happy to see you coming." Chi Biyue said with a smile.


    When Kong Wen heard them talking about the successor of Wechsler group, her heart trembled slightly and became more nervous.


    She once saw pictures of Wei Heye on the news. She is handsome and has a good family background. She is a man many women want to marry.


    Kong Wen''s heart has also had a fantasy, but never had the opportunity to meet with each other, as time goes by, it will no longer be wishful thinking.


    The two of them are not from the same world at all. The gap is too big to make up, and she doesn''t expect to have any relationship with him.


    Now, she wants to see weiheye closely and have a chance to contact him. Her silent heart beats up again.


    The heart beat faster and faster, almost out of the throat.


    "Well! That''s not necessarily. If my cousin finds a girlfriend, he doesn''t care about me. " Li Xiaoyi pursed her mouth and said.


    Kong Wen''s heart beat violently, but it cooled down because of Li Xiaoyi''s words.


    How can she ignore that weiheye is young and promising, and how can she not have a girlfriend.


    Kong Wen''s self mocking smile is clearly in Chi Biyue''s eyes.


    She has been quietly looking at Kong Wen, found that when the girl heard about her son''s topic, her eyes will flash a bright light.


    Chi Biyue is a passer-by and naturally knows Kong Wen''s careful thinking.


    "How can it be? Even if your cousin finds a girlfriend, he will love you very much. After all, he is just your sister." Wei Song opened his mouth with a smile, and then said in a deep voice, "if your cousin dares to bully you, tell your uncle, and he will help you teach him a lesson."


    "Uncle, you can''t break your promise." Li Xiaoyi''s mouth is filled with a smile.

 Chapter 148

    "What can''t be broken?"


    A voice came from outside the living room. They looked forward and saw a man coming in from under the big and luxurious arch.


    "Cousin! You are back at last Li Xiaoyi immediately released her aunt''s hand and rushed to her cousin.


    "Xiaoyi, you have a cousin, don''t you?" Chi Biyue said with a helpless smile.


    "Where! I want them all. " Li Xiaoyi responded sweetly and took her cousin''s arm affectionately.


    She grew up with her cousin, just like her own brother. In fact, she has always been her own brother.


    "Ha ha... Xiaoyi has been so sticky since she was a child, and now she is so sticky when she grows up." Wei Song said with a smile.


    "I''m Xiaoyi''s brother. She doesn''t stick to me." Said wehrye, pinching her nose gently.


    "Cousin." Li Xiaoyi said with a wrinkled nose.


    "It''s not a fake nose. How can it be pinched so easily?" Wehrye said with a smile.


    "Well! Bad cousin Li Xiaoyi snorted.


    "I''m not good enough for you." Said Wilhelm fondly.


    "Well, my cousin is the best to me." Li Xiaoyi leans on his arm with a smile.


    Standing on one side, Kong Wen, who seemed out of place, stared at their intimacy, and felt sad.


    People who don''t know think they are lovers.


    Her heart is more and more jealous of Li Xiaoyi, as if what good things are occupied by each other.


    "Well, you two, there are guests here today." Chi Biyue opened her mouth with a smile.


    Weiheye had noticed that an outsider had come to her home before. Her eyes fell on her. Her face was warm and smiling, but it seemed a little cold.


    "Who is this?" Asked wehrye, frowning.


    "Oh! My assistant! Cousin, it''s dinner. Let''s go to dinner. " Li Xiaoyi said, holding his hand to the direction of the restaurant.


    "Xiaoyi, you are more and more unruly." Wei Song said with a helpless smile.


    "Uncle, I''m in my uncle''s house. What rules do I have to obey?" Li Xiaoyi said.


    "Wenwen, come to dinner." Chi Biyue went forward and took the initiative to hold her hand intimately.


    Kong Wen was sad because Li Xiaoyi didn''t introduce her name, and Wei Heye didn''t have any interest in knowing it. Now Mrs. Wei took the initiative to hold her hand, which immediately made her flattered.


    "Dong... Aunt Yue." Kong Wen originally wanted to shout "Madam Chairman", but when she thought of what she had said before, she immediately changed her words.


    "Yes. Come on, let''s try the craft of aunt Yue. " Chi Biyue said and pulled her to the restaurant, very enthusiastic.


    "Good. Thank you Kong Wen is still not used to it, thanks in a low voice.


    "Thank you, when the time comes..." Chi Biyue said here, suddenly stopped and immediately said, "when the time comes, I often come to play at home. It''s OK, just like my own home. Don''t be formal."


    "Yes." Kong Wen nodded gratefully, and a trace of hope rose in her heart.


    Maybe if we break Mrs. Wei''s defense line first, we can fight for more opportunities for her to enter the Wei family.


    Wei Song, who was walking behind, was staring at his wife, who was a little over enthusiastic, with a deep frown.


    Now, in front of outsiders, he doesn''t ask much. He just wants to ask after dinner.


    At the dinner table, their family and Li Xiaoyi have a lot to say and can talk about a lot of topics. Kong Wen is an outsider and can''t get a word in.


    Otherwise, Chi Biyue said a word to her from time to time. She was just like a transparent person at the dinner table, and her heart was distended.


    "Uncle. I... Xiaoyi, I have something to ask you. " Li Xiaoyi smiles at him and says.


    "What''s the matter?" Wei Song smiles back.


    "That''s... That''s right. I''m not planning to enter the entertainment industry, but I''m really lucky. I just won a role, but the play won''t be made. I just thought, can my uncle find me a gold medal agent and fight for more resources for me? " Li Xiaoyi stares at him and asks.


    Wei Song took a look at her and said, "Xiaoyi, listen to my uncle. The entertainment industry is not suitable for you. Your aunt all... "


    His words stopped suddenly. Someone was kicking him at his feet. Weisong knew it was his wife.


    I almost told my wife how to help Xiaoyi. My wife has seen Xiaoyi''s face and divination. Xiaoyi can''t develop in the entertainment industry. If you''re not careful, you''ll get into trouble."Yes? What happened to my aunt? " Li Xiaoyi holds chopsticks and stares at her aunt curiously.


    Is it because my aunt didn''t agree with her to develop in the entertainment industry and secretly hindered her from helping her uncle from the beginning?


    Before she entered the entertainment industry, she asked her uncle for help, but at first she agreed well, then she suddenly changed her mind and said that she was not suitable for the entertainment industry.


    Li Xiaoyi is puzzled. With such good resources as uncle, why is she not suitable?


    She thought she could do it if her uncle would help.


    Thinking of this, Li Xiaoyi was a little upset with his aunt.


    When she said that she was going to work in Jin''s group, her uncle and aunt agreed with each other and tried their best to help her get in.


    Her uncle and aunt knew what she was thinking. She liked Jin yilie. At that time, my aunt assured her that she would be with Jin yilie.


    But now? Jin yilie has become someone else''s husband, and she has been expelled by Jin! I lost all my face.


    What happened to her in the entertainment business? Why should my aunt oppose it!


    "Your aunt doesn''t trust you. Uncle asked someone to help you, you are not suitable for the entertainment industry. Isn''t what you did this time the best proof? " Wei Song said earnestly.


    "Why do you still believe that. Can you believe it? Eight Chengdu is a liar, you don''t be cheated, now the liars are very cunning. This time, I have a mysterious and important person to obstruct me, otherwise it would not be like this. If you don''t believe it, ask my assistant. " Li Xiaoyi said, pointing to Kong Wen.


    Kong Wen, who was named suddenly, was so nervous that her palms were sweating when she saw several pairs of eyes.


    "Yes, yes, yes. I also heard it from the grapevine. I don''t know whether it''s true or not. Wei... Chairman Wei, you''d better help Sister Li check it. " When Kong Wen said this, she was going to sweat all over.


    No way, Li Xiaoyi''s turning over battle, that is, her turning over battle, even if Wei Song hates it, she will help.


    If Kong Wen knew that she would easily enter the rich family, she would never take the risk to help Li Xiaoyi say this.


    Hearing Kong Wen''s words, Li Xiaoyi, who is nervous, shows a satisfied look.


    It seems that this assistant is not too stupid. The fact also proves that she made a wise decision to bring an assistant and didn''t kick it out so early.


    Wei Song''s brow slightly wrinkled for a while, and his heart was a little disgusted with Kong Wen, but his face still kept a gentle smile.

 Chapter 149

    "Nonsense! There''s no bigwig in the way. Can you believe the grapevine? " Wei Song said in a voice, showing a slightly serious look.


    Li Xiaoyi raised her eyes and gave Kong Wen a cold look, as if she was blaming the inaccuracy of her gossip, which made her lose face in front of her uncle.


    "I can''t believe the hearsay. Uncle, tell me what you got." Li Xiaoyi said angrily, a little unconvinced by his uncle''s view. After all, it was not only Kong Wen''s face that she was beaten.


    "Uncle knows about your production group, it''s just that the director and the deputy director died unexpectedly, and the producer suddenly didn''t want to continue shooting and withdrew his capital. There''s no big block." Wei Song said.


    What he got from the grapevine was all nonsense. He didn''t hear anything about it. These people, who are thousands of miles away from the truth, love to catch the wind, which is disgusting.


    "I''m sorry, Sister Li. I should have received the message in error." Kong Wen saw that Chairman Wei was a little angry, so she quickly opened her mouth and took the initiative to admit her mistake.


    How can she compare the accuracy of her information with that of Wilson? She thinks she got the wrong message.


    Li Xiaoyi did not expect that Kong Wen would directly admit that she was in an embarrassing situation and lost her face.


    She glared at Kong Wen fiercely and was very dissatisfied with her performance. Now she really regretted that she had brought Kong Wen with her. In the end, she helped her.


    "Wenwen. You are also for the sake of Xiaoyi. Don''t feel sorry. We can all understand. " Chi Biyue said with a smile that she was kind to Kong Wen.


    Wei Heye felt that his mother was different today and looked at Kong Wen more curiously.


    He came to the conclusion that Kong Wen, a girl like him, was too ordinary and ordinary. He didn''t know where to attract his mother to treat her differently.


    When dealing with other people, his mother''s attitude, though polite and kind, is always with an imperceptible alienation. However, she is inexplicably enthusiastic towards Kong Wen.


    "Aunt Yue, it''s my fault." Kong Wen was very moved by her kindness to herself. She could not help but continue to say.


    "It''s your fault. Take the false news as an example. I think it''s true!" Li Xiaoyi can''t help complaining.


    Even if it''s fake, don''t you know that you can''t let go? To admit her mistake is to make her lose face in front of her uncle.


    "Xiaoyi, don''t blame Wenwen. Wenwen is also kind-hearted." Chi Biyue said, turning to Wei Song, "husband, since Xiaoyi likes being in the entertainment industry so much, you can tie her to find a gold medal broker."


    Wei Song''s mouth opened. He wanted to say something. Seeing his wife''s eyes, he nodded and agreed, "Xiaoyi. Uncle can promise you, but you have to promise uncle, don''t be too showy in the entertainment industry


    "Oh! Uncle, what can I do for you. You don''t know how good I am. What''s more, I figured out what happened to the limelight? My uncles and aunts are so powerful that they can''t help me. " Li Xiaoyi said with a haughty smile.


    "In a word, some people, don''t offend easily. No one knows what backstage is behind others and what cards they have. You know what? " Wei song still said earnestly.


    Unfortunately, his wife can''t figure it out, otherwise, he will help Xiaoyi settle the trouble in advance.


    "Yes! Xiaoyi knows. " Li Xiaoyi nodded knowingly.


    She didn''t offend anyone, just Su ruoqiu who didn''t have anything. What''s wrong with her? She doesn''t believe Su ruoqiu''s backstage can be harder than her!


    After Wei Song agreed, not only Li Xiaoyi was relieved, but also Kong Wen was excited.


    Kong Wen believes that she will climb higher and higher, and then she will not have to rely on others.


    After that, they talked about something else.


    The new topic soon threw the previous topic out of the air, but Kong Wen still couldn''t interrupt.


    "Wenwen, do you have a boyfriend?" Chi Biyue pretends to be careless and suddenly asks.


    As soon as her words were asked, several people at the table stopped and looked surprised.


    Chi Biyue never cared about the affairs of outsiders, especially this kind of marriage, which had nothing to do with her.


    "Aunt, why do you ask this?" Li Xiaoyi asked curiously, but he was very uncomfortable.


    Her aunt felt as if she wanted to help Kong Wen as a matchmaker, making her stab in the throat.


    "My aunt is just curious." Chi Bi Yue said in a voice.


    Of course, she won''t let Li Xiaoyi know what she is thinking."Back to Aunt Yue, i... I don''t have a boyfriend yet." Kong Wen said and lowered her head slightly. She didn''t dare to look them in the eye.


    At this time, no matter whether she has a boyfriend or not, the answer is negative, but she does not have a boyfriend.


    "Really?" Chi Bi Yue asked in a voice, with a look of surprise in her eyes.


    "Yes." Kong Wen nodded shyly, so nervous that she didn''t know what to do.


    "It''s a coincidence that Heye doesn''t have a girlfriend." Chi Biyue said with a smile.


    "Ma!" Cried wehrye, frowning, and his heart understood as soon as his mother said those words.


    "Aunt!" Li Xiaoyi''s voice sounded at the same time with her cousin. She was not stupid. How could she not understand the meaning of her aunt''s words.


    But she never thought that her aunt would want to match up her cousin and Kong Wen.


    How can a girl like Kong Wen be worthy of her cousin? Her cousin must marry a lady in the future, not such a humble poor man.


    Originally heard Chi Biyue say those words, in the heart is very happy Kong Wen, hear Li Xiaoyi and Wei Heye together export voice, heart suddenly cool half.


    She dropped her eyes, did not see the look of weiheye, but she listened to his voice to know that he did not want to have an intersection with her.


    Li Xiaoyi surprised voice, with an obvious look down on the tone, let Kong Wen to Li Xiaoyi is a bit more hate.


    Can''t you see how she''s doing? That''s why the reaction is so intense?


    Wei Song, who was shocked, didn''t say a word. He just stared at his wife meaningfully, with deep doubts on his slightly frowned brow.


    He doesn''t know what happened to Bai Chi Bi Yue. Suddenly he wants such a strange girl to be Wei''s daughter-in-law.


    How can Kong Wen, who has nothing, compare with the famous family of a rich family? She has no help at all to Wei Heye''s career.


    Wei song was more and more confused about his wife''s intentions.


    He knew that his wife would not harm their son. He would communicate with his wife well after they left.


    Chi Biyue''s mouth is filled with a smile, looking at Li Xiaoyi''s eyes, but it is a flash of dark light.


    "Heye, it''s time for you to get married. I think Wenwen is very good." Chi Biyue said.


    "Aunt, are you right! You want Kong Wen to be with your cousin? Have you ever asked my cousin how he feels? What if my cousin has a girlfriend. " Li Xiaoyi made a sound immediately.


    How can Kong Wen become the daughter-in-law of the Wei family? It doesn''t mean that she is superior to her in a moment. Even if she is a relative of her uncle, she can be regarded as an outsider after all. She can''t compare with her cousin who keeps the fragrance for the Wei family.

 Chapter 150

    Kong Wen, who had been very formal, put her hands between her knees and held them tightly together, very hard.


    She knew that Li Xiaoyi looked down on herself, but she didn''t expect to exclude her so much. It was so obvious that she was despised between the lines.


    Kong Wen vowed in her heart that if she could stand higher than Li Xiaoyi in the future, she would step on her feet and let her taste what she is now.


    "Sister Li is right. Aunt Yue, i... I don''t deserve master Wei. I know that." Kong Wen said in a voice.


    Chi Biyue originally wanted to go on, but looking at her son''s face, she didn''t understand and was not happy, so she had to think about putting it off for a while.


    "Wenwen, what do you say? Aunt Yue, I think you are very excellent. What can I do for you? In this world, there is no couple who can really afford another person. There is always someone who will be a little less When Chi Biyue said this, she quietly kicked her husband''s foot under the table.


    "Don''t talk about it when you have a meal. Let''s have a full meal first." Wei Song and his wife have a tacit understanding, immediately said aloud.


    "Yes. Wenwen, come on, eat more. What would you like to eat? Aunt Yue will clip it for you. " Chi Biyue said with a warm smile.


    "It''s OK. I''ll do it myself. " Kong Wen wants to shake her head in a panic, and she takes the chopsticks to pick up the vegetables.


    Wei Heye and Li Xiaoyi look at each other. I don''t know what happened to Chi Biyue today.


    Li Xiaoyi took back her sight and ate the meal glumly. During the meal, she didn''t talk as much as before.


    After Chi Biyue''s mouth, several people at the table were very embarrassed, and their words were much less.


    "Uncle, aunt, I''m full. I have something else to deal with. I''ll go first. " Although Li Xiaoyi was very unhappy, he still showed a smile.


    "Are you full with that?" Chi Biyue stares at the half bowl of rice left in her bowl.


    "Xiaoyi, drink more soup. It''s made by your aunt." Wei Song said in a voice.


    "No. I''ve been losing weight recently. I can''t eat too much. " Li Xiaoyi found an excuse to refuse.


    "Mom and dad. You can eat. I''ll send Xiaoyi out. " Wehrye stood up.


    After this, he was not in the mood to eat.


    Li Xiaoyi is going to leave. Naturally, Kong Wen can''t stay. She immediately stands up and says, "Chairman Wei, aunt Yue, thank you for your hospitality."


    "Wenwen, don''t be so polite." Chi Biyue said.


    "If you stay and eat more, you can let Xiaoyi go first." Wei Song opened his mouth with a smile.


    Li Xiaoyi was so angry that she raised her foot and left. Wei Heye followed her.


    "No. Take your time. I have something to do with Sister Li. " Kong Wen finished her routine with the two of them and immediately stepped out.


    Wilson''s smile disappeared when he saw them all leave the restaurant.


    "Biyue, why do you want to let that girl in? She''s not worthy of our Heye. " Wilson stared at her, frowning tightly.


    "Of course I know. But this girl''s face is very good, she can bring wealth to Heye, and those rich families are afraid that they can''t do anything for our son except spend money. " Chi Biyue said frankly.


    Now there is no outsider in the restaurant, only their husband and wife, naturally there is no need to show off.


    "Even if she has money in her life, can she compete with a rich family? Not every rich family knows how to spend money, and there are still very capable and well matched girls. " Wei Song said in a voice.


    It''s good for the company to get married with a rich family. Kong Wen, who has no family background, can''t be compared with the marriage of a rich family even if she lives with money.


    "Didn''t I tell you before that our son has a death in his life?" Chi Biyue glanced at him gently and opened her mouth like a man.


    Wei Song''s heart beat suddenly, his pupils dilated slightly, and his face looked suspicious. "Can you say that... This girl can help Heye survive?"


    "Yes. If Heye marries her, she will certainly be able to survive the disaster, but whether she can survive or not depends on her own fortune. If she has a hard life, we Wei family will not treat her badly. If she has a hard life, she has helped Heye carry it down. She is still our Wei family''s daughter-in-law in name. I''m going to have a wonderful funeral for her. " Chi Biyue said flatly.


    When she said these words, the look on her face was always light, as if she was telling a common thing, without any guilt and pity.


    "Is this life for life?" Wei Song''s body froze and his eyes widened."Yes. I don''t know if she can survive the disaster, but I know that with her in Heye, she will be able to survive. " Chi Biyue replied.


    "But even if we agree with her to marry Heye, Heye may not understand us." Wei Song frowned anxiously.


    "If he doesn''t want to marry Kong Wen, we''ll force him to. I don''t believe that he doesn''t care about us." Chi Biyue''s eyes narrowed and said firmly.


    They have been hiding the truth for so many years that they can''t tell their son who doesn''t know anything, but his son is filial to them and won''t have the heart to see them both die.


    The best way to force her son to submit is to force him to death.


    Heye, don''t blame mom for being cruel. Everything mom does is for you. As long as you live well, mom can sacrifice anyone.


    Chi Biyue said silently in her heart and felt guilty for her son.


    "Well... All right." Weisong hesitated for a moment, and finally agreed to use this method.


    If he wants to know what they are hiding, he will suffer more than that.


    In order to keep haye''s life, they had to do something to force him.


    "Yes. Has Jin''s family made any moves recently? " Chi Biyue looks at her husband and asks softly.


    "There''s no movement, but you can''t get close to Jin''s mansion?" Wei Song tightened his brows.


    "Yes. There seems to be a powerful role in Jin''s family. The fierce ghost I sent can''t be approached at all. I still don''t know who the Jin''s daughter-in-law is. " Chi Biyue''s eyes narrowed slightly, and she burst out cold and poisonous eyes.


    "Is it the Jin''s daughter-in-law who plays a powerful role in the Jin family? Otherwise, why do you get so mysterious? When you get married, they are all covered with red caps and don''t lift them up. " Wei Songjin frowned and analyzed.


    "It''s not impossible." The pond is blue and the moon is green.


    "Haye is back." Wei Song saw Heye coming to the restaurant and whispered a warning.


    Weiheye had a cold face and looked a little angry.


    He came directly to his mother and asked, "Mom, do you want me to marry Kong Wen?"


    "That''s right." Chi Biyue replied without hesitation.


    "Why don''t you discuss it with me? What if I have someone I love? I''m ready to get married? " Weiheye frowned incomprehensibly, and the atmosphere at dinner was very awkward.


    "Hye, I''ll tell you plainly that you have to marry if you want to, and you have to marry if you don''t!" Chi Biyue spoke with a strong attitude. On this issue, she must not give in.

 Chapter 151

    Weiheye couldn''t understand his mother. Seeing his overbearing mother, he turned to his father.


    He saw his father''s helpless face, but it was also a gesture of approval.


    "Mom. You have never been so unreasonable before, and you will support me very much. Why do you have to be so tough on this matter? If you give me a convincing reason, I''ll do as you say. " Said wehrye in a voice.


    "Mom is making trouble out of nothing. You have to listen to us." Chi Biyue is extremely tough.


    "Why can''t you think about it for me? Did you ask me if I like her? Your forced behavior is harmful to two people''s lives Weiheye clenched his hands and gradually clenched them into fists.


    Why did they force him to marry a girl he didn''t like.


    Are they willing to watch their children suffer all their lives?


    "Marry, or collect the corpse for us, you choose one." Chi Biyue didn''t look at her son. She looked far away. Her attitude was so firm that there was no room for discussion.


    Weiheye stared at his mother in disbelief. He never thought that his mother would force him with such an attitude.


    "Why? Tell me why Exclaimed wickeyre, unacceptably.


    They know that forcing him like this will only let him choose the former, but they still use this heartbreaking method.


    "Dad! Are you just letting Mom do this? This is the happiness of my life! Don''t you support me with everything and won''t interfere in my life? " Wehrye turned to his father for help.


    "Heye, just listen to your mother. Just remember that we will not harm you. What''s more, even if you don''t marry Kong Wen, you will still marry other rich families in the future. It''s also a marriage without feelings. Think about it for yourself Weisong was always on his wife''s side.


    No one knows better than him about his wife''s strength and her means.


    If it wasn''t for his wife, he wouldn''t be who he is now. The company relies on his wife to develop better and better.


    Therefore, in many major events, Weisong is led by his wife, and his wife''s decision-making is never wrong.


    Weiheye stares at his father disappointedly, clenches his fist, grunts coldly, and leaves with red eyes.


    Facing the multiple-choice questions thrown out by his mother, he had no choice at all. He couldn''t watch his parents die.


    They''ve already chosen for him, haven''t they? Then why do you want to ask his opinion? It''s OK to inform him directly. Anyway, he will follow their arrangement just like a puppet.


    Wei Song looked at his son''s back, his eyes flashed a trace of intolerance, turned to his wife, "blue moon, is this really the only way?"


    "Honey. You don''t know how hard it is to meet a girl like Kong Wen. Heye has no feelings for her, so it''s best. Even if she blocks the disaster and dies for Heye in the future, Heye will not live like death. How difficult it is to meet a girl like Kong Wen who he likes first, but do you dare to sacrifice his beloved? It will only destroy him. " Chi Bi Yue said in a voice.


    She calculated everything. Heye didn''t like Kongwen, which she thought well.


    But Chi Biyue is a thousand and a thousand, but she didn''t expect that she finally missed it.


    Hearing his wife''s words, Wei song was silent for a long time before he said, "OK. Just do what you say. "


    His wife''s words are reasonable. Let Heye marry his beloved woman, and then face the death of the opposite. If you know the truth, you will not only hate them for a lifetime, but even be in agony.


    If you don''t love each other, you can save the trouble in the future. At most, after Kong Wen died in the disaster, you can give her a lot of money to make her funeral more beautiful.


    If the Wei family can continue the incense for them, they will not treat her badly.


    ¡­¡­


    A few days passed in a flash.


    Su ruoqiu stares at her mobile phone and frowns tightly.


    "It''s been a week, and there''s not a fart."


    From that day when they separated from Bai Mo Chen, he was just like the evaporation of the world, and he didn''t tell them whether the drama was successful or not.


    Su ruoqiu asked Xiao Kai and Yan''er before, and both said that they had not received the notice from white ink dust.


    If he doesn''t come back, she''ll go out and work alone.


    These days at home, Jin yilie has opened her mouth, saying whether she doesn''t intend to continue, or she will admit defeat.Get a ball! She won''t give up.


    Su ruoqiu angrily stares at the mobile phone screen and is dragged down by white ink dust. She doesn''t know how long her plan will be delayed.


    Knowing that his speed was so slow, she should have refused at the beginning and then worked alone. It is estimated that it has started to run normally now.


    Just when Su ruoqiu was going to call Bai Mochen, his mobile phone suddenly vibrated and music sounded.


    Seeing the name on the caller ID, Su ruoqiu clenched her teeth and pressed the answer button with more strength, as if she wanted to crush him to death.


    "Oh! Boss Bai, what brings you here? " Su ruoqiu asked sarcastically as soon as she picked up the phone.


    White ink dust with a mobile phone, the corners of his mouth with a shallow smile, said: "come to me later, the script has been finished, shooting will start in a few days."


    "I thought you had forgotten so long ago." Su ruoqiu said in a bad tone.


    "Is a week long? I have a lot to prepare. I''m very fast. " Bai Mo Chen doesn''t mind her angry tone at all. On the contrary, she enjoys it a little and feels happy inexplicably.


    "Fast? I''m almost moldy! " Su ruoqiu said, her heart is very anxious.


    "If a TV series can push you to the hot spot, you will feel that even if you wait for a few months, it is worth it." White ink dust confidently said.


    "Cut! You are too narcissistic. If this play doesn''t put me in the position of being a star, will you cut my flesh for me? " Su ruoqiu said with disdain.


    No one can guarantee that a person will be popular with a play, right? She did not dare to think so, but thought that she could climb higher step by step.


    Bai Mochen is not a professional. In Su ruoqiu''s eyes, investing in this play is no different from playing. It''s good to be able to make some achievements, and she wants to be popular with a play.


    Thinking of her need to play the leading role in the play with an ordinary face, Su ruoqiu involuntarily touches her face.


    I don''t know if netizens will be sprayed to death when they see her acting as a woman.


    In this age of beauty, she faced the public with an ordinary appearance, which made her despair.


    Even so, she still wants to try. It''s not without success since ancient times.


    She believes that with her superb acting skills, she can also capture a large number of fans and become the queen of the film.


    When she thought of her gambling with Jin yilie, the corners of Su ruoqiu''s mouth jerked a few times. Now she realized that her direction seemed to be a bit off.

 Chapter 152

    For a moment, many thoughts have emerged in Su ruoqiu''s mind.


    If she wants to be a movie queen, she has to struggle in the movie. How can she muddle into the pit of TV series!


    She remembered that the TV play Bai Mo Chen was going to shoot was still an idol play!


    Idol drama is a film of beauty! Even if the actors in it don''t have any acting skills and the plot is weak, they can still rely on their looks.


    When Su ruoqiu thought about it, he felt a sense of despair coming out of his heart.


    She''s ordinary. No matter how good she is, she can''t perform that kind of pathetic performance, can she? Then she will be sprayed as a demon!


    "Good. Would you like that piece of meat? Tell me, I''ll cut it for you. But there is a pinch of meat that can''t be cut for you. " At last, the voice changed.


    Hearing the strange sound of his voice, Su ruoqiu knew what he called a pinch of meat. He turned his eyes to the air and said, "even if you want to cut it, I dare not eat it! Can you stop being so disgusting


    "It''s not disgusting. It''s heavy taste. You should learn to be civilized." White ink dust said earnestly.


    "Civilized your father!" Su ruoqiu responded immediately.


    Bai Mo Chen listened to her voice and said with a smile, "come to the old place to get the script and sign the contract."


    "I''ll see you in the same place. If you don''t tell me, how can I know where to meet you? " Su ruoqiu said, in fact, the heart is still vaguely guessed that it was in the previous Ya room.


    "That''s where I met you three last time. The same room. " White ink dust did not mind to explain all over.


    "White dust." Su ruoqiu suddenly cried seriously.


    "Yes?" Holding a mobile phone of white dust, slightly Leng, because of her serious tone.


    "Your play is an idol play. If I play it, will it destroy the whole play? Otherwise, I''ll play the role of female partner. It''s better for Guo Biyan to come than me. " Su ruoqiu said.


    Her popular face as the female owner of an idol drama will really be sprayed to pieces.


    "Just you." White ink dust insisted, "and have this young master to help you support the appearance value."


    Su ruoqiu nearly died of vomiting blood, "it''s because of your face value that I''m more in danger of being sprayed!"


    All the good cabbages are arched by pigs.


    This sentence is generally used to describe the ugly man arched the beautiful woman. Su ruoqiu can basically imagine that this sentence is set on her.


    "It''s OK. If it''s black, it''s red, isn''t it? " With a smile in his mouth, Bai Mo Chen asked.


    "I don''t want black and red. I want bright red and red." Su ruoqiu said.


    "But no matter how good a person looks or how good his acting skills are, he will not be completely bright red, black or a lot of black powder. one man''s meat is another man''s poison. You can''t make everyone like you. " White ink dust said.


    "White ink dust, do you really think it over and let me play the heroine? I can give you time to think about it. After all, the investment in a play is not small money. If you mess up, I''m afraid you''ll lose everything. " Su ruoqiu took a deep breath and said seriously.


    No matter how much money Bai Mo Chen''s family has, it''s all the money he''s saved by his predecessors.


    "I''ve thought about it very clearly. You don''t need to think about it any more. You don''t need pressure. You just need to do your best." White ink dust said.


    "Well, since you trust me so much, I have to try my best to do it well." Su ruoqiu replied.


    "I hope... It won''t put too much pressure on you." The tone of white ink dust is serious and concerned.


    Su ruoqiu was stunned. Naturally, he knew what he meant and said with a smile, "no matter what step I started from, my appearance would attract criticism. Therefore, if I was afraid of pressure, I would not take a step towards the entertainment industry."


    "Good. Happy cooperation. I''ll see you later. "


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu hung up, still staring at the mobile phone screen, with a smile in his mouth.


    Bai Mo Chen''s occasional words will annoy her. In fact, he has a good heart and is a warm and soft person.


    Su ruoqiu left the room, picked up the car and went to the appointed place.


    Coming to yajiannei, Jiang xiankai and Guo Biyan have already arrived.


    From their faces, she saw the glow of joy and excitement, and the tone of their voice was also very excited.


    Three people have no opinion on the film pay, and signed the contract very quickly.Su ruoqiu read the script and found that it was quite in line with her taste. The heroine didn''t have the boundless kindness to anyone like the Virgin Mary in some plays. In the end, she was killed and swallowed the bitter lotus.


    "Satisfied?" White ink dust see her sitting has been looking through the script, asked with a smile.


    "Isn''t that nonsense? If not, why should I sign the contract? " Su ruoqiu looked up at him.


    Although Jiang xiankai and Guo Biyan are used to her disrespect for Bai Mo Chen, they can''t help but sweat for her.


    After all, Bai Mo Chen''s identity is different now, and they have signed a contract with him. This is a valid contract, and it''s no better than the one before them.


    If this contract is breached, it will cost more than before. They can''t afford to pay back so much money even in their lifetime.


    "Ha ha... I won''t let you down." There was a smile on the white dust''s face.


    "It depends on how you behave." Su ruoqiupi stares at him with a smile, "but if your acting is too bad, can I apply for a new man?"


    "All right." White ink dust stares at her directly, "if your acting skill is too bad, don''t be afraid, I won''t ask for a change of female master, I can tolerate you."


    "I''m flattered that you flatter me so much." Su ruoqiu responded to his gaze, "but I can tell you clearly that my acting skills will never let you down."


    "Oh?" White dust put down the hands of red wine, "wait and see."


    "Please let me know when the shooting starts. Let''s go first. " Su ruoqiu said and stood up.


    Jiang xiankai and Guo Biyan also stand up and say goodbye to white dust.


    Looking at the back of the three of them leaving, Bai Kai looked at Bai Mo Chen with a little worry, "young master, will Miss Su be very miserable in the dark at that time?"


    Su ruoqiu''s appearance as the heroine of idol drama is really a very risky thing.


    Although the script has designed the female owner to be very pleasing, if it can be performed by people who are not liked by netizens, it will have a different flavor. All the pleasing parts will change, and then become a kind of affectation.


    "Kay." White ink dust turned to look at him, "you doubt my young master''s ability, not enough to help her wash white?"


    "No White Kai face embarrassed to reply, behind of words, beat to death he dare not say.


    Young master has the ability to whiten others, but Su ruoqiu''s is completely black ore. It''s really hard to whiten.


    They didn''t expect that they didn''t need their white washing. Su ruoqiu was pushed to the position of Goddess by an event she met later.


    It''s not a goddess who convinces people by her appearance, but a different kind of goddess. However, these are also later words.

 Chapter 153

    Su ruoqiu, who came home with the script, began to recite the script in her room.


    Su ruoqiu feels that she has no fun on her back. She shouts to Xu Weiwei and asks her to cooperate with her play. In this way, she will remember more quickly.


    In the absence of Xu Weiwei, when she was looking in the mirror, she would suddenly have a sudden look or two.


    Two days later, Su ruoqiu received a call from Bai Mochen, saying that the shooting time was set in a week.


    Bai Mochen also told her that he would go to see him tomorrow and make up for shooting, which can be used for publicity in the early stage.


    At night, Su ruoqiu sat on the bench in the yard, cross legged, eyes closed.


    Two figures appeared on the balcony of a room in the villa.


    "Ma''am, what''s the matter with this young woman recently? Always cross legged in that chair. " Aunt Chen stared at the little grandmother sitting in the yard, frowning tightly.


    "Is there anything strange about that chair?" Liu Xiuqin also frowned, and her eyes fell on Su ruoqiu, who was meditating cross legged.


    "I''ve checked it before, and it''s nothing special, but my little grandmother is very strange recently. She always runs there." Aunt Chen looked puzzled.


    "Let''s go downstairs. When she comes back, ask her to come to the living room and ask her again Liu Xiuqin said aloud.


    "Yes." Aunt Chen looked at her wife and left with her.


    Sitting on the yard bench, Su ruoqiu closed her eyes and absorbed aura. She didn''t know that someone on the balcony was watching her.


    After absorbing aura, there is always a warm breath flowing in her body, which seems to flow to the eight extra meridians, buffering all her acupoints.


    Before, when it reached the knee, the air couldn''t rush up. Now the air can swim to the chest.


    If you want to go up again, I''m afraid it won''t work. It seems that it will take some time to go up to the top.


    Su ruoqiu doesn''t know whether her mana can be improved to a higher level after she goes to the top, and then she can heal her father.


    If that''s the case, it''s best for her to make another effort. I believe she will be able to break through soon.


    Su ruoqiu thought of being able to treat her father and see him wake up. Just thinking of that scene, she was very excited and her eyes turned red unconsciously.


    Back in the villa, Su ruoqiu, who originally wanted to go upstairs, saw Aunt Chen appear in front of her.


    "Aunt Chen." Su ruoqiu cried with a smile.


    "Young granny, madam is in the living room. Please come over." Aunt Chen said respectfully.


    "Yes. I see Su ruoqiu nodded.


    Following Aunt Chen to the living room, she saw Liu Xiuqin sitting on the sofa.


    "Mom. What can I do for you Su ruoqiu asked softly.


    Her mother-in-law is very good to her. She doesn''t care what she does at home. She doesn''t talk about her idleness at home.


    "Ruoqiu, why do you always run to the bench in the garden recently, and sit back..." Liu Xiuqin stares at her, trying to listen to her.


    Su ruoqiu hesitated and said with a smile, "Mom. You know what I can do. I''ve been stepping up my practice recently. Only when my ability becomes stronger can I be sure to help Elijah recover his legs


    Only she and Jin yilie know about this, but at this time, she thinks it''s time to tell her mother-in-law, so that her mother-in-law can have a thought.


    Anyway, we need to know sooner or later. It''s not bad to say it now. It''s to let my mother-in-law have psychological preparation in advance.


    When Liu Xiuqin heard her words, she was shocked. She turned her head and looked at Aunt Chen. They looked at each other.


    Aunt Chen was as shocked as her wife. She was so stunned that she couldn''t digest the news.


    To them, the news was like a bomb dropped from the air. The ears were buzzing with gunfire, and their heads were empty without any idea.


    "If Qiu... You... Are you telling the truth?" Liu Xiuqin widened her eyes, reached out and held her hand tightly.


    "Young granny, don''t make a joke." Aunt Chen shocked face, eyes have been red, voice choked, emotion is also very excited.


    Su ruoqiu could feel her mother-in-law''s hands shaking. She showed a calm smile, "I won''t cheat you. When my ability improves, I have a way to save yilie. "


    "Aunt Chen. Did you hear that? Did you hear what ruoqiu said? " Liu Xiuqin was so excited that her eyes were tearful that she choked and asked."Heard, I heard, young master, young master''s legs can recover!" Aunt Chen raised her hand and wiped her tears.


    She thought that the young master''s legs could not be recovered all her life. She never thought there would be such a surprise.


    Now it seems that she really came to rescue the young master and his wife.


    "If autumn, you... You say again? Mom, mom wants to hear it again. " Liu Xiuqin holds her hand excitedly, but tears drop on her smiling face.


    "Mom. Don''t worry. I''m here. I''ll try my best to cure her legs. " Su ruoqiu opened her mouth with a smile and held out a hand to wipe away her tears.


    She knew that her mother-in-law was so happy that she shed tears because of joy and excitement.


    If it was her, she would be so excited and happy to think that her disabled son, who has been disabled for more than 20 years, has no hope of recovery, but someone suddenly told her that her legs can recover.


    "Yes. Mom believes you. Mom... Mom doesn''t know how to repay you. " Liu Xiuqin suddenly hugged her, tears streaming down.


    She has healed her eyes. Now she says that she can heal her son''s legs. This is a great kindness. Liu Xiuqin really feels that she can''t repay her.


    "Mom. What did you say? I''m your daughter-in-law. Shouldn''t I help my husband with leg treatment? " Su ruoqiu held her mother-in-law and asked with a smile.


    "Yes. Yes, we are a family, you are my family, my good daughter-in-law. " Liu Xiuqin held her and gave a smile, but her tears were still falling.


    Liu Xiuqin was so happy that she couldn''t control her tears.


    Her original despair will be erased, and the candle of hope will be rekindled, so that she can see a trace of light.


    Who can imagine her mood at the moment, even her own can not describe, how to describe that ecstasy.


    "Mom. Don''t cry. Don''t cry your eyes Su ruoqiu patted her mother-in-law on the back and said with a smile.


    Aunt Chen, who turned her back and wiped away her tears secretly, quickly went forward, choked and agreed: "you are right, madam, you can''t cry so long."


    "I, I''m just excited. I don''t want to cry, but I just can''t help it." Liu Xiuqin released her hand and lifted the back of her hand to wipe away her tears.


    Hearing the news, Liu Xiuqin really couldn''t control herself.


    Su ruoqiu''s originally red eyes become more red when they cry.


    She is also looking forward to the day when she breaks through, and then she can wake up her father.


    dad. You wait for me, soon, I will be able to save you.

 Chapter 154

    When Jin yilie came back from work and heard the sobs coming from the living room, he thought something had happened.


    Baiyang followed the young master to the living room.


    The two men, seeing the three women in the living room, all had red eyes.


    Liu Xiuqin and Aunt Chen are still shaking their shoulders and sobbing slightly.


    "Mom, Aunt Chen, what''s the matter with you?" Jin yilie stares at them and asks in a puzzled way.


    "Lie Er, come here." Liu Xiuqin waved at him.


    Jin yilie, with an inexplicable face, walked towards them, sat in a wheelchair and appeared in front of them.


    "Lie''er, why didn''t you tell mom that if Qiu could cure your legs?" Liu Xiuqin asked softly.


    Su ruoqiu had just told her that Elijah knew about it.


    "What?" Poplar surprised voice, volume in vain a few minutes, can''t believe to stare big eyes.


    It was the first time he heard such a thing. He thought that the young master''s legs could not be cured in his life.


    Never thought there would be a ray of life!


    Bai Yang''s eyes fell on Su ruoqiu with tears in his eyes. Looking at her, he seemed to be staring at Hua Tuo. His eyes were full of admiration and respect.


    "Young granny, is that true?" Bai Yang asked excitedly.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded with a smile, and her eyes fell on Jin yilie. Her voice was soft and she asked, "husband, don''t you blame me for telling them?"


    She looked at Jin yilie, his face was a little gloomy, and she was uneasy. She didn''t know if he would suddenly get angry. After all, she didn''t get his consent.


    "No The gloom on Jin yilie''s face disappeared, just like the sky covered with dark clouds, suddenly there was a clear sky, "but, I didn''t expect that you would say it so quickly. I was going to cure it. "


    He didn''t expect that she would tell them all of a sudden, and he was not sure about it for the time being, so he didn''t dare to give his family any hope. He didn''t have any psychological preparation.


    Jin yilie sighed helplessly in his heart. Since his little wife had said everything, he had nothing to hide and could only accept the fact naturally.


    "Ma." Jin yilie''s eyes fell on his mother with a serious look. "If Qiu is not 100% sure about this matter, maybe in the end, my legs still can''t be cured. I hope you have a psychological preparation."


    She was not 100% sure, so he had to give a shot in the arm to his family in advance, so that he would not be disappointed and could not accept it.


    A touch of grief flashed through Liu Xiuqin''s eyes, and soon recovered as usual. She said with a smile, "yes. Mom knows


    She also knows not to embarrass ruoqiu. After all, yilie''s legs have been ignored by many doctors.


    Now she just gave her a little hope. She prayed to be cured, but she didn''t dare to suppress all her extravagant hopes. She was afraid that she would end up disappointed in the end and could not help but blame ruoqiu.


    "Mom. I''ll do my best. " Su ruoqiu said firmly.


    "If autumn, you try your best, mom believes you." Liu Xiuqin opened her mouth with a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter, young granny. We''re used to it. If you can cure the young master, it''s everyone''s pleasure. If you can''t cure him, it''s not your fault." Aunt Chen comforted.


    "Yes. Don''t put too much pressure on grandma Bai Yang echoed.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded.


    If it wasn''t for the discovery of absorbing aura in the yard, she didn''t want to say it so quickly. At least she had to wait until she broke through and cured her father.


    Once relying on her strength to cure her father, she will be more confident that she can completely cure yilie''s legs.


    "Mom. Aunt Chen, uncle Bai, I went back to my room with ruoqiu to have a rest. " Jin yilie said.


    "Good." Liu Xiuqin responded.


    "Mom. Aunt Chen and uncle Bai, you should go to bed early, too. " Su ruoqiu said.


    She followed Jin yilie out of the living room. The elevator door opened and she pushed him into the elevator.


    "I''m sorry." As soon as the elevator door closes, Su ruoqiu apologizes.


    "Why apologize to me?" Jin yilie asked clearly.


    "That''s what happened just now. I didn''t mean not to discuss it with you." Su ruoqiu, like a child who has done something wrong, dare not look him in the eye.


    "It doesn''t matter. I respect your choice. " Jin yilie replied."Don''t you blame me?" Su ruoqiu stares at him and asks carefully.


    "What''s your fault?" Jin yilie''s mouth was filled with a smile.


    "I thought you were very angry when I saw you look gloomy just now." Su ruoqiu stares at his good-looking side face and blinks his curious eyes.


    "No. I just can''t react to it. I''m not angry with you. " Jin yilie turned to look at her with gentle eyes.


    "Well. I''m scared to death. " Su ruoqiu snorted.


    "So afraid I''m angry?" Jin yilie couldn''t help laughing and took her hand.


    "Who made me lose first." Su ruoqiu said.


    The elevator door had been open for a while, and she pushed him out.


    "I think you''ve been at home recently. Don''t you mean to be the queen of the movie?" Jin yilie asked with a smile.


    "Yes. As for you, take a hundred heart and wait to lose! " Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    "Well, I''ll wait." Jin yilie responded gently.


    He didn''t want to win, and he even wanted to help her win.


    For him, gambling with his wife, winning or losing is not important, not to mention he is a man, let her be.


    Jin yilie knows ruoqiu''s arrogance, so it''s absolutely impossible to let her do it openly. He can only let her do it secretly, and let her not be aware of it.


    It seems more difficult to do this than to win, but Jin yilie is still willing to see her smile when she wins.


    "When you lose, don''t cry." Su ruoqiu said jokingly.


    "Yes. I don''t cry. " Jin yilie answered and looked at her fondly.


    They went back to the room together. After taking a bath, they both fell on the bed and gradually began to work together.


    The next morning.


    The light from outside came in and lit up the room.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyelids moved gently. When he opened his eyes, he saw his smiling face.


    The corners of her mouth rose and a happy smile came out. They looked at each other and laughed.


    "Lazy, get up." Jin yilie opened his mouth with a smile. Soon after he woke up, his voice was a little hoarse, which sounded very nice.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu smiles and nods, then leaves the room together.


    After breakfast, Su ruoqiu left with him.


    When she got to the bus stop, she asked to get off and planned to take a taxi by herself.


    White dust has sent an address to her, just tell the driver, will send her to the destination.


    Standing in front of the bus stop sign, Su ruoqiu stopped a taxi and gave an address.


    Soon, the taxi stopped in front of a tall building.


    Su ruoqiu paid the fare and looked at the tall buildings in front of her.


    "This should be it." Su ruoqiu muttered to himself.


    As she was about to move on, there was a voice crying anxiously in her ear.

 Chapter 155

    Su ruoqiu looked around and saw a middle-aged woman, about forty or fifty years old, running desperately forward and shouting.


    "Take the baby! Someone robbed the child


    She saw a young woman running towards the side of the road with a four or five-year-old child in her arms.


    Beside the young woman, there was a thin young man, looking around as if he was looking at the situation and covering the woman.


    Children are still crying, and some pedestrians, who did not come forward, just stand in place to watch, and some indifference to just take out a mobile phone to take photos.


    Su ruoqiu just wanted to catch up, but saw the young woman get on a van.


    "Wei Wei! Go and stop them Su ruoqiu made a serious voice.


    As the voice fell, she rushed to the side of the road and stopped a taxi.


    "If I borrow your car, I''ll pay for the loss." Su ruoqiu patted on the window, before the driver wanted to say that he was insane, he continued: "someone robbed the child!"


    Maybe the driver is also a hot-blooded man. Knowing that he is chasing the child''s car, he agrees with her.


    Su ruoqiu, who got on the bus, was in the driver''s seat, while the driver was in the co driver''s seat.


    "Sister, can you do it?" The driver looked at her suspiciously.


    "Sit down!" Su ruoqiu said, suddenly stepped on the accelerator, and the taxi suddenly jumped out like a rocket.


    The driver suddenly fell forward because of inertia, then fell back on the seat back and stared at her in surprise.


    This girl drives so hard! I hope it''s not a road killer, or he will go to see me in advance.


    There were not many vehicles on the road. Su ruoqiu increased her power and locked her eyes on the white van.


    Hateful criminal gang, I won''t take you all in one pot this time!


    Traffickers do not know how many innocent families have been harmed, and their greed has broken countless happy families.


    Some parents, in order to find their children, spend all their money, day and night in various places to find them, only to find the missing children.


    The fast taxi catches up with the white van and goes beyond a certain distance. At the critical moment, Su ruoqiu slams the steering wheel and makes a screeching sound of friction between the tire and the ground.


    The driver didn''t expect that she would come suddenly. She was so scared that her legs softened and she was in a cold sweat.


    This girl is dying!


    The taxi stopped sideways in front of the white van and screeched at the same time.


    The driver thought that he would be killed by his sister this time, so he closed his eyes in despair, waiting for death.


    In his imagination, the picture of being hit by a van didn''t happen. When he opened his eyes, he saw that the driver''s seat was empty.


    good heavens! He saw the brave girl, acting like a cheetah, rushing to the van.


    The taxi and the van are separated by two people. It seems that the peddlers on the van are afraid of death. They brake so soon.


    How can the driver know that it is not the trafficker on the van who is afraid of death, but a female ghost.


    If it wasn''t for Xu Weiwei in the van, Su ruoqiu didn''t dare to take such a big risk even though she was good at driving. She still took a driver in the van.


    She will not be a hero without reason, not only can not help, but also take her own life.


    Su ruoqiu, who rushed to the van, saw the skinny man before and wanted to run.


    Without thinking about it, she stretched out her foot and tripped the thin man.


    I didn''t expect that the skinny man had a quick reaction. He got up after tripping and wanted to escape.


    Su ruoqiu grabbed the thin man''s back collar, and jammed the man''s neck with the other hand.


    When she saw that the man wanted to reach over and was afraid that he would fall over his shoulder, she quickly dodged, bent her knees up and tried to bump into the man''s abdomen.


    After the soft abdomen was hit by the knee, the thin man''s whole face turned red. He snorted, but some couldn''t get through, holding his knees in his hands.


    The thin man never thought that the woman''s strength was so great, and the foot that just came up was more painful than the man''s.


    Su ruoqiu obviously did not expect that her knees could achieve such an effect. There was no time to think about it. She saw that the young woman who had just taken the child screamed and wanted to escape."Ah! There is a ghost The young woman, screaming to get out of the car, just wanted to run for her life. Unexpectedly, there was a stabbing pain in her head, and the whole person was yanked to the ground.


    Su ruoqiu saw that she wanted to run away, and suddenly grabbed her long black hair with one hand and pulled it back fiercely, and immediately pulled her to the ground.


    When Su ruoqiu grabbed the young woman, the driver had already come to help, but in the twinkling of an eye, more people came to help.


    Su ruoqiu, who is panting, firmly suppresses the young woman and does not let her have the chance to move. Meanwhile, the accomplices of the traffickers are also seized by the masses who are eager to help, and they are beaten to ashes one by one.


    Many people hate human traffickers very much. It''s hard to beat them when they catch them.


    Beating human traffickers is not as cruel as some human traffickers.


    The abducted children are often beaten and scolded, and the cruelest will break their hands and feet to beg or even sell their organs.


    The cruelty of human traffickers is appalling. For the sake of interests, they are so insane that they have no humanity to speak of. They are so cold-blooded that they are not even as good as animals. They are not fit to be human at all!


    "Sister, you are so good! Big brother, please The driver came to her and gave her a big thumbs up with a look of admiration in his eyes.


    Su ruoqiu wiped the sweat on her face and laughed sheepishly. "I''m sorry just now. I put you in danger."


    She knew that Xu Weiwei would be OK, but the driver didn''t know at all. When she was driving the steering wheel, he was scared out of his wits.


    No matter her starting point is to do good, but let others in danger, is that she is wrong, she should apologize.


    "Hey! What does my sister say? What I hate most in my life is human traffickers! " The driver suddenly clenched his teeth and opened his mouth, his eyes reddening slightly.


    "Big brother, you... You..." Su ruoqiu stared at him hesitantly, and didn''t dare to ask.


    She wanted to ask the driver if there was a child who had been abducted by a trafficker. It was a scar that was hard to heal, and she did not dare to uncover it easily.


    Even if the parents lose their children, even if they find them, the scar will not be completely healed, and the damage caused by the traffickers can not be made up.


    "I''m fine, sister." The driver''s elder brother pulled a smile out of his face. "I just thought that my uncle''s child had been abducted by traffickers before. He didn''t come back until he was 20 years old. He had been missing for more than ten years. But this is lucky. Some children may not even know where to bury their bones. "


    "Big brother. Don''t be sad. You see, there are many good people. Even if some people are indifferent, some people are still warm-hearted. " Su ruoqiu looked at the enthusiastic masses with admiration in his eyes.

 Chapter 156

    "Yes. There are still a lot of good people. " A happy smile appeared on the driver''s elder brother''s face.


    The police arrived before and quickly arrested the traffickers and took them away.


    The family who was robbed of the child, tearfully thanks Su ruoqiu and the driver, almost knelt down for them.


    Su ruoqiu looked at their uncomfortable appearance and felt sad.


    For many families who can''t find their children, they are lucky that they haven''t really tasted the separation of flesh and blood, and they don''t know the pain of their children.


    Think of her to keep an appointment, when no one noticed her, left in a hurry, did not leave their own little information.


    "Granny!" Cried Xu Weiwei.


    After leaving the crowd, she was able to talk to Su ruoqiu.


    "He said Su ruoqiu knows that she must have something to say.


    "Did you find a problem?" Xu Weiwei blinks her eyes and stares at her.


    "Straight to the point." Su ruoqiu turned to stare at her.


    "Your power is stronger! Before you, can you solve that man so easily? " Xu Weiwei stares at her.


    Su ruoqiu''s heart clatters, remembering the picture that he solved the thin man.


    Her strength is different from before, and her reaction speed is also improved, almost no chance for men to fight back.


    In the past, she couldn''t deal with such a man. She still fought with her bare hands.


    At that time, she didn''t have time to think about it. She only wanted to save people and had Xu Weiwei. She didn''t need to be afraid.


    Until she left, she didn''t realize this. If it hadn''t been for Xu Weiwei''s sudden mention, she might have remembered it for a long time.


    "When you push and bend your knees to the man''s foot, I can feel the fluctuation of aura. I think that man will suffer so much. It must be that you used your aura at that time and increased the damage value on the attack." Xu Weiwei slightly frowned and analyzed.


    Hearing her analysis, Su ruoqiu couldn''t help stroking her forehead. "How can you say that like playing games, it''s still worth the damage? Why don''t you say I have the ability of critical strike? "


    "You don''t have the ability of critical hit now. When you become very strong, I believe there will be." Xu Weiwei suddenly stares at her very seriously.


    "Why so serious? No matter how strong it is, its spiritual power will become stronger. It doesn''t take so much effort to eliminate ghosts, does it? Can I fly away? " Su ruoqiu looked at her serious appearance and immediately felt very funny.


    "There are ghosts in the world. Do you think there are only people and ghosts? If you can get rid of the shackles of the mortal body, it is not impossible for you to escape from the sky. " Xu Weiwei''s face is still so serious.


    The world is not as big as what we see in front of us. In the vast universe, there are many unknown mysterious creatures, as well as six unimaginable worlds.


    In this vast universe, human beings are as small as the dust in people''s eyes, so humble, but occupy an important position.


    When Su ruoqiu heard her words, she was stunned and couldn''t help thinking of the dark night.


    As Xu Weiwei said, what kind of night does it belong to? Is it to jump out of the other existence of people and ghosts?


    "To get rid of the flesh is not to be a ghost like you." Su ruoqiu replied with a smile.


    "I can count on that." Xu Weiwei shrugged and replied.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t say anything. When she found white dust, she was already late.


    "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting." Su ruoqiu apologizes.


    With so many people waiting for her, being late will be regarded as being on the shelf. When a popular star is late, she will be said to be playing a big card. She will probably drown in saliva.


    "Nothing. Come and get ready. " The white ink dust does not care to reply, the corners of the mouth contain smile.


    "I didn''t mean to be late. I''m sorry for the delay." Su ruoqiu looks apologetically at the staff waiting for her.


    "It''s OK, it''s OK."


    Although the staff all shook their heads with a smile and said it was ok, Su ruoqiu could still feel the dissatisfaction and disgust in their eyes.


    "I believe you. Don''t apologize. I''ll wait for you, too. " White ink dust said and then took her to change clothes and make-up.


    Jiang xiankai and Guo Biyan are also important roles. Today, they have also arrived. They have taken makeup photos, mainly focusing on her and white ink dust.


    Mediocre appearance, after make-up, looks very distinctive, not so mediocre, still can''t achieve amazing effect, even if the makeup artist has fantastic make-up skills, also can''t make her appearance become beautiful.Su ruoqiu, with the concave shape of white ink dust, never thought that her previous heroic scene would lay the foundation for her play and make her circle numerous.


    At the end of the day, Su ruoqiu was almost tired, but she still said to the staff with a smile, "hard work". After all, they worked harder than her.


    The next day, when the publicity photo came out, it was really a storm on the Internet, basically attacking the mediocrity of female owners.


    They are all talking about how Su ruoqiu can become the female leader, and whether she has a backstage and a superior position depending on her relationship.


    Some people say that she is not interested in the hidden rules because of her appearance. They say that she is too sorry for the audience, and even can''t match the female.


    There are also three and four female fans who come to spray Su ruoqiu, saying that her appearance is good enough to be a female owner. They also let their family''s love bean play a female match like that.


    The person who is infatuated with the white ink dust attacks Su ruoqiu and makes a play with him like this. It''s insulting him.


    Su ruoqiu is sitting cross legged on the bed with the computer in her arms. Looking at the comments coming down from the water, her brows are not wrinkled, and she is eating an apple with a silly smile.


    "You''re not sick, are you? You''re about to be scolded! I can''t help laughing! " Xu Weiwei stares at her mother-in-law''s strange smile. She can''t believe her eyes.


    "It''s nothing. It''s really mediocre. It''s true. They attack the basic appearance, as long as not too much to attack my family on the line, the rest, depending on the mood Su ruoqiu said indifferently.


    Thinking of cleaning up these people, for her, it''s a matter of minutes. Just send Xu Weiwei.


    But now is not the time. Maybe some of them will change their attitude towards her, identify with her people and her acting skills.


    Xu Weiwei''s mouth twitched a few times, staring at her mother-in-law, speechless.


    In the company, let the public relations department deal with the white dust, see the office door is knocked.


    He looked up and saw that it was white Kay coming in with a tablet in his hand.


    "Kay. Are you in trouble? " The corner of white ink dust mouth is wearing a smile, breeze light cloud light ground asks a way.


    "No Pak Kai shook his head, came to him, put the tablet in front of him, "young master, you see."


    With a little bit of white Kay''s hand, the still picture just moved.


    Staring at the dexterous woman inside, there was a flash of surprise in the white dust''s eyes and a smile in the corner of his mouth.


    The pictures inside are just a series of pictures of Su ruoqiu''s bravery in controlling the traffickers.


    Bai Mo Chen didn''t expect Su ruoqiu to have such skill. There was a look of doubt in his eyes. He couldn''t help thinking of the scene of first meeting her.

 Chapter 157

    White ink dust remembers that white ink dust stares at the valiant, clean and agile woman in the picture, with a playful smile on her lips.


    Whether it is her hidden strength before, or later in a short period of time, it is enough to arouse his interest.


    "Young master, it was written down by a person''s traveling data recorder, and then uploaded to the Internet. After the publicity broke out, some netizens recognized that the woman who had done good was Miss Su, and then turned to the microblog. After the hot search, some of the netizens who used to abuse Miss Su have turned from black to pink. " Becky stood respectfully aside and said aloud.


    "In this way, I don''t think we need our public relations department at all. She will be able to clean herself up." White ink dust laughs with interest.


    "The young master said. Miss Su is also lucky, such things can also run into Becky replied.


    Fortunately, there are some sharp eyed netizens who recognize that they are the same person. In addition, it''s a good thing, so it''s easier to get the appreciation of netizens.


    "Let the public relations department pay attention at any time, try to guide the speech to the positive energy, and don''t turn back to the topic of her appearance." White ink dust said.


    After the next production of the play, it depends on her acting skills to win over the audience.


    If the acting skill is too bad, I''m afraid it will be hacked again.


    "Yes. Young master Becky nodded, turned and left the office.


    ¡­¡­


    "Gee... How different the speech is." Su ruoqiu refreshes the page and sees someone praising her. She is in a dazed state.


    "What''s the difference?" Xu Weiwei stepped forward and stared at it.


    "What kind of heroine... The skills of a woman... A woman is not inferior to a man... She has a sharp hand. It looks like she has been trained. She is so handsome!"


    Su ruoqiu stared at the speech above and murmured to himself, frowning deeper and deeper.


    How can she not understand a word, how suddenly many people praise her.


    She didn''t realize it until she saw the words "save people" mentioned by some people, the hatefulness of human traffickers, and the video of a hot search at that time.


    What they are talking about turns out to be the thing that she forced by Xu Weiwei.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t leave any information, just didn''t want to appear these things, didn''t expect to appear, but it helped her a lot.


    Many of the people who used to blackmail her have begun to apologize.


    "Wow! Granny, you won''t be out of the black now. " Xu Weiwei stares at the remarks above and says happily.


    She looks happy, as if she was the one who was washed white.


    "It seems that I''m going to harvest some cherubs." Su ruoqiu laughs like a thief.


    "Let''s see how many Weibo fans have gone up." Xu Weiwei urges a way, seeming to be more anxious than her.


    Su ruoqiu''s microblog was launched in line with the propaganda. The number of fans is three figures, but all of them are zombie fans. The number of followers is also brush, and then he entered the V, which is very embarrassing.


    At that time, white dust also asked her if she wanted to brush more. She gave him a white look. No matter how much she brushes, it''s Zombie powder. What''s the use.


    After the publicity photos came out, she began her journey of being hacked.


    Su ruoqiu was embarrassed when she looked at the microblog for more than a second, so she didn''t log in. When she went to see the comments in the morning, she didn''t log in either.


    Hearing Xu Weiwei''s words, Su ruoqiu lazily enters her account number and password. After logging in, she yawns and squints at the number of fans.


    In the eyes touched between the moment, Su ruoqiu had no time to count a few digits, micro squint eyes suddenly stare big.


    "The number of... Ten... Hundred... Thousand... Ten thousand... Is five figures!" Su ruoqiu stared at the number of fans in disbelief.


    She was afraid that her eyes might be wrong, so she stepped forward again, put her fingernails against the numbers, and counted them again.


    "Damn it! It''s five figures! I used to be a three figure zombie fan! It''s only a long time since then, and it''s gone up so much for me! " Su ruoqiu stares at the number of fans.


    "No. I want to call white ink dust, this guy won''t brush me a pile of dead powder secretly! I refuse to be a real person. " Su ruoqiu murmured to himself and immediately called Bai Mochen.


    "White dust, did you brush my micro blog?" As soon as the phone is connected, Su ruoqiu asks directly.


    "Brush your microblog? No, "he said White dust''s brow slightly wrinkled, she did not want to brush the zombie powder, he respected her, let her circle powder."How can I go from three figure zombie powder to five figure zombie powder! It''s still rising. Don''t brush it for me. I don''t want to be happy in vain. " Su ruoqiu warned.


    "No. Maybe it''s your video that helps you circle the powder. " White ink dust replied.


    "Are you sure you didn''t brush it?" Su Ruo Qiuwei narrowed his eyes and asked again seriously.


    "No. In addition to the three digits in front of you, I really haven''t moved. Now I''m going to move. It''s like thunder and lightning. " White dust swore solemnly.


    "Good. I believe you. That''s it. Hang up. Bye. " Su ruoqiu hangs up and doesn''t give Bai Mo Chen another chance to speak.


    For some people, five figures are just a drop in the bucket, but for Su ruoqiu, it''s a very important step for her to succeed.


    She is as calm as she is. Looking at the rising number of fans, there will still be a wave of joy in her heart.


    When Su ruoqiu gets to sleep, the number of fans will be in six figures, and it is still rising.


    On the day of shooting, Su ruoqiu went to work and rest early and returned late every day, and he also spent his spare time absorbing aura.


    At night, Su ruoqiu sat on the bench in the yard, eyes closed and sitting.


    She did not find that in the dark sky in the distance, there are two figures that never leave.


    Guiyou looks at Su ruoqiu''s master, and his eyes are still helpless.


    If the master does not protect Su ruoqiu in person, or let him follow, she is easy to be exposed in the eyes of covetous forces.


    The Wei family alone sent a lot of ghosts and people, but with their owners, they were unable to know who the young grandmother of the Jin family was.


    The ghosts sent by the Wei family have been badly damaged. Now the Wei family won''t act rashly. If they want to attack the Jin family, they need to weigh up. After all, they haven''t figured out who is protecting the Jin family.


    "Master. Why not help her clear all the obstacles at once? " Ghost you doesn''t understand ground to ask a way, this problem suffocates in the heart for quite a long time.


    "You. I didn''t tell you that she needs to grow. " The dark night head also does not return to open mouth, the gentle sound is full of the magnetic flavor.

 Chapter 158

    "I remember. But when she grows up, how long will it take The ghost you stares at the host''s back figure, eyebrow slightly wrinkly.


    Before the obstacles in front of her could not be cleared, he knew that the host would be with her.


    Every time the master looks at Su ruoqiu, his eyes are very sad, and his back makes people feel lonely and desolate.


    Rao is a seven foot man like him. When he sees the lonely figure of his master, he can''t help feeling distressed.


    "There''s no way. She needs a solid foundation to have enough strength to compete. You also know what kind of powerful force she will face in the future. Without a solid foundation, she will soon dissipate unless... "The night hesitates.


    "Did he wake up?" GUI you asked.


    He thought that the strength of that man was enough to make them afraid, and that he, his master and Su ruoqiu, who grew up, should be able to resist.


    "Yes. He''s not moving at all now, but if he wakes up, the power will trigger another devastating war. " Dark night''s eyes seem to fall on Su ruoqiu''s body, and look far away from her.


    It''s also a good thing that the person didn''t wake up. His efforts just don''t want to see that scene again?


    "Does the master want him to wake up?" GUI you asked.


    "No The night answers.


    Voice down, ghost you also did not answer, two fell into silence.


    Su ruoqiu opens her eyes, takes a deep breath, turns her head and looks at Xu Weiwei who is learning to meditate with her.


    An idea suddenly flashed in her mind. Is Qi Hui useful to her?


    Su ruoqiu''s current ability still can''t see where Qi Hui''s problem lies, but it doesn''t mean that Qi Hui can''t try to absorb aura.


    Thinking of this, Su ruoqiu decided to let Qi Hui have a try later.


    Seeing that Xu Weiwei still closed her eyes, Su ruoqiu didn''t plan to call her. She stood up and went straight to the direction of the villa.


    Aware of the movement around her, Xu Weiwei immediately opened her eyes and saw her leaving back, shouting: "wait for me! Don''t call me if you leave! "


    Su ruoqiu didn''t answer her. She just raised a bad smile at the corner of her mouth. She didn''t wait for her.


    Xu Weiwei suddenly appeared in her side, angry cold hum a, "you actually don''t call me."


    "I''m not giving you a chance to practice more. In case you''re lucky enough to become an immortal!" Su ruoqiu joked with a smile.


    "Well! What fairy! Cultivation is also a ghost fairy. What''s good about being an immortal? I''m still longing for the world. Don''t forget, I''m your future daughter-in-law. " Xu Weiwei said with a flat mouth.


    She is determined to reincarnate and never waver because of anything! never!


    "I didn''t expect you to be infatuated with my future son." Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    "That''s it!" Xu Weiwei raised a proud smile with a little pride.


    "I''ll give you a task. After so long, I don''t know what happened to the scum men and scum women. Go and have a look. By the way, is Ren Mei still there Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    "Yes! received! Make sure you get the job done! " Xu Weiwei made a standard military salute, and then her figure dissipated in front of her.


    Su ruoqiu went to the villa alone. Her mother-in-law and Aunt Chen would not be surprised by her behavior since she told the story. She was more comfortable.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the garden of Zhangjia villa.


    Xu Weiwei floated and slowly rose to the wall, just exposing her forehead to her eyes.


    She had gathered her breath and peered into the garden.


    When Xu Weiwei came to explore, she didn''t meet Ren Mei either. Every time she did it secretly, she went back to report to Su ruoqiu.


    With Ren Mei staring at the family and waiting for an opportunity to retaliate, Su ruoqiu doesn''t need to do it by himself.


    When she asked Su ruoqiu why she had to endure so long, she said it was not the right time.


    Su ruoqiu also said a word, it is called: mantis catches cicadas, yellow sparrow is behind.


    It means that Ren Mei is here, and they are the common enemies of Su ruoqiu and Ren Mei. Su ruoqiu is not worried that Ren Mei will treat them well.


    When Ren Mei takes the place of Su ruoqiu to torture the three of them, she quickly takes them all.


    Seeing that there was no Ren Mei in the garden, Xu Weiwei floated in from the fence mountain.


    When she was near the villa, Xu Weiwei sniffed hard, smelling Ren Mei''s resentment, as if she was on the third floor of the villa.Xu Weiwei saw that there was no one in the living room of the villa, so she floated directly to the third floor.


    Looking around the window on the third floor, I soon saw Ren Mei''s figure in one of the windows. At the same time, there were three of them.


    The three of them sat on a small sofa, staring at each other. The atmosphere was a little serious. The three of them were deadlocked.


    Curious Xu Weiwei, close to the window, staring inside.


    Even in the state of invisibility, coupled with the convergence of their own breath does not leak, but Xu Weiwei just close to the window, staring straight inside, or cause Ren Mei''s attention.


    Ren Mei noticed that there was something close. She turned her head and looked at it. Her head was in an extremely strange posture. Her dark pupils shrank into a little bit, showing a large amount of white eyes, and her face was as pale as flour.


    When Ren Mei suddenly turns her head, Xu Weiwei''s body suddenly froze.


    When she thinks that this can be seen by Ren Mei and is struggling to appear in front of Ren Mei, she sees that Ren Mei''s head has returned to normal state.


    Xu Weiwei see Ren Mei no exception, secretly relieved, originally she found nothing.


    She was so scared that her hair almost stood up.


    Lanli sat on the sofa, not daring to look directly at her daughter. She looked guilty and guilty. She frowned and tangled.


    Sitting on one side of the sofa, Huang Jiannan was also silent.


    Zhang Jiayu clenched his fists and stared at them with indignation. He endured his anger and grief and his eyes turned red.


    "Won''t you say something?" Zhang Jiayu stares at them and finally breaks the peace.


    It was she who told them to come up for a talk. On the third floor, the servants would not come up, and the voice would not reach the servants'' room on the first floor.


    Recently, she always thinks that Huang Jiannan and her mother are strange, but she can''t figure out where it is.


    Until the scene I met tonight, let her understand where the strange place is.


    Zhang Jiayu never thought that her husband and her mother would get together. This is absolutely ridiculous! It''s hard for her to accept!


    Still smile so happy, how can there be no sense of shame!


    "Jiayu, I''m sorry."


    Two voices sounded at the same time, Lan Li and Huang Jiannan looked at each other.


    Zhang Jiayu''s forbearance from just now to now finally broke out.


    "I''m sorry!"?! Excuse me, does it work! Why are you so shameless! One is my husband and the other is my mother! My mother! How can you get into a bed! " Zhang Jiayu roared loudly and shed tears of shame.

 Chapter 159

    Zhang Jiayu was staring at them both with tears in her eyes, and her heart was filled with unspeakable resentment.


    No one with whom he was engaged at the moment broke the adultery between the two of them, which made her despair.


    Such an ugly family, she simply can not raise her head to be a human being, but also feel a bout of nausea.


    "Jiayu. Don''t get excited. You still have children in your stomach. It''s mom''s fault. It''s mom''s fault! " Blue Li stands up anxiously, red eyes want to walk towards her.


    Seeing that she wanted to come, Zhang Jiayu yelled, "don''t come here! Don''t come here


    Blue Li saw her emotion more and more excited, dare not go forward, back to the sofa to sit down.


    "Jiayu. Don''t be angry. It''s going to move the fetus Huang Jiannan''s face is anxious, but his heart is very much hope that the child left.


    The floating Ren Mei stares at Huang Jiannan with a sneering smile.


    Huang Jiannan''s concern did not reach the bottom of his eyes. He was hypocritical.


    Among the three people present and her, Huang Jiannan is the one who most wants to let her child go. He is not born in this world. In his eyes, there are no other people and things except himself.


    Ren Mei''s irony is not only to mock the three of them, but also to mock herself.


    At the beginning how blind, even a little like him!


    It is because he is such an asshole that she is doomed to be calculated by these two cruel women.


    The person who finally sent her on the road, to be exact, was Huang Jiannan who made her nauseous in front of her!


    Zhang Jiayu sat on the sofa, holding the glass in one hand, with great strength, so tight that his knuckles turned white.


    She was gnashing her teeth and staring at both of them. She really wanted to kill them.


    There was silence again in the room, and no one spoke again, as if they were thinking of each other.


    Xu Weiwei hides outside the window and stares at them, listening to them word for word.


    This mother and daughter are really disgusting. The little one grabs other people''s boyfriends, and the old one grabs the little husband. It''s just a wonderful work.


    Slag man is also particularly disgusting, how to everyone under the mouth.


    Su ruoqiu is not well behaved. Fortunately, she has not been punished. Otherwise, it can make people sick to death.


    She is so lucky to meet Jin yilie.


    Xu Weiwei stares at Huang Jiannan in disgust. This scum man doesn''t deserve to lift shoes for her future father-in-law. It''s not half a section.


    "Huang Jiannan." Zhang Jiayu suddenly cried, looking coldly at him.


    "Wife." Huang Jiannan looked pitifully at her, frowning and pretending to be in pain.


    "You go out. I have something to say to my mother Zhang Jiayu orders coldly, do not give him any chance to stay.


    Huang Jiannan looks at Lan Li awkwardly, and sees her sign to go out. As long as she is unwilling to stand up, "then... I''ll wait for you outside."


    "Leave my house. I don''t want to see you in my house tonight. " Zhang Jiayu said coldly.


    "Wife. You... You forgive me, we don''t want to, i... it''s all my fault. I kneel down for you. " Huang Jiannan then knelt down and begged.


    "Go away. Don''t let me say it again. If you don''t leave again, don''t blame me for being rude. " Zhang Jiayu''s hand holding the glass was even tighter, and his whole body was shaking.


    Her hatred for Huang Jiannan is on the verge of breaking out. If he doesn''t leave, she will really pick up the glass and smash it on his head.


    Zhang Jiayu was staring at Huang Jiannan with gnashing teeth. His eyes narrowed slightly, and a sense of obliteration flashed from the fundus of his eyes.


    "Get out of here!" Lan Li snapped.


    She seems to have noticed the killing intention in Jiayu''s eyes just now. If he doesn''t leave, he is afraid that he will conflict with Jiayu.


    Jiayu still has a child in her stomach. She can''t be angry or have a sudden conflict. Otherwise, if the child can''t keep it, the adult may have an accident.


    Huang Jiannan was startled and quickly got up, "OK. I''ll go. You talk about it. Don''t get angry. I''ll go first


    "Jiayu. You... You have to take care of yourself. " Before he left, Huang Jiannan did not forget to put on airs.


    Zhang Jiayu didn''t look at Huang Jiannan. He was staring straight ahead. His face was cold and heartless, and his eyes wanted to be angry.


    Huang Jiannan, with a helpless face, turned to leave and turned his back to them, with a sinister smile on his lips.


    He didn''t care about what would happen to their mother and daughter. What he wanted was always the property of Zhang Jia.As long as Zhang''s property can be obtained, their mother and daughter had better kill each other now. Anyway, it has nothing to do with him.


    He is now the only son-in-law of Zhang''s family. When all the people of Zhang''s family die, the property is not all his, and old man Zhang has not made a will.


    When the door closed, the room was still silent.


    After a while, Zhang Jiayu stood up with his stomach full.


    When she saw that Lan Li wanted to come to help her, she glared fiercely, and sat back on the sofa.


    Zhang Jiayu came to the window and stood for a while. Seeing Huang Jiannan''s figure downstairs, she turned back to the sofa.


    "Jiayu, if you have anything to say, just tell mom." Lanli stared at her guiltily and said.


    Lan Li did not expect this, from the beginning of the inexplicable to the end failed to defend the line, occupied in the relationship between Bu Lun.


    Think of her before, since the first time to see Zhang Cheng can not extricate themselves from like him, deliberately want to be with him.


    She clearly so love Zhang Cheng, how can suddenly get together with Huang Jiannan, is really lonely too long?


    "I think you are... Evil... Heart!" Zhang Jiayu stares at her, almost biting her teeth.


    When Lan Li heard her words, her heart suddenly tightened, she felt a lot of pain, and her eyes became more and more red.


    "Jiayu, I''m sorry, ma... Ma didn''t mean it." Lanli choked her mouth.


    "You know you''re my mother!" Zhang Jiayu stares at her angrily.


    Lanli''s mouth is open and shut, and she doesn''t know what to say. She feels very sad.


    "He''s your son-in-law! Your son-in-law Zhang Jiayu trembled uncontrollably.


    "Jiayu... You... You forgive mom." Lanli said.


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Jiayu suddenly laughed and said sarcastically, "do you want to help me?"


    "Jiayu..." Lan Li doesn''t know what to say. She suddenly has a crazy idea. Maybe Jiayu can complete it.


    "Do you really want my help? Ha ha Zhang Jiayu laughed so loudly that tears came out, "do you want to? Do you really want to


    "Tell you! impossible! If I see you together again, I''ll poke everything out! Including you killed Zhang Yunxin''s mother! I will announce the scandal of you two to the whole world to see if you still have face together! " Zhang Jiayu''s eyes are full of hatred.


    There are only their mother and daughter, she can enjoy the mouth without cover, do not need to worry about who knows.


    Only their mother and daughter know that her mother killed Zhang Yunxin''s mother. This is what she can do to threaten her mother.


    Want to be with Huang Jiannan? Even if it is to destroy him, Zhang Jiayu will never allow such a thing to happen!

 Chapter 160

    Lan Li sees the hatred in her eyes, full of hostility to herself, and has no mother daughter relationship at all.


    Strong enough to make people tremble hate, let blue Li can''t help but fear, some dare not look directly into her eyes.


    "Jiayu..." lanli''s tears fell down, staring at her, a face of pain.


    "Remember! Don''t let me run into you together again, otherwise, we will die together! " Zhang Jiayu stood up, gritted her teeth and walked out.


    "Bang!" It''s the sound of the door slamming, which also expresses the anger of the door closer.


    Lan Li, who had stood up, heard the sound of closing the door. Her heart beat and her whole body seemed to be weak. She slowly fell back to the sofa.


    The floating Ren Mei stares at Lan Li in front of her with a sneer. The smile from the corner of her mouth is more and more strange.


    Nothing made her happier than her enemies killing each other, especially their mother and daughter.


    Watching them gradually move towards the opposite side of the enemy and constantly hurt each other, Ren Mei will feel very happy.


    In the window of Xu Weiwei, from just now to now, mouth slightly open, eyes stare big.


    Zhang Yunxin... If you remember correctly, that''s su ruoqiu''s original name.


    In this way, Lan Li killed Su ruoqiu''s mother.


    When Xu Weiwei thought of the news, her mother-in-law didn''t know, so she planned to wait and see again. If there was no news to dig, she would go back and tell her mother-in-law.


    She stares at Lan Li in the room. She doesn''t rush back until Lan Li leaves the room and Ren Mei disappears.


    Xu Weiwei returns to Jin''s villa and comes to the window of Su ruoqiu''s room. She reaches out and knocks on the window.


    At this time, she did not dare to appear in the room. After all, if Jin yilie went back, she would be killed by Su ruoqiu if she saw them doing something shameful.


    Hearing the sound from the window, Su ruoqiu frowned slightly and said: "Weiwei? Come in


    As soon as her voice fell, she saw Xu Weiwei''s figure on the bedside.


    Su ruoqiu looked up at her and asked, "what happened to them?"


    "When I went, I happened to meet them tearing at me!" Xu Weiwei said excitedly.


    "Tear it up? For what? " Su ruoqiu frowned slightly.


    "Scum man, I''m so confused with Lan Li! It''s just immoral! They are really scum men, meet cheap mother and daughter, perfect match. I feel sick for a long time. " Xu Weiwei chattered.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyebrows frowned fiercely. It was really disgusting. What''s the difference between them and animals?


    Although human beings are also evolved from animals, with the improvement of intelligence, it is not just to distinguish human beings from animals and understand what is moral ethics.


    They are good. The more they live, the more they go back. What they do is worse than animals.


    "That''s all?" Su ruoqiu raised her eyes and stared at her.


    Always feel that she is so excited, also inquire about other things.


    "Granny, I''ll tell you something, but you must be calm! Calm down, okay? You can''t be too excited. " Xu Weiwei said solemnly.


    Su ruoqiu couldn''t help rolling his eyes, and said in a light tone: "speak quickly."


    Looking at Xu Weiwei''s appearance and listening to the other party''s words, how does she feel that she is like a mentally retarded in Xu Weiwei''s eyes.


    "Your mother, it''s lanli who killed you!" Xu Weiwei said slowly.


    "What When Su ruoqiu heard what she said, she jumped out of bed and grasped Xu Weiwei''s shoulder tightly. "What did you say? Say it again


    Su ruoqiu''s emotion is very excited, holding Xu Weiwei''s shoulder hand is very tight, the whole body is still gently shaking.


    She always thought that her mother died in childbirth, and so did her father. They never thought that her mother''s death was not an accident, but a murder.


    How does Lan Li do it? She didn''t die if she could make her mother die in childbirth without being found out.


    "Hiss! You''ve made my shoulder ache. " Xu Weiwei took a cold breath and said with a frown.


    Her shoulder is tightly grasped, very painful, it is estimated that Su ruoqiu is in a state of emotional excitement and unconsciously uses her spiritual power.


    Su ruoqiu realized her gaffe and released her hands.


    She was killed by Lan Li''s mother and daughter, and her mother''s death was also Lan Li''s masterpiece. She would never let them go of this vicious woman!After the shoulder was released, Xu Weiwei, who was in pain, quietly stepped back, just afraid that she would rush up again.


    "That''s when I heard that they were forced by Huang Jiannan. Then Zhang Jiayu warned Lan Li that if they were still together, she would shake out Lan Li''s killing Zhang Yunxin''s mother." Xu Weiwei said what would happen and said it again.


    Su ruoqiu''s face was pale and blank, and his eyes were filled with grief and hatred.


    She felt the strength of her whole body being pulled away from her body at that moment, and she fell down on the bed feebly. She was still at a loss, as if she could not digest it.


    For a moment, quickly gathered tears, overflow eyes, one by one to fall down.


    Both she and her father thought that her mother died in childbirth. It was an accident, but it was a man-made murder.


    Su ruoqiu has lost her mother since she was a child. She has only had a father since she was born, and she only saw her mother from the album.


    Tears kept flowing down, but she did not make a sound.


    Lan Li quietly killed her mother and married her father


    Originally, everything is a conspiracy!


    Lan Li didn''t know her father by chance and married her father again, but she had planned for a long time.


    The plan is perfect. No one knows. If Xu Weiwei hadn''t heard it, she might not have known it all her life.


    "You... Don''t you cry... Don''t you get excited? I... I don''t know how to comfort you. " Xu Weiwei was at a loss when she saw her crying silently.


    Her tears, like a string of broken Buddhist beads, crash down, nibbling her lips without making a sound, which makes people feel sad.


    Su ruoqiu gently took a breath, choked and said, "I... I''m not excited, I''m just sad."


    She''s sad and she''s hating. Why did she not know the truth until now, and her mother''s life could not be saved.


    What makes Su ruoqiu unable to figure out is that her mother was killed. How could her soul be gone so soon? Was her soul destroyed by Lan Li?


    "What are we going to do next? As long as you say, I will do my best to help you do it. " Xu Weiwei stares at her, serious and sincere.


    Su ruoqiu looked up at her. Her eyes were blinded by tears. When she looked at her, she was a little fuzzy. She blinked her eyes gently, and tears came out of her eyes again and ran down her cheek.


    "They killed my mother and separated me from my mother from birth. I want them to spend the rest of their lives as if they were dead!" Su ruoqiu clenched her fist, and even pinched her nails into her palm without noticing the pain.

 Chapter 161

    Xu Weiwei looked at her angry appearance and couldn''t help taking two steps back.


    What she looks like now is so terrible, like she can kill a cow at any time.


    "You can ask Ren Mei another day when she plans to play. I should start in the near future. If she wants to play, let her accompany them to the prison. It''s better to be disabled. " Su ruoqiu calmed down and said in a voice.


    "All right." Xu Weiwei replied solemnly.


    She will do her best when she gives an account.


    "And when she''s done, I can help her get through it." Su ruoqiu said.


    "Yes. I''ll pass it on. " Xu Weiwei nodded.


    "It''s all right. You go out. I''ll be alone Su ruoqiu spoke out.


    "Good." Xu Weiwei should way, then disappear in situ.


    When Xu Weiwei disappears, Su ruoqiu''s tears fall down and her eyes are red.


    A voice came from outside the door of the room. Su ruoqiu immediately wiped away her tears and lay down on her side to pretend to sleep.


    I heard the door open, and then it stopped.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t move until he came back, with his back to him.


    "Wife?" Jin yilie in front of the bed, tentatively called out, did not hear her answer.


    He frowned slightly. "Asleep? So early today? "


    Before Jin yilie''s voice fell, he looked up at the light.


    She should not have gone to bed before he came in, otherwise she would have turned off the light.


    Without waiting for her answer, Jin yilie controlled the wheelchair and went to the front of her.


    Aware of his approach, Su ruoqiu''s ears listen to the movement. When he comes to one side, he pretends to turn over inadvertently.


    Jin yilie stops at the end of the bed, frowns slightly and stares at her.


    He turned his head and went to the original position, but before he came near, she turned over again.


    Originally, I just suspected that she had not slept yet. Now I knew that she was hiding from him.


    Jin yilie''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper. He didn''t understand what was wrong with his little wife, and suddenly became like this.


    He recalled what he had done today, and he didn''t know why she was avoiding herself.


    Jin yilie went to bed and sat beside her, but he didn''t force her to face himself.


    He reached out and gently touched her black hair.


    "If autumn. I know you didn''t sleep Jin yilie spoke positively.


    Su ruoqiu, who felt his gentle movements, was slightly stiff when he heard his words.


    "What happened? You don''t want to face me. Did I... Do something to make you angry? " Jin yilie still gently stroked her black hair.


    Su ruoqiu silently scolded him as a "fool". She was angry with him. She just didn''t want her to see that she had cried.


    She didn''t answer, and Jin yilie didn''t speak. They kept silent.


    When Su ruoqiu plans to turn her head, she is aware of the movement coming from behind, and she suddenly freezes.


    He felt his body sliding down and seemed to be lying down.


    Jin yilie lay on the bed, hugged her from behind, and said softly, "if you don''t want to tell me, I''ll..."


    He hesitated to go on.


    Su ruoqiu froze, waiting for his next words.


    In the past, it took more than ten seconds for him to continue to say, "I will not take a bath and go to bed. I will stink you all night."


    Hearing Jin yilie''s childish words, Su ruoqiu snorted, "poof! Do you want a face? "


    In fact, even if he doesn''t take a bath, he doesn''t have the smell of sweat. He still has a light fragrance on his body, which smells good.


    "When my wife is angry, I dare not ask for her face. Face is not as important as wife. " Jin yilie had a smile on his lips.


    Hearing her laughter, he put down his hanging heart and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Poor mouth." Su ruoqiu turned to face him with a smile.


    After seeing her red eyes, Jin yilie''s smile froze. "Why are you crying? Who bullied you? "


    "I''m fine." Su ruoqiu smiles and shakes his head."Who am I?" Jin yilie asked suddenly.


    Su ruoqiu frowned in amazement and replied, "my husband."


    "Since I''m your husband, are you going to keep something from me?" Jin yilie stares at her seriously.


    If you let him know who dares to bully his wife, you have to let the other party be fed up.


    His dark eyes flashed by, and his eyes were full of killing intention.


    Su ruoqiu stared at his serious and caring eyes and couldn''t help laughing, "OK. For the sake of you being my husband, I''ll tell you. "


    They are already a well-known couple, and she trusts Jin yilie. It''s time to tell him something.


    Su ruoqiu was silent. He sorted out the confused thoughts in his mind and told him all those things.


    Apart from the fact that she got the book, she basically told him everything else.


    Jin yilie listened to what she said, frowning and loosening.


    It turns out that she is not su ruoqiu, but Zhang Yunxin.


    He knows something about Zhang Jia. The thing he remembers most clearly is the explosion and death of Zhang Yunxin. He didn''t expect her to live.


    If it wasn''t for her, Jin yilie would think it was just a lie.


    How can a dead person be reborn in another person? He will feel very ridiculous.


    Now different, in addition to her previous skills, but also because she is his wife, he unconditionally trust her.


    "I thought they just killed me, but lanli''s cruel woman killed my mother. Maybe it was a conspiracy from the beginning. It was designed by lanli. " Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    "Do you think your father designed it for lanli?" Jin yilie asked.


    "It''s possible." Su ruoqiu replied.


    "What do you want to do?" Jin yilie believes that his little wife will have her own means.


    "Let them live as if they were dead." Su ruoqiu''s mouth is filled with a bloodthirsty smile, and her eyes are as cold as if she can freeze to death in an instant.


    Looking at such a little wife, Jin yilie''s mouth stirred up a proud smile. His little wife was really different.


    "Wife. You are so cruel. " Jin yilie said with a smile.


    "Yes, do you regret marrying me?" Su ruoqiu stares at him and says.


    "No. To marry you is the right choice in my life. " Jin yilie smiles and shakes his head.


    "Oh. Don''t you think I''m cruel? " Su ruoqiu stares at him.


    "Yes. Yes, but I like it Jin yilie said with a smile.


    Su ruoqiu was made to laugh and leaned in his arms.


    The topic was gradually diverted away from what she thought.


    Inside the room, there was a burst of laughter, which was not big, but filled the whole room.


    Su ruoqiu in his company, the sad things are left behind, enjoying the happiness he gave.


    Such a man, let her heart closer to him.


    Two hearts seem to be able to produce a lot of vines, and then wind their hearts together, tightly and tightly.

 Chapter 162

    Early morning sunlight, through the window, through the curtains, into the room.


    Sleeping sweet two people, hugging each other, did not want to wake up.


    Su ruoqiu hugs him tightly, nests in his arms, and feels at ease like a sleeping child.


    A moment later, Su ruoqiu''s body moved.


    Xu was too fierce last night, causing her to move slightly, and then a pain came from her body, which made her gasp and frown.


    Abstinence is such a consequence. She doesn''t know how many times she came last night.


    Su ruoqiu opens his eyes and looks at the man with his eyes closed.


    His side face is not good-looking. The light shining in his face makes him look like he''s shining. She can''t move her eyes.


    Gently stretched out his hand, fell on his face, the corner of the mouth curving, more and more obvious.


    With a smile on the face, there is a happy smile, simply can not cover.


    Looking at him, she will always unconsciously smile, heart bursts of warmth, like happiness filled the heart.


    Happiness is nothing more than that. In the future, when the two of them add a little guy, the home will become more warm.


    As soon as she thought of the future little guy, she couldn''t help piecing together the little guy''s face in her mind.


    She hopes the little guy can absorb the advantages of both of them and combine their genes perfectly.


    Maybe the little guy will be more like him?


    Think of these, Su ruoqiu showed a more brilliant smile, beautiful and moving.


    Jin yilie suddenly opened his eyes and stared at her bright smile. The corners of his mouth gently curved.


    "What are you laughing at?" He raised his hand and gently covered the back of her hand.


    "I wonder if we will have more children in the future, like you or like me." Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    "I want to be more like you. But with our two excellent genes, no matter who the child is more like, he is the most dazzling one. " Jin yilie said with a confident smile.


    "Boys, like you more, girls, like me more. What do you think? " Su ruoqiu asked with a smile.


    "Yes. All right Jin yilie stares at her tenderly.


    Seeing her look of pain, Jin yilie asked, "what''s the matter with you? What''s wrong? "


    Su ruoqiu looked at him and lowered his eyes shyly.


    Although she is no longer a woman who has not been interviewed, it is difficult to talk about these things.


    She can''t tell him directly that they were too fierce last night, and then she was in pain.


    Jin yilierao didn''t understand it any more. I should understand her look now.


    He showed an apologetic look and said softly, "I''ll buy you some medicine later."


    Su ruoqiu heard what he said and knew that he understood. His whole face was buried in his chest.


    "If you have nothing to do today, take a rest in your room. I''ll ask Aunt Chen to bring you breakfast and I''ll buy medicine for you." Jin yilie said.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu thought that nothing happened this morning, so he nodded.


    It''s not time to start shooting yet. She won''t go to Bai Mo Chen for the time being. If he has something to do, he will come to her.


    The two of them got up and after washing, she watched him leave the room.


    After that, Aunt Chen sent breakfast to her room. When she finished her breakfast, he had already bought the medicine.


    At that moment, her face turned red again. She didn''t dare to look directly into his eyes.


    Jin yilie gave her medicine, accompanied her to talk and went to work.


    She waited until he left, made it up for herself, and then went back to sleep.


    Su ruoqiu wakes up and goes to find Qi Hui.


    "Huier. You come out with me Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    "Yes, Lord." Qi Hui replied solemnly.


    She was curious about where Zun would take herself, but she didn''t ask any more, just followed obediently.


    Su ruoqiu takes Qi Hui to the bench in the villa garden to let her sit down and teach her how to absorb aura.


    Watching Qi Hui do it, Su ruoqiu frowns slightly and stares at her with a look of expectation in her eyes.


    "How? Do you feel it? " Su ruoqiu saw her stop and asked.Qi Hui stared at her, hesitated for a moment, then shook her head, "back to the Lord, no."


    "Don''t you feel a warm current in your body?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    "No Qi Hui didn''t want to see the Lord disappointed, but she couldn''t cheat her, so she hesitated when she answered just now.


    "Can you... Feel that aura?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    "I just feel the air is fresh and I don''t know how aura works." Qi Hui answered truthfully.


    If she could feel aura, she would not be in such a state. At least she would have some aura.


    Su ruoqiu sighed helplessly at the bottom of his heart. A flash of disappointment flashed through his eyes. It seemed that he had failed.


    She thought she could help Qi Hui in this way, but Qi Hui couldn''t absorb aura at all.


    In fact, Su ruoqiu should have thought that if Qi Hui''s problem could be cured in such a simple way, Qi Qing would not be helpless to find her.


    "Lord. Don''t be disappointed, or let Huier try again. " Qi Hui saw that the LORD was disappointed and said wisely.


    "Try again. If it doesn''t work, don''t try. I''ll think of another way." Su ruoqiu said.


    "Yes Qi Hui nodded heavily and worked very hard to absorb aura.


    She didn''t know. Qi Qing tried this method, but it didn''t work. Qi Hui couldn''t feel the aura.


    Qi Huiming knew that this method was useless, but he still worked very hard and pretended that he had never tried it.


    Several times later, Su ruoqiu saw Qi Hui shake her head and said, "OK. You go back to the house


    She didn''t give much hope. When Qi Hui shook her head, she just sighed.


    "Yes. Lord Qi Hui responded.


    Looking at Qi Hui''s back, Su ruoqiu frowns.


    Standing for a long time, Su ruoqiu''s mind suddenly flashed a figure, her eyes appear light.


    Why didn''t she think of it before! Maybe if you ask the night, there will be an answer!


    Su ruoqiu seemed to see hope, and a relieved smile came up at the corner of her mouth.


    After lunch and a rest meeting, Su ruoqiu left with Xu Weiwei.


    She wants to go to the hospital to see her father. By the way, it''s lanli who killed her mother.


    Su ruoqiu knew that her father would understand her behavior, not that she wanted to be cruel, but that they forced her to be cruel.


    Blindly kind, not to help her get anything, but will let them advance.


    She knew that only by fighting back hard, let them know the pain, they would be afraid.

 Chapter 163

    After su ruoqiu came to the hospital, she came to the front of the ward.


    When no one notices, open the door and go in.


    Before going in, she had let Xu Weiwei in to have a look, there would be no one else in it.


    Looking at the still unconscious father, Su ruoqiu''s eyebrows were severely wrinkled, and her heart was slightly sour.


    "Dad. I''ve come to see you Su ruoqiu sat down, holding his father''s hand and smiling.


    The father on the bed didn''t answer her, but she didn''t mind. She continued, "I know you can hear me, do you know? The daughter has found her mother''s killer. "


    "You didn''t expect that, did you? The mother who died of dystocia on the surface is not like this. Her mother was killed by Lan Li. She deliberately killed her mother and got close to her father, only coveting our Zhang''s property. " Su ruoqiu said softly.


    Her mood was not as excited as last night, and her expression was quite calm, but the anger in her tone did not decrease.


    "Don''t worry, Dad. The daughter will avenge her mother. " Su ruoqiu''s mouth was filled with a smile.


    Think of Lan Li mother and daughter, her eyes will emerge to kill.


    Xu Weiwei stayed outside and observed the situation outside.


    When she saw Huang Jiannan coming this way, she immediately disappeared outside the ward.


    "Someone''s coming!" Xu Weiwei appears in her side, tone anxiously reminds a way.


    "Who?" Su ruoqiu frowned.


    "That scum! Huang Jiannan Xu Weiwei replied.


    "Is there any way I can avoid running into him?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    "Yes. Just keep quiet. " Xu Weiwei calmed down and nodded back.


    Under the arrangement of Xu Weiwei, Su ruoqiu comes to a corner and stands still, holding her breath and making no sound.


    Outside came the sound of footsteps, as if at the door of the ward, stopped.


    A moment later, the door of the ward was pushed open. Huang Jiannan entered the ward and walked inside.


    When he arrived at the hospital bed, Huang Jiannan stood aside, staring at Zhang Cheng.


    "Father in law. I came to see you Huang Jiannan''s mouth stirred up a smile, can''t see that he has half respect, even the tone is very contemptuous.


    He pulled a chair to the bedside and sat down.


    "Father in law, you said that you have become like this. What else can you insist on? You can''t do anything without swallowing your last breath. "


    Standing in the corner, Su ruoqiu can clearly see Huang Jiannan''s proud smile, which makes her want to rush up and tear up his hateful face.


    She clenched her fist and stared at him resentfully. Her cold eyes were filled with a sense of killing.


    Huang Jiannan, who felt being watched, looked a little flustered and looked around, but saw nothing.


    Seeing Huang Jiannan''s action, Su ruoqiu had to restrain his strong eyes so as not to be noticed by him.


    In fact, she is not afraid to be found by him. With Xu Weiwei here, she naturally has a way to deal with him. She just wants to hear what he wants to do here.


    She doesn''t think that he just came to chat with a vegetative person. She will stay here until he leaves, for fear that he will do something to hurt her father.


    The strong feeling of being stared at suddenly disappeared. Huang Jiannan''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled. Is it his illusion?


    Maybe. He has been under too much pressure recently, so he is suspicious. Ren Mei''s ghost has been destroyed by Lan Li.


    He and Lan Li''s affairs are broken by Zhang Jiayu, which puts a lot of pressure on him.


    I was looking forward to their fighting last night, but nothing happened and let him down.


    "Father in law. You said, like you have been abandoned, why not leave like this? Mother in law and Jiayu, I will take good care of them for you. "


    "Do you know? I put my mother-in-law to sleep. Ha ha... I slept with your wife. It''s always a little old and tastes good. Unfortunately, you can''t wake up. But even if you wake up, it''s useless, isn''t it? You can''t satisfy your mother-in-law. "


    Huang Jiannan said, and then he laughed with pride, as if he had done something extraordinary.


    "It''s a pleasure to show off in front of a vegetable? What a disgusting man Xu Weiwei stared at him in disgust, feeling very sick.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t speak. It has nothing to do with her whether he is sick or not. At present, she is most concerned about whether he will hurt her father."You should have died in that car accident, but how could you have been so fated!" Huang Jiannan said here, very angry to pat the bed.


    His eyes are red. He is not satisfied with Zhang Cheng''s vegetative state.


    "You should have died then! We tried our best to design a car accident that didn''t kill you. Your life is really big! " Huang Jiannan snorted with disdain, his eyes full of discontent and irony.


    When Su ruoqiu heard what he said, he clenched his fist more tightly.


    It''s like she''s been hit by a thunder. There''s nothing left in her head.


    I thought my father''s car accident was an accident, didn''t I?


    This is a complete conspiracy, and they are behind it.


    What does Huang Jiannan mean by "we" in his words is he and Lan Li''s mother and daughter, or his Huang family?


    When I think of her life, Huang Jiannan''s parents were very good to her, especially his mother Xu Lanwei.


    In her eyes before, Xu Weiwei was like her mother. She took good care of her.


    Now think about it, those good to her, perhaps only superficial.


    Su ruoqiu is more inclined to have such a son, and his parents must have problems.


    "Zhang Cheng, Yunxin is dead. How can you live in this world? You love her so much, shouldn''t you go with her? "


    Huang Jiannan opened his mouth with a sneer, looking more and more crazy.


    "Believe me, soon, you will be able to accompany Yunxin, as well as Lan Li and Zhang Jiayu. I will personally send them to hell to accompany you, because they know too many secrets."


    Huang Jiannan stood up, his ferocious smile disappeared, his face returned to normal, and he arranged his clothes.


    "Father in law. Thank you for listening to me so much. I hope you are ready to leave next time I come. But even if you don''t want to leave, I''ll give you a ride. It''s not that there''s a saying that''s right. I don''t like my husband. "


    Standing up, Huang Jiannan stares at Zhang Cheng who has no response on the bed and turns away with a smile.


    He once inquired with the doctor, it is said that Zhang Cheng wants to recover in his life, the probability is so low that it is almost impossible, so he can confidently tell Zhang Cheng a lot of secrets.


    Vegetative people can''t respond and can''t do anything, but many of them can actually sense some sounds.


    In their Zhangjia by the gas, he will intensify the sprinkle on Zhang Cheng''s body.

 Chapter 164

    It''s best if Zhang Cheng can hear his words.


    For Huang Jiannan, the best result is that Zhang Cheng is angry to death.


    If Zhang Cheng can be angry to death, he will not be suspected at all. The cause of his death can not be verified, and it will not arouse the suspicion of the outside world.


    At present, Huang Jiannan''s headache is how to clean up Lan Li and Zhang Jiayu.


    Huang Jiannan, who went out of the ward, didn''t know his doomsday was coming. He was still thinking about how to do it.


    "Vivi. Go and see if he left. " Su ruoqiu said softly.


    "Yes Xu Weiwei should way, suddenly disappeared in front of her.


    Su ruoqiu walked gently to the bedside and said, "Dad. I''m not dead, so you can''t do anything. I''ll tell you everything about the future. "


    "He''s gone!" Xu Weiwei said, thinking of his previous appearance, her eyes were full of contempt, "that scum man is really cheap! This kind of people live to pollute the air. "


    Su ruoqiu stood beside the hospital bed and did not answer her. Instead, she stared at her father.


    After standing for a while, Su ruoqiu turned around and said, "let''s go."


    "Oh Xu Weiwei answered and followed.


    Leaving the ward, Su ruoqiu slightly raised her head, straightened her waist, and her eyes were sharp.


    Back at Jin''s house, Su ruoqiu sat on the bench in the yard and said, "Weiwei, go to Huang Jiannan''s house."


    "What do you want me to do?" Xu Weiwei asked.


    "I want you to find out if Huang Jiannan''s parents have anything to do with my father''s car accident. You become my dad, and you scare them. " Su ruoqiu said.


    Anyway, his father is a vegetable now. In their eyes, it''s no different from death.


    If they are guilty and see her father turned into a ghost, they will admit it.


    If Huang Jiannan''s parents are also involved, Su ruoqiu wants them all to go to jail, and then let them live in fear for the rest of their lives, torturing them to death.


    "Good." Xu Weiwei should road, suddenly disappeared in place.


    Su ruoqiu looked blankly ahead, sat for a while, and then began to sit cross legged.


    Her time is very urgent, she has to work harder.


    It wasn''t until nearly ten o''clock in the evening that Su ruoqiu felt the warm current in her body and rushed up.


    Su ruoqiu doesn''t know what''s going on. She only knows that after the warm current rushes up, it disappears in an instant. Then her body seems to be a lot more relaxed, and she seems to have a lot of strength.


    She stood up and looked down at her body. It was no different, but the relaxed feeling was obvious.


    Did she break through?


    Su ruoqiu''s mouth stirred up a smile of joy and couldn''t wait to go to the villa.


    She can''t confirm it yet. She wants to go back to the book and verify it.


    If it was a breakthrough, she would be able to start treating her father and make him wake up quickly.


    I read the books in the room, then hid them, and then went to the balcony.


    She looked out, her brow slightly frowning imperceptibly.


    It''s really strange. She seems to see a ghost of Xu Weiwei in Jin''s house, but she hasn''t seen any of the other ghosts.


    Now I can''t find a ghost to practice.


    It''s impossible to let ghosts in Jin''s villa, but Xu Weiwei comes and goes freely every time, so it doesn''t make sense.


    Just when she was wondering, Xu Weiwei came back.


    A gust of wind hit, Su ruoqiu immediately turned to see, "what did you find?"


    "Your father''s car accident really has something to do with his husband and wife! I''m your father. They''re scared to death. " Xu Weiwei said.


    "Are you sure they did it?" Su ruoqiu frowned slightly.


    "Yes! They admit it Xu Weiwei nodded.


    She didn''t dare to tell a lie, and she didn''t dare to assert it if they didn''t admit it.


    "My dad''s like that. They''re in it!" Su ruoqiu''s eyes were sharp and he said, biting his teeth.


    She used to think that they were very good to her, but now she wants to come, but it turns into a big joke.


    In fact, they treat her well because of Zhang''s property. In order to get Zhang''s property, the Huang family is also very considerate."Vivi. You help me find out the evidence of Huang''s company''s crime, and then back it up to me. " Su ruoqiu said.


    "Haha... I knew you were going to kill them!" Xu Weiwei opens her mouth with a sly smile.


    Su ruoqiu looked at her in amazement and asked, "have you collected it?"


    "That''s it! Otherwise, why do you think I''m back now? " Xu Weiwei said with a proud smile.


    "And the evidence?" Su ruoqiu was dumbfounded. No wonder she came back so long ago to collect their criminal evidence.


    Xu Weiwei took out a mini U-disk and handed it to her, "there is part of the criminal evidence of Huang''s company in it, which is enough for them to spend a lifetime in prison."


    "Thank you." Su ruoqiu said thanks.


    "Thank you. Anyway, we will be a family." Xu Weiwei said with a smile.


    Su ruoqiu couldn''t help laughing and didn''t know what to say about her.


    Nobody knows what will happen in the future.


    When all souls cross the Naihe bridge, the memory of the previous life will disappear and will never be remembered again.


    Marriage is also arranged by Yuelao. No one knows whether Xu Weiwei can become her son even if she is reincarnated.


    Su ruoqiu found that she suddenly looked at herself strangely and looked up and down. She could not help frowning, "why do you look at me like this?"


    "How do I think you are different..." Xu Weiwei whispered.


    "What''s the difference?" Su ruoqiu asked curiously.


    "I don''t know. Anyway, it''s different. I can''t tell. " Xu Weiwei frowned in embarrassment.


    She only knew that Su ruoqiu looked different, but she couldn''t tell her what was different.


    "Yes. I seem to have made a breakthrough, but now I can''t try. Have I improved my ability? " Su ruoqiu said.


    "Why don''t you... Let''s have a try?" Xu Weiwei suggested.


    "I''m afraid I''ll hurt you." Su ruoqiu replied.


    "Should not die..." Xu Weiwei think her ability will not suddenly become very powerful, should not be able to create the effect of the soul.


    "What if..." Su ruoqiu was afraid that she would be too heavy. What if Xu Weiwei died in her hand.


    "Oh." Xu Weiwei nodded.


    When Su ruoqiu doesn''t pay attention, her fingernails suddenly become very long, and she suddenly attacks Su ruoqiu.


    In the face of the sudden attack, Su ruoqiu quickly dodges to avoid the sharp nails.


    Su ruoqiu is about to open her mouth, but when she sees her long nails stabbing her heart, she is scared to shut up.


    Now it''s too late to get out of the way. Su ruoqiu can only stretch out her hand. While grasping Xu Weiwei''s wrist, she hides her head back, or she will be poked several holes by Xu Weiwei''s nails.


    "Xu Weiwei. You are serious Slightly bent Su ruoqiu, slightly panting and shouting.

 Chapter 165

    Su ruoqiu did not wait for her response, she was caught by the wrist, with great strength to break free.


    In the face of Xu Weiwei''s great strength, Su ruoqiu can only bite her teeth and increase her strength.


    But before she pushed away Xu Weiwei''s hand, her fingernails suddenly grew longer.


    Su ruoqiu''s face was startled, and with the help of Xu Weiwei''s hand, she slightly bent her waist down.


    At the moment when she bent down, she dodged to one side.


    The object is Xu Weiwei, so Su ruoqiu dare not use her own blood.


    She can only dodge the moment, raised his right hand, a slap on the back of Xu Weiwei.


    "Hiss..." Xu Weiwei took a breath of cold air, and she took a few steps forward.


    Standing firm and turning around, Xu Weiwei, seeing that she still wanted to fight, quickly raised her hands to surrender, "don''t! Stop fighting


    Seeing that Xu Weiwei''s long nails had disappeared, Su ruoqiu said with a smile, "I thought you wanted to kill me."


    "If I wanted to kill you, I would not let you grow up to now. I had the ability to kill you at the beginning." Xu Weiwei micro Du mouth said.


    Xu Weiwei won''t know that even if she had the ability to kill Su ruoqiu at that time, she couldn''t kill her, because she was surrounded by someone.


    "I know. I''m just kidding you. " Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    She naturally knew that if Xu Weiwei wanted to kill her, she couldn''t fight back at that time.


    "Your ability is improving now." Xu Weiwei spoke with certainty.


    The original Su ruoqiu, if he didn''t want to use his own blood and charm, it was difficult to maintain under the attack just now, but now he can cope with it.


    "Is it?" Su ruoqiu''s eyes are full of surprises.


    "Yes Xu Weiwei nodded.


    Su ruoqiu thought that she had the ability to save her father with medicinal materials.


    "Later, you go to say hello to Ren Mei. Their good days are over, and they can no longer enjoy the wealth that doesn''t belong to them." Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    "Yes." Xu Weiwei nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    "Jiayu, listen to me, will you forgive me? Please Huang Jiannan follows Jiayu and enters the villa of Zhang Jia.


    "Huang Jiannan, I didn''t tell you that you can''t enter Zhangjia without my permission!" Zhang Jiayu said so, but he didn''t mean to stop him.


    She felt her stomach and walked forward step by step, her voice full of anger.


    "Jiayu. I know it''s wrong. I really know it''s wrong. Forgive me Huang Jiannan frowned slightly and begged with a bitter face.


    If Lan Li didn''t ask him to coax Zhang Jiayu, he would like to hang her up and coax her later, it would be more effective.


    He doesn''t care what happens to Zhang Jiayu. In fact, Lan Li is the one who holds the real power.


    Since he and Lan Li are engaged in it, he still cares about Zhang Jiayu. It''s serious to coax Lan Li, an old woman.


    Now Zhang Jiayu is more difficult to coax than before. In front of her, he always feels like a dog begging for mercy.


    "Ha ha, what can I forgive you for? Did you do something wrong? Huang Jiannan, please go while I''m not angry. " Zhang Jiayu''s tone was indifferent and he walked up the steps step by step.


    Standing not far away, Lan Li stares at her daughter''s back as she goes upstairs. She looks embarrassed and feels very uncomfortable.


    Huang Jiannan, who followed her upstairs, turned his head and looked at Lan Li. He wanted to ask her for help, but seeing her look, he immediately gave up.


    Blue Li is to let him try his best to coax Zhang Jiayu, he can only harden his head, who let him still can''t hold Zhang''s property.


    If he can get the property now, he will turn around and leave immediately. Who is still angry here.


    "Jiayu. Don''t walk so fast. Be careful. Let me help you. Even if you don''t think about yourself, you should also think about the baby in your stomach. " Huang Jiannan exhorted.


    "It''s none of your business! Do you want the child? I don''t think you want it at all! " Zhang Jiayu said with gnashing teeth.


    She worked hard for him to conceive a child, but he did so shameless things to repay her, at the thought of his behavior, she was angry.


    children? Maybe he doesn''t want children at all, but it''s all her self indulgence, happy to have their children.


    "Why? I want this child very much, really. " Huang Jiannan vowed.Ren Mei, who floats in the air, listens to his firm words and laughs sarcastically.


    Huang Jiannan clearly didn''t want the child, but now he has to endure disgust and say something against his will. It''s really hard for him.


    "Well! I don''t believe you! Don''t touch me Zhang Jiayu snorted coldly, noticed his outstretched hand and roared angrily.


    "Baby, please forgive me. This time, I will love you very much." Huang Jiannan also knows Zhang Jiayu very well.


    As for Zhang Jiayu, her anger is almost gone. He just needs to work harder.


    Thinking of this, Huang Jiannan can''t help but step forward and stand on the same ladder with her, trying to hold her hand even without thinking about it.


    "Let go of me!" Zhang Jiayu just wants to play a small temperament, did not expect a sudden wave of his hand, strength with too much.


    Huang Jiannan didn''t expect that she would use so much strength, and she was completely unprepared. She pushed her down like this, and her feet faltered, and she was about to fall.


    People will react instinctively when they are in danger.


    For example, Huang Jiannan, who is about to fall down, subconsciously holds the nearest thing to him.


    As soon as he pulled, he pulled Zhang Jiayu.


    Zhang Jiayu was stunned when he was pulled down.


    "Ah Several screams gathered together, of which Lan Li, who had been watching all the time, screamed the loudest.


    Lan Li stares at Zhang Jiayu and rolls down the stairs.


    Huang Jiannan, on the other hand, did not fall down after pulling down Zhang Jiayu, and instinctively pulled the handrail of the stairs to avoid falling down, but his foot still sprained.


    Compared with Zhang Jiayu, his injury is very light.


    Ren Mei didn''t expect that such a thing would happen. When she wanted to save Zhang Jiayu, she fell down.


    She wants to save Zhang Jiayu, just to save the child, disgusting Huang Jiannan just, otherwise, she will only watch Zhang Jiayu fall, and will not have a little idea to save each other.


    "Good rain!" Huang Jiannan''s frightened eyes widened and yelled.


    If Zhang Jiayu falls to death, he will be caught in prison, whether intentionally or unintentionally.


    He is worried that she will die like this now. He doesn''t want to go to jail!


    After Huang Jiannan called out, Lan Li also called out and ran forward anxiously.


    By the time she came forward, Zhang Jiayu had already rolled to the corner of the stairs, his forehead was bleeding, and there was a lot of blood under him.


    "Ah! Ah! my daughter! My daughter! My... My grandson... "


    Lan Li raised her hands and looked sad. She stood in the same place at a loss, staring at more and more blood.

 Chapter 166

    Lanli saw blood coming out all the time. She almost fainted.


    But she couldn''t pass out. She had to call an ambulance, or her daughter would die.


    "Jiayu, hold on, hold on! Mom called for an ambulance


    Lan Li trembled, flurried out of her cell phone and immediately called an ambulance.


    "Daughter, my daughter, it''s all my mother''s fault. I''m sorry." Lanli''s tears flowed down her face with a look of guilt.


    Huang Jiannan, who had come back, rushed to Zhang Jiayu in fear, looking at a lot of blood, a little dizzy.


    "Jia... Jia Yu... How are you? are you all right? You can''t die! You can''t die If you die, I''ll... I''ll go to jail!


    Huang Jiannan yelled loudly, his eyes flushed, but he didn''t say the words from his mouth, but read them silently in his heart.


    "Go away! Don''t touch Jiayu When lanli saw him coming forward, she immediately pushed him away and yelled loudly.


    "I... I didn''t mean to." Huang Jiannan stood in the same place and said in fear.


    Angered blue Li''s words, the good rain wants to have three long two short, she wants to sue to die him how to do?


    "Go away! Go away! It''s all you! If it wasn''t for you, could Jiayu fall from it? You did it on purpose Lanli yelled out of her mind.


    Where did the servants dare to step forward? Now they run up, and they just rush up and act as a vent. They all know how to avoid it.


    As long as the lady doesn''t call them, they won''t appear in front of her.


    "How can I be to blame? Are you not responsible? You told me to apologize to Jiayu first! I apologize! It was really an accident just now, and I don''t want Jiayu to have an accident! " Huang Jiannan defended himself loudly.


    He thought that this matter originally cannot only blame oneself, lanli also must bear half responsibility.


    If she had not asked him to come back and apologize to Jiayu, this would not have happened.


    Lan Li''s face turns white, and suddenly she has no words. She can only stare at her unconscious daughter and cry helplessly.


    Until the sound of the ambulance came, watching Zhang Jiayu was carried to the ambulance, Lan Li left in a hurry and went to the hospital.


    The blood at the corner of the stairs at home, Lan Li has no time to ask the servant to clean it up. Now she only worries about whether Zhang Jiayu''s life can be saved.


    Huang Jiannan, who did not leave with the ambulance, thought of the blood on the stairs and ran to the servant in panic.


    "Why don''t you guys clean the stairs! Clean it up from top to bottom! Otherwise, you all get out of here! " Huang Jiannan said angrily.


    At present, all he can think of is to deal with the scene. For the rest, he can''t think of it for the moment.


    "Jiayu..." Huang Jiannan whispered and ran out of the villa and drove to the hospital.


    He only hopes that Jiayu will be OK and never die. He doesn''t want to ruin his future.


    If this matter had nothing to do with him, he would not be so worried about Jiayu''s life and death, but at that time, he pulled her to fall down. He had an unshirkable responsibility and was legally responsible.


    Ren Mei looks at Huang Jiannan who stumbles away, with a sneer on her lips.


    Since the child is gone in this way, it will be gone. This is the result of Huang Jiannan''s own hands, but not her cruel hands.


    She turned her head and stared at the servant busy cleaning the stairs. The smile from the corner of her mouth was colder and there was a sarcastic look in her eyes.


    "Huang Jiannan, Huang Jiannan, do you think the cleaning site is useful? As long as Zhang Jiayu dies and Lan Li wants to sue you, the police can also use luminol reagent to detect traces of bleeding from here. Is it naive of you to think that such a clean-up can eliminate all the evidence? "


    Reminiscent of the irony of Ren Mei, smiling eyes, cold as ice.


    Suddenly, Ren Mei''s upturned mouth froze and her eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    She felt something close, and her aura was so strong that she couldn''t ignore it.


    Ren Mei turned her head and saw a figure not far away. She looked suspicious in her eyes and frowned at the smiling ghost.


    "Who are you?" Ren Mei stares at the female ghost who suddenly comes.


    It''s a good time for her to come. I don''t know whether it''s a coincidence or whether she deliberately chose this time.


    "My name is Xu Weiwei. What''s going on here? I seem to have missed something Xu Weiwei stares at the bloodstain that the servant is cleaning up, showing a look of great interest.She''s late. If she knows what''s going on, she''ll come earlier. It''s a pity that she didn''t catch up.


    "You look like you know their family." Ren Mei stares at her coldly, looking alert.


    Ren Mei''s tone is firm but unfriendly at all.


    For Ren Mei, anyone who wants to destroy her plan has a hostile relationship with her. What''s more, the female ghost in front of her seems to be stronger than her.


    Just now that strong breath, let her have some fear of oppression, resentment is heavier than her, but in front of the female ghost can control so strong resentment, how much ability, self-evident.


    "Yes. I wish they were dead. It''s too cheap for three such bitches to die like this, don''t you think? " Xu Weiwei asked with a smile.


    "What do you want to do? Are you here for me? Or did you come to get revenge on them? " Ren Mei still has a strong defensive attitude towards her.


    "I''m here for revenge, of course. When are you going to start? " Xu Weiwei asked in a voice.


    "What do you care when I do it?" Ren Mei asked coldly.


    "Of course, they are my enemies. I want to torture them for a long time. What do you think? " Xu Weiwei asked.


    She came here to explore Ren Mei''s style of speaking. If they all want to torture them more, they will naturally hit it off.


    "The same." Ren Mei replied.


    "In a few days, someone will send them to prison, which is the most torture place. If you go with them, they will surely live worse than death." Xu Weiwei opens her mouth with a smile. Between the lines, she is inducing Ren Mei.


    "Who''s going to send them to prison? Why should I go with you? Do you want to take advantage of it? " Ren Mei asked with a sneer.


    She is not a fool, even if she has a grudge against the three of them, but in this case, if there are other enemies, or let her finish it by herself, isn''t she helping others to make wedding clothes?


    Ren Mei can be sure that this female ghost and the one who is going to send them to prison must be in the same group.


    They thought so well that they left everything to her, but they revenged without any difficulty.


    Xu Weiwei''s eyes flashed a touch of light, and the corners of her mouth curved slightly: Ren Mei is hooked!


    Her mother-in-law gave her the right plan, step by step down the set, it is easy to set Ren Mei in.


    "Who''s going to send them to jail? Their enemies, our friends, of course. Don''t you want to torture them yourself? We just take this as a gift for you. How can we make a profit from sitting down? " Xu Weiwei asked with a smile.

 Chapter 167

    Ren Mei stares at her suspiciously, sneers and asks, "are you so kind?"


    "If you don''t want to torture them yourself, we can deal with them quickly. Then... You won''t have a chance. You should realize that I''m better than you. It''s easy to kill you now. " Xu Weiwei said with a smile.


    Hard and soft, or mother-in-law taught her tricks.


    Ren Mei''s momentum began to wither when she was scared.


    "It''s OK to cooperate with... With you! But... Can you... Can you promise me one thing? " Ren Mei''s momentum is weak, but she still wants to bargain with her.


    Although I don''t know who is behind her, Ren Mei thinks that she will be a powerful person. Is it OK to help her out later?


    Xu Weiwei laughs at the bottom of her heart. Isn''t Ren Mei cheated?


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Weiwei still frowned and asked seriously.


    In front of Ren Mei, Xu Weiwei can''t show that she is easy to discuss, otherwise, she will feel very at a loss.


    "When I''ve tortured them enough, help me out." Ren Mei said in a voice.


    She stares at Xu Weiwei, clenching her fists for fear that she will hear a refusal from the other party, or that the other party is powerless.


    Xu Weiwei narrowed her eyes and stared at her for a few seconds, then she reluctantly said, "this matter... OK, I promise you."


    Seeing her promise and fearing that she would go back on it, Ren Mei immediately said, "it''s a deal!"


    Xu Weiwei stares at her, hesitates for a while, just opens mouth to answer a way: "good."


    "Is everything all right?" Ren Mei stared at her, still a little defensive.


    "It''s all right. I''ll come to you then. " Xu Weiwei said.


    "Yes." Ren Mei nodded.


    After Xu Weiwei left, she went to the hospital and then went back to the villa.


    Standing on the balcony, Su ruoqiu, looking at the distant lights, asked in a gentle tone: "is Zhang Jiayu''s child really lost?"


    "It''s true. I went to the hospital to confirm that the child really fell off." Xu Weiwei said.


    "Yes. I see Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    "When shall we start?" Xu Weiwei asked.


    "No hurry. Wait until Zhang Jiayu has just recovered. " Su ruoqiu''s mouth stirred up a cruel smile.


    Today''s Zhang Jiayu just miscarriage, even if it is to send them to prison, Zhang Jiayu is likely not so fast to go in, perhaps also give her to buy some time.


    It''s best to go in when she''s just recovered.


    It''s not such a good place to live in. It''s the place that makes their life worse than death.


    At present, her ability has just been improved, Zhang Jiayu has such an accident, she can take advantage of this time to consolidate.


    "Why? Isn''t it good to get rid of it now? " Xu Weiwei frowned in bewilderment.


    Su ruoqiu looked at her with a little deep meaning, and the corner of her mouth slightly pointed out the interest.


    "Oh! So that''s it. My mother-in-law is thoughtful! " Xu Weiwei replied with a smile.


    "You go out. Eliot''s coming out of the bathroom in a minute. " Su ruoqiu whispered.


    Elijah took a bath in the bathroom. She had calculated the time when she went in, and it was almost time to come out.


    "Yes. Then I''ll go. " Xu Weiwei finished and disappeared.


    Standing alone on the balcony for a while, Su ruoqiu went back to bed and lay down.


    Before long, there was a sound of opening the door in her ear. She didn''t have to look up to know that he had come out of the bath.


    When the voice came close to the bedside, she lifted her eyes and looked at it with a smile.


    "What are you doing with such a cunning smile?" Jin yilie stares at her smile, and the corners of his mouth start to smile.


    "There''s no calculation. Husband, come here and I''ll tell you something. " Su ruoqiu waved to him and motioned him to come.


    "What''s the matter?" Jin yilie climbed into bed and turned to look at her.


    "Do you know? I have the ability to save my dad now, which means I''m not far away from saving you. " Su ruoqiu opened his mouth excitedly, and there was a light of joy flashing in his eyes.


    Jin yilie was stunned. He reached out his hand with a smile and touched her head, "I''m looking forward to it, but don''t work too hard. I''ll feel bad. "


    "It''s not hard." Su ruoqiu leans on his arm with a smile."How are you doing with your family? Don''t you really need my help? " Jin yilie''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled for a while, drooping eyes to see her, a hand is still gently stroking her soft hair.


    "No need. Don''t you believe in my ability? I can handle it myself. " Su ruoqiu spoke confidently.


    "I believe. It''s just that you do everything by yourself. How do you feel that my husband seems like a decoration? " Jin yilie said with a smile.


    "Where is the decoration? If I am bullied, you will jump out to protect me, right?" Su ruoqiu''s smiling eyes stare at him and asks.


    "Yes. My wife, I want to protect naturally Jin Yi opened his mouth with a smile.


    "That''s it. So, how can you be a decoration? If it wasn''t for you, I would be bullied and no one would jump out to help me out. " Su Ruo Qiuwei wrinkled his nose and said.


    "You." Jin yilie helplessly points her neck, the color of doting in her eyes is obvious, "naughty."


    "What the hell? I''m an adult. Don''t talk to me like a kid. " Su ruoqiu pouts her mouth and says with dissatisfaction.


    "Well... I''ll talk to you in another way." Jin yilie said with a bad smile.


    As soon as his voice fell, he lowered his head to cover her lips, blocked her mouth and enjoyed her sweet taste.


    Su ruoqiu raised his head, facing his gentle attack, fell in a few seconds, and began to respond to his tenderness.


    Su ruoqiu''s blurred eyes are full of great charm, which can hardly hide the ambiguous atmosphere from his body.


    Looking at that pair of blurred eyes, Jin yilie almost completely occupied.


    Just as he was about to attack, Jin yilie''s action stopped abruptly, breathing heavily.


    "What''s the matter?" Su ruoqiu''s eyes were staring at him vaguely. She asked in a daze. She was also panting.


    He''s right. It''s swollen this morning. If you come back, what will you do if you get a wound?


    With a wound, it''s easy to have big problems, so it''s better to be patient and not so unrestrained.

 Chapter 168

    Su ruoqiu nestled in his arms and held him quietly.


    Their breathing gradually subsided from the initial heaviness.


    Holding the two people, the corners of the mouth are holding a smile, keep talking, gentle and sweet, as if never tired.


    Su ruoqiu spoke to him in a low voice. She didn''t know how long it was before she fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later.


    Today is the day of their drama shooting. Su ruoqiu left home after breakfast.


    After coming to the drama group, he started acting according to the plot arranged by the script.


    After the director yells, they''re going to be in the mood.


    Su ruoqiu performed very well except when he first played with Bai Mochen, but ng still appeared occasionally.


    At lunch time, they all gathered in a chair with lunch boxes.


    Bai Mochen was going to invite some of them out for a big meal, but Su ruoqiu didn''t want to go out, so they all had lunch with the crew.


    "Sister ruoqiu, your acting is very good." Guo Biyan said with a smile.


    "Yes. I didn''t see that before. " Jiang xiankai echoed.


    "Where." Su ruoqiu turned his head and looked at Bai Mo Chen with a smile, "but young master Bai, your acting skills are amazing to me."


    She thought that the rich second generation like Bai Mochen would not have any acting skills. She did not expect that the acting skills were so exquisite. She interpreted the characters incisively and vividly, which made her feel personally on the scene.


    It has to be said that playing with such white dust makes it easy for her to enter the play.


    "There are many things that make you amazing, and you can find them slowly." White ink dust says with a smile.


    "Yes? We''ll see. " Su ruoqiu raised a smile from the corner of her mouth. She looked at the two of them, "you two are not bad either. Keep up your efforts, but try harder. Maybe I will set you off after the broadcast."


    "Are you kidding? You play so well, you must be the one who pays the most attention Guo Biyan said with a smile.


    "Xiaoyan is right. If sister Qiu''s acting skills are good, plus the fans in the current circle, you will be able to become popular as soon as the play is broadcast." Jiang xiankai said firmly.


    "Yes! Agree with what brother Kai said, if elder sister Qiu, don''t belittle yourself. I''m sure you can have more fans when the show is on air. " Guo Biyan said with a smile.


    In addition to having contacts, fans are the foundation of a star. With a lot of fans'' support and white dust''s support for her, are you afraid that she won''t be popular?


    "With me here, I''ll make sure you''re all red and purple." White ink dust confidently said.


    "Take advantage of the future star to increase the boss''s auspicious words." Guo Biyan said with a smile.


    Bai Mochen is a producer. This is a play that he has invested money to shoot. He also plays the role of the hero himself. The boss and the stars are occupied by him.


    Jiang xiankai smiles shyly, and his eyes sweep Guo Biyan quietly.


    "Come on. I wish you all the best with coke instead of wine. " Becky raised the glass with a smile.


    "Cheers." Several of them raised their glasses and touched each other.


    While they were chatting happily on this side, a person flashed into the bathroom on the other side.


    The woman who went in pushed every compartment open. When she saw that there was no one, she turned to close the door outside.


    She made a quiet call and got through quickly.


    "How''s it going?" There was an indifferent voice from that end.


    "I''ve done it according to your orders, I don''t know the rest of the money..." the woman hesitated, with a smart smile on her lips.


    She knew that as long as she said that, the other party would certainly understand.


    "I''ll call your account for the rest. Remember, do it cleanly and don''t get caught There was a warning on the other end of the phone.


    "Yes. Don''t worry The woman smiles with flattery.


    "If you are caught carelessly and dare to tell me, you know what the consequences will be. Not only you but also your family will suffer!" The voice on the other end of the phone was a little low, and the tone seemed to be murderous. It was frightening.


    The woman just listened to the voice on the phone, her body could not help shaking a few times, quickly said: "I work, you can rest assured, will never be found!"


    "It''s better." The person on the other end of the phone said that he didn''t give her a chance to speak and immediately hung up.Staring at the phone being hung up, the woman holds the hand of the mobile phone and clenches her teeth. Thinking of the money coming to the account, she is not so nervous.


    When the money arrives, there will be a text message on her mobile phone.


    Even if she didn''t work, she had enough money to eat and drink for a long time.


    She was so tired and had so little money in the cast. She left the cast right now, and no one would notice her anyway.


    At the beginning, she came with a purpose, so when she joined the cast, did she come in by relationship or by false identity.


    What if it was found out? She would have left at that time, and it would be difficult for them to catch her.


    She left this city and went to other cities. With this money, she could do some small business and live a safe life without hard work.


    The woman thought of this, immediately left the bathroom, and then quietly left.


    After the break, Su ruoqiu came to the dressing room and dressed up to shoot the afternoon drama.


    "Sister ruoqiu, your makeup needs mending." Makeup artist came to her and began to help her make up.


    Su ruoqiu sits on the comfortable chair, does not have any resistance, quietly lets the make-up teacher help oneself to make up.


    "Swallow, I''ll go out first." Su ruoqiu called to her.


    "Good." Guo Biyan responded.


    Su ruoqiu is going to play opposite play with Bai Mochen. This part is nothing to do with the two of them. It will be a while before it''s their turn.


    Su ruoqiu, who left, came to the field and saw white ink dust waiting there long ago.


    White ink dust saw her appear, then stood up, mouth smile toward her.


    For Su ruoqiu, an ordinary looking woman, even a newcomer, the director does not dare to neglect her at all. He greets her with a smile, and even does not dare to emphasize her tone.


    Besides, her relationship with Bai Mo Chen alone is enough to make him treat her differently. Who let her have a big gold owner.


    People who know Su ruoqiu have nothing to do with Bai Mo Chen, but people who don''t know Su ruoqiu can''t help imagining their relationship when they see their appearance.


    There are some women in the cast who love white ink dust. They don''t know how to say Su ruoqiu''s words in private. They can''t say as much as they want.


    She is a woman who has nothing to do with her life. Many people say that she has to rely on her Kung Fu in bed to get to such a big gold master.


    The two of them took their positions and immediately entered the state under the direction of the director.


    The expression on Su ruoqiu''s face was very good at the beginning, but just a few steps later, she felt something wrong. The burning pain on her face made her frown.


    "Card!" When the director saw that his expression was not in place, he immediately yelled.

 Chapter 169

    After the director yelled, the shooting stopped.


    The white ink dust, aware of something wrong with her, has come to her.


    "Is it uncomfortable?" White ink dust brow tight wrinkly, concern ground asks a way.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. My face hurts." Su ruoqiu frowned tightly, showing a look of pain.


    "I''ll take you to the hospital." White ink dust said aloud.


    "No. Come on, take me to a private space nearby that no one else can enter. " Su ruoqiu said with a sad look.


    At present, she needs a separate room, which will not be seen by outsiders, otherwise, it will be miserable.


    "Come on Su ruoqiu urged him to leave as soon as possible.


    So many people here, if the skin on her face suddenly falls off, it will not only frighten people, but also have rumors all over the sky.


    "Yes." White ink dust nodded and agreed.


    When the director didn''t have time to ask what was going on, Bai Mochen left with Su ruoqiu in full view of the public.


    "Sister ruoqiu, are you ok?" Guo Biyan rushed to them and asked with concern.


    "Don''t you feel well? Is it allergy? " Jiang xiankai noticed that she covered her face and asked.


    "It''s OK. You do a good job. I''ll have a rest first. " Su ruoqiu replied vaguely that he didn''t tell them what was going on.


    "Oh." They both nodded at the same time and stood obediently in the same place.


    They can be filmed in the next scene, but it doesn''t matter that Su ruoqiu and Bai Mochen''s part will be made up later.


    The two of them watched Su ruoqiu and Bai Mochen leave, and their worried look fell on them.


    The director stood in the same place, watching the man and woman leave without saying a word.


    Even if he had some dissatisfaction in his heart, he still did not dare to attack, and his face did not dare to show a trace of unhappiness.


    "Director, I''m sorry." White Kay comes to the director and smiles.


    In front of so many people, I still want to give the director face.


    "Where, where." The director replied with a smile.


    When Bai Kai talks to the director, some people who are not pleased with Su ruoqiu also talk in private.


    "What do you say about Su ruoqiu? How can you let major Bai leave with you? "


    "I don''t know. How did you leave like this? It''s too arrogant. "


    "Alas! Who let others live well, with the support of Bai Shao? I don''t know where she can make Bai Shaoyan listen. "


    "Have you heard of a news? It seems that Bai Shao''s investment in this play is entirely for her


    "No?! Where did you hear that? I only know that this is Bai Shao''s first time to make TV series. I have never heard of him personally participating in the entertainment industry before. "


    "I also listen to others. Bai Shao spent money to shoot TV series for her first time. "


    "Her big face? What''s her relationship with Bai Shao? "


    "Can''t you see that? Don''t you see Bai Shao''s eyes? What do you think is the relationship between the two of them


    "No? Bai Shaozhen has a crush on her? "


    "Yes. Otherwise, why do you think Bai Shao is so good to her? "


    "Is Bai Shao blind? I have a crush on her


    "Nonsense! Don''t say Bai Shao in this way. It must be su ruoqiu who used some shameless means to make Bai Shao turn around. "


    While others were whispering, the two of them had entered the room.


    White dust turned to lock the door to prevent others from breaking in.


    She said she wanted a private space, but she didn''t want others to see it.


    Although she doesn''t know what she wants to do, she will do a good job of "taking precautions".


    After entering the room, Su ruoqiu looked around first, and then went to draw the curtain.


    When Bai Mo Chen saw her close the curtain, he was puzzled. If he didn''t see the pain on her face, he would have thought that she was going to have something to do with herself.


    Just as he was about to go forward, he suddenly saw her strange behavior, her feet stepping forward, and suddenly stopped.


    White dust saw that she didn''t know how to make it, and then saw that a layer of skin was pulled out by her.In front of the scene, it looks like a thriller is happening, she is peeling a layer of skin.


    The eye ground of white ink dust flashed a touch of surprise, her skin can peel out unexpectedly!


    He stared at her without blinking. He closed his eyes and looked at her straight.


    When staring at Su ruoqiu, Bai Mo Chen felt that his heart stopped at this moment, and the room was so quiet that he couldn''t hear any sound.


    A trace of expectation and excitement rose in his heart, accompanied by a strong joy, which made him feel like he was about to meet again.


    This strange feeling made him not willing to blink.


    Soon, white dust saw her hand with a piece of dough.


    His eyes moved up and down her face.


    When his eyes touched the face, there was a light in his eyes that was hard to hide, and a crazy smile came from the corner of his mouth.


    It''s her! I didn''t expect it to be her!


    After su ruoqiu took off her disguise, it turned out to be her. No wonder he always thought she was very familiar. She was the woman in the picture.


    In retrospect, her eyes and temperament are exactly the same as the woman in the painting.


    A woman in an antique painting suddenly appeared in front of him, which shocked him so much that he couldn''t react to any action.


    The white ink dust stares at the woman in front of her and sees her deal with the blush on her face.


    At the moment, Su ruoqiu only deals with her wound, where does she know that white dust stares at her.


    I don''t know who is so unscrupulous. She almost ruined her face by using cosmetics.


    If it wasn''t for the easy skin, I''m afraid her face would not be saved now, where it would only be red.


    After the treatment of the wound, her face is no longer so painful, the burning sensation, gradually disappeared.


    White dust moved his steps, a little bit closer to her, finally came to her, looking at her straight.


    Aware of his approach, he raised his head and looked at Su ruoqiu, frowning fiercely.


    Just now, he was anxious to fix his face and ignored the factors that would be seen by him.


    Now this face, completely exposed in front of him.


    Seeing his straight and silly eyes, Su ruoqiu''s frown was deeper.


    In front of the white dust, how to give her a very strange feeling?


    That feeling came out again, and this time it was very strong.


    White dust stares at her for a few seconds, then goes to one side and looks at her side face.


    "It''s you..." Bai murmured to himself, and there was excitement in his voice.


    Before Su ruoqiu could react, Bai Mochen suddenly stepped forward, seized her hands with ecstasy, laughed and said: "it''s you! I found you


    "White ink dust, you say..." before Su ruoqiu finished her words, her hand was pulled hard by him. The whole person bumped into his arms and swallowed the word "what".


    Her face was puzzled, and her brows were almost wrinkled.

 Chapter 170

    White ink dust hold her strength is very big, tight she is a little breathless.


    The color of doubt in her eyes became more and more intense. She didn''t understand what he was suddenly crazy.


    The act of white ink dust for no reason made her confused.


    "White dust! Let go of me Su ruoqiu came back and yelled angrily.


    She''s a married woman. This white dust''s behavior now is like eating her tofu!


    If the white ink dust doesn''t let go, don''t blame her. If she does it later, she can let him break the egg directly.


    In the face of her anger, he seems indifferent, holding her strength, but also greater.


    Just when Su ruoqiu wanted to make a move, he suddenly released his hands and opened the distance with her. His hands were on her shoulders and his shining eyes were still staring at her.


    Su ruoqiu angrily moved his shoulders, raised his hand and pushed his hand away.


    "White dust, why are you mad? Believe it or not, I''ll sue you for indecency Su ruoqiu gave him an unhappy look.


    White dust''s face is excited smile, as if did not hear her angry voice, raised his hands on her face, want to see if she has a mask of camouflage.


    "What for?" Su ruoqiu fiercely pushed his hand, angrily staring at him, "you have nothing to do with pulling my cheek!"


    He just touched her face, Ya of, unexpectedly still want to pull out her skin! Grandma! That''s real skin.


    "I want to make sure that''s what you really are." White dust stares at her with a smile on her face.


    In fact, her face is the one with red pimples, but now she has no red pimples.


    The appearance he showed and the woman in the painting he got were just like the same ones.


    I don''t know how many years ago. He never thought that the woman in the painting would stand in front of him one day.


    White ink dust is not sure, how many of her appearance, in front of her, is not the real she?


    He even doubted whether he was having a dream. Now he is in the dream and has not yet woken up.


    "Yes. I don''t have those red pimples, so I can''t recognize them? The facial features and the outline are not still there. " Su ruoqiu couldn''t help looking at him.


    Now that he has seen it, it''s meaningless to admit it directly.


    "You made those red pimples yourself?" White ink dust hesitates to ask a way.


    When Su ruoqiu heard what he said, he was very angry.


    It''s special! She is sick! If you have nothing to do, you should make yourself look like that. If you want to keep a low profile, you should make an ordinary face that can see people. How can you make yourself look like a ghost that can''t see people!


    "Are you seriously ill?" Su ruoqiu gave him a white look. "Who can make himself so attractive?"


    "How did your face become like that before?" White ink dust looked at her and asked.


    The smile on his face disappeared and his eyes toward her were full of concern.


    "Under the spell. You don''t understand. I told you I didn''t understand. Later, I found a way to solve the curse, and my face naturally recovered. " Su ruoqiu said in a light way.


    After she finished, she realized why she wanted to tell him the truth. She could use other reasons to prevaricate him.


    "Will it recur again?" White dust looked at her painfully.


    Although he didn''t understand the magic, he had heard of it.


    He used to think that incantations were only in legends, and they would not exist in reality, but now he heard real cases.


    When I first met her, she was chased by three men. Later, I found out that she knew the art of changing face. Now there is the saying that there are still incantations. She should have many enemies.


    Bai Mo Chen is more and more curious about her identity and her story.


    She was like a fascinating mystery, which made him want to peel it off layer by layer to see what was hidden inside.


    "No Su ruoqiu replied positively.


    The influence of this spell on her has been removed, and there will be no sequelae. Naturally, it will not recur unless someone gives it to her again.


    "How did you get into the spell? Why do you have transvestition? " White ink dust asks curiously.


    "Master Bai, it seems that you are too lenient. I tell you, I''m under a spell. I don''t have to tell you the cause and effect, or even something else about me. As for you, you''d better put away your curiosity. What you shouldn''t know, don''t inquire so clearly. " Su ruoqiu frowned slightly and said in a voice.She and Jin yilie are husband and wife, and they all told him for a long time. But the white dust in front of her has saved her, and it is not enough for her to confess everything to him.


    What''s more, Jin yilie didn''t know everything.


    "I''m just curious, and I''m your boss. It''s right to know more about you. What if you stab me one day?" The corners of white dust''s mouth evoke a cynical smile.


    "As for me, if you don''t offend me, I won''t offend you first, so your hypothesis..." Su ruoqiu hesitated and said, "it doesn''t work."


    "You''ve got so many secrets. It''s really arousing my curiosity." White ink dust said frankly.


    "Young master Bai, you don''t want to investigate my ancestors'' eighteen generations, do you?" Su Ruo narrowed her eyes and burst out a dangerous light.


    "This one can have." White ink dust answers with a smile.


    "White ink dust, I warn you, no matter what you find out, don''t do me a bad thing, otherwise..." Su ruoqiu stepped forward two steps, sharp eyes straight to his joking eyes, "be careful of your precious life!"


    "Oh! Are you ungrateful and trying to kill people? " Bai Mo Chen didn''t take her warning seriously at all. He was sure that she would not hurt himself.


    "When it comes to that, I don''t mind killing people." Su ruoqiu replied with a smile.


    "All right. I think you are a paper tiger. " The smile on Bai Mo Chen''s face converged, and she looked at her face carefully. "How does the face feel? Do you still feel bad? "


    His topic suddenly shifted to her, Su ruoqiu''s body suddenly slightly frozen.


    "It''s all right." Su ruoqiu pretended to be serious and said.


    Her face, now no feeling, just the pain has completely disappeared.


    "When it''s over, you come with me to a place, and I''ll show you something." There was a flash of light in the eyes of white dust.


    "No Su ruoqiu refused directly.


    "Believe me, if you don''t go, you will regret it." White ink dust said.


    "Young master Bai, you''d better find out who dares to use cosmetics. If that person is still on the set, I may suffer more. " Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    At present, she has problems, but also make-up to appear discomfort.


    The makeup artist who mended her make-up made it up for her by white ink dust alone, so the cosmetics are all her own. It''s obvious that they are aimed at her if they can work on them.

 Chapter 171

    "This matter, I will naturally find out, but I also want to remind you that if you don''t go, you will regret it." White ink dust smiles.


    "If I don''t go, will you regret it?" Su ruoqiu doesn''t believe his lies.


    What kind of things would she regret if she didn''t go to see?


    "All right. I will regret it. however. I really want you to come with me. " The smile on Bai Mo Chen''s face converged, and he spoke sincerely and became very serious.


    "Find the man who did it first, and then talk about it." Su ruoqiu''s eyes fell on him.


    "Yes. Do you want me to take you back first White ink dust asked.


    "No. You go out first and give me some time. " Su ruoqiu grabbed the mask and said in a voice.


    White ink dust''s vision falls on the mask on her hand, eyebrow slightly wrinkly for a while, ask a way: "can you repair back?"


    "What do you think? It''s hard to make a mask, OK? " Su ruoqiu gave him a white look.


    It must be too late to make another one. We can only repair the mask. This is the quickest way.


    "Yes. Then I''ll wait for you outside. " With that, Bai Mo Chen went out.


    When the door closed, Su ruoqiu turned to look at Xu Weiwei, "go back and bring me tools. I want to repair the mask. Remember, speed up. "


    "Yes." Xu Weiwei finished and disappeared in mid air.


    Su ruoqiu is sitting on the sofa in the room with the mask in her hand.


    Fortunately, the mask was damaged a little, otherwise, it will take a long time to repair it.


    From her makeup to shooting, there is a time interval, the other side put things, certainly not heavy, otherwise, when the face should feel burning.


    In a moment, Xu Weiwei''s figure appeared on her side and gave her all the tools she had taken.


    Su ruoqiu takes over and starts to play with her face changing mask.


    "Who is so unscrupulous and wants to disfigure you?" Xu Weiwei said angrily now.


    "You can have a longer arc." Su ruoqiu couldn''t help laughing.


    It had been a long time before she said it indignantly.


    "I didn''t interrupt when I saw you talking to Bai Mo Chen. Where is the Reflection Arc Xu Weiwei pouts her mouth discontentedly to argue for herself.


    "Wei Wei, do you think I look beautiful in this mask?" Su ruoqiu had a smile on her lips.


    Xu Weiwei is stupefied for a moment, does not scold Bai, why does she ask like this, hesitated, just replied: "ordinary."


    "Yes. In other people''s eyes, I have an ordinary face. Why not poison me but disfigure me? " Su ruoqiu spoke carelessly.


    "Yes. I also don''t understand that it''s quite irrational to disfigure you. If you are really disfigured and go to the hospital for plastic surgery, won''t that make you more beautiful? " Xu Weiwei frowned, really did not think of each other''s motivation.


    "Haven''t you thought of it yet?" Su ruoqiu''s mouth is slightly crooked, and he smiles cunningly.


    "No Xu Weiwei shook her head. She couldn''t think of it.


    "The people who came up with this idea must hate me, but they don''t want to kill me now." Su ruoqiu said.


    "Oh." Xu Weiwei should say, "do you know who it is?"


    "Not sure." Su ruoqiu replied.


    It seems that there are only a few people who have had a direct conflict with her. There is only one person who has had the longest relationship with her.


    She guessed that it was this person, but now there is no evidence, there is no way to determine.


    "Who is it?" Xu Weiwei tilted her head and frowned more tightly. Why didn''t she have a clue?


    Su ruoqiu looked up at her. After a moment, she said softly, "Li Xiaoyi."


    "It''s her!" Xu Weiwei said in surprise.


    "I just doubt it. It''s only those who have to be sure. " Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    She didn''t dare to make a conclusion so quickly when there was no human or material evidence. At least she had to wait until she caught the person and confessed from the other party.


    "No doubt, I think it must be her. I think she''s the first and the only one that''s aimed at you all the time. " Xu Weiwei said.


    Su ruoqiu was about to speak when he heard a knock on the door. "Go and see who it is. Don''t open the door except white ink."


    "Yes." Xu Weiwei replied.When Xu Weiwei disappears, Su ruoqiu speeds up her action.


    Staring at the restored mask, she showed a brilliant smile, raised the human skin mask and began to change her face.


    Before it was finished, she saw through the mirror that the door of the room was opened and the figure of white dust appeared.


    She went on with the movement in her hand.


    She doesn''t have to panic in front of people who know her secrets.


    "Got someone?" Su ruoqiu asked before he made a sound.


    "Yes." White ink dust came to her side, "I did not send out the people caught."


    "Who is that? Is there anyone else behind you? " Su ruoqiu asked half jokingly.


    When Bai Mochen talks, Jin yilie appears in her mind.


    He had someone watching her. Could his people have caught her?


    It''s very possible. When she''s done, she''ll ask when she gets home.


    "Maybe I can help you." White dust said with a smile.


    "Oh. I''m so lucky that someone can help me in secret. " Su ruoqiu said carelessly.


    "How are you thinking?" White ink dust suddenly asked.


    Su ruoqiu, who is Yi haorong, turns his head and stares at him in surprise


    "Come to see something with me after work." White ink dust said.


    Su ruoqiu subconsciously wants to refuse, but seeing his perseverance, he can''t help but agree, "OK. But remember, I''m a married woman


    White ink dust''s whole body slightly froze, staring at her, he never thought she was married.


    "Boyfriend?" White ink dust smile, did not say that to her husband.


    "No. I''m married. I have a husband. " Su ruoqiu said frankly.


    He is kind to her and sometimes makes her afraid, so she wants to show that she is not single.


    Su ruoqiu has no way to say that she is married, and indirectly tells him not to hug a married woman.


    She saw that white ink dust was her life-saving benefactor, so she didn''t kill him.


    "Is it?" White ink dust shows a suspicious look, eyes fall on her ring finger, see the above gold ring, "buy your own ring?"


    Su ruoqiu couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "Who didn''t get married and give him a ring?"


    "Do you want to go out and show you one?" White dust''s face kept a smile.


    "That''s not much." Su ruoqiu angrily raised his ring finger, "open your eyes to see clearly, this is the wedding ring, blind your eyes."


    "I don''t believe it." White ink dust spoke firmly.


    When he heard that she was married, his heart suddenly tingled. He was jealous when he thought of her husband.


    What kind of man can get her favor and let her marry each other willingly.

 Chapter 172

    The white ink dust''s hands clenched a little, and he resisted the impulse of pressing his hands on his heart, allowing the pain in his heart to spread all over the body.


    Now he realized that he wanted to step into her heart, starting from the first time he met her.


    Seems to understand too late, the news of her marriage, like a flat thunder, his whole people are blown up.


    She''s not married. She''s lying to him when she says she''s married?


    There is a voice in Bai Mo Chen''s heart that he doesn''t want to admit that she is deceiving himself, and he is still deceiving himself.


    "Believe it or not, I''m married, and it''s a legal marriage with a marriage certificate." Su ruoqiu stares at him, and his eyes don''t dodge.


    "Marriage certificate?" White dust suddenly close to her, the corners of the mouth raised a smile, "I see."


    Su ruoqiu was startled by his sudden approach, and he took two steps back, "can you show the red book to others? No


    "Then I think you''re lying to me." White ink dust said.


    "White ink dust, I seriously tell you, I''m really married!" Su ruoqiu said that she was married word by word.


    It''s a headache. I don''t believe it when I say I''m married. I want her to take out her marriage certificate!


    "It''s OK. I can wait for you to get the green book. " White ink dust said with a smile.


    Su ruoqiu almost fainted.


    What the hell? She just married not long ago, he cursed her for taking the green book!


    "White ink dust, be careful that I will kill you! I''ll never take the green book in my life! " Su ruoqiu glared at him angrily and said.


    "Life is so long, who can guarantee it." White ink dust says with a smile.


    "I don''t care about you. Where''s the man you caught? Did you tell me who was in charge? " Su ruoqiu doesn''t want to get entangled with him and immediately changes the topic.


    "Yes, it''s a woman named Zhu Lian." White ink dust answers, also did not pester endlessly in that question.


    "Zhu Lian?" Su ruoqiu frowned. She didn''t know her. Did she guess wrong before?


    "Not Li Xiaoyi?" Xu Weiwei''s voice rang out.


    Her voice was like a striking bell, which made Su ruoqiu wake up.


    The person who confessed is Zhu Lian. Maybe Li Xiaoyi is hiding behind Zhu Lian.


    "What about the people behind Zhu Lian? Do you know where Zhu Lian is? Did you ask? " Su ruoqiu asked in a voice.


    "Yes. After she says the address, I''ll send someone to look for Zhu Lian. " White ink dust answers.


    He had thought of such a thing for a long time.


    "Oh. Are you going to bring Zhu Lian to the set? " Su ruoqiu asked in dismay.


    "No. If you want to interrogate yourself, I''ll take you to the end of the day. " White ink dust said with a smile, eyes flash a smart look.


    Su ruoqiu thought about it and nodded, "OK."


    Anyway, she promised him that she would go to see something with him. By the way, she would interrogate Zhu Lian about who was behind her back.


    Su ruoqiu guessed that Li Xiaoyi was the one, and their mutual hatred was the most obvious.


    Even if Li Xiaoyi didn''t do it this time, with her understanding of Li Xiaoyi, she believes that sooner or later the other party will revenge herself.


    After she left the room with white dust, the two of them continued to shoot the opposite play.


    When filming, Su ruoqiu put forward the idea of taking a place in kissing at the beginning. Bai Mochen was a gentleman. He never stole money in the name of acting. All kissing was taking a place in the name of acting.


    They both played less ng in other plays, but in kissing, ng was more. She knew that he did it on purpose.


    After a long time, Su ruoqiu was relieved.


    "Sister ruoqiu. Have a drink. " Guo Biyan handed a bottle of mineral water to her.


    "Thank you." Su ruoqiu said thanks politely with a smile and took a few sips of the mineral water.


    Drinking mineral water, Guo Biyan secretly looks at Jiang xiankai, with a faint blush on her cheeks.


    She looked at Jiang xiankai''s side face with shy eyes.


    From Guo Biyan''s point of view at the moment, Jiang xiankai''s side face seems to be shrouded in a layer of holy halo, so dazzling.


    Kago is so handsome. Guo Biyan thought in her heart that her heart beat faster unconsciously.


    Jiang xiankai didn''t know her attention. He took the mineral water and drank it.Guo Biyan stares at his side face, his heart beats faster and faster, and the corners of her mouth rise slightly, showing a happy smile.


    His fingers are slender and beautiful. I don''t know what it''s like to be held by him. Is it warm?


    Guo Biyan didn''t know what it would be like. She just imagined that it would make her heart warm, and the whole person would be covered with happiness.


    Standing on one side, Su ruoqiu turns her head to see Guo Biyan''s infatuated look. Her eyes are full of emotion. It''s hard to hide her love in her heart, so it''s just that her eyes are red.


    Su ruoqiu looked along her line of sight and saw Jiang xiankai''s side face. A playful smile came to her lips.


    Jiang xiankai''s appearance is good, and her side face looks particularly good at the moment. No wonder Yan''er is so infatuated with it.


    Su ruoqiu, as a spectator, thinks that Jiang xiankai is also fond of Yan''er.


    An idea sprouted in her heart, thinking that there should be two of them. Anyway, they also like each other, don''t they?


    Guo Biyan, who is staring at Jiang xiankai tightly, sees that he moves and seems to turn around. She immediately takes her eyes back and lowers her head.


    Her heart beat like a drum, and her hands were sweating with tension.


    By the time his heart slows down, Jiang xiankai is standing beside Su ruoqiu.


    "If autumn elder sister." Jiang xiankai cried with a smile.


    "You''re a good kid. Keep up the good work." Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    "Yes." Jiang xiankai has a shy smile on his face. If he looks at her, he glances at Guo Biyan.


    He didn''t dare to look so boldly. He just looked casually.


    When Guo Biyan looks up at him, he has already taken back his eyes and his eyes fall on Su ruoqiu.


    Her heart sank to the bottom when she saw the shy smile on his face.


    Just now on the face and in the heart of the joy and happiness, in an instant broken, look a little dim.


    How could she forget? Brother Kai seems to like sister ruoqiu.


    Every time I see him looking at ruoqiu''s sister, his face is always a little more shy, as if he is a young boy. When he meets a girl he likes, he is very shy.


    Guo Biyan''s heart is very uncomfortable, but the corners of her mouth are full of smile, dare not show too obvious.


    "Xiao Kai, you will send the swallow back later. I have something to deal with with master Bai." Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    "Yes." Jiang xiankai replied, grateful to her.


    Su ruoqiu watched them leave.


    "Let''s go, too." White dust came to her.


    Su ruoqiu turned to look at him and nodded, "go."


    She took the lead and walked forward without waiting for him.


    When she heard the footsteps behind her, she knew he was following.

 Chapter 173

    Su ruoqiu gets in his car. When he comes up, Bai Kai drives away.


    "Where are you going?" Su ruoqiu turned to look at him, "can''t be tied home by you?"


    "Not everyone can go to my home." White ink dust turns to see to her, the corner of the mouth starts to put on an evil smile.


    "Oh." Su ruoqiu replied.


    ¡­¡­


    The car stopped in a desolate place.


    Su ruoqiu saw the abandoned warehouse in front of her. It was dark and it looked strange.


    This place is extremely desolate, and the warehouse has been abandoned for a long time. It looks very shabby.


    "Are you looking for such a desolate place to kill people?" Su ruoqiu turns around and asks jokingly.


    "She''s not worth a life in my hands." White ink dust tone says indifferently.


    "Yes. Dirty your hands, right? " Su ruoqiu rolled her eyes quietly.


    "Yes." The white ink dust answers.


    "People in there? Not yet? I''m in a hurry Su ruoqiu spoke.


    Seeing that it was getting dark, she rushed home.


    "Let''s go." Bai Mo Chen responds with a smile.


    They walked towards the abandoned warehouse together, followed by white Kay.


    As they approached the door of the abandoned warehouse, the dark warehouse suddenly lit up.


    Without the slightest omen, Su ruoqiu was scared and almost jumped back.


    After the light came on, there were two people inside.


    They were tall, dressed in black suits, expressionless and tough.


    If Su ruoqiu didn''t trust Bai Mochen, she would turn around and run.


    It''s like kidnapping her. Anyone who doesn''t run is really retarded!


    "There are people in this old warehouse." Su ruoqiu turns his head and stares at white ink dust.


    "Go." White ink dust said to pull her hand, directly pull her to go inside.


    Su ruoqiu pulled his hand hard, but he couldn''t pull it back. He frowned slightly, "white dust, you let go of my hand."


    "No White ink dust head also does not return ground to answer a way.


    Su ruoqiu stares at his tall figure and grinds his teeth. He wants to bite his hand, but finally he tries to hold it back.


    Forget it, it''s just like holding hands with my brother. It''s nothing.


    Come to the center of the warehouse, where there is a woman, eyes covered with black cloth, mouth stuffed things, tied to the load-bearing column.


    When Xu heard the sound of footsteps, the woman screamed in fear and began to struggle violently, as if trying to get rid of the rope.


    Su ruoqiu approached his ear and asked softly, "what are you going to do with her? Kill or let go after asking? "


    "Let it go." White ink dust answers.


    Su ruoqiu nodded and went to the woman. Instead of pulling the black cloth from her eyes, she pulled off the things that blocked her mouth.


    Since the woman will still be alive in the end, we can''t see the two of them, otherwise it will have a great influence on them.


    Su ruoqiu was not afraid. When she saw it, she would make another human skin mask and soon replace it with another person.


    But white dust is different. If he is seen, the stain of kidnapping a person will accompany him for the rest of his life.


    Who knows if this woman will talk about it everywhere after she leaves?


    A lot of things have been passed on. Even if they are not true, they will be passed on. More and more people believe that it is true.


    "Who are you! What''s the point of catching me here! " Zhu Lian asked in panic and fear.


    Since she was caught here for no reason, she couldn''t see anything and seemed to be surrounded by people all the time, but her mouth was blocked and she couldn''t speak.


    Her heart is very afraid, want to cry for help can''t, no one can come to save her.


    "That''s a good question. Well, I have a question for you, too. " Su ruoqiu''s mouth was slightly crooked, and a fierce color flashed in her eyes.


    "What''s the problem? who are you! Who the hell are you Julien''s whole body was shaking with fear, including her voice.


    "Why do you order people to ruin other people''s looks? Who asked you to do it? " Su ruoqiu asked in a quiet voice.


    Zhu Lian was stunned. Her mouth opened slightly, as if she was shocked."You... Are you su ruoqiu?" She hesitated to open her mouth, but did not answer Su ruoqiu''s question. Instead, she said each other''s name directly.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. Just tell me who made you do it." Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    Zhu Lian hesitated for a moment and said in a voice, "no one asked me to do this. Everything is my own idea."


    "You want to have everything on your own? Why are you doing this? Why not? " Su Ruo asked, squinting.


    "Because..." Zhu Lian''s mouth moved, stopped, and then said: "because I hate you! You are a woman of mediocre beauty. Why do you play No.1! What are you doing! I just want to see if you''re disfigured, how can you play No. 1 girl! "


    "It''s a good way to talk nonsense. It''s hard to understand why you hate me." Su ruoqiu replied with a smile.


    Most of the time, there is no hatred for no reason. In front of her, Zhu Lian is clearly making up a reason for herself, and she doesn''t want to tell the people behind the scenes.


    I didn''t dare to be so sure before, but now from Zhu Lian''s hesitation, there must be someone behind her.


    "What''s the puzzle! I just hate you! Do you need a reason to hate you? " Zhu Lian asked coldly.


    "Hate a person, sometimes really do not need a reason. But in such a situation, even if no one is behind the scenes, they will follow the words. Even if they make up one person, who will be stupid enough to take all the blame on themselves. " Su ruoqiu refuted one by one clearly.


    Zhu Lian was shocked, her face turned pale, and she bit her lower lip slightly.


    She is right. If there is no behind the scenes emissary in this matter, when she forces herself to say who is behind the scenes, she will definitely say one, even if it is made up.


    "Am I right?" Su ruoqiu asked back slightly.


    "Well! I said no, no, don''t be smart! It''s up to you to kill or cut. Ha ha... Your appearance has been destroyed. I didn''t expect that you would be here so soon. Your ability is not small. " Zhu Lian said with a sneer.


    From her accident to her being caught, the time is not very long, and her background is not simple to be able to quickly investigate her own.


    If it wasn''t for the child in other people''s hands, Zhu Lian couldn''t help but want to give it up.


    Just think of the child, she had to clench her teeth, take all the blame on herself, and try her best to make the other party angry, then, there would be no time to think about other things.


    In fact, Zhu Lian has made up her mind that Su ruoqiu can''t kill her.


    If she died, her children might not survive in this world.


    Su ruoqiu saw her mouth so hard, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, things are more difficult than their own.


    He turned to look at the white dust and winked at him.

 Chapter 174

    Su ruoqiu originally wanted to make a wink, is to let the white dust to avoid.


    As a result, he didn''t understand, and even opened his mouth to talk.


    Su ruoqiu was so scared that he strode forward, almost rushed up and covered his mouth.


    Su ruoqiu''s body still leans forward a little due to the problem of rushing past and inertia, causing people to rush into his arms.


    White ink dust reacts very quickly, holding her feet firmly, holding her waist in both hands, so as not to cause them to fall to the ground.


    Facing the appearance at the moment, she nervously covers his mouth, white ink dust is very satisfied, involuntarily pursed lips smile.


    Su ruoqiu saw that he was still laughing. He was angry and glared at him. He said silently, "laugh at your sister!"


    White dust is still holding a smile, eyes like stars in the sky, shining.


    He stares at her straight, that pair of eyes that can talk, seem to be asking her silently: what do you want me to do?


    Su ruoqiu said with his mouth: "roll behind the load-bearing column, you all go there."


    She said, pointing to Becky, and then to the back of the column.


    White dust showed a playful smile and nodded.


    Su ruoqiu was not at ease, and warned him with his mouth: "if you dare to make a noise, be careful that I will sew your mouth with a needle and thread!"


    White ink dust can''t help laughing, nodded, said he knew, understand her meaning.


    Su ruoqiu saw that he really understood, and then he dared to let go of his hand, and said silently, "don''t go away."


    Her hands around her waist tightened her strength, and the smile on her face became more and more evil. She said silently, "I''m not willing."


    When he finished, he looked down slightly to show that he was not willing to let go of her hand, which seemed to be a bit ruffian.


    Su ruoqiu was so angry that he wanted to blind his eyes with two fingers.


    She quickly stretched out her middle finger, shook it in front of him angrily, and told him with her mouth, "I despise you!"


    White ink see her angry look, looking more and more lovely, but still let go of their own hands.


    He knew that if he continued to play, she would really be angry. Before her great anger came, he still quickly withdrew.


    What''s more, he doesn''t think it can be done too quickly, otherwise, Su ruoqiu will probably disappear in his world as soon as possible, and he will never find it again.


    He doesn''t dare to guarantee others'' words, but Su ruoqiu, a woman, knows that she definitely has such ability.


    It''s hard to find her just like transvesting, and she''s like a mystery, covered with secrets.


    White ink dust did not know how many secrets were hidden in her body, but it had a fatal attraction to him. From the first sight, he had a strong interest in her.


    From sensible to now, there is no woman who can make him so interested and want to be close to her.


    He now looked at Su ruoqiu, more and more have a kind of misty taste, as if this life can not see through her.


    White ink dust walking towards the load-bearing column, straight slender legs, in the front step, invisible full of charming charm.


    Standing at the side of the play, Bai Kai sees the young master leave obediently, looks at Su ruoqiu with a smile, gives her a thumbs up, and then follows the young master in a hurry.


    If you know the young master''s temper, not everyone can say it.


    Even in front of the master and his wife, the young master is not afraid of boiling water. As long as he doesn''t want to compromise, no one can help him.


    Su ruoqiu can easily command the young master, which means that she has an extremely important position in the young master''s heart, and even occupies the whole heart of the young master.


    The sudden silence around her made Zhu Lian very uneasy. She was listening all the time, but she could only hear the voice.


    Even in the face of trying to execute her, it''s not as terrible as it is now.


    "Are you still there? Is anyone here? Is anyone there Zhu Lian asked in a trembling voice.


    All around her echo, with a trill, let her originally rapid heart beat, in an instant near the edge of collapse.


    Her eyes were covered with black cloth. She could only see a little light, but it was still so dark.


    When living in the dark, people are always inexplicably afraid. This is a kind of potential fear, as if it has penetrated into every cell in the body.Su ruoqiu stares at Zhu Lian, who suddenly becomes very scared. A sly smile comes from the corner of her mouth, and her eyes are shining.


    Staring at the change of Zhu Lian''s face, she had a plan in her heart.


    She went directly to the front of Zhu Lian, the corner of her mouth stirred up the evil smile, and took off the black cloth from Zhu Lian''s eyes.


    In the face of the sudden light, Zhu Lian couldn''t adapt, so her eyes closed.


    After adapting to the light, Zhu Lian was frightened by the scene in front of her. She was tied to this old and strange place.


    Zhu Lian''s frightened eyes finally fell on Su ruoqiu. When her eyes touched her face, they immediately became tongue tied.


    "You... You... Aren''t you disfigured? How... How is it all right! " Zhu Lian''s face was unbelievable.


    She clearly let people in Su ruoqiu cosmetics, as long as the face, absolutely can disfigure!


    That thing is not immediately effective, but slowly penetrate into the skin, until the time to detect abnormal, everything is too late.


    Su ruoqiu is absolutely impossible not to disfigure! Absolutely impossible! Unless that person doesn''t succeed or she doesn''t use corrosive cosmetics at all.


    "Surprised? My face... Seems to be nothing. " Su ruoqiu smiles coldly.


    Anyway, Zhu Lian knows who she is. Why don''t you let her look carefully?


    She also has a way to make Zhu Lian dare not speak. Just after seeing Zhu Lian''s reaction, she comes up with an idea that it should be of great use to deal with Zhu Lian.


    "No way! You can''t have nothing if you use cosmetics with corrosive ingredients! " Zhu Lian shook her head in disbelief, widened her eyes and stared at her.


    "I did, but I''m fine, because I have a way to treat it. You can''t help me with this little trick. " Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    "Yes. I did it all. You can do whatever you want. " Zhu Lian clenched her teeth and said aloud.


    "Family is used to blackmail you?" Su ruoqiu gave a cold smile and her eyes flashed with a determined look.


    Zhu Lian''s mouth moved slightly, hesitated, then denied: "no! That''s what I did. "


    "Yes? But your body''s reaction tells me that''s not the case. " Su ruoqiu approached a bit, "you know, the body''s instinctive reaction is often more honest than a mouth, which is why there is micro expression psychology."


    "Your face tells me you''re lying." Su ruoqiu''s eyes were staring at her.


    Zhu Lian''s face turned white, and she was so surprised that she wanted to retreat. But she was tied up, and her back was against the load-bearing column. She had no way to escape.


    The present Su ruoqiu was so terrible that she could see through her thoughts very quickly. In front of her, it seemed that there was no hiding place for all the secrets.

 Chapter 175

    Zhu Lian frowned slightly and looked pale.


    Why can you hide from her, but I didn''t expect that you can''t hide anything.


    "No. I''m not lying. " Zhu Lian shook her head and denied it.


    "You''re lying." Su ruoqiu answered with certainty, flashing her eyes and staring at her, "do you think that the behind the scenes emissary who is trying his best to protect now will really do what he says?"


    "Don''t be silly. Your handle is in the other party''s hands. Once you lose the use value, the handle you fall into the other party''s hands will not come to a good end. "


    Su ruoqiu''s heart has guessed that Zhu Lian must have something in each other''s hands. If she is not afraid to let Zhu Lian die, she thinks it will be a person.


    As for who is Zhu Lian, Su ruoqiu has no ability to know. Now she can only rely on guessing and simply gamble.


    The emphasis on the word "handle" is nothing more than a reminder to Zhu Lian.


    Hearing Su ruoqiu''s words, Zhu Lian was stunned, and her eyebrows wrinkled deeply.


    Open the mouth to want to say, but Zhu Lian is still dead bite, is oneself don''t let go, "you guess wrong, is I do."


    "It seems that you are not willing to die. If you die, do you think your relatives will be better? If you keep your mouth shut forever, you will die. Have you ever heard of cutting grass and roots? " Su ruoqiu asked with a sneer.


    If Zhu Lian doesn''t compromise, Su ruoqiu will use the last move.


    She originally thought that Zhu Lian''s psychological defense line would be broken by her, but she didn''t expect to be able to hold on.


    Zhu Lian''s face turned white, and she bit her teeth. She replied, "if you want to hurry up, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Su ruoqiu won''t kill her! She still believes that.


    As long as she doesn''t die and doesn''t tell who''s behind her, then her child will have a chance to survive.


    "Since you want to die so much, I''ll help you." Su ruoqiu has an evil smile at the corner of her mouth. She looks very terrible.


    When Zhu Lian saw the smile on her face, she could not help shivering and pondering how she would deal with herself.


    "Ever heard of raising kids?" Su ruoqiu asked casually.


    Zhu Lian is actually a person who believes in ghosts and gods, so when she talks about raising kids, a chill rises from the bottom of her heart, and her hair is straight up, which makes her feel creepy.


    "Oh! Raising kids? It''s nonsense Even though she was afraid, Zhu Lian still sneered.


    "Unfortunately, I have a kid. groundless statement? You can have a good talk with her later. " Su ruoqiu''s left corner of his mouth stirred up a smile, which seemed thin, cool and cruel.


    "Pa Pa!" She raised her hand and patted.


    Xu Weiwei, who is on standby, suddenly appears in front of Zhu Lian and stares at her with a strange smile.


    Xu Weiwei is not ordinary now. When she appears in front of Zhu Lian, she has changed into a ferocious face.


    Her face was rugged, with large pustules growing on it.


    Some skin has been rotten, there are rotten meat hanging on it, want to fall and can not fall down, crumbling appearance.


    Zhu Lian didn''t expect to face the ghost directly. Seeing the female ghost suddenly appearing, she didn''t have time to feel sick and wanted to faint.


    Her eyes were wide open and she was afraid to breathe. Her heart beat faster, which made her a little unable to bear the load of heart rate.


    Zhu Lian was shaking all over, watching the female ghost getting closer and closer.


    "How? Would you say it''s nonsense? " Su if autumn breeze light cloud light ground asks a way.


    Zhu Lian thought she was intimidating herself before. She really raised a ghost!


    "If you don''t say it, I''ll feed you to the devil." Su ruoqiu''s tone shows a trace of impatience. It seems that he has no patience to entangle with her again.


    Julien''s heart thumped, and her voice trembled, "I, I, I say! I''ll tell you all


    She can''t die. What will the child do if she dies?


    Su ruoqiu''s analysis is reasonable. If she dies, the child will certainly be killed. She has to cut the grass to get rid of the roots!


    "Who is it?" Su ruoqiu''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the sharp light flashed away in his eyes.


    "Is... Is..." Zhu Lian''s heart is still a little worried, now said the words, that child how to do?


    After thinking for a moment, Zhu Lian glanced at Su ruoqiu and looked away in fear. "Promise me one thing, and I''ll tell you everything.""Let me save your family?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    The color of surprise appeared in Zhu Lian''s eyes, and then nodded, "yes. My child is in her hands. "


    Su ruoqiu thought about it and nodded, "OK."


    "Li Xiaoyi. It''s Li Xiaoyi who made me do it. " Zhu Lian immediately replied.


    She has the help of female ghosts. It should be very easy for her to get her children back.


    "It''s her." Su ruoqiu turns her head and glances at Xu Weiwei. She guesses right.


    "It''s her. Li Xiaoyi gave me a sum of money and said that she would give me another sum of money as long as it could be done. " Zhu Lian said.


    As long as she has so much money, she and her children will no longer have to suffer from poverty and hunger, and she will find a good school for them.


    "You wait. I will do what I promise you. " Su ruoqiu said and went forward, black cloth covered her eyes again.


    Zhu Lian thought that she would release herself immediately, and now she was covered with black cloth. She was very afraid.


    "You don''t believe what you say." Zhu Lian said in a trembling voice.


    "Where did I break my promise? I didn''t say I''d let you go right away Su ruoqiu''s answer is natural.


    "Can you let me go now? You don''t want to kill people, do you? " Zhu Lian asked in fear.


    "If I want to kill people, do I need to blindfold you? I''ll have you killed. " Su ruoqiu said.


    "So... When will you save my child?" Zhu Lian asked hesitantly.


    "When I get out, I''ll send it to you. Besides, if you want to live, you''d better go far in disguise. " Su ruoqiu did not forget to remind her.


    If Zhu Lian is caught by Li Xiaoyi, she will be killed.


    "Yes, I will. Thank you for the reminder. " Zhu Lian spoke gratefully to her.


    She was almost disfigured. Unexpectedly, she would remind herself of it. Zhu Lian didn''t know what to say at the moment. She was in a complicated mood.


    Su ruoqiu is not a bad person, but she is ashamed to hurt others for money.


    "I''m going. I''ll send it to you when I get out. You can rest assured. You''re safer here than out. " Su ruoqiu makes a sound.


    "Yes." Zhu Lian replied.


    Su ruoqiu stepped back a few steps. Seeing the two people on the load-bearing column, he stretched out his hand and waved to them, indicating that they could come out.


    Leaving the abandoned warehouse, Su ruoqiu opens the door and gets on the bus.


    "Aren''t you going to show me something? Come on Su ruoqiu saw the two of them get on the bus and immediately urged them.


    "What''s the rush?" White ink dust micro raised eyebrows, asked jokingly.


    "I''m in a hurry." Su ruoqiupi stares at him with a smile.

 Chapter 176

    "In a hurry to get reincarnated?" White ink dust asked intentionally.


    Su ruoqiu couldn''t help rolling his eyes, staring at him and saying, "if I rush to reincarnate, you''re not far from reincarnation."


    "That''s right. You''re reincarnated. I don''t think it''s interesting for me to live. I''m sure I''ll be reincarnated with you. " White ink dust said.


    Bai Kai, who was driving in front of the car, was ashamed to hear the young master''s words, and got goose bumps.


    "Go to your sister''s reincarnation." Su ruoqiu glanced at him coldly, "if I really want to die, you will follow me to die. It''s just unfilial son. Your parents raise you for nothing."


    "Then what? I''ll marry you when you''re born? " The white ink dust spoke solemnly.


    "I''m too lazy to listen to your nonsense. I''ll sleep for a while. Let me know when it''s time. " Su ruoqiu immediately leans on the back of the seat and doesn''t squint.


    White ink see her don''t turn head, also didn''t say what.


    White Kay, driving through the rearview mirror, glanced at the two people in the back seat.


    One is closing his eyes, the other is staring at the former.


    As he looked back, he noticed something strange on his side, frowned slightly and looked at the driver''s seat.


    There was nothing in the driver''s seat, but just now there was a strong look at him.


    Pak Kai scratched his head, puzzled.


    He and Bai Mochen didn''t know that Xu Weiwei was sitting in the co pilot''s seat. Just now she was staring at him, which made him feel strange.


    Xu Weiwei snorted coldly, turned her head and looked at the two people in the back seat of the car. Her eyes were wary of white dust.


    Her mother-in-law is a married woman. Bai Mo Chen doesn''t even care. So she has to keep an eye on her mother-in-law to avoid losing money.


    ¡­¡­


    "Here we are." White ink dust says aloud, stretched out a hand to push her.


    The door of the villa yard opened and the car drove in slowly.


    "Yes?" Su ruoqiu opened her eyes and turned her head blankly.


    On the way here, she fell asleep with her eyes closed.


    If it wasn''t for Xu Weiwei and white dust, she wouldn''t dare to fall asleep so easily.


    This man is like an indefinite bomb to her, which may explode at any time.


    "Where is this?" Su ruoqiu sees a villa in front of her and suddenly wakes up.


    "My house." The white ink dust answers naturally.


    "What Su ruoqiu almost jumped up and glared at him and said, "why don''t you bring me to your house?"


    "I''ll show you something." White ink dust naturally should way, looked at her one eye, "are you hungry? I''ve got food prepared at home


    "What to eat. Get out of the car and show me. I''ll go back. " Su ruoqiu could not help stroking his forehead.


    "You are in a hurry." White ink dust said with a smile, the corners of his mouth with a smart smile.


    Su ruoqiu, who pushes the door to get off, doesn''t see the smile on his face. Otherwise, he won''t want to get off.


    When Xu Weiwei saw her get off the bus, she couldn''t wait to follow her.


    White Kay, who was driving, saw that they all got off and drove to the direction of the garage.


    Su ruoqiu went directly to the front, but white ink dust''s legs were long, and he caught up with him in a few steps.


    She wanted to ask what it was, but she knew that if Bai Mo Chen didn''t want to say it, she would not tell her, so she had to shut up and endure to see it.


    If that doesn''t make her think this trip is worth it, Su ruoqiu will clench her teeth and castrate him!


    Su ruoqiu, with her head slightly lowered, didn''t want to communicate with Bai Mo Chen, and went straight ahead.


    "Granny! Look Xu Weiwei first saw the difference and made a voice anxiously.


    Su ruoqiu turns her head and looks at Xu Weiwei blankly. Her eyebrows are slightly frowned imperceptibly. Looking at her eyes, she seems to be asking her: what happened?


    A face anxious Xu Weiwei, vigorously angry nuzui, toward the front position.


    Su ruoqiu had just regained her mind. Just now, she first looked behind her, not in front of her.


    After waiting for her to turn her head to see the two people in front of her, she was stunned.


    The two people standing at the gate of the villa look noble and elegant. At first glance, they know that they are from rich families. It''s easy for her to think that they are white dust''s parents.


    This... Isn''t this the home where white ink dust lives?


    Why... Why did his parents come out!If she only came to see something, she didn''t come to see his parents. Were his parents what he said?


    If it wasn''t for her parents staring at her, Su ruoqiu really wanted to step on her.


    This is nothing! I knew she would never come.


    "You... Your parents?" Su ruoqiu stammered.


    "Yes. Too excited to speak? " The white ink dust picked to pick eyebrow, the corner of the mouth stirs up a smile of evil spirit.


    Su ruoqiu''s mouth slightly twitched a few times, carefully moved his steps, approached him for a few minutes, whispered: "white ink dust, are you sick! Didn''t I say I was married? "


    "What does marriage have to do with it? Anyway, I don''t mind if you''re second married or not. " White ink dust replied with a smile, showing a cynical ruffian.


    Su ruoqiu really wants to pry open his head to see what he''s got in it.


    "Let''s go." White ink dust said and then took her hand, the action was naturally speechless, outsiders will think they are lovers who have been in love for a long time.


    Su ruoqiu originally wanted to take back her hand, expecting the two people''s eyes in front of her, she stifled.


    forget it. Or accompany him to finish the play.


    Next time he uses any excuse, if she wants to return the letter, she will really believe his evil!


    "Hello, uncle and aunt." Su ruoqiu said hello with a smile, and he used a knife to poke the white dust into a sieve in his heart.


    "Good. You''re all hungry. Come in and eat. The food is ready. " Mu Yu smiles.


    Since she knew that her son was going to bring a girl back, she has been laughing so much that she can''t close her mouth.


    No matter who the son brings back, as long as there is no bad heart, she can accept it.


    I thought my son didn''t like girls before. She and my wife together. Even if my son likes men, they both recognize him.


    "Mo Chen, what are you still doing? Take her in Bai Guangyao''s heart is also very happy.


    My son is so old, but he never brings a girl back.


    Don''t say it''s a girl, even there are few people who are interested in girls. He and his wife are worried to death.


    "Mom and dad. Her name is Su ruoqiu White ink dust voice introduction way.


    "Good, good. That''s a nice name. " Mu Yu said several good things in a row.


    "You go first. I''ll wait for Kay." Bai Guangyao called them in with a smile.


    Xiao Kai grew up in the Bai family since childhood, and their husband and wife have long regarded Xiao Kai as a family.


    Su ruoqiu goes in with white ink dust with a smile. In the face of his parents'' enthusiasm, she is more embarrassed to let go.


    She looked down at the hand he held tightly, hoping to cut off his hand with her eyes.


    Forced to smile, she felt that her face was going to be stiff.


    "Surprise?" White ink dust bowed his head and asked jokingly.


    "Ha ha..." Su ruoqiu did not smile, biting her teeth and whispered back, "what a surprise! I''m about to explode."

 Chapter 177

    White dust could not help laughing, reached out and touched her hand, "I help you smooth."


    Su ruoqiu dodged slightly, glared at him angrily and bit his teeth secretly.


    If it wasn''t for the sake of giving him some face, she really wanted to leave immediately. Master Bai did it on purpose.


    The three people walking behind, seeing the interaction between them, thought how good their relationship was.


    Especially white dust''s parents, smile is closed mouth.


    Bai Kai''s eyes narrowed when he saw the young master and Su ruoqiu take a big step out.


    On the large rectangular table in the dining room, there are many kinds of food, which are full of color and fragrance. As soon as you enter the dining room, there are bursts of fragrance.


    White dust went to a European style dining chair, carefully opened, elegant movement.


    He looked at Su ruoqiu with a smile and naturally asked her to sit on the dining chair.


    "If autumn. Sit down. You''re welcome Mu Yu said with a smile, kind and warm, without any airs.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu smiles sheepishly and falls down.


    "Xiao Kai, don''t be stunned, just sit down." Bai Guangyao looked at Xiao Kai and said in a voice.


    "Yes." Becky answered, pulling out the dining chair and taking a seat.


    White ink dust is naturally sitting next to Su ruoqiu, each action is so natural and elegant, it is just natural noble, set off his excellent education.


    After they were seated, a servant came up and filled each of them with a glass of red wine.


    "Try this steak to see if it suits you." Mu Yu said with a kind smile.


    "Good." Su ruoqiu nodded and took a knife and fork. He was very skillful. He quickly sent a piece to his mouth. The taste is very good, delicious. "


    Her series of actions, Bai Guangyao two husband and wife see in the eyes, the heart is more and more satisfied with her.


    Judging from the action she just cut the steak, there was almost no sound when she cut it. Her action was natural and skillful, and she had the temperament of a famous family. I think her family would not be too poor.


    Their husband and wife do not have to match each other, but if the gap is too big, they will appear out of place, and there will be a lot of contradictions after a long time.


    Of course, if their son likes it, they will support it, but it depends on the personality of the girl.


    "It is unnecessary to say that it is the best part of a cow." White dust smiles and opens his mouth.


    The whole part of the cow essence.


    Su ruoqiu nodded with a smile and wanted to step on him.


    Fortunately, the conditions of her former family are not bad, otherwise, now is the time to see her jokes.


    In the eyes of some people in the upper class, it''s hard to be elegant if you cut the steak loud and fly it.


    "If autumn. What kind of business do your parents do? " Mu Yu asked with a smile.


    Looking at her behavior, Mu Yu takes it for granted that her family is not bad, should be doing business and so on.


    Su ruoqiu''s action suddenly stopped, looked slightly stunned, looked up at them, said with a smile: "I... Single parent family."


    Hear her words, the atmosphere immediately not quite right, a bit embarrassed.


    Bai Guangyao looked at his wife, meaning that she was too anxious and didn''t know anything. Now she was so embarrassed.


    "Ruoqiu, I''m sorry. Auntie didn''t know, so... "Mu Yu apologized, a face of apology.


    My son can''t easily lead a girl into the door. Don''t be angry with her.


    "It doesn''t matter. Auntie, you don''t know. How can I blame you? " Su ruoqiu shook his head indifferently.


    "Come on. Eat more. When this is your home, you''re welcome. " Bai Guangyao changed the topic and spoke enthusiastically.


    "Yes. Thank you, Auntie and uncle Su ruoqiu replied with a smile.


    After a while, Mu Yucai asked, "ruoqiu, how long have you been with Mo Chen?"


    Su ruoqiu almost choked to death before she swallowed a mouthful of red wine.


    She coughed quietly, in a very small voice, with a slightly embarrassed look on her face.


    Su ruoqiu just wants to say that she is not the same as Bai Mo Chen, she is just a friend.


    But her words have not export, was white dust to preempt.


    "Mom. Would you like to have a good meal? You''re going to scare her. " White dust answered with a smile.When he said these words, he looked at Su ruoqiu tenderly, which made him spoil her.


    "When mom asked me other questions, I didn''t see that you didn''t say anything about food and didn''t say anything about sleep." Mu Yu smiles and stares at him, "my son, he''s starting to face his future daughter-in-law."


    "Ah..." Su ruoqiu opened her mouth, and the word "aunt" had not been exported yet, and she was robbed by white ink dust, "mother is jealous?"


    "Yes. Mother is jealous of her daughter-in-law. " Mu Yu smiles.


    "Wife. I''m going to be jealous of you. " Bai Guangyao''s gentle eyes fell on her, and her eyes were full of love.


    "Mom and dad. Is it appropriate for you to show your love like this? " White dust joked.


    "Why not? You can show it. Your dad and I won''t mind Mu Yu replied.


    White dust did not answer, just smile to Su ruoqiu clip vegetables, "eat more. You see, you''ve lost weight. "


    Su ruoqiu''s whole life seems to be petrified. Now he''s causing more and more confusion.


    "What else do you want to eat? You say, "I''ll give it to you." The white dust spoke softly.


    Sitting opposite Bai Guangyao and his wife, seeing their young couple, they turned to look at each other and laughed tacitly.


    According to the immediate observation, the couple''s feelings are very good. It seems that they are not far away from the desire to hold their grandchildren.


    "Yes?" As soon as the white dust made a sound, his brow was deeply wrinkled and he took a cold breath.


    Su ruoqiu trampled on him under the table to make him talkative.


    "Ink dust. What''s the matter with you? " Mu Yu makes a sound, and the two couples stare at him suspiciously.


    "No. I''m fine. " White ink dust answered with a smile, felt the pain coming from his feet, always felt that his feet were going to be trampled.


    Sure enough, we can''t advance an inch, otherwise, Su ruoqiu starts a fire, and it''s too late to put out the fire.


    "You eat more." Su ruoqiu put food for him with a smile.


    Look at his provocative eyes as if to warn him: small children! You talk more, believe it or not, I''ll step on your feet!


    "Sir and madam, you should eat more." Becky looked at both of them.


    "Yes." The couple nodded.


    The three people who don''t know Su ruoqiu and Bai Mochen are fighting against each other secretly think that they are in love with each other.


    Su ruoqiu especially hopes to finish the meal soon. The time of a meal is as long as a century.


    After waiting for a table of people to leave, Su ruoqiu breathed a sigh of relief and finally finished eating.


    "Where''s what you''re talking about?" Su ruoqiu bit her teeth and said it in a very low voice. By the way, she twisted his hand.


    His parents and white Kay walked in front, and from time to time they would look back, and she couldn''t shake off the hand that looked like glue.


    "Hiss..." the white ink dust poured to draw a cold air lightly, "take you now, how do you so anxious."

 Chapter 178

    Su ruoqiu turned his head and glared at him.


    "You can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry." White ink dust is not afraid of death to reply a way, the corner of the mouth still holds a cynical smile.


    Su ruoqiu tried to pull her hand hard, but she couldn''t pull it back, so she could only stare.


    "Granny. Do you want to teach him a lesson for you? " Xu Weiwei made a look of rolling her sleeve, and her eyes were wide open, ready to teach the prodigal son a lesson.


    Su ruoqiu shook her head, this lesson, but also make something, may also delay her time to leave.


    When he came to the living room, Bai Mo Chen looked at his parents and said with a smile, "Mom and dad. If I take ruoqiu to my room, I won''t let her chat with you. "


    When Mu Yu heard her son''s words, she immediately looked at her husband. Both of them laughed so much that their eyes narrowed into a line.


    "Go. Mom and dad will not disturb you if they are OK. " Mu Yu picked his eyebrows and stared at them.


    "Your mother and I have something else to go out for a while. We won''t disturb you if we have nothing to do." Bai Guangyao echoed.


    "Young master. If you need anything, just call me There was also a kind of ambiguity in the way that white Kay looked at them.


    Where can su ruoqiu not understand the meaning of their words, now really want to find a hole to drill down.


    It''s all the evil done by the men around her. It can''t be explained clearly. It''s necessary to say so, which makes his family misunderstood.


    Su ruoqiu thinks for a moment, and opens her mouth to explain that she is married and has a friend relationship with Bai Mochen. But before she finishes her words, she is pulled away by him.


    "Gone." White dust took her hand and left.


    After walking to the corridor on the second floor, Su ruoqiu looked back. When she saw his parents, her eyes were still fixed on them. She couldn''t help smiling and responding.


    "White dust, will you let it go? It''s like pulling a cow! " Su ruoqiu glared at him discontentedly.


    "No. Have you ever pulled a cow? " White ink dust glanced at her with interest.


    "I pulled your sister!" Su ruoqiu couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    She felt that she and Bai Mo Chen had come to his house for a short time, and all her expressions could be made into innumerable expression packs.


    "You''re so good. You can pull anyone who hasn''t been born yet." White ink dust replied solemnly.


    "What you said is in your room?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    "Yes." White ink dust response, pause, turn to stare at her seriously, "I promise you this trip is worth it."


    "Is it?" Su ruoqiu asked, eyebrows slightly provocative, do not believe his lies.


    "Yes." White dust nodded.


    He took her to his room and closed the door behind him.


    Hearing the sound of closing the door behind him, Su ruoqiu was startled and turned to look at him, staring at him, "what do you want?"


    White ink see her alert appearance, can''t help laughing, can''t help slowly approaching, mouth with a bad smile, "what do you say?"


    "Don''t mess about, I said, I''m a married woman!" Su ruoqiu warned.


    "I know. I don''t mind White ink dust smile very cunning, listen to still have a little creepy.


    Su ruoqiu stepped back and straightened his back. "I don''t believe you''re going to mess with me. When I get there, I''ll yell. If your parents know, you''ll be embarrassed."


    "It''s OK. My room is soundproof. Even if you scream loudly and they hear you, they just think we''re playing The white ink dust shrugged his shoulders indifferently.


    "Beast Su ruoqiu bit her teeth and began to speak word by word.


    White ink dust can''t help laughing out a voice, "don''t tease you."


    He went straight past her to a cupboard and moved it away.


    At the back of the cabinet, there is a wall that looks like nothing different.


    Su ruoqiu just blinked his eyes, and he didn''t know where he moved, so a big piece of the wall moved out.


    In front of me is a safe inlaid inside.


    Su ruoqiu stares at the safe. It seems that there is no place to insert the key.


    It wasn''t until the white dust came close that Su ruoqiu suddenly realized that his eyes were the key!


    If she had such a safe, her books would be safer.


    But she is not only facing human beings, but also other strange creatures, so the safe is not the safest.The safe made a slight noise and was soon opened.


    White ink dust takes out a closed picture from inside.


    "You asked me to come here just to see this ancient Dong painting?" Su ruoqiu frowned tightly.


    This antique painting is of high collection value. What does it have to do with her? She has no interest at all.


    "Just come and see." White dust glanced back at her.


    He came to the place where he usually hung the picture, then hung it on it and spread it out little by little.


    Su ruoqiu walked towards him. At the beginning, there was a look of complaint and impatience on her face. But after seeing the pictures constantly appearing in her eyes, she was stunned in the same place.


    As like as two peas in Su Ruoqiu''s face, the woman in the picture does not reveal her whole face.


    "I want you to come. You should know why now." White ink dust sees her stupefied expression, voice says.


    He had said for a long time that she would be interested and that this trip would be worth it.


    "This... This is a real antique? Or an antique Su ruoqiu looked at him slowly, with a confused face.


    "Really." White ink dust tone indifferently replied, "if it is fake, how can I insist on you to see."


    Su ruoqiu had nothing to say, and her eyes fell on the painting again.


    "I just felt as like as two peas at first, until I saw your true face, and I was sure it was not like, but exactly the same." White ink dust said.


    "Where did you get this painting?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    Is the woman in this picture Su ruoqiu?


    So is it su ruoqiu or Zhang Yunxin that Qi Qing is looking for?


    Qi Qing is clearly talking about her. What''s the matter with the painting in front of her?


    "From the auction." White ink dust replied.


    His voice fell, and the room was quiet again. No one spoke.


    "Do you believe in the past and the present? I feel like the woman in this painting is your past life. " White dust breaks the silence.


    When he finished, he was also stunned, because his tone was so firm.


    "No..." Su ruoqiu whispered, but quickly shut up, looked at the white dust, and said with a smile: "the past life is the past life. Is there nothing else to do but show me this painting? If not, I''ll go first. "


    The white ink dust sees her not to care facial expression, the brow fiercely wrinkles up, the heart seems to have been punctured, the pain spreads.


    "Aren''t you curious at all?" The white ink dust approached a few minutes and asked.


    "What''s the curiosity? Don''t say it''s a previous life. Even if it''s a previous thing, it''s all a past tense. Do you think I should hold on to it? " Su ruoqiu asked.


    She was also curious, but she didn''t want to show it.


    The woman in the picture is Su ruoqiu. She was Zhang Yunxin, not su ruoqiu.

 Chapter 179

    "She looks as like as two peas. Are you really not curious?" White ink dust does not give up ground to ask a way.


    Su ruoqiu stared at him, took a deep breath, and told him word by word, "I''m not curious at all."


    They looked directly at each other without blinking.


    "I''ve finished the painting. Can I go back?" Su ruoqiu broke the silence.


    "You don''t want to stay longer?" White ink dust brow slightly wrinkled.


    "No. Master Bai, please remember that I am a woman with a family. " Su ruoqiu stares at him with a serious look.


    White dust did not speak, nor move.


    "Also, your parents misunderstood us. I hope you can find time to explain it yourself." Su ruoqiu continued.


    Let her explain, she really don''t know how to say, his parents left him to deal with.


    "Well, master Bai, it''s time for me to go home."


    Su ruoqiu turned around and left without giving him any chance to refute.


    The white dust standing in the same place, looking at her back, frowning deeper and deeper.


    See her open the door, white dust had no choice but to follow up, but also looked back at the wall hanging on the ancient paintings.


    In his eyes, Su ruoqiu doesn''t seem to be curious about whether the woman in the painting is her.


    As soon as Su ruoqiu opened the door, he saw three slightly furtive figures at the stairway of the corridor.


    She stood in the same place, frowning slightly, staring at the three people who came upstairs.


    The three people who originally wanted to eavesdrop suddenly saw Su ruoqiu at the door of the room. They were embarrassed to look at each other and looked guilty.


    "Cough... Husband, which dress do you want to take? I''ll clean it up for you. " Mu Yu coughs twice and asks her husband quickly.


    "Oh. It''s OK. I''ll go into the room and help you clean up. " Bai Guangyao replied with a smile.


    "Sir and madam, I''m going back to my room. It suddenly occurred to me that I had an appointment with someone to play PK today. " As soon as he patted his forehead, it seemed that he suddenly thought of it.


    Su ruoqiu watched the three of them leave the stairway and walk towards their respective rooms.


    "Not yet? Are you waiting for my parents to stay you for the night? " White ink dust appeared behind her and said with a smile.


    Su ruoqiu turns around and stares at him. Because they are so close, she turns around and strides to the stairway.


    As the two of them were walking towards the stairway, three of them were peeping through the crack of the door.


    When white ink dust passed his parents'' room, he looked at the crack of the door with a smile, and immediately saw his parents dodge.


    A smile rose from the corner of his mouth and he shook his head helplessly.


    Hearing the sound of distant footsteps, the couple looked out through the crack of the door.


    "It''s all your fault. They say they want to eavesdrop. You see, people are shy and run away." Bai Guangyao looks at his wife with a look of complaint. He is a bit coquettish.


    "What''s my fault? You wish you could agree with me. Besides, they came out before we even got to the door of the room, which means they were going to come out. " Mu Yu is not satisfied with her husband''s accusation.


    "According to the speed of our son, when can we have a grandson?" Bai Guangyao''s worried face.


    "You think you''re in a hurry." Mu Yu gave him a white look.


    At the moment, Bai Kai had come to the door of their room. "Master and madam, the young master sent Miss Su away."


    "Kay. Are they sure they have a relationship? " Mu Yu asked anxiously.


    "Not yet." Barkay thought about it and replied.


    "I''ve brought them home, but I haven''t confirmed it yet! This son is a failure Bai Guangyao shows that he hates iron but not steel.


    "Then how would she like to come home with Mo Chen?" Mu Yu''s brow is slightly wrinkled.


    If she is greedy for Bai''s property, she should speed up the confirmation of her relationship with Mo Chen.


    "This... Ha ha..." Bai Kai scratched his head awkwardly, hesitated and said with a smile: "yes... It was the young master who cheated him back."


    "What When they heard what he said, the two of them burst out in unison and stared at him in surprise.


    "Miss Su didn''t know that the master and his wife were at home. The young master asked Miss Su to see the painting." Becky answered truthfully.


    As like as two peas in the picture, Su Ruoqiu did not know. White ink did not tell him.Mu Yu and Bai Guangyao look at each other, a bit unable to accept such a result.


    The couple happily thought that the couple had confirmed their relationship. After meeting their parents, they would soon be able to talk about marriage, and then the big event of having a baby.


    But now it seems that the two of them are completely wrong. Their son is too slow to accept other girls.


    "It''s over. According to the speed of our son, we don''t know if we can have a grandson in our lifetime. " Mu Yulu was born with a loveless look.


    "Alas! My son doesn''t look like me at all. When I chased you back then, I didn''t want any face. " Bai Guangyao sighed helplessly.


    "How can I hear you say that. Do you think it''s shameless to chase me? " Mu Yuwei squints at her husband.


    "No, No. Wife, you misunderstood. " Bai Guangyao knew that he had said something wrong, and he flattered her with a smile, "I just want to express that I''ve given up."


    "That''s about the same." On Mu Yu''s sulky face, a little woman''s smile appeared.


    She is very lucky to marry a husband who has been treating her for decades and has a good son. For her, her life is worth it.


    If it wasn''t for her son who hasn''t married yet, he would die now, and there''s not much regret.


    "I went back to my room." When Becky saw what they looked like, he said in a voice.


    Before the two of them could answer, he oiled his feet and ran away.


    The couple looked at the back of white Kay and looked at each other with a smile.


    White dust drove her out of the yard gate.


    They sat in the car, and no one spoke.


    It wasn''t until the car stopped that white dust said aloud, "I''ll take you here? You''d better tell me the address and I''ll take you directly to your door. "


    "No need. If the neighbors see this, they can''t say that I''m putting a green hat on my husband. " Su ruoqiu found a very good reason.


    She just doesn''t want to let Bai Mo Chen know that her husband is Jin Yi lie.


    "As long as you do right, you are not afraid of the shadow." White ink dust tone indifferently should way.


    "Master Bai, you are wrong. Most of the time, public opinion can overwhelm you. Even if you are doing well, you may lose to all kinds of rumors. " Su ruoqiu took a look at him, opened the door and got off.


    "Yes. Be careful on the way White ink dust said, also didn''t insist to send her.


    "I will. Thank you for bringing me back. " Su ruoqiu said thanks.


    Watching white dust drive away, she waited for a moment and stopped the taxi.


    The taxi went in one direction and soon drove into the night.


    Su ruoqiu doesn''t know that she has been in the eyes of white dust since she got into the taxi.


    Until the taxi could no longer be seen, white dust drove away.

 Chapter 180

    Jin family villa.


    As soon as Su ruoqiu came home and saw her mother-in-law in the living room, she went to chat about her family.


    After a long chat, Su ruoqiu went upstairs to her room.


    Open the door of the room, Su ruoqiu saw the darkness in the room and frowned slightly.


    Didn''t my mother-in-law and Aunt Chen say Jin yilie was in the room?


    Why is the room so dark that the lights are not on.


    At this time point, she hasn''t come home yet. Eliot won''t go to bed so soon.


    It''s not in the study, is it? Su Ruo goes in with a frown.


    As she closed the door, her hand was suddenly held.


    Hold her hand, a hard effort, her whole center of gravity is not stable, toward the direction of the pull past.


    "Elijah?" Su ruoqiu raised her head, just wanted to ask him why he made a surprise attack, her mouth was firmly sealed.


    "Well..." Su ruoqiu''s mouth was completely blocked by him, unable to speak, so he could only tap his chest with his hand.


    She was still trying to push him away, but in the end, she responded to his plunder.


    When Su ruoqiu thought he was about to suffocate, he finally stopped.


    She sat on him limply, her eyes adapted to the darkness and could see his features.


    "What do you do? Hide behind this door and make a sneak attack. " Su ruoqiu asked, gasping as he spoke.


    Her voice fell and she received a silent response.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyebrows wrinkled. He didn''t understand what happened to him today. It seemed strange.


    "Talk. What''s the matter with you? I don''t think you''re normal today. " Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    "Will it?" Jin yilie asked.


    His tone was so flat that he couldn''t hear any emotion in his voice.


    "Yes. What''s the matter with you? " Su ruoqiu held his face in both hands and asked softly.


    Like a child who was making trouble, Jin yilie hesitated for a moment and then asked, "where have you been today?"


    Su ruoqiu opened her mouth to find an excuse, but on second thought, he sent someone to follow her. If he lied, he would be exposed.


    "To a friend''s house." Su ruoqiu spoke softly.


    "Friends? What kind of friends? "Male and female?" Jin yilie knows clearly, but he still wants to ask, like a child with a bad temper.


    Su ruoqiu chuckled, "my Mr. Jin, please tell me, are you jealous?"


    "No Jin yilie shook his head quickly.


    "Since I''m not jealous, I have the right not to answer that question." Su ruoqiu gave a mischievous smile.


    "Then I''ll eat it." Jin yilie replied.


    "I went to Bai Mo Chen''s home. He was a man and asked me to see an ancient painting. The two of us are just friends. " Su ruoqiu answered simply.


    "Oh." Jin yilie responded.


    "You probably knew all about it?" Su ruoqiu stares at the old fox with a smile.


    If he doesn''t even know this, how can he manage an enterprise as big as Jin''s?


    Without means and brains, how can we make the enterprise bigger and bigger.


    "Yes. But I want to hear it from you. " Jin yilie answered truthfully.


    "Is there a difference?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    "For me, it''s a big difference." Jin yilie replied.


    "If you are with other women in the future, can I question you like that?" Su ruo''s eyes narrowed slightly and asked softly in his ear.


    "I''m afraid... You''ll never get a chance in your life." Jin yilie answered seriously.


    He has always been clean, in addition to the family, he will basically keep a distance with women.


    "You mean you won''t have the chance to be with another woman?" Su ruoqiu asked suspiciously.


    Although the face does not believe the look, but the bottom of my heart is still very sweet, a sense of happiness arises spontaneously.


    "Yes. I will keep my distance from them. " Jin yilie replied.


    "Well! I don''t believe it. " Su ruoqiu snorted coldly, "if there is a skinned woman with good looks and stature who is sent to your bed, I don''t believe you didn''t respond."Jin yilie held her hand tightly for a few minutes and put it close to her ear. Her voice was very charming. "What do you think I will do in such a situation?"


    "Of course, I jumped on it and ate it dry. A smart man like you will remember to wipe his mouth. " Su ruoqiu replied with a smile.


    Jin yilie didn''t answer her immediately. Instead, he grabbed her lips again and began to plunder fiercely.


    Until they were breathing heavily, he released a thin lip and stared at her with a smile. "You guessed wrong. This is your punishment."


    "Wrong guess? What would you do? " Su ruoqiu pouted his mouth unconvinced.


    "I''ll have her rolled up and thrown out with the sheets." Jin yilie looked at her seriously.


    Cold as he, stubborn as he, identified a person, he is determined from the bone, will not easily betray.


    Jin yilie only believed that she was the only one. Even if he went through fire and water, he would not give up.


    "Ha ha! You think it''s a pancake. " Su ruoqiu couldn''t help laughing.


    Her finger on his nose point, think her husband is more and more lovely.


    If she doesn''t cherish such a husband, she will have a hole in her head.


    Jin yilie hugged her with a smile, put her head on her shoulder and asked softly, "will you leave me?"


    Hear his serious tone, the voice is very light, say every word, but knock on her heart.


    "No. Unless you betray me first. " Su ruoqiu shook his head and answered firmly.


    "I will not. In my life, I only believe in you. " Jin yilie said softly, "I only have you in my eyes. I can''t hold a second person any more."


    Su ruoqiu was stunned again, his body froze, and tears flashed in his eyes.


    This kind of empty talk came out of his mouth. With his warm tone, he could not be more serious. It was like taking out his whole heart and putting it in front of her.


    "Me too." Su ruoqiu replied.


    Two people''s lips and tongue fight together again, wheelchair moves, they go to the bedside.


    Love, sometimes come inexplicable.


    It takes only a second to fall in love with someone.


    But it''s not easy to maintain love for a lifetime.


    Many people are unable to cross the period of running in, only to go their separate ways in the end.


    Apart from the two people, may once again find their own happiness, or lonely to continue wandering.


    Su ruoqiu is undoubtedly one of the lucky ones, who lives a happy life with him.

 Chapter 181

    The next morning.


    After breakfast, Su ruoqiu drove out.


    "Vivi. Have you finished what I told you last night? " Su ruoqiu looked in the rearview mirror and asked aloud.


    "It''s done. The child has been saved by me. " Xu Weiwei spoke with pride.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded.


    As for whether they will be captured by Li Xiaoyi when they run away, it is not something she can intervene in.


    But Zhu Lian and her children, Su ruoqiu subconsciously still hope that they will not be caught by Li Xiaoyi.


    Li Xiaoyi can use children''s lives to threaten people, so how cruel her heart is already clear.


    Su ruoqiu stops outside and walks into the set.


    By the time she arrived, the white dust had already been in it.


    ¡­¡­


    "What! The man is gone! " Li Xiaoyi angrily stares at several big men in front of him, hoping to slap them in the face.


    "Yes. We didn''t know what happened last night, so we fainted. When we woke up, we found that the child had disappeared. " The man who takes the lead looks calm, but he is a little afraid at the bottom of his heart.


    "No one! It''s all bullshit! I can''t even watch a child Li Xiaoyi angrily smashed a glass on the ground and immediately smashed it to pieces.


    "Miss, it''s very strange. We fainted all of a sudden." The man who took the lead said in a voice, his back was slightly cool, and there were layers of cold sweat.


    People disappear under their noses. They can''t get away from it.


    They fainted for a long time. They didn''t wake up until the eldest lady came. The monitor didn''t have time to check.


    "Well! Who knows if you''re shirking responsibility! " Li Xiaoyi''s eye ground appears a fierce color.


    The man who took the lead looked around in embarrassment and said, "why don''t you look at the monitor, miss?"


    Li Xiaoyi thought about it. The monitoring here can really see what happened last night.


    When she came, these idiots didn''t wake up. They couldn''t do anything.


    "Well! I''ll watch the surveillance first. If it doesn''t agree with what you said, don''t do it! " Li Xiaoyi snorted again.


    "Yes." The man who took the lead was in a cold sweat.


    Li Xiaoyi stands in front of the monitor, looking at the picture, frowning slightly.


    When she saw the guards in the picture, all of them suddenly fainted, and then the picture disappeared.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Xiaoyi frowned and stared at them.


    "We don''t know." The man who took the lead made a stiff reply.


    "Call up the back one and have a look." Li Xiaoyi said.


    "Yes." The man in the lead replied.


    Soon, a picture came out, which was towards the gate of the yard.


    When Li Xiaoyi saw the child jumping away, he seemed to be talking to someone.


    When he came to the gate of the yard, she didn''t need him to open the gate. She saw that the gate was slowly opened by herself. After the child left, the door was closed by herself.


    It''s not only Li Xiaoyi who looks pale, but also the men staring at the surveillance screen.


    Such a strange scene, they do not want to think in that way, can not help but think.


    "Miss, this... Isn''t it haunted?" I don''t know who made the noise.


    "Yes. Miss, what happened last night is so weird. " The man who took the lead echoed.


    "Nonsense Li Xiaoyi came back and immediately scolded them, "do you want to use ghosts to shirk responsibility? absurd! Nonsense


    She had believed it in her heart, but she was still reluctant to admit it.


    Hearing the young lady''s disbelief, they didn''t know what to say. They had to keep their mouths shut.


    "Go and find Julien and the child for me!" Li Xiaoyi clenched her teeth and gave an underground order.


    "Yes A few of them answered.


    Li Xiaoyi angrily turned to leave, leaving their line of sight, and so on after the car, she found her whole body shaking.


    A strange scene in the picture reappears in my mind.


    Is there really a ghost to help the child leave?


    "No! impossible! It must have been in a way I didn''t know. " Li Xiaoyi''s self denial is that he is unwilling to believe what he sees.The phone rings and Li Xiaoyi answers.


    Listening to the voice on the phone, the corner of Li Xiaoyi''s mouth gradually rises, "en."


    "Clean it up." Li Xiaoyi finally said, and then hung up.


    Eight o''clock in the evening.


    After shooting, Su ruoqiu left the set. They still had some scenes to make up, so she left first.


    She got into the car, started the engine, skillfully backed up and drove away.


    At a crossroad, a black car breaking the rules suddenly burst out from one side.


    Su ruoqiu was so scared that he immediately stepped on the brake, but it didn''t work. The car was still moving forward quickly.


    Seeing that he was about to run into the car, Su ruoqiu suddenly turned the steering wheel in an emergency.


    "Bang!"


    There was a loud noise, followed by a sudden brake.


    Su ruoqiu''s car hit a wall on the side of the road, and then stopped.


    Her brain is very confused, a dizzy rise, ear heard a lot of sound, she can''t distinguish those are what sound, only know very noisy.


    "Are you all right? Wake up! Get out of the car quickly. " Xu Weiwei cried eagerly.


    Had it not been for her, the accident would have taken Su ruoqiu away.


    At the moment of collision, the strength was so great that even the air bag couldn''t bear it. Xu Weiwei spent a lot of magic power at that time.


    "Granny! You can''t die! Do you hear me? Get out of the car quickly Xu Weiwei cried anxiously.


    Just now she consumed too much mana, but also to reverse such a situation, let her suffer a lot, there is no extra strength to get Su ruoqiu out.


    She was sensitive to the smell of gasoline. If she didn''t evacuate, it would be very dangerous. If it exploded, she would lose her life.


    "Wake up! Cheer up! Get out of the car, please? I don''t have the strength to get you out now. If you don''t go out again, the car may explode. " Xu Weiwei''s heart is very anxious.


    She is anxious to get Su ruoqiu out, but there is nothing she can do. The feeling that she wants to do something, but can only watch it, doing it anxiously, makes her very uncomfortable.


    "Hiss..." Su ruoqiu was conscious and took a breath.


    "You wake up! Great. Get up and get out of the car Xu Weiwei immediately urged happily.


    She took a few deep breaths, and with her last power, she opened the door.


    Su ruoqiu''s safety belt has also been untied. She is weak all over and crawls out little by little.


    "There''s a leak in the gas. Keep away! Keep order and retreat


    A man who was aware of the gas leak yelled at some people and told them to back off.


    If it is affected, there may be a series of explosions.


    Several men have rushed to check how many people are in the car. When they find that she is the only one, they immediately move her out.


    All the people have retired to a certain extent, and the rest of the work has to be done by professionals.

 Chapter 182

    Many people take out their mobile phones to take photos, or take videos, to record that they witnessed the accident.


    The men who got Su ruoqiu out didn''t know that she was a star who made a lot of noise until she was safely evacuated.


    He looks very ordinary, but he is brave for a just cause. His skill is very good, and he is braver than men.


    "Thank you." Su ruoqiu said thanks weakly.


    "You''re welcome." Several men said aloud.


    When the ambulance came, Su ruoqiu was immediately sent to the ambulance and left the scene soon.


    After a series of examinations, Su ruoqiu had only some skin injuries, but in view of her dizziness, the doctor suggested that she stay in hospital for observation for a day.


    Su ruoqiu, who insisted on leaving hospital, was forced to be hospitalized after Jin yilie came.


    "I said it''s OK. The hospital said it''s just skin trauma." Su ruoqiu is lying on the hospital bed, staring at him helplessly.


    "What''s all right? Didn''t you say your head was sick? Stay and watch, so you can be at ease. " Jin yilie spoke solemnly.


    He was holding a red apple in his hand. Then he lowered his head and peeled it seriously.


    "Yes. Young granny, you''d better stay in the hospital for observation. " Bai Yang stood aside and said politely.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu knew that it was a foregone conclusion, so he could only nod his head and promise.


    If Xu Weiwei didn''t secretly use her mobile phone to send a short message to Jin yilie, he would not know.


    Before she had finished the examination, he had rushed to the hospital. Hearing the doctor''s advice, he immediately forced her to be hospitalized.


    "Cut it. Eat it. " Jin yilie handed the apple to her.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu took it over and began to chew it impolitely. She asked vaguely, "Mom doesn''t know about this, does she?"


    "I see. I said I''ll send you supper later. " Jin yilie said in a voice.


    "No. I''m not hungry. Don''t trouble her to come out and deliver supper. " Su ruoqiu spoke immediately.


    "I said, I''ll buy it for you. Mom said that what she bought outside is not clean, and what she made herself is different from what she bought outside. " Jin yilie replied.


    "It''s good to do it by yourself, but it''s too much trouble. Mom has to deliver it herself." Su ruoqiu said.


    "Aunt Chen will come with her mother." Jin yilie said in a voice.


    "Oh. You tell them to be careful Su ruoqiu asked uneasily.


    "I said that." Jin yilie replied.


    "Uncle Bai, why are you always standing Su ruoqiu saw that uncle Bai didn''t sit down and immediately said hello.


    "Good." Poplar sat on the sofa with a smile.


    "You go home with Uncle Bai in the evening. You don''t need to guard here. I''ll be fine." Su ruoqiu looks at her husband.


    "I want to be with you." Jin yilie''s tone was firm, not allowing her to retort, "yes. How did you get into a car accident? "


    "It''s just that a car suddenly broke out, and then I found that the brakes didn''t work. I was afraid of hitting it, so I slammed the steering wheel. As a result, I hit one side of the wall. Fortunately, no one passed by, otherwise I would be a murderer. " Su ruoqiu was shocked when she thought of the scene at that time.


    The owner of the black car was just making fun of other people''s lives. He broke the rules.


    If the brakes of the truck don''t work, the black car will become a rougamo!


    "The owner of the black car has been caught. He is drunk driving and has drunk a lot. He has no idea what he is doing." Jin yilie''s tone was indifferent, but his eyes flashed quickly.


    "These drunk drivers not only don''t cherish their own lives, but also waste others'' lives. Sooner or later, they will go to hell." Su ruoqiu angrily opened his mouth, turned to stare at him, casually asked, "man?"


    Jin yilie looked at her in surprise and nodded, "yes."


    "These men always say that women are road killers. They are more terrible than women when they are forced to drive and drink." Su ruoqiu said.


    "The brake of the car you''re driving doesn''t work. It must have been tampered with." Jin yilie replied in a positive tone.


    "How do you know? Maybe it''s my bad luck. It''s broken all of a sudden. " Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    This time, I really want to thank Xu Weiwei. If it wasn''t for her, the life that she managed to get back would be contributed again.


    It''s very lucky for her to be reborn in this body. If she dies again, she won''t be so lucky."No. When I bought it, I asked Bai Shuquan to check it. The brake won''t break down in a short time. You didn''t buy this car long ago. " Jin yilie replied seriously.


    She didn''t want to drive a flashy car, so he asked Uncle Bai to buy an ordinary car for her.


    "You mean someone wants me to die?" Su ruoqiu frowned slightly.


    Li Xiaoyi''s figure flashed through her mind.


    If it wasn''t for Li Xiaoyi, her identity would be exposed. It might be the influence behind the three men who chased her before.


    "Yes. The car didn''t cause an explosion. I believe there will be a result soon. Is it a man-made brake failure? " Jin yilie''s cold and deep eyes burst out cold.


    Let him find out who is behind the hand, don''t blame his hands mercilessly!


    "I''ve asked people to monitor the location of the parking lot and all the routes. If anyone tampers with it, it will soon be found out." Bai Yang echoed.


    "Yes. What are you going to do if you find out? " Su ruoqiu looks at him with a smile.


    "What''s the wife going to do with it?" Jin yilie looked at her tenderly.


    "I''ll leave it to you. For those who want to take my life, I suggest you die. " Su ruoqiu picked his eyebrows and handed him the remaining Apple kernels by the way.


    Jin yilie didn''t refuse. He took it with a smile, "OK. My husband will do it. "


    "Young master." Bai Yang takes the garbage can, asks the young master to throw the apple core, and goes to get the wet towel to the young master and the young grandmother.


    After they have wiped their hands, they take away the wet towel.


    Before long, the door of the ward opened and Liu Xiuqin and Aunt Chen went in.


    "If autumn. How are you doing? " Liu Xiuqin came to the bedside and looked at her painfully. "I''m so worried. I''m really afraid that something will happen to you."


    "Mom. I have a big fortune and a big life. I have a hard life. It''s OK. " Su ruoqiu replied with a smile, trying to make her relax.


    "You child." Liu Xiuqin had no choice but to smile, "come on. This is the lotus seed soup I specially made for you. Try it. "


    "Good. Thank you, mom Su ruoqiu took it and tasted it. "It''s delicious."


    "If it''s delicious, eat more, and mom will serve you another bowl later." Liu Xiuqin said with a smile.


    "It''s great to see that the little granny is OK." Aunt Chen choked a little.


    She and her wife were all in a hurry when they heard that something had happened to her.


    "Aunt Chen. I''m not that easy to get into trouble. You don''t know what I can do Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    When Liu Xiuqin and Aunt Chen heard her words, they looked at each other and laughed.


    "Young master. I found out. " Bai Yang stood up and went to Jin yilie''s side. "The brake failure is man-made. The man who moved his hands and feet has been caught. Now he is in the police station. Do you want to go now, young master? "

 Chapter 183

    Jin yilie looks at Su ruoqiu lying on the hospital bed. With a gentle smile in his mouth, he clenches her hand. "I''ll go and have a look."


    "Yes. You go Su ruoqiu nodded.


    "Aunt Chen and I are here. Don''t worry about it." Liu Xiuqin said.


    They watched Jin yilie leave and chatted in the ward.


    Outside the balcony of the ward, no one noticed the two figures floating in the dark air.


    "Master." Ghost you stares at host, softly shout a way.


    Dark night turned her back to him and did not respond.


    Ghost you see the host does not respond, helplessly frown, eyes fall on the ward balcony.


    Su ruoqiu can escape this time, not all rely on the ghost, the master also made efforts, but no positive rescue, not to mention in front of her face.


    The host is infatuated with Su ruoqiu. He can''t help but feel sorry for her. She doesn''t know anything about it.


    Su ruoqiu saw that it was late, so she advised her mother-in-law to go back and have a rest early. She was all right in the ward alone.


    After her mother-in-law left, she lay on the hospital bed and played with her mobile phone.


    "I don''t know if it''s my illusion. I always feel like someone is staring at us from the balcony." Xu Weiwei frowned and said.


    She had noticed it before. She just ran out to have a look and didn''t find anything unusual, but the feeling was more and more intense.


    Why do you always feel like someone is staring at them?


    Just now, due to Su ruoqiu''s chatting with the Jin family, she didn''t speak. Now that everyone is gone, she can''t help it any more.


    "Is it?" Su ruoqiu frowned, before chatting, also did not notice these.


    She got out of bed and headed for the balcony.


    Looking out from the balcony, I didn''t see anything except the night scene.


    "I ran out and looked after it several times, but I didn''t find anything." Xu Weiwei said.


    "We''ve been careful lately. Pay more attention. " Su ruoqiu looked at her and said solemnly.


    I don''t know if this accident has anything to do with the three men behind the finger messengers. They should be more careful.


    The enemy is in the dark and they are in the light. If one doesn''t pay attention, it''s easy for the whole person to get in.


    "Yes. I will Xu Weiwei nodded.


    They couldn''t find the dark night and ghost you floating in the night sky.


    "Kowtow, kowtow..."


    There was a knock at the door and they both turned back together.


    Su ruoqiu frowned slightly and left the balcony.


    The person who knocked on the door must not be Jin yilie. He just came in, or he just knocked on the door.


    When the door of the ward opens, Su ruoqiu is pulled into a warm embrace before she can see the person clearly.


    Su ruoqiu, stunned, feels that the person holding her is more and more powerful.


    Su ruoqiu knew who it was because of the smell from his body. He didn''t need to see his face again.


    "White dust, I warn you, let me go." Su ruoqiu''s eyebrows are tightly wrinkled, and there is anger in her tone.


    White ink dust originally wanted to hold for a while, heard her angry tone, immediately reluctantly released his hand.


    He held her shoulders in his hands, looked at her up and down, frowned, and looked with concern in his eyes, "how are you? Where did you get hurt? Does it hurt? "


    Su ruoqiu stretched out his hand to open his hands and gave him a white look, "you try to see if it hurts."


    She still feels a little pain in her chest. She was completely dazed when she hit it.


    "If I can, I''ll share the pain for you." The white ink dust expression answers earnestly.


    "Young master Bai, I''m a married woman. If you want to share, my husband will come." Su ruoqiu said and turned back to the ward.


    She did not have a good face for him, just want him to give up, because they are impossible, she can not be selfish to use other people''s sincerity, squander other people''s feelings.


    As for his concern for her, she was very moved.


    "Oh. Then I''ll take it as if you don''t want me to share it for you. " White dust mouth slightly hook, a face don''t mind.


    Bai Kai saw the young master go in, but he had been in the same place for a long time.


    Su... What was Miss Su talking about just now? A married woman?


    When did she get married? And the young master didn''t mind at all.This is a big deal! The master and his wife must have a happy time.


    Looking at Su ruoqiu, it''s clear that he doesn''t like the young master.


    Even if she got married, she would be merciless. This is a nightmare.


    Bai Kai stood outside the ward, staring at their backs, puzzled.


    Should he tell his wife about this bombing news? If the master and his wife obstruct the young master, he may become a sinner in the eyes of the young master.


    Xu Weiwei stares at Bai Kai, who is standing outside the ward with rich expression. Her brows are tightly wrinkled and her face is disgusted.


    "Hello! I said, are you coming in or not? If I don''t come in, I''ll be closed. "


    The contradictory white Kai, where hear Xu Weiwei''s words.


    When he saw the ward door closed slowly in front of him without external force, he almost screamed.


    It''s Haunted! Becky thought to himself.


    If there were no young master and Miss Su in it, Bai Kai would turn around and run.


    He rushed forward and tried to open the door of the ward. Seeing that it could be opened, he was relieved.


    White Kay rushed into the door of the sick room and said with a flustered look: "it''s Haunted! I just saw the door close itself


    "I closed it." Xu Weiwei looked at Bai Kai with disdain, then came to his back and knocked his head hard, "coward."


    "Ah He was so frightened that he put a hand on the back of his head and suddenly turned to look at it. "My head was hit by a ghost. It hurts!"


    "Kay. Stop playing. " Bai Mo Chen frowned slightly and thought he was directing and acting himself.


    "He didn''t pretend. There''s a ghost here, but it''s up to me. Don''t you know I have a ghost with me? " Su ruoqiu looks at them with a smile.


    "Yes, I do, but I can''t see it. I don''t know what you just teased me about is the one you raised." The innocent look on white Kay''s face.


    "How can we see her?" White ink dust asks curiously.


    "She showed up." Su ruoqiu replied.


    "Then you let her show up. It''s so invisible." Said Becky.


    "Aren''t you afraid of her appearing?" Su ruoqiu said with a bad smile.


    Bai kaimeng shivered, "don''t show up."


    "Why should I listen to you?" Without waiting for him to react, Xu Weiwei has appeared in front of them.


    When he heard the sudden voice behind him, he was so frightened that he ran to the young master.


    When he saw the ghost in front of him, he was relieved.


    Female ghost is not only not scary, but also pretty.


    "It''s not human." White ink dust laughs, the line of sight falls on Su ruoqiu''s body.


    "If you want to infiltrate people, I can infiltrate people, and I will come to your dreams all day." Xu Weiwei showed a fierce expression.


    "No. That''s good. " Said Becky.


    "All right, vivi." Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    After they introduced each other, there was another knock on the door, followed by a slight sound of the ward door opening.

 Chapter 184

    Three people look at each other, Su ruoqiu''s heart suddenly.


    Maybe Jin yilie is back! It seems that she can''t hide what she wanted to hide.


    Su ruoqiu stepped forward and saw Jin yilie and uncle Bai come in.


    Jin yilie, sitting in a wheelchair, had a smile on his face, but when he saw the white dust, his smile suddenly froze on his face.


    White Kay naturally knows who is coming in, the president of Jin''s group.


    When he saw Jin yilie see them, his expression immediately changed, and he was still full of hostility when staring at the young master.


    When Bai Kai thought of Su ruoqiu''s married woman, his eyes suddenly widened and his pupils narrowed slightly.


    Su ruoqiu''s husband should not be Jin yilie!


    This


    White Kay carefully wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and quietly ordered a wax for the young master in his heart.


    If the young master wants to snatch love with a broadsword, he thinks it''s very important.


    He took a few steps back, slowed down his breathing and tried to be a transparent person.


    Because he found that the ward has been full of no smoke of war, the eyes of the two of them, it is the enemy, especially jealous!


    Xu Weiwei naturally noticed the strangeness of the atmosphere and retreated to the corner.


    "Jin Shao. I didn''t expect to see you here. " White dust hands in suit pants pocket, with a touch of cynical smile.


    "I didn''t expect Bai Shao to appear in my wife''s ward." Jin yilie''s tone was cool, but he strongly announced his ownership.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I''m just a friend of Qiuqiu. I''ve come to see her." White ink dust mouth smile to open, at the end also added, "of course, if you misunderstand, it''s best."


    Su ruoqiu heard the sudden change of the name of white ink dust, the corners of his mouth jerked a few times, goose bumps.


    When did she become Qiu Qiu?


    "How can I misunderstand it. I believe in my wife. " The corner of Jin yilie''s mouth was slightly raised, "moreover, my wife, Jin yilie''s vision is not bad to that."


    His implication is that even if Su ruoqiu has something to do with himself, the person he will find in the future will not be white ink dust, implying that white ink dust is inferior to him.


    Bai Mo Chen''s eyes narrowed slightly and said with a smile: "I think Qiu Qiu must have been blind suddenly. It''s OK. I''ll wait until her eyesight recovers. "


    Standing on one side of the poplar, how also did not expect that the young master for the sake of the young grandmother can be like this.


    The two of them fought secretly, which made him laugh.


    However, the young lady''s charm is so great that not only the young master is impressed, but even white ink dust is attracted to her. It seems that the young master will have to treat her better in the future.


    Bai Yang had to sigh about the charm of the young master, but the young grandmother was also very popular.


    "Cough!" Su ruoqiu coughed awkwardly twice.


    Originally looked at two people, the line of sight immediately fell on her body.


    "What''s wrong?" They both asked in unison.


    At the moment when the voice fell, their eyes met again, bursting with fierce sparks.


    "Elijah. How''s it going? " Su ruoqiu asked directly.


    If she doesn''t change the subject, the two men don''t know when to fight.


    Jin yilie did not answer, but turned his head and looked at Bai Mo Chen, "my wife and I have housework to talk about, please avoid this outsider."


    He took the word "outsider" very seriously, and in disguise, he was reminding Bai Mo Chen of his identity.


    Bai Mo Chen ignored him and sat directly on the sofa with his long and straight legs folded together. He said with a bad smile, "I''m not an outsider because of my relationship with Qiu Qiu."


    Su ruoqiu doesn''t know how to deal with it. Now he is in a dilemma. It seems that he is ruthless to drive away the white dust. If he doesn''t, he will be in a bad mood.


    "You''re not talking about housework. It''s about Qiu Qiu''s accident." Bai Mo Chen''s tone was firm, but he looked like "I''m staying here.".


    "I found out. It''s Li Xiaoyi who''s behind the scenes. " Jin yilie replied.


    "It''s her." Su ruoqiu''s eyes narrowed and burst out cold waves.


    Knowing that it was Li Xiaoyi, Su ruoqiu was much more relaxed.


    As long as the enemy is in the light, then it is easy to deal with. I''m afraid it''s hard to defend by stealth.


    If Li Xiaoyi still wants her life, don''t blame her men for being merciless!"If you feel at ease, let your husband handle the matter." Jin yilie said with a gentle smile.


    Su ruoqiu turned to look at him and nodded with a smile, "OK."


    "I''ll help you out, too." Bai Mochen immediately showed his loyalty and looked at Jin yilie provocatively.


    He can do everything he can.


    "It''s not too late. Go back and have a rest. I''m tired and want to sleep. " Su ruoqiu looks at them.


    "I''ll stay with you." They spoke together again, then turned to stare at each other, both hostile.


    Su ruoqiu looked left and right. He really didn''t know what to do, so he had to turn around and climb into the hospital bed.


    As a result, in a ward, they were all in it.


    Fortunately, the VIP ward is fully equipped with two sofas as bed, or four of them have to sleep on the floor.


    In the sickroom filled with invisible smoke, Su ruoqiu didn''t know how to fall asleep, so he went to sleep in a daze.


    As the night came, the hospital became quieter and quieter.


    Xu Weiwei, who is in the ward, stares at them who are sleeping peacefully and wanders around bored.


    A slight noise came from the door of the ward, and Xu Weiwei''s ears moved.


    It seems that the sound of fingernails scraping on the door of the ward is particularly harsh in the silent night.


    Xu Weiwei''s brows wrinkled deeply, and she noticed a ghost.


    There is no lack of ghosts in the hospital, but the ghost who knows she is still there and comes to challenge should not be weak.


    Xu Weiwei disappeared at the door of the ward. When she appeared again, she was already at the door of the ward.


    She saw a white figure flash, and then appeared not far away, she immediately chased out.


    When Xu Weiwei''s figure disappeared at the end of the corridor, light smoke appeared at the door of the ward.


    When the smoke disappeared, there was a pale female ghost in sick clothes.


    With a smile from the corner of her mouth, she entered the ward.


    Female ghost''s strength is stronger than Xu Weiwei''s, but she doesn''t want to have a positive conflict with Xu Weiwei, which is not good for her at all.


    Why waste energy to fight with the other side when you can use the trick of turning the tiger away from the mountain?


    The ghost came to the bedside with a sneer, staring at the woman who was sleeping sweetly on the bed, with a deeper smile at the corner of her mouth.


    After looking for such a long time, she finally found a fully integrated body, and her desire to return from death will soon come true.


    The ghost stretched out her pale hand, trembling with excitement, and swam back and forth over Su ruoqiu.


    This body will be hers soon!


    As long as you get this body, let alone leave the hospital, she will be no different from ordinary people. She can also become an immortal through cultivation.


    When the time is right, she will seek revenge!


    The ghost gnashed her teeth at the thought of her enemy, and her eyes burst out with a fierce look.

 Chapter 185

    She was so vicious that she took her own life and made it impossible for her to leave here.


    The ghost''s hands trembled slightly, staring at the woman on the bed, there was a moment of heartlessness.


    "For the sake of death and rebirth, you can only be sacrificed. If you want to blame it, you can only blame your bad life. You met me here."


    The ghost whispered to herself and suddenly appeared over the bed.


    She faced the bed, face to face with the lying woman, and then fell straight down.


    Just when the ghost thought she could easily attach herself, the woman lying on the bed moved.


    Su ruoqiu''s speed is very fast, almost between lightning and thunder, in an instant to complete a series of actions.


    She suddenly opened her eyes, to the hands quietly holding the charm flying out, and then to subdue the ghost, it took less than a minute.


    Su Ruo Qiuwei squints her eyes and stares at the female ghost who can''t move. If it''s not for the sake of what the female ghost just said, she is not as simple as subduing the female ghost, but letting the female ghost fly away.


    The female ghost''s face was surprised and her eyes were a little dull. She didn''t expect that she had such ability.


    "You have such ability!" The ghost made a cold voice.


    "Without this ability, I would not be your scapegoat." Su ruoqiu said in a low voice.


    She didn''t want to wake several people in the ward who were still sleeping.


    However, they didn''t realize it at all. I''m afraid that this female ghost has done something.


    "The king is defeated! I was going to take your life, but I didn''t expect to be restrained by you. If you want to kill me, I''ll kill you. " The ghost spoke haughtily.


    She is afraid of death, but in the hands of each other, she will not take the initiative to beg for mercy.


    The only thing that made her unwilling was that she couldn''t revenge herself, and she didn''t know how long the enemy would be free.


    "I have courage." Su ruoqiu raised a smile from the corner of his mouth, "if you are so scared, you will never have a chance to live again."


    "Or what are you going to do?" The ghost sneered and stared at her warily, "do you want me to beg for mercy? I tell you, it''s impossible! "


    "It seems immoral for me to stop you if you rush to death." Su ruoqiu said slowly.


    The female ghost just looks surprised, and then looks back to the appearance of cold ice, "do it."


    "Tell me, why do you want to harm others? I may consider sparing your life." Su ruoqiu''s hand holding a charm, in front of the ghost suddenly.


    Her expression is indifferent, there is no emotion in her eyes, the charm in her hand seems to be able to fly out at any time.


    The female ghost didn''t look like she was joking. She hesitated for a moment, and then said, "your body fits my soul very well. If I get your body, I can be reborn, and I can leave here to take revenge on my enemy."


    "Once I succeed in capturing your body, I may be able to achieve immortality through cultivation." The female ghost didn''t hide it, so she said it all.


    Anyway, it''s already in her hands. The female ghost doesn''t think she''s bad and doesn''t want to hide it.


    "Immortality? It''s too easy for you to think about it. Any violation of the laws of nature will be greatly punished. Even if you can succeed in your cultivation, can you guarantee that you will be able to avoid the disaster? " Su ruoqiu had a smile on her lips.


    Female Ghost this idea is very naive, you know, if you can''t escape the natural disaster, the end is the end of the ghost.


    It''s better to have never lived in the past than to have worked hard for so long and lived in a devious way, but in the end, it''s gone in an instant.


    However, everyone''s idea is different, some people hold a fluke mentality, can escape the disaster.


    The female ghost''s brow slightly wrinkled for a while. In the face of the disaster, she really didn''t think about it. She just wanted to let it be. What if she could escape?


    "If you can''t escape the disaster, you''ll be dead." Su ruoqiu continued.


    When the ghost heard that she was scared, a touch of fear flashed through her eyes.


    If you don''t think about it, it''s OK. You won''t feel anything. But once you think about it, it will be more and more terrible.


    "I can help you get out of the hospital. But you have to tell me, how did you get killed in the hospital? Who is your enemy Su ruoqiu asked.


    In fact, she didn''t know why she was obsessed with the female ghost''s enemy. She seemed curious and subconscious.


    "I was sick and hospitalized, and then I committed suicide in the hospital." The ghost knows that she will be surprised. When she looks at her, she looks puzzled."Strange, isn''t it? I committed suicide myself. How can I have enemies? " The ghost laughed at herself, "but you don''t know, suicide is not my will, I am forced."


    "It was like I was under control, and then I hung myself on the balcony. The police can''t find any clues, because everything points to my suicide. I did commit suicide, just involuntarily. "


    "Do you know? By the time I wake up, I''ll be dead. At that moment, I couldn''t accept the fact. "


    "Then I slowly accepted. Besides, I know by accident who is the enemy who killed me. "


    "Originally, I thought I didn''t know it all my life. I died in the dark." The female ghost said, pausing, with a look of resentment in her eyes, "my enemy is Chi Biyue."


    "Blue moon in the pool?" Su ruoqiu frowned slightly. The name sounded familiar, but she couldn''t remember it for a moment.


    "The wife of the chairman of Webster group, the wife of Wilson. Do you know why she controlled me to commit suicide? " The corner of the ghost''s mouth raised a sneer and stared at her.


    Su ruoqiu''s calm eyes fluctuate because of her coldness, and her heart is a little restless.


    "You cunning devil Xu Weiwei, who was caught in the trap, suddenly appeared in the ward, staring angrily at the subdued ghost.


    If she hadn''t seen the ghost subdued, she would have wanted to fight the ghost.


    Once I saw the ghost, I felt that I was in arrears with my IQ. How could I get into the trap!


    "Wei Wei, don''t make trouble." Su ruoqiu glanced at her and then looked at the ghost, "why does she want to control your suicide?"


    "For her son." The female ghost said in a voice, with a strong hatred in her eyes, "the life of her son is life, isn''t the life of ordinary people life?"


    "What''s the connection between controlling your suicide and her son?" Su ruoqiu guessed something in her heart, but she couldn''t help asking.


    "I also know by accident that the ghost kept by Chi Biyue was heard by me during the conversation. Her son''s life span is not long. To live till now is to take away the life span of others. " The ghost clenched her fist and said, "I''m not the only one killed. I don''t know how many people there are."


    "No! This man is so vicious! Take someone else''s life for her son Xu Weiwei was surprised.


    "Ha ha... I used to pay attention to the news of their husband and wife. They are very kind in the eyes of outsiders and often engage in charity. Such people, you really can''t see how dark their heart is. " The ghost grinned coldly, "and we only see the surface, and then we are kept in the dark."

 Chapter 186

    "The most ironic thing is that I admired them at that time and admired the feelings of their husband and wife. I didn''t realize how stupid I was until the truth came out There was a look of disgust in the eyes of the female ghost, "they are two perfect match, just like birds of a feather."


    "When I came here, I didn''t hear clearly. Who is this vicious couple?" Xu Weiwei frowned and asked curiously.


    "Wei song is the chairman of Wechsler group and his wife, Chi Biyue." Said the ghost.


    "Oh! It''s them! I''ve noticed it before. I''m impressed. I didn''t expect them to be like this. " Xu Weiwei makes a sound.


    "Haven''t you thought about a problem?" Su ruoqiu stares at the ghost.


    "What''s the problem?" The ghost was stunned and looked at her.


    "Even if you can go out, with her ability to control ghosts, do you have a chance to win?" Su ruoqiu said a fatal problem.


    If the female ghost is not sure and goes to revenge in a hurry, she will be beaten to death by Chi Biyue.


    The people who can control ghosts and are not in the minority will not be inferior in strength. Even if they are not better than her, they may be similar to her.


    The female ghost is so easily subdued by her, the female ghost to revenge, the result is self-evident.


    Listen to this analysis that she gives, the female ghost''s face is ugly, oneself really didn''t think so carefully.


    The female ghost''s face is not willing to look, "can I just let go? I''ve been waiting for more than four years, waiting for such a result? I''m not reconciled. "


    "What can you do if you are not willing? You have no strength to revenge." Xu Weiwei may be sympathizing with her, but she is more pitiful. She doesn''t even know who the enemy is. "You can know who the enemy is, but I don''t know anything."


    The female ghost who was restless was shocked, and the anger around her disappeared.


    "You don''t know you can continue to pursue, but I know, but I can''t get revenge. It''s a great suffering for me." The ghost sighed helplessly, but neither of them was better.


    Xu Weiwei turns her head and sees Su ruoqiu sitting in a daze. Her eyebrows wrinkle slightly. She doesn''t know what she is thinking.


    She went forward to push Su ruoqiu''s shoulder, "what are you thinking? Can we help her? "


    Su ruoqiu came back and stared at her.


    "What do you think I''m doing? I have something on my face? " Xu Weiwei was puzzled and touched her face.


    "Vivi." Su ruoqiu''s voice was very light, hesitated for a moment, or continued to say: "if I remember correctly, you will be dead when you wake up again after fainting?"


    As soon as her voice fell, the female ghost suddenly raised her eyes and looked at Xu Weiwei, a strange color flashed across her eyes.


    "Yes. Yes, what''s the matter? " Xu Weiwei nodded blankly.


    "I suspect your death may also be related to Chi Biyue." Su ruoqiu is open to his guess.


    "When you asked her, I had a vague guess." The ghost looked at Xu Weiwei and said, "are you hanged, too?"


    "Yes. Are you also a hanged ghost? " Xu Weiwei looked her up and down.


    "Yes. I woke up and found myself hanging The ghost replied.


    "Whether it''s Chi Biyue or not, I think it''s a very useful clue." Su ruoqiu said.


    "Oh." Xu Weiwei nodded, "but I''m not ready yet."


    She had planned to wait until Su ruoqiu gave birth to a child before leaving. If the murderer is found, does it mean that she will leave ahead of time?


    "What psychological preparation is needed to investigate the murderer." Su ruoqiu looks at her helplessly.


    If the female ghost can move freely at the moment, she has to climb back and hang herself again immediately after hearing Xu Weiwei''s words.


    She can''t wait for the killer to be punished, but Xu Weiwei doesn''t want to. It''s just a wonderful flower.


    Where does the female ghost know what Xu Weiwei thinks in her heart? She can calculate Su ruoqiu''s son in her heart.


    "What''s your name?" Su ruoqiu looks up at the ghost.


    "Cumin." Ke min answers truthfully.


    "Good. I call you Xiaomin. Before I can''t pay Chi Biyue, you stay with me. At that time, I will find out that Weiwei''s death has something to do with her, and I will help you to avenge it together! " Su ruoqiu said.


    There was a light in Ke min''s eyes. He asked incredulously, "really?"


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded.


    Looking at her sincere appearance, Ke min bowed her head slightly, showing a look of guilt, "I''m sorry. I... I wanted to take your body and let you be my substitute. ""Turn over the past." Su ruoqiu replied, but did not forget to warn her, "but if you dare to hit my abacus again, I will let you die miserably."


    "No, I dare not." Ke min spoke in a hurry.


    Know her behavior, but oneself feel guilty to her, how dare to still hit her idea.


    After her advice, Ke min figured out, delusion of all impractical things, as well as revenge, honestly reincarnation.


    I hope... I can invest in a good family in my next life. I don''t want to run into such a bad thing again. My life will be taken away.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded and took off her charm.


    "Thank you." Ke min looks at her gratefully.


    "All right. Go out, all of you. I''m dead tired. " Su ruoqiu said and then split to lie back, continue to sleep her big sleep.


    Xu Weiwei and Ke min don''t know each other. They leave the ward and chat outside.


    The next morning.


    White ink wake up, see the bed of Su ruoqiu did not cover the quilt, very naturally go forward, gently cover.


    As soon as he finished, he felt a look behind him, staring straight at him.


    White ink dust turned around with a smile, and sure enough, he saw the same as he guessed.


    The hostile look is not Jin yilie.


    White ink dust provocatively looked at him, the corner of the mouth smile deeper.


    Jin yilie, who is already in a wheelchair, has a cold look in his dark eyes, just like a skate stabbing him.


    The two of them looked at each other, and they didn''t look away until something came from the bed.


    When Jin yilie''s cold eyes fell on Su ruoqiu, they immediately became soft and spoiled.


    Open eyes of Su ruoqiu, see them two wake up so early.


    "You''re awake." White ink dust said with a smile.


    "Yes. You two got up early. " Su ruoqiu yawned like no one else.


    "Hungry? I''ll get you breakfast. " Jin yilie, who came to the hospital bed, said softly.


    "No. I''ll go through the discharge procedures later and eat out. " Su ruoqiu replied.


    "You''ll have to check again and be discharged tomorrow." Jin yilie held her hand and could not refuse.


    Su ruoqiu felt funny and said with a smile, "I''m really OK. You should be careful."


    "I have to be careful about you." Jin yilie stared at her affectionately.


    "Well. I''ll listen to you. " Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    "Yes. You get up and brush your teeth, and I''ll buy you breakfast. " Jin yilie then turned and left.


    "I''m fine anyway. I''ll go with him." White ink dust said also went out.

 Chapter 187

    Su ruoqiu looked at the two people who left, and he went to the door of the ward quietly.


    Sticking out her head, she saw the two of them walking peacefully, and then she shrunk back.


    As soon as they met, they knew that they were very unhappy with each other. She was afraid that they would fight when they went out like this.


    Su ruoqiu thinks of what Ke Min said. It seems that she has to go to weiheye secretly.


    If he is short-lived, she can see the clue if he can''t live to the present without renewing his life.


    When they came back, Su ruoqiu would brush her teeth and wait in the hospital bed.


    The others woke up and were called out for breakfast by her.


    Su ruoqiu stares at them, it doesn''t look like a fight.


    I''ll let them down if they''re OK.


    "If you buy porridge, fried dough sticks and side dishes, you can tell me what else you want to eat." Jin yilie said gently.


    "What do you want to eat first?" White ink dust asked.


    "White porridge." Su ruoqiu replied.


    "I feed you." Jin yilie and Bai Mochen answered in one voice.


    "Bai Shao, please remember your identity." Jin yilie had a cold face and his eyes fell on him.


    "I remember my identity very clearly. Please remind Jin Shao." White dust answered with a smile.


    Su ruoqiu''s mouth slightly twitched a few times and said with a smile, "I''ll do it myself."


    Look at the posture of the two of them. If you say a few more words, you will definitely have a quarrel.


    Jin yilie didn''t say anything. He took out the porridge and handed it to her.


    "Come on. It''s a piece of cake. " White ink dust is not idle, politely take out the vegetables, put on the small table in front of her.


    Su ruoqiu saw them staring at her for breakfast, a little uncomfortable, "if you''re OK, go back first, the company is not very busy."


    "You are important." Jin yilie answered concisely.


    "We have Qiuqiu in the company, which is very important." White ink dust immediately echoed.


    Jin yilie turned his head, and his cold eyes fell on him. Their eyes met in midair, bursting with fierce sparks.


    Sitting on the bed eating breakfast, Su ruoqiu didn''t know what to say. She couldn''t help stroking her forehead and continued to eat breakfast.


    When she finished eating, they helped clean up immediately. She didn''t have to do anything.


    Later, it was their company that called and they just left. Otherwise, she didn''t know how long they would be fighting each other in the ward.


    At the moment in the ward, only she and two ghosts.


    "Vivi." Su ruoqiu made a sound and turned his head to look at her. "Go back and help me get the doll at home."


    "Yes Xu Weiwei replied and immediately disappeared in the same place.


    "What do you do with dolls?" Ke min is puzzled.


    She''s not young, and she''s married. She can''t play with dolls, can she?


    "You don''t want to go out?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    "Take the doll for me?" Ke min''s brow was frowning, and he couldn''t understand it.


    "Yes. Don''t ask me anything else. I''ll take you away anyway. " Su ruoqiu said.


    "Thank you." Ke Min said thanks and then asked in a voice, "are you really married Jin yilie?"


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded.


    "You are very lucky, and I think he is good to you." Ke Min said enviously.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu responded and did not deny it.


    Before long, Xu Weiwei came back with the doll.


    Su ruoqiu, according to the way he did last time, also led Ke min''s soul into the doll.


    "You stay in there for a while." Su ruoqiu said to the doll.


    "Yes." The expression on the baby''s face is motionless, but the voice is uploaded from the baby.


    Today, she had another check-up. After confirming that it was ok, Su ruoqiu left the hospital in the afternoon.


    Liu Xiuqin knew that she was discharged and was waiting for her outside the gate of the yard.


    See her get off the car, immediately let the servant carry a basin, and then ignite the things inside, let her cross over, go to bad luck.


    Su ruoqiu did not say anything, obediently did as Liu Xiuqin said.


    Back in the living room, she accompanied Liu Xiuqin for a chat, and then went back to her room.In addition to her and Xu Weiwei, there is also Ke min in the room.


    Ke Min said that he couldn''t get revenge now. He wanted to follow her until he got revenge.


    Su ruoqiu told Ke min the rules, and asked them to go out and find out where they could see Wei Heye at night.


    In the hospital, after Ke min is put away, Su ruoqiu tells Weiwei alone that she wants to stare at Ke min.


    Su ruoqiu doesn''t believe in her just by her one-sided words. If she doesn''t know her well, she should always be on guard. This is a kind of self-protection.


    It is necessary to have the heart of harming others and the heart of preventing others.


    Su ruoqiu is lying on her bed playing with her mobile phone when she suddenly sees a hot search.


    She opened her eyes, and her heart was clear.


    It must have been Jin yilie who made Li face bankruptcy.


    Li Xiaoyi wanted to kill her, but she didn''t expect to steal chicken.


    Just from the hot search and news, we can''t see that in fact, Bai''s also intervened, forcing small enterprises to face bankruptcy in a short period of time, and there is no place to maneuver.


    Su ruoqiu naturally won''t know that white ink dust also helps her out.


    ¡­¡­


    In the living room of Webster''s villa, the two families sat grimly.


    "Tea." Wei Song looked at his sister''s family and said aloud.


    Li Qin took the tea from the servant and took a sip of it in an obscure way.


    He saw that Wei Chenglin didn''t speak and touched her arm quietly.


    Aware that her husband touched her, Wei Chenglin said awkwardly, "brother. Li''s family is in crisis. You have to help us. Otherwise, all our efforts over the years will be in vain. "


    Li Qin didn''t have money at the beginning. Li''s family can be said to be the cause of their husband and wife.


    After so many years of hard work, they are about to be destroyed. They are like ants on a hot pot.


    In the face of such a rapid collapse, they could not turn the tide. They had to turn to the Wei family to see if they could help the Li family.


    "Yes. Uncle, you must help us Li Xiaoyi is also very anxious to beg, anxious to tears.


    "Xiaoyi, don''t worry, we..." Wei Heye wanted to help them, but he was interrupted by Wei Song


    "Dad. My aunt''s family are our relatives. Are we going to die? " Wehrye stared at his father incomprehensibly.


    "It''s not that we can''t save our lives, but that we can''t save them at all!" Wei Song will be angry to death by his son. How can he not see the situation clearly? "Do you know who moved his hand behind his back?"


    Li Qin and his family looked at each other with a blank and curious look. They knew who was behind them, but they didn''t know who.


    Listen to Wei Song''s tone, it seems that the Wei family should be afraid of the people behind. In this way, the Li family is hopeless.


    Weiheye''s mouth moved, but he saw his father''s face was serious and he didn''t dare to speak any more.


    Kong Wen, who recently married into the Wei family, sat quietly and stared at them without saying a word.


    It''s better for her not to talk about such things. That''s the way to protect herself.


    What''s more, seeing that Li Xiaoyi is going to be in trouble, Kong Wen is very happy to see how she can look at people with her nostrils in the future!

 Chapter 188

    "It''s not that your brother doesn''t want to help you. There''s really nothing he can do." Chi Biyue looked embarrassed. "Now it''s the Jin family and the Bai family who are behind. With the strength of the Wei family, it''s impossible to deal with this matter."


    "What Li Qin and Wei Chenglin were surprised and some of them could not sit still.


    They didn''t offend Jin family and Bai family!


    "Why did the Jin and Bai families attack us?" Wei Chenglin''s worried look fell on Wei Song, "brother, have you found out? Is it really made by the Jin and Bai families? "


    "It''s the Jin and Bai families, but I want to ask you why they did it to you. When did you offend these two people? " Wei Song''s brow was tight and his temple was aching.


    If it was just the Jin family, Wei song would think it was Wei''s previous actions that were exposed, and the Jin family began to set an example to others.


    But the Bai family is also involved, so it is likely that the Li family offended themselves.


    "We... We don''t know." Wei Chenglin looked confused and turned to Li Qin, "have you offended anyone?"


    "Who can I offend? Our family is not a big enterprise. Even if we dare to offend some smaller enterprises, I dare not even eat a hundred leopard gall from the Jin and Bai families! " Li Qin''s face was very ugly and he was in mourning.


    It''s a dead end to offend the Jin family. Now the Bai family is still involved, and the Li family has no way to live.


    In front of the Jin family, the Li family is nothing but a mole ant. They can destroy the Li family by stamping their feet.


    "Why did the Jin family and the Bai family attack our family for no reason? Our family will not hinder the development of their company. " Li Xiaoyi muttered to himself.


    She couldn''t believe that the man she admired had to make their family desperate. It was a bad feeling.


    Li Xiaoyi would never think that it was her who made the Li family become such a field.


    "Dad. Is there really no way? " Asked wehrye, frowning.


    "No. If the Wei family intervenes, they will be uprooted as well. " Wei Song shook his head and looked at them helplessly. If you have a brother, he won''t let you live in the street. You can move in later. "


    He can''t intervene in this matter, but he can make them come to live at home. As long as Webster is still there, they won''t be so miserable.


    Chi Biyue wants to refuse, but he has said it, and so firm, she has to swallow it back, but her face is not very good-looking.


    Although the Wei family did not intervene in this matter, some of their contacts with Li Jiasheng still caused a lot of damage to the Wei family.


    Now they have to support their family. All the expenses are on the Wei family. Chi Biyue is not happy.


    "Thank you, brother." With tears streaming down her face, Wei sighed that it was better to have relatives.


    Li Qin saw a sentence that could not be retrieved, so he had to agree.


    The Jin and Bai families beat down the Li family too hard. After they went bankrupt, they had nothing, and even the house they lived in was no longer theirs.


    Li Qin was very unwilling, but he couldn''t do anything.


    Fight with Jin Bai? At the end of the day, you''ll lose your life.


    Watching Li Qin''s family leave, Chi Biyue says in a voice, "do you really want them to live at home?"


    "Yes. Do you want them to go begging? " Wei Song asked in an unhappy way.


    "I didn''t say that I don''t care about them. What are you doing with a straight face?" Chi Biyue saw his displeased look and was immediately displeased, "can''t you give them a sum of money to rent a house? Heye has a family. They are all crowded here. How inconvenient it will be in the future


    "Mom. I don''t mind letting them live. " Weiheye immediately made his stand that he was a family.


    "Shut up Chi Biyue gave a cold drink.


    "Good. I''ll shut up Weiheye showed an angry look, turned and walked out, "you solve it yourself."


    "Heye!" Kong Wen saw him leave, looked at her mother-in-law, and immediately followed.


    Wei Heye was in a bad mood, and he didn''t like her. Kong Wen was the one his mother forced him to marry, so he didn''t have a good face for her.


    Aware that she was holding her arm, wehrye raised his hand angrily and threw it away.


    It''s just that his strength is too strong, and Kong Wen falls to the ground.


    "Hiss..." Kong Wen took a cold breath.


    When Wei Heye saw that she was pushed down by herself, she stopped, hesitated to help her, and finally left without looking back.Such a marriage is not what he wants, and he doesn''t feel happy.


    If Kong Wen doesn''t want to marry him, she can refuse his mother''s proposal, so he doesn''t need to marry. But she agrees, which makes him very angry.


    "Look at your son!" Chi Biyue is angry with Wei Song.


    Wei Song snorted coldly, "isn''t he your son?"


    "If you can''t afford to give them a sum of money and let them rent their own house, I''ll go." Chi Biyue said and then turned to take the bag, ready to leave.


    "You come back!" Wei Song grabbed her hand and looked embarrassed. "It''s all a family. Why should it be like this? I''m just a sister. Can''t you bear it for me? "


    "It''s not your sister who lives alone, it''s a big family." Chi Biyue stares at him.


    "Aren''t they all our relatives? If your mother and her family all live in, I will not stop them Wei Song said, "wife, I''m so kind to you. You can promise me to come down."


    Chi Biyue thought of his kindness to herself, biting her teeth to meditate, and finally said: "good. But your brother-in-law has to go out and look for a job. It''s his responsibility to support his family. "


    "Good. I''ll tell them Wei Song immediately agreed to come down and hold her in his arms.


    Kong Wen, who slowly got up from the ground, saw her father-in-law and mother-in-law holding together not far away. She turned and went to the stairway.


    They have been reconciled. She doesn''t need to fight. She''d better go back to her room.


    In the eyes of outsiders, she leaped to the top of a branch and turned into a Phoenix. The world said her life was good, but only she knew the bitterness.


    Since she married into the Wei family, Wei Heye never touched her. Even if she did everything, he didn''t bother to look at her and didn''t give her a good look.


    Kong Wen thinks she is good to him in every way. She tries not to do anything that makes him angry, but she can''t please him. What did she do wrong?


    Sitting on the bed, the more she thought about it, the more sad she was. Finally, she cried in bed.


    ¡­¡­


    "Are you sure wehry''s in that bar?" Su ruoqiu, driving, glanced in the rearview mirror.


    When the two of them came back, they said they saw wehry go to a bar.


    "Yes! Vivian and I saw it. " When Ke Min said this, he thought of Wei Heye, and his anger increased.


    She hated the Wei family so much that she would die so early because she had to pay homage to the Wei family!


    "Yes. I''ll take a look at wehry first Su ruoqiu nodded.


    There are also photos of Wei Heye on the Internet, but they can''t be seen. What''s more, she can''t see them accurately. She wants to see him.

 Chapter 189

    Su ruoqiu stops outside the bar, gets out of the car and goes to the bar.


    There was no reservation in advance. After su ruoqiu went in, she had to sit by the bar.


    After ordering a cocktail from the bartender at the bar, Su ruoqiu pretends to look around as if she is hunting for beauty.


    "Wehry''s in the corner booth." Xu Weiwei pointed to a corner.


    Ke min didn''t speak. He just stared at Wei Heye and clenched his hands into fists.


    In her eyes, the Wei family are all her enemies!


    If Chi Biyue wants to continue her life for Wei Heye, she will not die and become the victim of his survival.


    Ke min now wants to rush through and wants to kill Wei Heye directly.


    But she promised Su ruoqiu, can''t act rashly, she can only endure the inner anger, suppress the hate.


    Su ruoqiu looked along the direction Xu Weiwei pointed to, slightly narrowed her eyes, and then frowned tightly.


    The bar is far away from the card seat, and the light in the bar hall is not bright, so it''s impossible to see the face of verheye clearly.


    From Su ruoqiu''s position to his position, you need to look up slightly. It''s the card seat separated by the steps, obviously the VIP card seat.


    Inside, Wei Heye was alone, dazed from time to time, and then drank a mouthful of wine.


    Su ruoqiu took back her eyes, looked down on the colorful cocktail and sipped it gently.


    It''s not bad, but she''s scared.


    I thought I could see weiheye''s face soon, but I didn''t expect to see it at all.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Weiwei asked curiously.


    Standing on one side, Ke min is also very curious.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t speak. Instead, she took her mobile phone and typed a few words on the edit message: I can''t see clearly.


    Ke min and Xu Weiwei look at each other when they see the words above.


    "What about that?" Xu Weiwei asked.


    You can''t do this, can you? In the end, Su ruoqiu gets drunk.


    Watch it change.


    After typing four words, Su ruoqiu immediately put away her mobile phone.


    Sipping the cocktail, Su ruoqiu''s eyes would sweep to Wei Heye from time to time.


    Seeing a cocktail to drink, but weiheye still did not move in the card seat.


    Su ruoqiu had to order another cocktail.


    She thought in her heart that when the cocktail was finished and wehry didn''t come out again, she would go back to the car and wait.


    Man is better than nature.


    At the end of Su ruoqiu''s second cocktail, just as she was about to leave, a woman''s scream pierced the night sky.


    Then there were more women''s screams, causing panic in the bar. The deafening music stopped and turned into whispers.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Weiwei looks over there.


    "Let''s go and have a look." Said cumin.


    They both look at Su ruoqiu and ask for her approval.


    Su ruoqiu nodded slightly and allowed them to pass.


    After a while, the two of them went back to the bar.


    "A woman died in the bar toilet." Xu Weiwei came back immediately.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyebrows wrinkled, suddenly dead in the women''s room, the killer should still be in the bar.


    She saw that all the people who wanted to leave the bar were stopped.


    The policeman in police uniform came in, and the man in the lead, handsome and handsome, looked around coldly.


    "I don''t think it was killed by human beings." Ke min''s voice was light.


    Su ruoqiu picked an eyebrow. It wasn''t a person who killed it, so it was a fierce ghost who wanted to kill him or something?


    It''s not a man-made case. If you want to investigate it clearly, it''s extremely difficult, unless there is a special investigation team in the police station dealing with unnatural phenomena.


    "Yes! We both smell the faint ghost gas, and the appearance of a woman when she died, so I think the chances of evil spirits committing crimes are higher. " Xu Weiwei replied.


    The stern man took a small group of people to the women''s room, followed by a forensic doctor.


    A cold faced policewoman came forward, cold eyes swept them, tone cold mouth, "men stand on the left, women stand on the right."


    Look at the posture of the policewomen. The people in the bar, even if they are not willing, still follow what the policewomen say.There are dead people in the bar. If they mess around, they will be regarded as guilty.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t have any resistance. She walked towards the side where the woman was standing, and stood calmly in it.


    She looked at the men. She wanted to have a look at Wei Heye, but she found that he was blocked and couldn''t see the whole face at all.


    "Take out your ID cards and register." The cold faced policewoman cried out.


    Su ruoqiu''s heart thumped for a moment. Where does she have any ID card? The original owner''s ID card is in Jin''s house.


    Her face doesn''t work even if she has an ID card.


    Not only is she in a dilemma, but people who have no ID card like her also feel like swallowing a fly.


    After registration, those without ID cards were taken aside, while those with ID cards were in a pile.


    Su ruoqiu stood with two ferocious looking men on both sides, chewing gum.


    Fortunately, her face was not outstanding at all. The two men looked at the two women in front of them from time to time and looked at each other with a smile.


    Su ruoqiu felt uncomfortable among them, so she wanted to step back, but unexpectedly she ran into someone.


    A puff of wine came straight on her face, frowning at the smell.


    Su ruoqiu turns his head to look at the man behind him. When he smiles, he shows his yellow teeth. There is a trend that he wants to keep coming up.


    Seeing this, she could only dodge aside cleverly and avoid it directly.


    Drunk short fat man, directly hit two chewing gum man, immediately was pushed away.


    If the police didn''t see something wrong, they would have been beaten to death by the two tall men.


    Su ruoqiu, who wants to keep going, doesn''t know who tripped him and almost fell.


    A hand stretched out, in time to hold her arms, did not let her fall to the ground.


    "Be careful." The man with the sound of wine gas sounded, when she stood firm, he released his hands in time.


    "Yes. Thank you Su ruoqiu said thanks with a smile. When she looked up at his face, she was stunned.


    She thought that weiheye would be on the other side of the certificate. She didn''t expect that he was here. She didn''t notice him before being interrogated.


    Wei Heye just nodded and said nothing to thank her. He didn''t seem willing to have too much conversation with her.


    The flashing lights in the bar hall have long been turned off and replaced by bright incandescent lights.


    White light reflected on Wei Heye''s drunken and hazy face, Su ruoqiu''s heart beat again.


    Wei Heye''s face is not a long-lived person, but a short-lived one.


    She noticed from his face that he had been a damned man for a long time, but now, there was still dead air floating between his eyebrows.


    Not only that, Su ruoqiu also knows that he will have a big disaster in the future. Whether he can make it through depends on his fortune.


    Maybe it''s the punishment of forcibly taking people''s life to continue their lives, which will lead to this catastrophe.


    In the future, if all the retribution is on him, he will have a miserable life.

 Chapter 190

    Wei Heye, who had already left his sight, noticed his straight eyes and frowned in displeasure.


    His eyes fell on the humble woman again. His eyes were cold and his tone was not happy. "Have you seen enough?"


    Wei Heye''s family background is not bad, and his height and appearance are above the horizontal line. Naturally, he is a hot spot for many of the opposite sex.


    From adulthood to the present, there are many women who have been dogged and beaten by the opposite sex, and there are also many women who have a strong desire for him.


    In his eyes, these women are nothing but vanity, so his attitude towards such women has always been very cold.


    Su ruoqiu has obviously become the kind of person in his eyes. In addition, he is a little drunk, in a bad mood, and has no good face for her.


    Just now, I didn''t want to see her fall. I just thought it was ugly for a girl to fall in front of everyone. So I held out my hand to hold her. I didn''t expect that this would happen.


    "Enough." Su ruoqiu replied.


    As soon as she finished, she left to find an open space.


    Su ruoqiu just saw Wei Heye''s face with his own eyes. Now he sees it, and there is nothing to see. It must be as far away as possible.


    His mother is very clever. She doesn''t want to be exposed to her so early.


    I''ve heard that weiheye has a family before. It''s strange for his mother to think that she is involved in his family.


    "Am I right?" Ke min can''t wait to ask.


    Su ruoqiu did not answer, just nodded.


    At the moment when she nodded, she noticed a hot look, and she couldn''t help looking.


    When she saw that it was Wei Heye''s eyes, she didn''t take them back immediately. Instead, she looked at him in a big way.


    She doesn''t think much of him, doesn''t feel much, and doesn''t feel shy. What about looking at him openly?


    In the end, it was the most intoxicated and hazy Wei Heye who took his eyes back first and frowned fiercely.


    Is he wrong? The woman didn''t have any idea of him?


    But on second thought, the corner of weiheye''s mouth stirred up a touch of ironic smile, perhaps playing hard to get.


    "If you didn''t tell me before, I''d like to kill verheye now!" Ke min''s face is full of hatred.


    Isn''t Chi Biyue very concerned about her son? Do not hesitate to use other people''s life to continue life!


    The best way to make Chi Biyue miserable is to kill Wei Heye!


    Su ruoqiu just shook her head and motioned her not to be impulsive.


    "Don''t be impulsive." Xu Weiwei also advised: "his mother is so capable, even if you kill him, as long as his mother is there, you may be able to save him."


    "To drive him out of his wits?" There was a sense of killing in Ke min''s eyes.


    There are souls who can change their lives to save them, but what about ghosts? It''s a fool''s dream to save it.


    "Calm down, kermin." Xu Weiwei saw that the situation was not right, and immediately held her hand.


    Ke min almost rushed to kill people regardless of everything, but Xu Weiwei stopped him and calmed down.


    "Thank you." Ke min calmed down, breathed a sigh of relief, turned to her and said.


    It''s very happy to kill Wei Heye, but he is not a direct participant. If he is killed by her, the debt will be on her head.


    "Just calm down. I was scared to death just now." Xu Weiwei patted her chest and sighed.


    "I hate the Wei people. It''s hard for me to control myself when I see them." Ke Min said so.


    With so many people around, Su ruoqiu can''t speak well. She can only let Xu Weiwei persuade Ke min not to be impulsive.


    "Don''t worry. We won''t stop you for revenge if we find out." Xu Weiwei said.


    "Yes Ke min nodded.


    When a small team of police officers came out, all the people with or without certificates were taken away.


    After being interrogated in the bar, they have to take statements in the police station, and their families have to lead them away.


    Su ruoqiu had no choice but to talk about Bai Mochen''s contact information instead of Jin yilie''s.


    If he comes, something will certainly come out.


    No matter how well the security work is done, it can''t be passed down in private.


    When Bai Mo Chen arrived, Su ruoqiu was still in the interrogation room.

 Chapter 191

    Huo Lingxiao heard her words, eyebrow imperceptible slightly Cu Cu, complexion become more and more cold.


    "How can I see it?" Huo Lingxiao stares at her coldly, with a trace of sarcasm on his lips.


    Su ruoqiu saw his disdainful face and knew that he didn''t believe his words.


    Originally, she didn''t want to answer his question, so she left directly. But now that she had said that it was also related to other people''s lives, she said again, "my ability is clear. If you don''t believe it, take it as if I didn''t say it. "


    Su ruoqiu turns around and is about to leave, but she thinks officer Huo will stop herself.


    "Wait a minute."


    Sure enough, officer Huo''s voice rang out behind him, and Su ruoqiu''s mouth curved slightly.


    "You go out first." Huo Lingxiao turns to his subordinates and asks them to go out first.


    "Yes." His subordinates answered, obeying the order to go out, but did not forget to glance at her.


    "Sit down." Huo Lingxiao, with a cold face, asked the three of them to sit down.


    "Didn''t officer Huo believe it? So why waste each other''s time? " Su ruoqiu sat down, his eyes indifferent.


    "I don''t think you''ll turn around and sit down if Miss Su doesn''t want to get involved." Huo Lingxiao answered firmly.


    Su ruoqiu''s face was stunned, and soon recovered as usual, and the corners of his mouth were slightly crooked, "then I''ll come straight to the point. Do you believe in supernatural phenomena


    Huo Lingxiao frowned slightly, looked at the white ink dust, and saw that he nodded gently, and the color of shock flashed across his eyes.


    The two of them didn''t believe this before, but suddenly he did.


    "I don''t know what the supernatural phenomenon that Miss Su said means..." Huo Lingxiao hesitated and didn''t go on.


    He knew what the supernatural was, but he had to ask again.


    "Ghost." Sitting on the chair, Su ruoqiu suddenly leans forward and stares straight at Huo Lingxiao. "I''m afraid officer Huo doesn''t believe these things."


    Huo Lingxiao originally wanted to say that she was bullshit, but when she said that in the second half of the sentence, she immediately sneered, "how does Miss Su know I don''t believe it?"


    "I''ve guessed all kinds of disdain from the beginning." Su ruoqiu said slowly, "but I can understand it. After all, it''s the police. It''s normal that they can''t accept such strange things."


    "Since Miss Su is so powerful, can you know the state of the dead?" Huo Lingxiao raises a difficult problem.


    The death of the dead, only witnesses and the police and forensic investigation know.


    Su ruoqiu was not involved in it all the time, so it was impossible to know the death of the dead.


    If she knew, Huo Lingxiao would believe that she had the ability.


    "No? If autumn can be psychic, but know the death of the dead, it has to be foretold to know Before Su ruoqiu opened his mouth, the white ink dust began to make a comeback.


    He thought that no matter how severe autumn was, it would not be so severe.


    If anyone can reach this level, it is a terrible existence.


    "Unfortunately." Su ruoqiu''s mouth slightly raised, confidently swept both of them a look, word by word to speak, "I just know."


    Hearing her words, Bai Mo Chen and Huo Ling Xiao look at each other, and the shock in their eyes soon hides.


    But when Bai Kai heard this, his eyes were wide open and his mouth was not closed for a long time.


    "Oh. It doesn''t matter if Miss Su says it. " Huo Lingxiao''s tone is no longer so cold, but there is still a trace of doubt.


    How could she have known so clearly unless she had been able to foretell.


    "The deceased was a female, about 25 years old, black, long and straight, wearing a tight black skirt with buttocks and a pair of black stiletto heels."


    She said that among the three people present, only Huo Lingxiao was very surprised, because among them, he knew the inside story.


    Huo Lingxiao didn''t speak and kept a suspicious attitude. Maybe she had seen the dead.


    "The deceased sat on the toilet, his feet 45 degrees apart, his hands hanging in front of him, between his legs."


    Su ruoqiu confidently and calmly tells the situation at that time. Seeing that the shock in his eyes is more and more difficult to hide, the deeper her smile is.


    "The head of the deceased turned back at a strange angle, at least 130 degrees. Of course, this is not the most important... "Su ruoqiu pauses with a smile," officer Huo, am I right? "Huo Lingxiao frowned slightly and said solemnly, "what does Miss Su think is the most important thing?"


    He wondered if she could guess them all.


    "The most important thing is the internal organs of the dead..." Su ruoqiu deliberately stopped, eyebrows provocation, "all disappeared."


    "I believe that if the forensic examination report comes out, no wound will be found on the body. At that time, a lot of blood flowed out of the women''s toilet compartment from the lower body of the dead woman. "


    But when she said that, he drew a picture in his mind, and his stomach was suffering.


    In particular, the viscera disappeared, and the blood all flowed out of his lower body, and then all over the ground, which made him have the impulse to vomit.


    Fortunately, he did not see the scene of the murder. Otherwise, he would have had no appetite for food for many days.


    If the witness knew such details, he estimated that every time he ate animal liver Tibet, he would have to feel sick for a while.


    "Miss Su, are you sure all the internal organs of the deceased have disappeared? Isn''t there any left? " Huo Lingxiao slightly squints her eyes and stares at her straightly, trying to see through who she is.


    This matter even the forensic medicine has not yet made a definite conclusion. At present, it''s just a guess, but her tone is so firm that she seems to see the result.


    "I''m sure. If officer Huo doesn''t believe it, he can wait for the forensic examination report to come out. " Su ruoqiu is calm and calm, with a look of 100% assurance.


    "How do you know that?" Huo Lingxiao asked in a voice.


    "I have a ghost, she told me." Su ruoqiu said.


    There are two ghosts around her now, but she can only say one, otherwise, how much panic will it cause.


    Huo Lingxiao really wants to refute her, but her previous description, all agree.


    Now she''s right, except that all the internal organs have disappeared and there''s no wound to be sure.


    "Good. Just ask Miss Su to wait a little longer. " Huo Lingxiao said to stand up, he can no longer sit, "you wait here, I''ll be right back."


    Without waiting for them to answer, he walked away with his long legs, leaving behind a strong and tall figure.


    "Miss Su, your ghost didn''t deceive you, did it?" Becky came up to her and asked anxiously.


    "Even if I was hoodwinked at the back, I got it right at the front." Su ruoqiu said.


    "Are you so sure?" Asked Becky.


    "Didn''t you see Huo Lingxiao''s behavior? If I''m wrong, he''ll hit me right away. " Su ruoqiu replied.


    "Oh. Also, according to Huo Shao''s character, the reaction is completely in line with what you said. " That''s what Becky thought.


    Shocked by her, this brain has become dull.

 Chapter 192

    White ink dust mouth smile evil wanton, looking at Su ruoqiu''s eyes, with the color of appreciation.


    The woman in front of him really made him more and more impressed, and surprised him one by one.


    She is mysterious as if shrouded in a layer of fog, people constantly want to see clearly, want to get rid of that layer of fog, but always see flowers in the fog.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen Lingxiao lose his manners like this." White ink dust tone light ground says.


    Lingxiao has always been orderly, calm and decisive, but he has never been so flustered as today.


    The eyes of the white dust narrowed slightly, and burst out a dangerous light.


    I hope Lingxiao doesn''t have su ruoqiu''s idea, otherwise, the brother will be rude.


    "Did Vivian tell you that?" Asked Becky.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded casually.


    It was the two of them who told her the contents, but it was Ke Min who found them the fastest.


    It has to be said that the early days of death, coupled with full of resentment, make Ke min better than Xu Weiwei in sensitivity.


    Ke min may have been a strong observer during his lifetime.


    The door of the interrogation room was pushed open, and Huo Lingxiao hurried in.


    He held the autopsy report in his hand, and in his mind, she said those words calmly, holding the strength of the autopsy report to increase a bit.


    Huo Lingxiao began to see, or do not want to believe that his eyes.


    It was not until he had confirmed her three times that he completely believed in her ability.


    "How?" White dust asked with a smile.


    In fact, judging from Huo Lingxiao''s expression, he already knew the answer.


    Huo Lingxiao to this moment, or some resistance to say her completely correct words, but the fact is so, he slightly helpless to say, "all right."


    "Should officer Huo believe me?" Su ruoqiu showed an indifferent smile and was relieved in secret.


    Huo Lingxiao didn''t answer her words, but stared at her silently.


    No one spoke, which made the interrogation room very quiet. It was so quiet that I could hear my heart beating.


    "Officer Huo?" Su ruoqiu was not calm and took the lead in breaking the silence.


    Considering what to say to her, Huo Lingxiao suddenly regained his mind and looked cold.


    "Miss Su ruoqiu, I''d like to invite you to help solve the case. What do you think?" Huo Lingxiao suddenly asked in a voice.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t expect that he would say that. He didn''t have time to close his mouth, so he couldn''t say anything.


    "As for the payment, we can discuss it." Huo Lingxiao looked at her hesitation and continued.


    "Can you make up your mind and let me help you with the case?" Su ruoqiu stares at him.


    You know, although he is a police officer, he still can''t decide a lot of things. He has to ask the superior.


    Look at the tone of his voice, it''s certain.


    "Whenever Miss Su ruoqiu wants." Huo Lingxiao said in a voice.


    Su ruoqiu thought about it. Originally, he wanted to help solve the case, but now he still has the reward. He simply agreed, "OK."


    "But I have a condition." Su ruoqiu replied.


    "What conditions?" Huo Lingxiao asked.


    "I want absolute freedom, and you can''t interfere with what I want to do. Of course, when you need me, I''ll take the time and do my best to help you. " Su ruoqiu replied.


    If she is allowed to work step by step, she can only be in the scope of the police station every day. If there are special cases, she will be busy. If there are no special cases, she will be idle and moldy. She doesn''t want to.


    Free time, can be used to do other things, this is what she wants to free distribution of time.


    Huo Lingxiao thought about it. Seeing her resolute attitude, she nodded and said, "OK. I promise you


    "That''s settled." Su ruoqiu replied.


    "Wait. When you need me. " White dust staring at her, "you should say when the police need your help."


    "Is there a difference?" Su ruoqiu gave him a white look.


    "It''s a big difference. He needs you personally, which is totally different from the police need you." The white ink dust answers solemnly.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t want to talk to him. He turned to Huo Lingxiao and said, "can I see the dead body?"


    "Yes." Huo Lingxiao stood up."I''m going too." White dust raised his hand and looked at them with a smile.


    "Non police officers, no checking." Huo Lingxiao said to him coldly.


    Seeing that he cares so much about Su ruoqiu, let him worry more. Anyway, he is not worried at all.


    "Huo Lingxiao! What do you want? " The white ink dust angrily stares at him, but the corner of the mouth is tiny to stir up.


    "Nothing. Anyway... "Huo Lingxiao stopped," you are not allowed to go. "


    "You Bai Mo Chen gritted his teeth and watched them go out. He really didn''t give them to him. Seeing their backs disappear at the door of the interrogation room, he could only angrily drop three words, "you are cruel!"


    "Young master. Are you worried about Miss Su and huoshao? " White Kay saw the unhappy young master, the corner of his mouth twitched a few times.


    "Huo Lingxiao seems different." The eyes of the white dust narrowed slightly.


    "Young master, your strongest opponent now is Jin Shao. What''s the matter with Huo Shao?" Bai Kai praised the young master''s brain hole.


    Look at Miss Su''s attitude towards Jin yilie. That''s the most important rival. Well, it''s Miss Su''s legal husband.


    Alas... It seems that the young master has been single for so many years. It''s a reasonable thing indeed. He doesn''t even know which rival is strong.


    "Hum." White ink dust snorted coldly and glanced at him coldly. "Go and see when they will come back."


    "Yes." With that, Becky ran away.


    He decided not to go into the interrogation room before Su ruoqiu and Huo Lingxiao came back, so as not to be killed by the young master''s eyes.


    Su ruoqiu, who follows Huo Lingxiao to leave, sees the body covered with white cloth.


    "That''s the body of the dead." Huo Lingxiao was angry.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu did not go forward, but looked around.


    There is no soul of the dead in this, so if the soul is still there, it may return to the scene of the crime.


    She didn''t want to see the body, and it was an autopsy.


    "Let''s go." Su ruoqiu turned to him and said.


    Huo Lingxiao Leng Leng, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, "don''t you want to see the body?"


    "No. I just want to see if the spirits of the dead are there. " Su ruoqiu said, "in order to understand what happened clearly, in addition to finding out the murderer, the most intuitive thing is to find the soul of the dead."


    Huo Lingxiao looked dignified and nodded, "yes. What are we going to do next? "


    "If you''re not busy, come to the crime scene with me." Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    "No problem." Huo Lingxiao answered.


    The two of them left again and headed for the interrogation room.


    When they got back to the interrogation room, there was a knock as soon as the door closed.


    "Come in." Huo Lingxiao spoke coldly.


    The door of the interrogation room opened and a blank faced woman came in.


    "Captain, I heard that you are going to let her into our group. Why?" The woman''s cold and hostile eyes fall on Su ruoqiu.


    Su ruoqiu sees the woman''s hostile eyes and looks at Huo Lingxiao again. Everything is clear.

 Chapter 193

    "I only have my plan." Huo Lingxiao made a sound.


    "But you are not afraid to be so opinionated..." the cold faced woman showed a worried look and frowned.


    "I''ll ask for instructions from my superiors." Huo Lingxiao replied.


    The woman with a cold face, seeing his determination, had to give up and shut her mouth.


    "This is Su ruoqiu." Huo Lingxiao took a look at her and introduced them to each other, "she is a water lotus. You two will be colleagues in the future. "


    "Hello." Although Shuifu was hostile to her, she still held out her hand, but her face was still so cold.


    "Hello. Please pay more attention in the future. " Su ruoqiu held out her hand and shook it with her, then let it go together.


    "I''ll go out with her, and you''ll be in charge of everything in the group." Huo Lingxiao looks at the water lotus.


    "Yes." Water lotus mouth moved, hesitated, or asked: "do not know where you are going?"


    "Crime scene." Huo Lingxiao answered in a short and frightening way.


    "What are you doing at the crime scene?" The water lotus does not understand.


    Is there any clue not found at the scene of the crime? Or did you find a breakthrough?


    "Furong. I don''t have to report to you. " Huo Lingxiao said and then looked at them and walked towards the door of the interrogation room.


    Water lotus is so said by him, the face is still cold, just a flash of sadness.


    "Let''s go to the crime scene and see what else we have. Let''s go first." Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    "Yes." The water lotus nods.


    They left the police station and drove to the scene of the crime.


    It''s more than ten o''clock in the evening. I come to the front door of the bar.


    When this happens, the bar will not be open any more. When they arrive, the door of the bar is closed.


    "Ghost spirit." With her side, Ke min frowned and spat out two words.


    The two of them were waiting for her outside the police station. When they saw her coming out, they were already accompanied by a police officer.


    They didn''t know what was going on inside, and they were not curious.


    As soon as Ke min''s voice fell, a scream of fear came to his ear.


    "The sound came from the back door!" Su ruoqiu''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled.


    As her voice fell, Huo Lingxiao rushed to the back door of the bar.


    Stunned a few of them, see Huo Lingxiao rushed past, they also raised their feet to follow.


    The back door of the bar is in an alley. There is an exit when the alley comes out, and there is a dead end at the other end.


    Huo Lingxiao had just rushed to the entrance of the alley when he was hit by the people who were screaming and rushing out.


    He was bumped into the footstep instability, but many years of training, let his reaction is also particularly smart.


    Soon after stabilizing himself, he immediately grabbed the man who rushed out.


    "Ah... Ah! There''s a ghost! Ghosts The man, who was held in captivity, kept screaming in vain to get rid of his bondage.


    Huo Lingxiao has been training for many years. Although his skill is good, this man who keeps struggling is obviously stronger than usual in his crazy state.


    He had no choice but to take out the handcuffs immediately and handcuff the crazy man who had no sense at all.


    "Don''t move! Police Huo Lingxiao cold a face, burst to drink.


    I don''t know if it''s his voice or the effect of handcuffs. The man struggling crazily slowly quiets down.


    After a moment of silence, the man suddenly grabbed Huo Lingxiao''s hand and asked for help anxiously: "please help me! Take me to the police station and lock me up. "


    Don''t they all say that the police are angry? With so many policemen together, maybe the ghost didn''t dare to look for him.


    "What''s the matter?" The white ink dust stares at the man who asks for help, the brow slightly wrinkles.


    "What happened? Did you see a ghost? " Su ruoqiu asked when he saw the man''s fear on his face.


    Hearing the word "ghost", the man, who had been afraid, was so frightened that his pupils shrank and his whole body was shaking violently.


    "Ghost... Ghost..." the man said incoherently: "yes, yes, it''s a ghost... There are ghosts in the bar, she... She wants to kill us!"


    "We?" Su ruoqiu was surprised and asked anxiously, "you mean there''s another one! Where is it? "


    "Wine... In the bar!" The man stammered, his body still trembled uncontrollably."You''re here. I''ll see." Huo Lingxiao said and took out the gun.


    "Wait a minute." Su ruoqiu held out his hand to stop him, looked at his loaded gun, "didn''t you hear him say ghost? Your gun doesn''t work for ghosts. Or I''ll go in and have a look. You are all waiting here. You are not allowed to go in until I come out. "


    "You''re too dangerous to be alone." He said suddenly.


    "I''ll go with you." White dust makes a sound.


    "You all wait for me. Here''s a rune for everyone Su ruoqiu took out four charms and handed them to them, "I have a helper by my side. You don''t have to worry."


    The three of them thought of what she said about raising ghosts and knew what her helper was.


    Su ruoqiu turned around and went out, then looked back at them, "remember, if you hear anyone yelling, you can''t promise, or you will be haunted, and you will die. Even if you hear me calling your names, you can''t agree! "


    In fact, being fascinated by ghosts, Su ruoqiu is still able to save her life. The word "waiting for death" is just for the subdued man.


    If he doesn''t give some serious consequences in advance, I''m afraid he''ll call for a definite answer at that time.


    After she went in, even if the ghosts escaped, they would not necessarily call their names. She was just in case.


    "Yes. We know. " The three of them answered in unison.


    Only the man in handcuffs shivered and said, "fu... Fu... Give me Fu."


    Seeing the horror of the ghost, he only wants to save his life now. For him, the charm is the best tool to save his life.


    He took the charm, looked at the woman''s back and closed his mouth tightly.


    Wait, if someone calls his name, he can''t promise. He doesn''t want to die, he doesn''t want to die


    "She''s alone..." Huo Lingxiao''s brow frowned, "is it all right?"


    "I believe in her ability." The white ink dust stares at her back figure, the tone is firm.


    No one knows the bottom of his heart, more worried than anyone, even if he has confidence in her ability.


    "Miss Su is so powerful that she''ll be fine." Becky said.


    The two ghosts who followed her to the back door of the bar, when they came to the front door of the bar, had hidden their ghost spirit.


    Both of them are fierce ghosts who died miserably. They have been dead for some years, and their resentment is stronger than that of the ghost who just died.


    In the bar, no matter the ghost who just died or the ghost who killed the ghost, they can''t expose their own ghost.


    Su ruoqiu''s step is firm, without the slightest intention of retreat.


    Killing the dead by such cruel means is either a deep hatred or a purpose.


    For example, if you want to improve your own mana through devious ways, or hold some kind of evil ceremony, you will also use ferocious killing methods.

 Chapter 194

    Came to the back door of the bar, looking at the open door, inside a dark.


    The cold wind seeped out from the bar, and it was so cold that it penetrated into the bones.


    Su ruoqiu did not go in immediately, but let them go in first.


    If there was an ambush, she would not be killed all at once.


    Xu Weiwei, who went in, immediately found a man with dull eyes standing beside the back door. There was a stool in front of her, holding it in both hands.


    Fortunately, the two of them came in first. Otherwise, as soon as Su ruoqiu came in, he would be on the bench.


    Quick reaction. It''s OK to avoid. If you can''t avoid it, you''ll be in a coma even if you don''t die.


    Xu Weiwei rushed to Su ruoqiu outside the back door of the bar and pointed to one side, indicating that there was danger inside.


    Seeing the hint she gave, Su ruoqiu had the bottom in her heart and nodded.


    If it''s not for fear of frightening the snake, Su ruoqiu wants them to take action and catch the ghost.


    But I''m afraid the ghost is powerful and cunning. Once they are exposed, the ghost will run away in an instant.


    Su ruoqiu took a deep breath and walked inside carefully.


    Knowing that there was danger, she went inside, which made her heart beat faster and thump.


    Step by step closer to the inside, into the back door of the bar, pretending not to find the side of the ambush of the ghost.


    Su ruoqiu, who is listening to the movement of that side all the time, perceives the slight sound and suddenly turns to look at it.


    When she saw the man who was about to hit her with the stool, she quickly stepped aside.


    The speed of the man is so fast, if she doesn''t know in advance, she will suffer a great loss in it.


    Even if she has the ability to deal with ghosts, her ability is often difficult to use in the face of hidden people.


    "Bang..."


    It''s the sound of the stool not hitting the ground.


    As soon as the sound falls, Su ruoqiu, who dodges, immediately sees the man coming.


    Man from the stool hit to accurate pounce on the action is very consistent, the speed is also very fast, with his face dull does not match.


    Su ruoqiu can''t dodge, so he can only fight with the man.


    This man is absolutely possessed. You can see his dull eyes.


    The charm that was just pinched in my hand was too late to be taken out of my pocket because my hands wanted to resist the man coming.


    "Help, you two!" Su ruoqiu cried out.


    When they heard the voice, they rushed over to help her catch the man.


    Su ruoqiu won''t give the fierce ghost the chance to react. He suddenly bites his fingers and presses them in the man''s eyebrow in spite of the pain.


    "Ah..."


    The female ghost attached to the man was ejected from the body with a scream.


    The ghost wants to leave, but Su ruoqiu, who has already taken out the charm, sticks it and can''t move.


    Even if she could not move at all, the female ghost''s face was still ferocious, and her eyes were staring at her fiercely, as if once she could move, the female ghost would swallow her alive.


    Su ruoqiu can see clearly that the female ghost who can''t move is the dead one.


    On the way here, Huo Lingxiao has shown her the photos of the dead and the basic information of the dead.


    "Want to kill me? one should not impose on others what he himself does not desire. Since you were all killed so miserably, why do you have to have another trouble? You''re looking for your killer, not innocent people. "


    Su ruoqiu''s eyes coldly stare at the fierce ghost, and her tone is indifferent.


    "Bah! Don''t put a white lotus in front of me. I warn you, mind your own business The female ghost is very fierce and arrogant when she is subdued.


    Ke min came to the side of the female ghost and clapped her head, "you are paralyzed! Don''t hold it in front of me! I can''t bear to see you such a bloody bitch


    See Ke min so, Xu Weiwei also ran past, mercilessly patted the female ghost''s head, "call you arrogant! I dare to be disrespectful to my mother-in-law when I die! Hum! I don''t want to live, do I? "


    The female ghost, who was originally arrogant, was beaten by them, and her momentum suddenly weakened, but her expression was still very fierce.


    "As long as you let me go, we will not interfere with each other. I will never trouble you again." Female ghost tone is better, but still with your command tone.


    Xu is used to arrogant attitude, even in a weak position, she still can''t keep a low profile and bow to them.What''s more, she didn''t want to sincerely repent. As long as they let her go, when she became more powerful, she could never let them go!


    Su ruoqiu listened to her tone. She was very uncomfortable, but the corners of her mouth were slightly smiling. She stretched out her hand and pretended to dig her ears. "What do you say? I''ve been a little deaf recently. I can''t hear it very clearly. "


    Seeing her appearance, the female ghost knew that she was pretending. She must have heard it clearly. She was so angry that her head was about to smoke.


    Now can''t move, female ghost again angry also can''t attack, also can''t tear them.


    "If you let me go, it will do you a lot of good. I had a lot of money in my life. As long as you let me go, I''ll give you half a million. " The female ghost''s tone softened a little bit, but in the words, the line was still so strong.


    "Tut tut... 500000?" Su ruoqiu sneered, like hearing the funniest joke in the world.


    The ghost did not expect that she would be too few, frowned slightly, and then said: "a million! Enough! Ordinary people don''t make that much money in their lifetime. "


    "I''m sorry. My aunt is not short of money. " Su ruoqiu''s reply was very bold, and he said, "is a million a lot? In my eyes, do you send beggars or beggars


    One million is a lot of money, but the female ghost''s attitude and tone make her very unhappy!


    Compared with the Jin family, the one million is not worth mentioning. She is right. Standing in front of the Jin family''s rich assets, one million is to send beggars.


    "Poof..." Xu Weiwei couldn''t help laughing.


    It''s ridiculous that she dares to compare her financial resources in front of the young granny of the Jin family.


    She thought that female ghosts must have been domineering, otherwise, how could their attitude be so arrogant and disgusting.


    "What are you laughing at?" The female ghost glared at Xu Weiwei fiercely, biting her teeth and staring at Su ruoqiu, "one million is too little? You have a big appetite. How about five million? As long as you let me go. "


    "If I remember correctly, your family is not very good. How can you have five million in savings?" Su ruoqiu narrowed her eyes slightly and stared at her straightly.


    From the female ghost''s words and deeds, it''s not the kind that Su ruoqiu is worth spending, but she won''t let go.


    She won''t leave a curse for herself if she let the tiger go back to the mountain and raise it.


    Su ruoqiu wants to find out what the ghost who killed the female ghost has to do with the dead, and then consider how to deal with the female ghost.


    This female ghost is called Hou Jialin. Her original name is actually Hou Bamei. Later, she changed her original name because she was too rustic.


    She is 23 years old and 16 years old. She left school before she graduated from junior high school. Later, she spent two years in society.


    He was taken care of at the age of 18 and broke away from the relationship of taking care of at the age of 20. Since then, he has never worked or had a boyfriend. He eats, drinks, plays and goes to bars every day. It is said that he knows some very powerful people.

 Chapter 195

    Hou Jialin did not expect that she would get to the bottom of the matter. Knowing that her family was ordinary, she suddenly narrowed her eyes slightly.


    This woman is not very interesting! With so much money to take, I want to annoy the gold owner.


    "You don''t have to worry about these things. I just want to ask you, five million or not! " Hou Jialin''s attitude is tough. She doesn''t think that she is the one who has fallen behind.


    "Hou Jialin." Su ruoqiu''s mouth slightly raised a smile, like thinking of something, immediately changed his words, "Oh, No. I should call you Hou Bamei. "


    Hou Jialin is obviously not very old. She even finds out her previous name, and her expression is stunned.


    "My name is Jialin! Don''t let me hear eight younger sister again Hou Jialin''s eyes flashed a touch of disgust.


    The name made her feel ashamed. She hated that her parents had no culture, so she gave her such a vulgar name.


    When I read, I was ridiculed by my classmates because of these two words.


    But later... They no longer dare to laugh at her, as long as they dare to laugh at her, then she will let the person who laughed at herself suffer!


    "You don''t want to listen, but I want to say, what should I do?" Su ruoqiu completely ignored her, smiling provocatively.


    She is caught now, and her life and death are all in her own mind.


    Whether or not to let her go is a matter of her own words, but she still can''t see the situation clearly.


    Should she be arrogant and arrogant? Or is she ignorant and blind?


    "You Hou Jialin didn''t expect that she was so difficult to deal with that she couldn''t even tempt her with money.


    Maybe it''s too little money. Give her a little more. Hou Jialin doesn''t believe that there are people in the world who can''t be bought by money!


    Can not buy the hard bone, can only say to the money is not enough, or it is not fun!


    "Ten million." Hou Jialin did not blink.


    When she was a human being, ten million would make her heartache, but now she has become a ghost. Money is of no use to her at all.


    Ten million yuan is not as useful as a Ming coin.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyebrows slightly pick, in the heart very curious, Hou Jialin in the end how much money.


    "I want to know what happened when you were killed. Who killed you? " Su ruoqiu stares at her straightly, "you think carefully, you have what enemy, hate your enemy very much."


    Hou Jialin talked to her about money release, but she pulled it up and became a little angry.


    After the anger, Hou Jialin thought about it. Isn''t it a good use?


    If she wants to know what happened at that time, she has to let go.


    "Let me tell you, yes. But you have to let me go first. " Hou Jialin spoke triumphantly, with a smile on her lips.


    Su ruoqiu thought that she also wanted to find the murderer and would tell the situation at that time. Unexpectedly, she threatened to let her go.


    "How about our deal?" Hou Jialin saw that she didn''t speak and continued to speak with a smile. "As long as you let me go, I can tell you everything you want to know."


    "Otherwise..." Hou Jialin said and stopped.


    "How?" Su ruoqiu came closer with a smile in his mouth.


    "Otherwise, you don''t want to know anything!" Hou Jialin''s eyes were wide open, and she wanted to fight with her.


    "Pa!"


    Su ruoqiu slapped her in the face.


    The slap of dark spirit power can not only hit Hou Jialin, but also make her feel severe pain, although Su ruoqiu didn''t use much strength.


    "Hiss..." Hou Jialin took a cold breath, but there was a burning pain on her face, "dare you hit me?"


    "It''s you who beat me, you fool!" Su ruoqiu can''t stand her arrogance any longer, "you make it clear to me that now you ask for me, not me!"


    "Ha ha... Don''t think I don''t know. You are in such a hurry to find the killer. It must have something to do with yourself, right? All for me? Do you have so much free time? " Hou Jialin smiles coldly, she is not a fool.


    Is it just for her that the woman in front of her is so anxious to find the murderer? The two of them have no relationship. How could this woman show up for her.


    She has no interest in this matter, and she can''t let go of herself when she gives a price of 10 million. She insists on finding the murderer, which shows that she has another purpose.


    "Since we have different purposes, why not cooperate? I''ll tell you what happened. If you let me go, nothing will happen? " Hou Jialin tone light voice."I thought you had no brain, but now you look smart." Su ruoqiu stares at her straightforwardly, "it''s a pity that you miscalculated. Your life and death are all in my hands. If I want you to die, you can''t bargain!"


    Hou Jialin is frightened by her momentum, but relying on her want to know the situation, she will not easily kill herself, so she is more daring, "if you want to kill, kill."


    "We''ll stop talking to her and kill her!" Ke min stares at her angrily.


    This Hou Jialin is not to see the coffin does not shed tears, she does not believe that can not clean up each other.


    Since Hou Jialin is not afraid of death, let her die!


    "Yes! This Hou Bamei is so annoying Xu Weiwei makes a sound. I''ve never seen such a hateful ghost.


    "I''m not Hou Bamei!" Hou Jialin''s face changed when she heard those two words.


    "Don''t worry. She''ll have a good time before she''s gone. " Su ruoqiu had an evil smile on her lips.


    In the eyes of the three of them, take out a little doll.


    This little doll is only the size of two thumbs and can be held in the palm of the hand.


    "You... What do you want to do?" Hou Jialin couldn''t guess what she wanted to do, so she was afraid.


    Hou Jialin, who is more suspicious, suspects that this is her trick to intimidate herself and doesn''t want her to succeed.


    "You''ll know what I want to do." Su ruoqiu then forced Hou Jialin''s soul into the doll.


    "Let me out! Let me out Hou Jialin was sealed in the doll and lost her freedom. She cried angrily.


    Before Su ruoqiu could talk to her, there was a noise outside the back door of the bar.


    Su ruoqiu looked up and looked on guard.


    Seeing a few people appear outside, she breathed a sigh of relief, but was not happy that they came in without permission.


    If she is defeated, they will come in to seek death. Although they are not necessarily 100% safe outside, they can at least escape easily.


    "Let me out..." the angry voice came, showing ferocity.


    "Shut up Su ruoqiu said, a charm immediately sealed the little doll''s mouth, so that Hou Jialin can no longer make a sound.


    "Got it? Is it the murderer or not? " Huo Lingxiao frowned slightly and asked in a voice.


    His heart was upset, and he didn''t know who was caught here.


    "It''s Hou Jialin." Su ruoqiu opened his mouth and swept to them with a trace of reproach, "didn''t I ask you not to come in? Why are you all here? "


    "Something happened in the Bureau." Huo Lingxiao''s tone was calm but grim.

 Chapter 196

    "What''s the matter?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    Looking at the faces of the three of them, she knew that what had happened was not simple, especially Huo Lingxiao''s gloomy expression, which showed the seriousness of it.


    "Hou Jialin''s body was stolen." Huo Lingxiao tone light ground says.


    "What?" Su ruoqiu is surprised to open a mouth, immediately think of what, "is the murderer steal?"


    "The monitor caught Hou Jialin''s body disappear suddenly. I think it has something to do with the ghost who killed Hou Jialin." Huo Lingxiao replied.


    "Has killed Hou Jialin, that murderer wants Hou Jialin''s corpse to do what..." Su ruoqiu''s brow tightly wrinkles, more and more ponders the murderer''s intention.


    No wonder Huo Lingxiao asked who caught the killer or who.


    If we want to catch the murderer, it will be Hou Jialin who steals the body, otherwise it will be the murderer.


    "Is it related to magic?" Huo Lingxiao asked.


    "It''s possible." Su ruoqiu nodded, "but at the beginning, we can take away the body, can''t we? Why was the body found? "


    In order to use the corpse to do some magic, with the murderer''s ability, it can be completely secret and take the corpse directly, but the murderer didn''t, what does it mean?


    Hou Jialin was treated so cruelly that the dissected body had to be stolen. Why should the murderer do more?


    The killer can do it all by himself without being discovered.


    Won''t it be enough to fascinate Hou Jialin and then take him to the old forest? The outside world will only think that Hou Jialin is missing.


    If this is a man-made murder, the murderer''s blatant and superfluous actions can show that he is provoking the police, but this is a ghost. Do you need to do this to the police?


    "I just can''t figure that out anyway. The killer doesn''t seem to play according to the card principle." Huo Lingxiao frowned.


    Man made murder, as long as the evidence left, then no matter how can be investigated clearly, but ghost killing? It''s a little hard to find out.


    "Let''s go back to the police first. I want to see the body disappear at that time Su ruoqiu said, "and, as soon as possible, investigate the relationship between Hou Jialin and the people who have a lot of enmity with her, whether they are living or dead."


    The murderer is a ghost, maybe not a ghost, but a killing puppet controlled by others.


    Therefore, anyone who has a deep hatred with Hou Jialin, whether living or dead, can''t let go.


    Any clues may become an important clue to clarify the case.


    "Yes." Huo Lingxiao nodded.


    "Bai Mo Chen, you and Bai Kai should go back to rest first." Su ruoqiu looks at them.


    "We''re fine. I''m not sure I didn''t watch you go home safely. " White ink dust replied.


    "I can send ruoqiu back." Huo Lingxiao made a sound.


    "No. What''s more, how can you call your name directly? " White ink dust is not happy to make a sound.


    "Don''t I even have the right to call people''s names? Bai Shao Huo Lingxiao deliberately said.


    "Huo Shao, I find you have changed." White dust stares at him.


    "Are you two going back? There''s a comatose man here, and we''ll take him back for interrogation. " Su ruoqiu pointed to the dead man on the ground.


    "Back." The two of them answered with one voice.


    Bai Mochen and Bai Kai help the comatose man up and follow them to leave.


    The owner of the bar was also called to the police station.


    Su ruoqiu followed Huo Lingxiao to watch the surveillance screen.


    As he said, the body suddenly disappeared, but the surveillance screen flashed.


    The corpse is not in the mortuary of the hospital. No one can come in here, so in a short time, the corpse disappears out of thin air, which has something to do with the murderer.


    After they left, they went back to the interrogation room.


    The bar owner''s confession has been recorded. Su ruoqiu takes it up and looks at it.


    Those two men are the security guards of the bar. If something like this happens, the owner of the bar will close down. Who dares to continue the business? Even if it''s business, who dares to continue to play? It''s dead inside.


    The comatose man had woken up and sat with another man who looked scared. Their faces were not very good-looking.


    Su ruoqiu carefully observed the two of them and found that they were really scared, and their bodies were shaking slightly.She remembered that when she saw the ghost for the first time, she was not only incredible, but also scared.


    "Tell me what happened to you before." Huo Lingxiao uttered his voice indifferently, and his whole body was full of a kind of high authority.


    The two men, who were just like frightened birds, were frightened by his momentum. Their shaking bodies were shaking more and more severely.


    "You... You... You say it first." The man who wakes up in a coma turns his head and looks at the man beside him, stuttering to let him say first.


    From waking up to now, I haven''t slowed down. I need time to calm down.


    The comatose man is Li Bing, and the other man is Liu Gaosheng.


    Liu Gaosheng stared at Li Bing for a few seconds before he spoke quietly, "after the bar accident, we were all brought to the police station to record statements, and then we went back to the bar."


    "The bar is closed now, and the boss also said that it would be closed for a few days. Let''s be on duty in the bar at night. Call him if you have anything to do."


    Liu Gaosheng said that, after a pause, he continued: "Li Bing and I are usually very brave. You just say we are dead. What''s the big deal? Does the murderer dare to come? "


    "We didn''t know the cause of death, and we didn''t know that there were ghosts in the world, so we were not afraid at that time. We also drink in the bar in the absence of our boss. "


    "We''re sitting in there drinking, with little lights on. Said some dirty jokes, blowing cattle. After drinking for a while, I suddenly want to go to the toilet. Maybe people are subconsciously afraid of the dead. When I think of going to the toilet alone, I begin to be a little afraid. "


    "I asked Li Bing to go to the toilet with me, but Li Bing, the grandson, said he didn''t want to go with me. He laughed at me and said, are you afraid. He said that I''m usually brave. It turns out that I''m all pretending. At that time, I was so angry that I told him that if I went alone, he would have to apologize to me when I came back. Li Bing agreed with a smile. "


    "I have a good face. After talking to Li Bing, I went to the toilet without hesitation. Originally it was Xiaoxie, but when I was walking, I had a stomachache, and I thought it was bad luck. I don''t usually have an accident, and I haven''t seen anything like this happen. I''m a little afraid tonight, but I just ran into something like this. "


    "I came to the toilet in a hurry. There were three compartments inside, and the doors were open, and there was no one. I went into the middle one and began to solve it freely. "


    "There are paper towels in the toilets in the bar, but when I finish solving the problem, I find that the paper towel has been torn and no one has changed it. Just as I was going to take my pants to the next room to have a look, I heard footsteps and someone came in


    "There is no business in the bar. There are only two people in the bar, Li Bing and I. if someone comes into the toilet, it must be Li Bing''s grandson."

 Chapter 197

    "Li Bing came just in time, so I didn''t have to carry my pants to the next room. I called Li Bing twice, but I didn''t hear Li Bing''s response. "


    When Liu Gaosheng said this, he stopped to look at Li Bing.


    Both of them trembled slightly, judging from their fear.


    "At that time, I was very angry and wondered if Li Bing, the tortoise grandson, did it on purpose. Just sneak in like this to scare me and watch my jokes. "


    "I just yelled, Li Bing. I know it''s you. Don''t think you can scare labor and capital. I don''t have any paper towels here. Check if there are any in the next room. Bring me some. It''s urgent. Don''t make fun of me. "


    "After shouting, it took me about ten seconds to hear the door panel being knocked. It was from the next room. There is a gap at the bottom of the partition between the two sides, but it is not very wide. You can''t see that side without bending down. I looked down and saw the tissue. I picked it up without thinking about it. "


    "After I took the tissue, the sound of flushing came from the next room. I thought it was Li Bing who had solved the problem. Sure enough, I heard footsteps and soon disappeared in the toilet. I thought that Li Bing would go out in disgrace and try to get rid of me. "


    "I put on my trousers happily and went out at once. When I came to the bar hall, I saw Li Bing sitting in his seat, drinking heavily. I sat down and he asked me how I had been so long. I said, Li Bing, don''t pretend to be a fool. I didn''t go in to solve the big problem. It took me so long to come out. I asked you to pass me the tissue


    "Li Bing laughed and said, did you call me? I didn''t hear you yell. You can''t sleep in the toilet and dream, can you? Li Bing''s words made me wonder. He went into the toilet. After thinking about it later, Li Bing must have deliberately pretended not to know, so that he could scare me. No wonder he didn''t make a sound when he was in the toilet. It turned out to be the ghost idea. "


    "I think, Li Bing, the tortoise grandson, wants to pretend that he doesn''t know, so I''ll accompany him to pretend to be a fool. I asked, haven''t you been to the toilet? Li Bing said no. I said, you didn''t go to the toilet. Who was the one who handed me the tissue just now? When I finish, Li Bing takes the peanuts'' hand and looks a little scared. "


    "I was laughing in my heart, thinking of Li Bing, just pretend to see when you can. After Li Bing was afraid, his face returned to normal. He said with a smile, Liu Gaosheng, don''t you just go to the toilet? And trying to lie to me. There are only two of us in this bar. I didn''t go to the toilet. It must be the ghost who handed you the tissue. If you want to prove your courage, I''ll apologize for laughing at you just now. You''re stingy. "


    "I was a little angry when Li Bing said that. He went to the toilet and handed me a tissue, but now he''s clean. I said, Li Bing, don''t pretend, just go to the toilet. A big man doesn''t even admit what he has done. I had no paper. I wanted to go to the compartment to have a look, but I heard footsteps and called you a few times. You didn''t promise me. You want to scare me, don''t you? I didn''t ask you to bring me a tissue as you wanted. Do you still want to scare me now? "


    "I was confused at that time." Li Bing suddenly took the initiative to say, "I''ve never been to the toilet. I''ve been drinking and eating peanuts in my seat all the time. How could I pass him a tissue. I think he''s just fooling me, but there''s something in his heart. "


    "In fact, I became very scared at that time. Li Bing doesn''t look like a liar. But I don''t want to believe that it''s not Li Bing who handed me the tissue, which means that there is a third invisible person among us, that is, the ghost. That''s a terrible existence for both of us. We''re the only two in the bar. " Liu Gao said in a winning voice, his voice trembling slightly.


    "I told him, I''ve never been to the toilet. I''ve been sitting here all the time. Tell him not to scare me Li Bing spoke out.


    "I was also stunned, I said, who really handed me a tissue, i... I also heard the footsteps." Liu Gaosheng said.


    "We both froze, I said. Let''s go out and get some air." Li Bing spoke.


    "I nodded in agreement." Liu Gao wins a voice, "but we haven''t left, just turned around and ready to go, the female ghost appeared in front of us."


    They said one by one, and then fell into the memory.


    The female ghost who appeared in front of them, with a ferocious face, kept bleeding from her, "where do you want to go? I handed the tissue over. "


    The female ghost''s corner of mouth starts to smile, the vision stares at them two straightly.


    They saw the ghost floating in the air, bleeding constantly, scared to run.


    I don''t know where to go. They are desperate.


    The two of them kept screaming and were so scared that their legs were too sore to use.At first, the two of them ran together, and the female ghost always chased them. Liu Gaosheng said to run separately as soon as he was worried.


    As for the two of them separated, the ghost will go after who, that is their respective lives.


    Maybe one can get out, maybe both have to die in the bar.


    They have never seen a ghost, and they want to cry all the time. No one wants to die like this.


    Liu Gaosheng felt lucky that the female ghost went after Li Bing, and Li Bing wanted to be targeted by the female ghost, which was sure to die.


    Later, Liu Gaosheng ran out the back door of the bar, while Li Bing was possessed by a female ghost.


    "You all know that I ran into you. That''s what we both said Liu Gao said aloud.


    After he ran out, he wanted to run as far as he could, but he didn''t expect to meet them. He also thought that Li Bing had been killed by a female ghost.


    "Do you often stay in bars when you''re open?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    "It''s always in there. But when it''s open, there are a few others. We are only responsible for the evening Liu Gaosheng replied truthfully.


    Su ruoqiu looked at Huo Lingxiao and looked at them, "are you familiar with the dead? Does she often go to this bar? "


    "I''ve seen her many times. But she is not fixed in this bar. Maybe she will go to other bars in the second half, and sometimes she won''t come Li Bing replied.


    "Do you know who she''s against?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    They both looked at each other and shook their heads. "We don''t know that. I only heard that she was backed up by people who were on the road. Few people dare to offend her. "


    Su ruoqiu nodded. She was always in that state. She would always give orders to others.


    "What else do you want to ask?" Su ruoqiu turns to see Huo Lingxiao.


    "You''ve asked all you want to ask." Huo Lingxiao replied, staring at them, "you go back. If there''s anything, we''ll find you again. "


    "Good." Liu Gaosheng and Li Bing stood up with trembling legs, a little unsteady, and they were extremely afraid.

 Chapter 198

    Su ruoqiu looks at the two of them and is probably scared.


    After a moment''s hesitation, she stood up and called out, "wait a minute."


    As her voice fell, Liu Gaosheng and Li Bing stopped and looked at her.


    "No... I don''t know what else to ask?" Li Bing stammered, thinking she had more questions to ask.


    "No Su ruoqiu shook his head, took out three Charms from his pocket, gave them to Li Bing two, and Liu Gaosheng one, "you keep this, it will be useful."


    Liu Gaosheng had a charm before, now only give him another one.


    "Thank you." Li Bing and Liu Gaosheng were so grateful that they didn''t know what to say. Their voice choked.


    They have no reason with her, she can give them these, enough to see the kindness of her heart.


    "When you get back, quit that job as soon as possible. It''s better for you to change it. Change to a day shift. Your luck will go downhill in the future. " Su ruoqiu said.


    The two of them have run into ghosts, and their luck will be lower in the future. They will even get sick. It''s not suitable for night shift or bar.


    "Good. We remember They both nodded and kept thanking her.


    Everyone''s fortune can''t be kept at a certain height, and there will be all kinds of fluctuations, just like the trend of the stock market.


    "Captain. I''ll go back first. " Su ruoqiu looks at Huo Lingxiao.


    Now that I am in this group, I will naturally follow the group members to call him captain.


    "Yes." Huo Lingxiao nodded.


    They left the police station and went home separately.


    Back home, Su ruoqiu shut himself in the room.


    "You''re in the police today?" Jin yilie asked in a voice.


    "You''re not asking because you know it." Su ruoqiu gave him a white look with a smile.


    He knew that she had been in the police station, and now he still asked her.


    "Why don''t you call me?" Jin yilie felt a little depressed.


    When she had an accident, she called Bai Mo Chen instead of him. He was her legal husband.


    "Jealous?" Su ruoqiu climbed up and picked her eyebrows with a smile.


    "I''m your husband, but when you have an accident, you only call Bai Mochen." Jin yilie reached out and fished her into his arms, "he said. How can I punish you? "


    "Of course, plant the seeds quickly and sprout early!" Xu Weiwei couldn''t help making a sound.


    Jin yilie couldn''t hear her, but Su ruoqiu could hear her clearly.


    Su ruoqiu did not have the good spirit ground white Xu Weiwei one eye, "again many mouths, you give me to go out."


    Looking at her talking to the air, Jin yilie''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, "are they here?"


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu said to his ear, "so don''t do too much."


    "This is between our husband and wife, they are not afraid of eye sores to see it." Jin yilie approached her ear and answered with a smile.


    "Screw you." Su ruoqiu said.


    "Vivi. Can you still watch it? I''ve got goose bumps. If I go on like this, I think I''ll avoid it. " Ke min gives Xu Weiwei a serious look.


    "Yes. I brought back a ghost. " Su ruoqiu gave him a sly wink.


    She took the little closed mouthed doll out of her pocket and shook it in front of him.


    "Can this spell tear?" Jin yilie slightly frowned and asked.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu replied that tearing off the charm of sealing the mouth had no effect on the seal.


    "Really?" Jin yilie was a little uneasy.


    I don''t know what will happen if I tear it off.


    "Really. But as soon as you tear it off, she will talk. You should be prepared. I don''t want you to be scared to death all of a sudden. Then I''m not indirectly murdering my husband. " Su ruoqiu replied jokingly.


    "You girl." Jin yilie smiles gently, and seems to be more and more happy with her.


    He tore off the charm. As she said, as soon as he tore it open, there was an angry woman''s voice in his ear, "let me out!"


    "I don''t believe how long you can seal me! If you let me out, I won''t split you up! "


    "Let me out! I don''t want to stay here anymore. I''m going crazy! Let me goWomen''s voices continue to appear, there are many abusive voices, profanity.


    Jin yilie frowned and said in a voice: "it''s better to seal it back. It''s disgusting what they say. "


    "Who are you! Who are you talking about! Who is disgusting When Hou Jialin heard what he said, she immediately replied angrily.


    "Not yet." Su ruoqiu grabbed his hand and refused to let him stick it back. "She was sealed in the doll. What we did to the doll, she would be treated the same way."


    "You mean if you scratch a doll''s face, her face will be disfigured?" Jin yilie raised his eyebrows slightly, and a look of curiosity appeared at the bottom of his eyes.


    "Yes. I''m going to draw two turtles with a needle on her cheek first Su ruoqiu laughs extremely insidiously.


    Listen to her say so, Hou Jialin''s heart is very afraid, this painting turtle is so ugly!


    "If you don''t sing a song, I won''t be fooled by you! If you let me go, I can think about saying it all, otherwise, even if you cheat me again, I won''t be fooled! "


    "When I was a child? I am a ghost, you want to let my appearance can be destroyed? What a joke! Even if you are destroyed, I can''t change it? Even tattoos can be washed off! "


    Houjialin fearless, think they are in her, want her to say everything.


    She would not be so stupid. She was scared by them. She had been a fool before.


    "Vivi. Go and get the cinnabar mixed with black dog blood I prepared before. " Su ruoqiu looks at Wei Wei, and the smile from the corner of her mouth is also a hint to Wei Wei.


    "We''ll get it right away." Ke min reacts faster than Wei Wei, and then pulls Wei Wei away.


    When she left, Xu Weiwei reacted, because Su ruoqiu didn''t prepare any cinnabar mixed with black dog blood at all.


    "Cinnabar... Black dog blood..." Hou Jialin muttered to herself, "isn''t that for dealing with ghosts? Black dog blood... Do you really miss me


    "Don''t worry. Black dog''s blood is not all poured on you, so you will not die. But, this cinnabar mixed with black dog blood, with a needle a little bit of depiction in your face, but can''t wash off, also can''t cover up Su ruoqiu''s mouth is slightly crooked, and he laughs wickedly.


    To deal with people or ghosts like Hou Jialin, we need special means.


    When I was a man, I was used to prestige. Now I still think I have all kinds of prestige. No one dares to offend me. It''s just brain disease! I can''t see the situation clearly.


    "As for me, I''ll draw tortoises on your left and right faces first, and then I''ll write the word" bastard "on your forehead, I''ll light a lot of little red dots on your nose, and I''ll draw a red beard on your chin." Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    "Wife. How about shaving the doll''s hair? Isn''t it possible to make more space for painting? " Jin yilie suddenly opened his mouth with a smile.

 Chapter 199

    Su ruoqiu''s eyes brightened and laughed insidiously, "my husband is thoughtful. Then do as you say. It will make a big space for me. "


    "What should I draw on my head?" Su ruoqiu looked at her husband, "why don''t you give me advice?"


    Jin yilie pondered for a while and said in a voice, "draw two chickens. A rooster crows and a hen lays eggs."


    "Ha ha ha! Good, this is good. " Su ruoqiu laughed loudly, "I like your idea very much."


    "Wife likes it." Jin yilie put his arms around her, smiling like a spoiled face.


    "Hello! Hello, Hello! You don''t really want to do that


    "You dare to do this, believe it or not, I will let brother tiger destroy your family!"


    "I warn you, let me go quickly!"


    "Honey, I''m so scared. She said that we would have our family destroyed. " Su ruoqiu pretended to be very afraid, nestled in his arms, but his face was full of brilliant and ironic smile.


    When she was staring at the doll, her eyes narrowed, and she burst out a dangerous breath, which was filled with a sense of extermination.


    Hou Jialin is certainly not good at killing people. She can certainly do the same.


    It seems that even if you ask about what you want to know, Hou Jialin can''t stay any longer.


    "She''s a mud Bodhisattva crossing the river now. She can''t protect herself. Want to destroy our family? She''s going to die first. " Jin yilie''s mouth is slightly crooked, "we cut off the head of the little doll, will she be scared out of her wits?"


    "It''s impossible to cut her head with an ordinary knife, but she''s a ghost who has just died. No matter how angry she is, she can''t escape her fate." Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    "Good. We''ve had enough, we''ll cut off her head. " Jin yilie smiles and lowers his head, "do you agree?"


    "Yes! We play face, head, and finally chest. Cut her head again. " Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    Hou Jialin has been scared out of her wits at the moment, where to wait for them to cut her head.


    How can she be so unlucky! Meet this sick couple!


    "Don''t torture me like this, please. I''m willing to say it all. Please let me go, OK Hou Jialin was afraid to beg for mercy.


    "What have you been doing? Now I know how to beg for mercy? " Su ruoqiu raised her eyebrows and asked in a strange way.


    "Cinnabar mixed with black dog blood." Xu Weiwei''s voice with a smile is very loud, which is deliberately said to Hou Jialin.


    "No! No! Please don''t be so cruel, I said! I said it all! Please Hou Jialin can''t kneel down now, otherwise, she will kneel down and kowtow for mercy.


    If you keep the green hills, you are not afraid of no firewood.


    As long as she can keep this soul, she will be strong in the future, and she will be able to recover all the humiliations she has suffered today!


    Su ruoqiu heard her begging for mercy and said with a cold smile: "Hou Jialin, this is the attitude of begging for mercy. Don''t think that when you are a person, someone will support you. You are used to your prestige. Now you have to be a dog in front of you."


    "No, I dare not! How dare I take you as a dog, I am a dog, I am a dog. If you don''t believe me, I''ll call for you, woof, woof, woof, woof Fearing death, Hou Jialin immediately began to cry out.


    "Come on. You, don''t insult the dog Su ruoqiu said with a smile, not in a hurry. What happened to you at the bar that day and how you were killed by the murderer. "


    When Hou Jialin heard that she was not as good as a dog, she was very angry, but she had no choice. She had no capital to argue with her, so she had to swallow it.


    "Yes. I used to go to bars. I was bored that night. I went back in the first half. I was going to play another game in the second half, but I didn''t expect that... "


    "In the second half, I had to change the court, so in the first half, I didn''t drink so much. I was quite sober. Besides, I often went to bars and played with people more often, so I drank more and more


    "That night, I didn''t find a friend to accompany me. When I went in, I just found a few men to drink. You should know that if a woman is good-looking, has a good figure, takes the initiative to get stuck and drink with them, a man with a crooked mind will not refuse. "


    "I play dice with them. I know very well in my heart that they all want to intoxicate me, but I play dice very well. As a result, I won a lot, and two of them even lost to vomit. On the way, I wanted to go to the bathroom, so I went. "


    "When I went in, someone came out of the bathroom and I went in. The toilet in this bar is a sitting toilet, which is often cleaned in ordinary days, so it''s very clean. ""When I was sitting, I felt vaguely that something cold below touched me. I was so scared that I immediately stood up, but there was nothing in the toilet."


    "I stare for a few seconds and see that there is really nothing in the toilet. I think it''s only when I''m a little dizzy after drinking. I felt my head with a sigh of relief, thinking that I was funny and scared by my suspicions. "


    "I sat back, and just as I was about to leave, the door suddenly banged and there was a knock. I was so scared that I thought it was some drunk woman beating on the door outside. "


    "After I was scared, I was very angry. I opened the door, but I saw a drunk man coming. What surprised me was that there was no one outside except this man."


    "That man is very handsome. If he is not so handsome, I will push him to the ground instead. At that time, I didn''t know what happened to me, so I pulled him in and locked the compartment door


    "When the toilet lid was covered and he pushed me to sit on it, I was afraid of being found and wanted to be found. I was very excited. You know what? That kind of feeling is very special. It stimulates the cells all over the body to be active. "


    "The two of us were so forgetful that we were suffocating. But we went on. He''s drunk, drunk and hazy. He looks more charming. I can''t wait to have a fight with him. "


    "Kissing, kissing, more and more I find something wrong. He seems to be exerting so much, not biting his lips, but sucking so much, and I can smell a smell of putrefaction


    "When I opened my eyes, I saw that everything in front of me had changed. There was a handsome man in front of me, which was a rotten corpse! The rotten meat on his face, and the green sticky liquid, disgusting


    "Seeing such a disgusting scene, my whole stomach was going to spit out. I wanted to push him away, scream and leave his lips, but I couldn''t do it."


    "It''s like he''s already attached to me and can''t push it away. I started to be very scared because I felt a sharp pain in my stomach and something seemed to come up slowly from my stomach

 Chapter 200

    "At that time, I was so scared that I didn''t know what to do. I couldn''t even open my mouth to call for help. Even if I opened my mouth to call for help, like his horrible corpse, who could subdue him?"


    "By the time I realized something, it was too late. He''s sucking my guts, trying to empty my stomach


    "I was very painful, very painful. The severe pain eroded my spirit a little bit, but I didn''t die immediately until I felt empty and my consciousness was gradually blurred. At that moment, my head was turned back and I didn''t breathe at all."


    "By the time my soul came out, I was dead, leaving a bloody corpse, head twisted, sitting on the toilet. I was so scared that I ran away when someone found blood coming out


    "Later. After the bar closed, everything calmed down. I went back to the bar. I wanted to be strong and find the murderer who killed me, but I didn''t even know who killed me. "


    "Please forgive me, I just want to revenge too much, will do harm to others, i... I don''t want, I don''t want my hands covered with blood, you believe me, please, let me go."


    Hou Jialin''s tone is sincere, but she is actually lying.


    At that time, she was holding that even if she could not find the murderer, she would become very powerful and become a powerful ghost. Then she would get some things more easily than people, such as power, money and status.


    Can also be attached to a woman, she can change a lot of body, a beautiful body, beautiful face, she can change at will.


    When she is strong enough to make most people fear, she will become the ruler of human beings and the king with supreme power.


    If anyone dares to disobey her orders, she can make their heads fall to the ground with one word, and make them die in front of her immediately.


    Holding so many people''s feelings of life and death, Hou Jialin thinks it''s very happy. Having this right will make her have a unique pleasure.


    "Are you sure it''s a man''s body?" Su ruoqiu asked in a voice.


    "I remember it very well. It was a man''s body." Hou Jialin spoke confidently.


    "Have you ever had a bad relationship with anyone before? Maybe that man is dead. " Su ruoqiu asked.


    Hou Jialin was shocked and silent. She said, "when I was alive, I offended a lot of people. How can I remember so clearly? It seems that I didn''t have a deep grudge."


    "Are you sure? It''s about catching the killer. " Su ruoqiu speaks again.


    "I''m sure." Hou Jialin tone is very firm, "when did you let me go?"


    "You have to stay in there until you find the killer." Su ruoqiu said.


    "What! You don''t mean what you say! " Hou Jialin didn''t expect that when they asked about what they wanted to know, they turned away and said, "you said you were going to let me go, but you didn''t believe me! You will be damned


    "I believe God has eyes many times. We won''t be damned before you are damned." Su ruoqiu frowned slightly, and her attitude was really uncomfortable.


    Always feel that she has not fully told the truth, still lying.


    "Mean! You cross the river and tear down the bridge! You will get retribution, damn you, be careful... "


    Before Hou Jialin finished, she couldn''t speak.


    "Noisy." Jin yilie''s eyebrows twisted slightly, staring at the little doll that he stuck to his mouth.


    Su ruoqiu took it and gave it to Xu Weiwei, "you look at it well and go out."


    "Yes." The two of them answered and left with the doll.


    "Wife, it''s time to go to bed." Jin yilie said with a smile.


    "I haven''t bathed yet." Su ruoqiu got up and took her pajamas to take a bath.


    After the bath back to bed, the room is full of ambiguous atmosphere, two bodies entangled in one.


    ¡­¡­


    In the dead of night, many people have already fallen asleep to keep their spirits for the next day''s busyness.


    In a villa located in a rich area, the whole villa is lighted, and the light in the living room is the brightest.


    Three men and a woman sitting on the sofa in the living room, no one spoke, the living room is particularly quiet.


    The woman looked at the three of them, all smoking stuffy cigarettes, and no one spoke, which made the atmosphere extremely depressed.


    Finally, the woman couldn''t help it any more. She broke the silence in the living room and said, "now there is no outsider. Tell me, what should we do?"


    The three men looked up at her, bowed their heads and took a mouthful of smoke, still speechless.Their mood is very boring, fidgety, do not know what to say.


    terms of settlement? What else can we do to solve this kind of problem?


    "You are talking!" The woman couldn''t help it. She stood up and glared at the three of them angrily. "Hou Jialin is dead. Do we have to wait to die?"


    The man with glasses, taking a deep breath of smoke, raised his eyes to stare at her, "maybe... Things are not what we think."


    "No? Ha ha... "The woman sneered," don''t take such a fluke, OK? What if it is? I can get information from the police station that Hou Jialin''s body has disappeared! The body was shot by surveillance camera and suddenly disappeared out of thin air! I don''t believe that it''s not a ghost. "


    "Do you think it must be revenge? How long has it been and we''re all ok? If you want revenge, it will come long ago. Why wait until today? " A little handsome, shaved man, said in a voice.


    "Chen Yue, use your brain to think, if it''s not the ghost revenge, why use such cruel means to kill Hou Jialin?" Shi Jing''s voice trembled a little, and the whole person was very upset.


    She believes that a woman''s intuition is accurate. She always thinks that something bad will happen. Maybe it''s one of them next.


    Luo Heng pushed his glasses and tried to calm himself down, "Shi Jing, don''t talk about Chen Yue. We all calm down and think of a solution first. "


    "Yuan Zhiyu, what do you think? Say a word. " Chen Yue fidgetily grasps his prick head, feeling the prick feeling when the palm of his hand passes by.


    Yuan Zhiyu, who has been silent for a long time, is thin, his eyes are a little absent, and his hand holding the cigarette is shaking slightly.


    After a moment''s silence, Yuan Zhiyu said in a deep voice, "why don''t we ask the mage to do a ritual tomorrow?"


    "I agree with Zhi Yu''s method. Even if the ghost doesn''t come for us, we should make preparations." Shi Jing said.


    Chen Yue looked at Luo Heng, "what do you think?"


    "Yes. That''s the only way. Hou Jialin died too strangely, and the body was stolen for no reason, and disappeared inexplicably. We should be prepared ahead of time. " Luo Heng said in a voice.


    "I''m more and more flustered. I always think we will be found soon. Why don''t we start tonight and find a mage, or I won''t be able to sleep at night." Shi Jing paced back and forth, unable to stop for a moment.


    Her premonition grew stronger and stronger, and she was afraid that she would not be able to pass the night.

 Chapter 201

    Luo Heng stretched out his hand to push his glasses, frowned tightly, and said in embarrassment, "but where do we go to find the mage in the middle of the night?"


    The thin yuan Zhiyu, with his blank and silent eyes, suddenly seemed to flash across the bright color and said excitedly, "I heard that there is a woman who can do magic in the suburb, and she is very capable."


    "Who did you listen to?" Chen Yue''s expression was also a little excited, and he scratched his head several times.


    "I also overheard my mother. Generally, if I have money, I can invite her, but the price is very high." Yuan Zhiyu said in a voice.


    Shi Jing said, "what are we waiting for? Let''s go now


    "Shi Jing. Let''s think about it first. " Luo Heng said and looked at two men.


    The three of them looked at each other. Luo Heng pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose. The lens seemed to flash a light in an instant.


    Through the lens of that pair of eyes, seemingly calm without waves, but is calculating something.


    "I''m thirsty. Shi Jing, go and give us some beers first. " Chen Yue made a sound, leaned back on the sofa and took a deep breath of his cigarette.


    "Bring the dried squid with peanuts, too." Luo Heng opened his mouth and put out his cigarette.


    Shi Jing looked at the three of them, very angry, "this is when, you actually have the heart to drink beer!"


    "Have a beer, calm down and think about how to solve this problem." Chen Yue''s face is not red and his heart is not beating.


    Knowing what would happen, Yuan Zhiyu clenched his fist slightly and hesitated to say it.


    "I''m upset about this. I''m going to get a beer. I want to have a drink, too." Shi Jing turned and left.


    Yuan Zhiyu looked up and wanted to shout at Shi Jing, but his arm was tightly held by Chen Yue.


    He saw Chen Yue shaking his head and looking at Luo Heng. He saw the eyes under the lens with a strong sense of warning.


    It seems that as long as he shouts at Shi Jing and stops her, he will be killed by both of them.


    "What do you want to do?" Yuan Zhiyu said.


    "If the four of us go together, it''s hard to guarantee that we won''t have an accident together on the road, so the best way is to divide our troops into two groups." Luo Heng said in a voice.


    "Yes. I also agree with Luo Heng that we are in a group of three and Shi Jing is the only one. I hope the three of us won''t be found. " Chen Yue said in a voice.


    "Chen Yue!" Yuan Zhiyu bit his teeth, but still pressed his voice, "she''s your girlfriend."


    "So what? In front of the chance to live, everyone is the same. " Chen Yue''s eyes did not have the slightest pity, "people do not for themselves, heaven and earth."


    "If you don''t have the heart, you''ll be with Shi Jing." Luo Heng pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose and opened his mouth indifferently.


    "Shi Jing stays here. If you want to accompany her, you should stay here. I''ll go with Luo Heng to find the mage. You give us the address. " Chen Yue opened his mouth lightly and took a deep breath.


    When Yuan Zhiyu heard their words, he lost his voice.


    Stay here and go out to find the mage. From the probability, he thinks it''s safer to go out to find the mage.


    There is nothing here, not even a bit of protection. What''s the advantage of staying here? It''s just acting as a ghost.


    The two of them want Shi Jing to act as a ghost for death, stay here to be found, delay time, and fight for more opportunities for them.


    Yuan Zhiyu is timid, but he is not stupid. He is clear about their intentions.


    Luo Heng lit a cigarette again. Seeing Shi Jing coming back, he whispered, "if you want to stay or go, you should think about it yourself. If you want to go, you can put a peanut into a beer bottle later. "


    "The beer you want." Shi Jing put four bottles of beer on the table and dropped two packets of peanuts and a packet of squid.


    She sat down, no matter whether the three of them ate it or not, picked up a bottle of beer, opened it and gave herself a mouthful.


    Yuan Zhiyu was puzzled in his heart. He didn''t know whether to stay or to leave with them.


    Knowing that the two of them were the ones who stayed behind, they were the ghost of death, but he still hesitated.


    If they didn''t listen to how they were advised, how could today''s things have happened!


    Yuan Zhiyu knew that he was a participant even if he didn''t volunteer. It was impossible for him to escape the fierce ghost.


    All the people related to the events of that year will surely die, including him.


    The only way to save them is to find powerful mages.


    There was no way to stop the tragedy of that year. Do you still have to turn a blind eye today?Yuan Zhiyu pinched the can beer bottle and made it concave.


    He raised his head and poured himself a mouthful of beer, then put the bottle on the table.


    Staring at the opened package of peanuts, he reached out and picked up a peanut.


    Yuan Zhiyu''s movements were very slow. He seemed to be worried and hesitant.


    His hand pauses as it passes the beer can with peanuts.


    After stopping for more than ten seconds, Yuan Zhiyu gritted his teeth and put the peanuts in his mouth.


    His decision has become clear that he intends to stay and not go with the two of them.


    Aware of his action, Luo Heng raised his hand, pushed his glasses and said, "Shi Jing. I think it''s better to divide the four of us into two groups. "


    Take squid with mustard Shi Jing, the whole person stunned, looked up to Luo Heng, "why?"


    "The four of us go to find the mage together. What if something happens on the way? Divided into two groups, at least to ensure that one group of people are OK Luo Heng analysis.


    "Luo Heng is right. We''re divided into two groups of safety points. " Chen Yue opens his mouth and stares at Shi Jing, "Xiao Jing, you stay here."


    "I''ll stay here? You mean the two of us stay here? " Shi Jing asked.


    If she and her boyfriend stay here, then she will stay. Anyway, she doesn''t know which group will have an accident. She can only leave it to fate and see everyone''s luck.


    "No. I''ll go to the mage with Luo Heng, and you and Zhiyu will stay. " Chen Yue said.


    He was staring at her eyes. For a moment, his heart flashed a trace of intolerance, but it was only a second or two, and he soon recovered.


    Life is more important than women, of course.


    In romantic dramas, it is always shown that men are willing to give their lives for women. Chen Yue always finds it ridiculous.


    In the face of death, he thought that no one would not be afraid, but could trade others for his chance to survive. He thought that at least 99% of them would choose to live.


    The remaining one percent is either impulsive or stupid.


    "Shi Jing. We stay. I''m here with you. They go to the mage, and I''ll tell them the address. " Yuan Zhiyu opened his mouth, his body trembling slightly.


    "Why don''t you go with Luo Heng? Why don''t we just stay with Chen Yue? " Shi Jing opened her mouth a little unwillingly and frowned tightly.


    She has a boyfriend, but she wants to stay with another man. She is uncomfortable in the end.


    What if something happens to one of the mage''s groups? So her boyfriend''s dead?

 Chapter 202

    Yuan Zhiyu''s mouth opened and his face was a little ugly.


    He was kind-hearted, but didn''t expect to be ungrateful, which made him a little embarrassed.


    No matter what he wants to say now, he doesn''t know what to say.


    "You can stay alone if you want. I''ll work with them both." Chen Yue spoke a little impatiently.


    Listen to the meaning of her words, is to pull him to stay with her.


    "Chen Yue! What do you mean Shi Jing hears the impatience of his tone and asks angrily.


    "It''s not interesting. Anyway, either you stay alone, or you stay with Zhiyu, and you choose. " Chen Yue has a tough attitude.


    He doesn''t want to stay with Shi Jing. He always thinks that those who stay will die.


    "Shi Jing. Don''t blame Chen Yue. We originally discussed that you should stay by yourself, but Chen Yue said that you would be afraid by yourself, so let Zhiyu stay with you. " Luo Heng slightly hooked the corner of his mouth, pushed down his glasses and looked at Yuan Zhiyu in a twinkling of an eye, "Zhiyu, you say so."


    They both want Shi Jing to stay. He decides to stay with Shi Jing, but it is said that Chen Yue is not at ease with Shi Jing.


    Although yuan Zhiyu was very dissatisfied with this statement, he could not tear down their platform, so he nodded and said, "yes."


    "Chen Yue is really concerned about you, Shi Jing. You and Zhi Yu are here waiting for our good news. When we bring in the mage, we''ll be fine. " Luo Heng said.


    Chen Yue, who was sitting smoking, put out the cigarette end. He stood up and went to Shi Jing. He gently held her hand and pulled the broken hair behind her ear. Be safe here. I don''t want anything to happen to you. What should I do if something happens to you? "


    "Chen Yue. I don''t want you to go because I''m afraid that something will happen when you go to the mage. I''m sorry. I was willful just now. " Shi Jing''s attitude softened when she saw his gentle manner.


    But Shi Jing''s death will not think of, in front of this gentle man to her, in fact, the heart is like steel, can be so cold and hard to see her die and indifferent.


    His gentleness is a kind of killer mace to her, and also a kind of invisible poison.


    When Chen Yue heard her words like this, it was so loose for a second, but it was just a second.


    He overturned himself in his heart. What she said was nice, but not true. She just wanted him to die with her.


    "Yes. I don''t blame you. Don''t worry. We''re all going to be OK. " Chen Yue said.


    "You go. Zhiyu and I are here waiting for you to come back. " Shi Jing foolishly believed his words.


    Chen Yue nodded and looked at Luo Heng. We will be back soon. We must wait for us to come back. "


    Shi Jing nodded, "we''ll take you out."


    Yuan Zhiyu didn''t want to send them out, but finally stood up.


    Watching them sit on the white sports car, start the engine, suddenly jump out, and soon disappear in front of them.


    Yuan Zhiyu turned around and went to the villa. Where there was light, people always felt more secure.


    "Zhiyu! Wait for me Shi Jing immediately catches up.


    When they returned to the villa, they did not speak.


    Shi Jing watched him drink beer without saying a word.


    His character is like this, silent, timid, let her a woman look down on him.


    "Hou Jialin deserves to die." Shi Jing gnashed her teeth and said, "if she doesn''t die now, we will still kill her when she has no support! How dare you threaten us? I''m impatient! Crazy woman


    Yuan Zhiyu stopped drinking the beer. He didn''t respond to Shi Jing''s words and continued to drink the beer.


    He wants to get drunk now. As long as he gets drunk, it seems that nothing will happen.


    The panic in his heart was driving him crazy. He always felt that their death was not far away.


    Shi Jing saw that he did not respond to himself, and immediately scolded in his heart: Wood!


    She picked up the beer impatiently and gave herself a gulp.


    Bit by bit, the two of them were silent and neither of them took the initiative to speak. They were all drinking.


    I don''t know how long ago, Yuan Zhiyu suddenly broke the silence, "Shi Jing."


    Shi Jing didn''t expect that he would take the initiative to talk to her. In such a quiet living room, his voice startled her.


    "Why?" Shi Jing is annoyed and answers unhappily."Do you regret it?" Yuan Zhiyu asked.


    For his no reason to ask, let Shi Jing can''t grasp the key, don''t know what he asked.


    "What regret or not? Can you tell me all about it? " Shi Jing gave him a cold glance.


    Unexpectedly, I came to ask such a question, who knows what he meant.


    "Back then." Yuan Zhiyu''s face was calm. He was not angry because of her words. He spoke slowly.


    He didn''t seem to be afraid, but his hand with the beer was shaking, and then he gave himself a mouthful.


    "What do you ask this for?" Shi Jing is more agitated.


    He was afraid enough. He came to make trouble.


    "I regret it. If I''m not so cowardly and stop you, or... Maybe we''re ok now. " Yuan Zhiyu spoke to himself.


    "What''s the use of saying that now? Everything happened. Regret? I don''t regret it at all. " Shi Jing looked at him contemptuously, "a cowardly man like you, I really despise you. Even if time goes back now, you don''t dare to stop it! "


    When Shi Jing finished, she threw the beer bottle on the table and made a sound.


    She got up and left and headed for the stairway.


    Xu is drinking wine, courage also become bigger, Shi Jing is not afraid now.


    She believed that when they invited the mage, everything would be different. If they could kill once in those years, they could kill twice now!


    Yuan Zhiyu listened to the sound of her walking away, and his hand holding the beer bottle was tight. He directly pinched the beer bottle out of shape.


    She''s not right. If you can give him another chance, he will be brave to stop, rather than cowardly to see things happen, but also forced to participate in it.


    After so many years of peace, Yuan Zhiyu thought that life would continue like this.


    As long as this matter has not been poked out, they can live well, but now obviously not, and finally wait for the day of life.


    Shi Jing came to the room alone and found a tape, which was taken from Hou Jialin''s hand.


    This tape records the evidence of their murder.


    A few of them never thought that Hou Jialin had such a plan. They had already secretly recorded the sound.


    Had it not been for Hou Jialin''s support, they would have designed to kill her so that she could not speak any more, and they were waiting for such an opportunity.


    But this opportunity did not come, but waiting for her death, or die so miserable.


    If you don''t know about hou Jialin''s death and the strange disappearance of her body, Shi Jing is not so flustered, but everything is so strange that they have to be prepared.


    Shi Jing stares at the tape for a few seconds and hides it. Although it''s a backup, it''s good for her to keep it.

 Chapter 203

    After hiding the tape, Shi Jing went to the bathroom and put some water in it, intending to take a bath.


    She didn''t lock the door of her room, just in case, Yuan Zhiyu didn''t have time to save her, or she didn''t have time to open the door to escape.


    Thinking of Yuan Zhiyu''s character, Shi Jing''s mouth stirred up a touch of ironic smile.


    When things happen, it''s the rhythm of daydreaming to expect him to save her. It''s more reliable to save yourself.


    Shi Jing is very glad that her boyfriend is not like yuan Zhiyu, but a brave and decisive person.


    She took her nightgown and went into the bathroom and closed the door.


    There are a lot of bubbles in the bathtub. Shi Jing goes into the bathtub.


    Except for her head and legs, her body was covered by bubbles.


    Perhaps to get spiritual relief, Shi Jing is not so afraid, and even gradually forget the death of Hou Jialin.


    Before even listening to people talk about, she can also outline a terrible picture in her mind, imprinted in her mind, can''t forget.


    Shi Jing''s psychology, in fact, still holding a trace of fluke, thinks that maybe he thinks too much.


    People who have been dead for so many years have never come to ask for their lives before. Why do they only appear now?


    Shi Jing gently washes her body. In the end, she is in a happy mood and starts to sing. The previous tension and terror are all forgotten by her.


    This happy mood lasted until she suddenly heard a harsh voice outside the door.


    That kind of sound is like using fingernails to scratch on the door, which is so harsh that she feels uncomfortable all over.


    The fear of disappearing, once again, permeated around her and wrapped her tightly.


    Shi Jing sat up, his neck covered with bubbles, and looked at the bathroom door in horror.


    The harsh sound, it seems, is not on the bathroom door, but on the room door.


    Who is... Who is outside the room... Fingernail the door


    Shi Jing''s whole body is slightly shivering, thinking of the fierce ghost to ask for life, her body is shaking all the more.


    Suddenly, she thought of Yuan Zhiyu downstairs and frowned.


    Is yuan Zhiyu trying to scare her?


    Shi Jing just thought that, the harsh sound outside disappeared, and it was so quiet that it seemed that nothing had happened.


    She bit her teeth hard and narrowed her eyes slightly. If it was yuan Zhiyu, she would not make him feel better!


    Shi Jinggang wants to get up from the bathtub, but suddenly sees a dark shadow outside the bathroom door, which makes her sit down.


    The door of the bathroom is heavy glass, although it is impossible to see clearly inside and outside, but if anyone is outside, he can still see a shadow.


    The moment she saw the shadow, her heart suddenly jumped and her eyes were staring at the glass in fear.


    "Yuan Zhiyu. I know it''s you. I tell you, don''t scare me with such a little trick. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being impolite. " Shi Jing said, biting her teeth.


    Her hands tightly clenched into fists, on the left and right hands of the bathtub, with great strength, just did not let her slide into the bathtub.


    Shi Jing''s voice is very calm, in fact, she is bluffing, people have been afraid of weak.


    There was no voice outside, let alone responding to her voice.


    Shi Jing''s brow is wrinkled. Isn''t it yuan Zhiyu?


    If it wasn''t for him, who would it be?


    She thought of the dead Hou Jialin, who died in the bar toilet. Then she thought of herself in the bathroom, and her heart jumped.


    blamed! She really shouldn''t relax her vigilance and take a bath in the bathroom. Now she''s alone in this small space. I''m afraid nobody knows if she''s dead!


    Shi Jing wants to get up from the bathtub in a panic, but she finds that her foot is tightly held by something.


    "Ah Shi Jing is startled. She draws her feet back and struggles to get out of the bathtub.


    But the hand that caught her ankle was very strong. She tried her best to lift her body out of the water.


    Instead, her body was pulled down by the cold hand, and her body was submerged a little bit.


    "Help... Help... Help!"


    Shi Jing''s voice trembled and cried out in fear for help.


    "Help... Ah... Yuan Zhiyu... Help me..."


    Shi Jing''s voice at the moment is not only trembling, but also with a cry, too afraid to hold on.She saw a lot of black silk thread in the bathtub. After she saw it clearly, she knew what it was.


    It looks like black silk thread, but it''s clearly growing black hair.


    The long black hair kept growing, coming towards her upper body, and then wrapped around her body.


    Shi Jing feels the long black hair, as if she wants to be strangled into her flesh and wring her into flesh.


    Growing black hair, along her upper body, constantly climbing up, like a vine.


    They wrapped around her neck, tightening and strangling.


    Shi Jing was strangled out of breath and saw her long black hair spread to her head.


    She stares at her long black hair like a dangerous Cobra. She suddenly assumes a posture of attack and defense. The burning pain comes from her face. She feels that her face is corroded.


    Shi Jing stares at the long black hair that is close in front of her, ready to launch an offensive. She is so scared that the whole person trembles violently.


    Her mouth opened slightly, but her throat was blocked by something, so that she couldn''t make any sound, and there was blood in her eyes.


    These long black hair have no facial features, but Shi Jing feels that they are all laughing, and they are laughing strangely.


    The long black hair, ready to go, suddenly attacked and poked straight at Shi Jing''s eyes.


    "Ah..."


    Shi Jing uttered a violent scream, and her eyes hurt a lot, which made her unbearable.


    Blocking in the throat of things, but also disappeared at that moment, so that she smoothly issued a scream of fear.


    "Bang!"


    The door of the bathroom was slammed open and hit the wall behind the door, making a loud noise.


    "Shi Jing!" Yuan Zhiyu rushed in and saw Shi Jing lying in the bathtub. His face changed.


    Shi Jing was frightened by his voice, but she was surprised that she... Didn''t die?!


    She turned her head and looked at Yuan Zhiyu, who was stunned. She looked straight at her. Curious, she looked down at herself and found that part of her body was exposed to the water.


    Many of the bubbles sticking to her body have disappeared, and the important part of her upper body has completely lost the cover of bubbles, all of which are exposed in front of him.


    Shi Jing, indignant and angry, raised her head and yelled at Yuan Zhiyu: "get out of here!"


    When she was shouting these words, people had already slipped into the bathtub and let the bubbles on the surface of the water cover her body, but the shame and indignation of being seen made her more and more unable to swallow this breath.


    Yuan Zhiyu, stunned by her roar, immediately regained his consciousness, turned around and immediately went out, closing the bathroom door.


    He stood uneasily in the room, with his back to the bathroom. His heart was beating very fast. He was wondering how to apologize to Shi Jing. He didn''t mean to break into the bathroom.

 Chapter 204

    When Yuan Zhiyu was very tangled and thought about how to apologize.


    Shi Jing in the bathroom has got up from the bathtub, cleaned her body and put on her bathrobe.


    As soon as Shi Jing put on her bathrobe, she angrily opened the bathroom door and walked out quickly.


    Aware of the sound coming from behind, Yuan Zhiyu turned around and opened his mouth slightly, but failed to say sorry.


    "Pa!"


    Shi Jing slapped yuan Zhiyu in the face and glared at him, looking like he wanted to kill him.


    "Yuan Zhiyu! I thought you were cowardly, but I didn''t expect you to be cowardly! Even a friend''s girlfriend, you want to covet it! " Shi Jing asked angrily.


    Yuan Zhiyu began to be blinded by her slap. When she heard her words, she just woke up. She really misunderstood him.


    "I didn''t mean to break in. I heard you calling for help all the time outside, so I broke into the room. I heard the cry for help in the bathroom. I hesitated for a long time before I went in. How can I know you''re ok? " Yuan Zhiyu''s eyes were red and his hands clenched into fists.


    Cowardly such words, let him now very angry.


    If he had not been timid, all the tragedies would not have happened, and a few of them would not have come to such an end.


    Shi Jing is stunned. She thinks that she was scared by her long black hair and yells for help. Then her long black hair strangles her hard and her eyes are blinded.


    Her face turned white, and her lips turned pale in an instant. She felt her heart tremble when she thought of what was so real before.


    Fortunately, it''s just a nightmare. She''s OK.


    The real dream was so terrible that she couldn''t use any language to describe the feeling. She only knew that she was really going to die.


    "Yes... I''m sorry. I don''t know that you are because of my cry for help. I thought it was... It was... "Shi Jing didn''t say that it was his wishful thinking. He had a bad heart for her. His face suddenly turned cold, and the words changed," who let you come in without knocking! "


    "You''ve called for help. I can''t even knock on the door. I''m just worried about your accident. You''ve been friends for so many years, and I don''t want the tragedy to happen in front of me again. " Yuan Zhiyu sighed deeply.


    After so many years, although he didn''t meet anyone who wanted to kill him before, he also had a bad sleep for so many years. He would always wake up with the same nightmare and couldn''t feel at ease all night.


    Shi Jing couldn''t help but look at him and sneer, "do you regret it now? What were you doing back then? You do it when people force you? Chen Yue is better than you all. At least he''s just watching a play, and you and Luo Heng are really beasts! "


    When she said these words, she despised him and Luo Heng to the extreme, especially the look in Yuan Zhiyu''s eyes, which was disgusting.


    But when she talks about Chen Yue, the corners of her mouth are slightly raised, and her eyes are full of adoration, even with a little appreciation.


    Yuan Zhiyu looked at her stupidity. He could not help but snorted coldly, "yes. Your Chen Yue is a gentleman. "


    From before to now, so many years later, Shi Jing still did not find the real Chen Yue, what a terrible existence.


    Luo Heng would not have been interested if Chen Yue hadn''t put forward that proposal on a whim. In the end, it turned into an irreversible tragedy.


    Hearing the irony in Yuan Zhiyu''s words, Shi Jing immediately turned black, "what do you mean?"


    She thinks her boyfriend is very good, better than all the men in the world, no one can match him.


    Now yuan Zhiyu, a coward, dare to sneer at her boyfriend in front of her. It''s damned!


    "What do I mean?" Yuan Zhiyu stares at her with a sneer. Now that the words have been put to the point, he doesn''t know how long he can live, but some words are not easy to say. "What happened in those years, do you think that Luo Heng and I were actually involved in it?"


    "Do you want to say that Chen Yue did it?" Shi Jing stares at him coldly, and an obliteration flash across his eyes, "Yuan Zhiyu, if you want to pour dirty water on people, you have to wait for him to do it in front of you at least! I see your cowardly character. I''m afraid you don''t dare to fart! "


    "Now, what am I afraid of? We can''t escape. " Yuan Zhiyu replied with a dull look. His eyes seemed to pass her and look far away, "believe it or not. At that time, Chen Yue was also involved, but Luo Heng and I helped him keep it from you for so many years. "


    "You talk nonsense! Chen Yue is definitely not such a person! He is a very good man. He will never do such a thing and cheat me! " Shi Jing could not bear to roar."Ha ha... A good man?" Yuan Zhiyu sneered, "only you think he is a good person, and you are also a good person. In fact, we are all unforgivable people. "


    "Chen Yueyao is really a good man. Do you think he will make that suggestion? After death, he was the first to say that he would do that to the dead. " Yuan Zhiyu suddenly stares at her straight, "and, before they two originally want to leave you here, but we three go to the mage, they say to go to the mage, the survival rate is higher. I advised him. He said that if you don''t do it for yourself, heaven will destroy the earth. Finally, I said I would stay with you, because I don''t want to see the tragedy happen again. "


    "Over the years, I''ve had enough of the torture of my conscience. I have nightmares all night long. Every time I dream that I die miserably, just like the dead in those years." Yuan Zhiyu scratched his hair painfully, and his voice choked, "it was our fault at that time, why did you invite a mage?"


    He suddenly looked up at Shi Jing, flustered, and grabbed her hand with both hands. "Shi Jing, shall we persuade them to let go? People are dead, do you want to die again? If you die again, you will be out of your wits. "


    Shi Jing has not yet reflected from Yuan Zhiyu''s accusation against her boyfriend, so she grabs her hands tightly and says that she wants to let go the ghost who is trying to kill her.


    She threw away yuan Zhiyu''s hand and yelled: "Yuan Zhiyu! You wake me up! If we don''t invite a mage, we will all die! "


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..." Yuan Zhiyu stepped back two steps and laughed loudly. In his red eyes, there were tears falling, "die, die! Anyway, I don''t live like a human being! I''m free when I''m dead. After so many years of torture, I really want to go crazy. It''s good to die, it''s good to die, ha ha... I always have to bear the sins I committed... "


    Yuan Zhiyu turned around and walked step by step towards the door of the room. He kept repeating those words, "I''m sinful. I deserve to die, and so do you. No one can escape... "


    Standing in the same place, Shi Jing was frightened by his insane appearance. In response, her face immediately became cold, and she scolded in a low voice, "madman!"


    She doesn''t want to die so early. She''s only in her twenties. She has a chance to live. Even by any means, she should firmly grasp it!

 Chapter 205

    Shi Jing watched yuan Zhiyu''s figure disappear at the door of the room.


    She went to the bed, and as soon as she lay down, she recalled the terrible scene.


    Shi Jing immediately stood up and walked out of the room before she could change her bathrobe.


    She went downstairs and saw yuan Zhiyu sitting in the living room. She quickened her pace.


    "Zhiyu." Shi Jing called, but did not hear his response.


    Shi Jing''s brow wrinkled, approached a few minutes, "Zhi Yu?"


    Yuan Zhiyu, sitting on the sofa, did not move. Her brows were even tighter.


    Is yuan Zhiyu crazy? Look at his sitting posture, he didn''t fall asleep, otherwise he would be leaning against the sofa.


    Shi Jing, who frowned tightly, walked quickly, "Yuan Zhiyu, I called you so loudly, didn''t you listen to me..."


    Her words stopped, her eyes suddenly widened, and she stepped back.


    When Shi Jing sees the man sitting on the sofa, it''s yuan Zhiyu


    Yuan Zhiyu''s clothes, body shape and hair style are all yuan Zhiyu''s, but that face is not!


    No... that''s not a face anymore.


    It is clearly closely wrapped with black hair, his whole face are entangled, can not see his appearance.


    "Ah..."


    Shi Jing was so scared that she kept retreating. Her legs were weak and weak. After a few steps, she suddenly sat down on the ground.


    She watched yuan Zhiyu turn his head. She didn''t see his eyes, but she could feel his strange eyes.


    Shi Jing even felt that Yuan Zhiyu was laughing, grimly and strangely.


    She saw yuan Zhiyu standing up on the sofa and walking slowly towards her.


    Shi Jing''s whole body softened, his hands supporting his body, and slowly retreated.


    Her face turned white with fear, her lips turned white, and she kept shaking.


    As the whole body is soft, Shi Jing''s hands a little unable to support the body, two or three times have fallen down, and then support up.


    "Yuan Zhiyu... What about yuan Zhiyu... Who are you?" Shi Jing asked in a trembling voice.


    "Ha ha... Did you forget me so soon?" A voice rang out, but could not identify men and women.


    Shi Jing''s eyes widened and even lost the strength to step back. "You... Are you... You''re back, you''re really back..."


    "Yes, I''ve come back. After so many years of waiting, I finally wait for the chance. I''ve been lonely for so many years. It''s time you came to accompany me. " The voice that cannot distinguish male and female rings out, still send out strange laugh.


    "No! No! I don''t want to be with you. So many years have passed, are you still stubborn? Please forgive me. You''ve endured it for so many years... "


    Before Shi Jing finished speaking, he was interrupted by the other party, "enough! Let you go? Ha ha ha... Did you let me go? No, You killed me and left me dead! I''ll give you all a taste of it


    "You don''t mean to repent up to now. Do you want me to let you go? Ha ha... It''s just a dream


    "Hou Jialin is dead. Now it''s your turn. I want you all to come down with me. People always have to pay for what they have done, and the price you have killed me is that you all have to come down and bury me! "


    Yuan Zhiyu, who had come slowly, suddenly appeared in front of Shi Jing in the blink of an eye. She was so scared that she almost fainted.


    A pair of cold hands fell on her neck, and her strength grew stronger and stronger. Her consciousness gradually blurred, and finally she was dark.


    After Yuan Zhiyu left the room, he went downstairs and recited words, all of which were his confession words.


    He sat on the sofa in the living room, and soon went to the refrigerator to get the beer. Then he went back to the living room and began to drink.


    After a mouthful of beer, Yuan Zhiyu began to feel a little drunk. He kept pouring it, trying to get drunk immediately.


    "Ha ha..." he laughed while drinking.


    Perhaps among a few people, he is repenting, but they are still stubborn.


    Yuan Zhiyu was drinking beer alone. After drinking two bottles, he found that the living room was quieter.


    Thinking that Shi Jing was still in the room, he immediately stood up and stumbled toward the stairway.


    When he was about to go to the stairway, there was a sad laughter in his ear, which sounded particularly creepy and creepy.


    "Is that you? You''re back? Hehe... Come back and take me? OK, take me away... "Yuan Zhiyu opened his mouth drunk and gave out bursts of laughter.His voice fell, slightly squinting eyes, looking around, want to see the figure.


    "Come out, don''t you come to take me? You come out and let me see you. " Yuan Zhiyu was holding the handrail of the stairs with one hand. When he was talking, there was wine gas coming out of his mouth.


    No one responded to him, even just the laughter disappeared, all around to restore a quiet, quiet enough to hear the sound of their heartbeat.


    Yuan Zhiyu lowered his head and his eyes showed a sense of loss. Did he hear it wrong? Laughter doesn''t exist.


    The movement of lowering his head lasted more than ten seconds. Yuan Zhiyu suddenly raised his head, tears in his eyes fell, but he was laughing loudly.


    He looks like he''s gone mad, and he behaves like a madman.


    Yuan Zhiyu thought that he was ridiculous. At first, he was afraid of death. But when he was ready to meet death, he felt that he could not wait.


    Step by step, he went upstairs to the corridor and went to Shi Jing''s room.


    Seeing the door closed, Yuan Zhiyu reached out and knocked on the door, but there was no response.


    "Shi Jing." Cried yuan Zhiyu.


    It was very quiet around. No one answered his cry.


    He frowned and knocked a little harder.


    "Shi Jing?" Yuan Zhiyu said again, "are you in there?"


    No one responded. Yuan Zhiyu was afraid that something had happened to Shi Jing. He was about to try to open the door, but he saw that the door opened automatically.


    Maybe it''s the quietness around that makes the sound of opening the door very loud.


    Yuan Zhiyu saw that the room was so dark that he could not see the furnishings clearly.


    Even though he was psychologically ready to die, his heart still thumped when the door opened automatically and his eyes were full of darkness.


    "Shi Jing?" Yuan Zhiyu did not go in, but stood outside, "Shi Jing, are you in the room?"


    For a moment, no one answered him. Yuan Zhiyu frowned, "if you don''t answer, I''ll go in."


    Yuan Zhiyu hesitated for a while. He went in and turned on the light in the room first.


    He saw nothing in the room and frowned deeper.


    He remembers that when he left the room, Shi Jing was still in the room, and he didn''t hear her coming downstairs. How could she suddenly disappear?


    "Shijing, Shijing." Yuan Zhiyu called a few times and walked inside.


    Thinking of Shi Jing in the bathroom before, he frowned and walked towards the bathroom.


    The closer he gets to the bathroom, the faster his heart beats.


    The door of the bathroom is half closed, so you can''t see it clearly.


    Yuan Zhiyu shook his hands and slowly opened the bathroom door.


    When he saw the scene in the bathroom, his eyes widened. At last, his eyes darkened and he fainted.

 Chapter 206

    Before Su ruoqiu wakes up, her cell phone rings.


    Vaguely touched the mobile phone, see is Huo Lingxiao call, immediately wake up a lot.


    After answering, he heard a slightly heavy voice, "something happened again."


    Su ruoqiu frowned, asked the address, and hurriedly got up to brush her teeth and wash her face.


    "Where are you in a hurry?" Jin yilie wakes up.


    Looking at the little wife who is in a hurry to turn over the wardrobe and take the clothes, her eyebrows are imperceptibly slightly frowned.


    "It''s dead again. I have to go and have a look." Su ruoqiu did not reply.


    Jin yilie didn''t say anything. He just looked at his wife changing clothes in front of him.


    "I''ll go first, so I won''t have breakfast with you." Su ruoqiu has changed clothes and starts to close the door of the wardrobe.


    "Yes. Remember to have breakfast. " Jin yilie warned that she was afraid that she would not eat breakfast.


    "I know." Su ruoqiu replied, "you have to have breakfast, too."


    She said she wanted to go to the door of the room, but like anything else, she went back to the bed.


    Su ruoqiu leaned forward and took the initiative to cover his thin lips. Their lips were close together, enjoying a good morning kiss.


    "See you in the evening." Su ruoqiu winked at him.


    Jin yilie couldn''t help laughing. His little wife would make him think about this scene all day long. See you in the evening. "


    Su ruoqiu turned and walked out of the room. She went to the restaurant and took a piece of bread, dipped it in condensed milk, and drank a few mouthfuls of hot milk.


    "Ruoqiu, what are you doing in such a hurry? Sit down and eat slowly. " Liu Xiuqin didn''t know that she was going to leave in a hurry. She told her not to eat so fast so as not to choke.


    "Mom. I''m in a hurry. I don''t have time. You eat, and I''m going out. " Su ruoqiu opened her mouth, drank a few more mouthfuls of milk and left the restaurant.


    She ate the bread as she walked, and by the time she got to the garage, it was all finished.


    If she had known it would be like this, she would not have agreed to take the job. Now she can''t even sleep in.


    Su ruoqiu backed out of the warehouse and sighed in her heart, but she had no choice. She had already agreed to do it, so she had to do it.


    She walked in a hurry and ate bread. She was worried that her stomach would be uncomfortable, but when she arrived at the scene of the crime, she was very glad that she had breakfast early.


    "What''s the matter? You didn''t make it clear on the phone Su ruoqiu appears at the gate of a villa and looks at Huo Lingxiao with a slight frown.


    Outside the courtyard of this villa, there are many people gathered. It seems that they are all watching and chatting.


    It is estimated that all the people living in the villa are guessing who they have offended and will die in the villa.


    "There''s a dead person and a living one in the villa. They''re not in a good mental state." Huo Lingxiao said in a voice, with a serious look.


    "Is there a dead man besides here?" Su ruoqiu is a smart woman. She finds an important message from Huo Lingxiao''s words.


    If someone died in the villa, Huo Lingxiao didn''t need to add the word "here". He didn''t even need to use the villa. He just needed to point out that one died and one lived.


    Huo Lingxiao''s dignified face eased a little and threw an appreciative look at her.


    He''s absolutely sure now that it''s a good decision to let her into the group.


    "Yes. There was also a car accident. It was two separate events, but all four of them knew each other. After investigation, the two victims of the accident left the villa at night. " Huo Lingxiao said.


    "Do you mean that the three dead and the one who survived may have something to do with Hou Jialin''s case? In other words, what''s the secret between them? Maybe they have some connection with their killers? " Su ruoqiu frowned slightly and analyzed carefully.


    "Yes. So to speak. At present, the breakthrough of the case lies in the person who survived, but he is in a bad mental state and has been talking to himself all the time. No one knows what he is talking about. " Huo Lingxiao showed a tangled look and frowned tightly.


    "Two people died in a car accident?" Su ruoqiu asked, in fact, she wanted to care about whether innocent people were hurt.


    "Yes. In the accident, he lost control of his car and ran into a big tree. The coroner is already checking, and the autopsy results will come out soon. The two victims of the car accident, one is Chen Yue, the other is Luo Heng. The dead in the villa are called Shi Jing, and the remaining survivors are called Yuan Zhiyu. " Huo Lingxiao said.


    "If his mental state is going to go wrong, it''s hard to ask. Can you ask a hypnotist who is good at hypnosis to have a try? " Su ruoqiu asked."Yes. That''s another way Huo Lingxiao nodded.


    "Captain." A face of cold water appears, eyes indifferently swept Su ruoqiu, and then back to Huo Lingxiao''s eyes, obviously softer, "we found this tape."


    Shuifu has an evidence bag in her hand, which contains a tape.


    Huo Lingxiao took over, staring at the video inside, frowning, "give it to the evidence identification department first."


    "Yes." Shuifu answered, carefully taking back the evidence, "this is what we found in the room of the dead. I believe it''s very important for the dead. Maybe it''s the key clue to solve the case."


    "Yes. How is yuan Zhiyu''s mental state? " Huo Lingxiao asked.


    "It''s still like that." The water lotus opens its mouth to answer the way.


    "Is the dead body still there? I want to go in and have a look. " Su ruoqiu asked in a voice.


    "Yes. I''ll take you Huo Lingxiao made a sound. After entering the villa, he reminded: "the corpse is more... Disgusting. You should prepare yourself."


    He''s been a policeman for so many years. He''s used to seeing many scenes and all kinds of corpses, but it won''t matter.


    But Su ruoqiu is different. She has just come into contact with these things. Maybe she can''t swallow them for more than half a month.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded.


    After she came here, she heard about the situation of the dead and made various pictures in her heart to prepare herself.


    Think of Hou Jialin''s death, I''m afraid it should be almost the same.


    As she passed the living room, Su ruoqiu saw a thin man curled up on the sofa, shivering, talking to himself all the time, but she couldn''t hear what he was saying.


    Seeing that someone is taking care of the thin man, Su ruoqiu has an answer in his heart. It must be the survivor who survived. But no one knows how long he can live.


    Su ruoqiu followed Huo Lingxiao upstairs. Before he reached the door of the room, the smell of blood came from his nose.


    The closer she gets to the room, the more bloody the smell will be. When Su ruoqiu comes to the bathroom door, she already has an impulse to vomit.


    The smell of blood is so strong that it always makes my stomach want to roll.


    Su ruoqiu tightly covers her nose, but the smell of blood seems to be pervasive, or it just intrudes into her nose, which is disgusting.

 Chapter 207

    When entering the room, Su ruoqiu''s eyes were looking around.


    She thought she could find the dead, but she didn''t.


    I don''t know if it''s in the bathroom with the body or if it''s gone.


    Su ruoqiu is standing at the door of the bathroom, looking at the scene inside. The smell of blood makes her want to vomit immediately.


    She frowned, her nose covered hand tightened, and forced herself to look at the bathroom.


    There was no soul of the dead, and her eyes fell back to the body in the bathtub.


    The body in the bathtub has not been disposed of. It should be waiting for the forensic to come before it can be moved.


    At the entrance of the bathroom, there was a cordon, so she didn''t go in. Instead, she stood at the entrance of the bathroom for fear of damaging the scene.


    The bathtub was full of blood, and the corpse was in it. His hands were still holding both sides of the bathtub tightly. His eyes were wide open, as if he saw something frightening, and his mouth was slightly open.


    The corpse must be stiff at the moment. When she died, she grabbed the two sides of the bathtub too hard, so that she didn''t slide into the bathtub after her death, maintaining this position.


    It''s not only the smell of blood that makes people feel nauseous, but also the death of the dead.


    Su ruoqiu saw that the body was full of holes. If there were only one or two holes, the naked eye could not detect them, but the whole body of the body was full of them.


    People with phobia will be very uncomfortable when they see it.


    There was something in the mouth of the corpse, but she didn''t know what it was.


    Su ruoqiu covered her nose and turned around. When she saw Huo Lingxiao appear in front of her, she was almost startled.


    She pointed out the outside of the room and motioned him out.


    Every breath in the room made her feel sick.


    Out of the room, it''s a little bloody.


    "Do you know what the dead man had in his mouth?" Su ruoqiu asked, still covering his nose.


    "I don''t know yet. These will have to wait for the forensic to get evidence. " Huo Lingxiao said in a voice.


    They can''t move until the forensics come.


    Although this is not an ordinary homicide case, it has to be handled according to the ordinary homicide process.


    If the scene is destroyed, it means that some clues may be erased, which is greatly detrimental to solving the case.


    "Can I walk around the villa?" Su Ruo Qiuwei frowned and covered her nose tightly.


    "Yes." Huo Lingxiao nodded.


    Su ruoqiu waited until he was allowed to leave and began to visit the whole villa.


    Su ruoqiu has seen all the rooms and corners, as well as the courtyard outside, but he has not found the soul of the dead. He may have run away like Hou Jialin.


    I don''t know if I will come back to this villa in the evening, or make waves in other places?


    If these three dead people, like Hou Jialin, are all related to the murderer, and if they are enemies, it is certainly not a good fault. It is inevitable to make trouble.


    When the forensics arrived, they began a preliminary examination of the body.


    After forensic confirmation, the thing in the mouth of the corpse is hair, and the small hole in the corpse is probably caused by the penetration of the hair, and the hair will be taken back for testing.


    The body was taken back, and Yuan Zhiyu, who was not in a normal spirit, was also taken back.


    Outside the interrogation room, Su ruoqiu asked, "when will the hypnotist come?"


    From their position at the moment, they can see yuan Zhiyu''s words and deeds in the interrogation room.


    When Su ruoqiu saw yuan Zhiyu sitting on the chair, he was in a trance, reciting, and laughing from time to time.


    "Soon." Huo Lingxiao raised his hand and looked at the time.


    When the hypnotist came, they went into the interrogation room.


    Hypnotists told them that if patients subconsciously resist being hypnotized, then 100% of them will not succeed.


    Strong willed and weak people, the probability of hypnosis is also very different, the former is more difficult, the latter is relatively easy.


    No one knows whether it will succeed or not. We can only have a try.


    No sooner had they entered the interrogation room than the door was knocked open.


    Shuifu walked up to Huo Lingxiao and said in a low voice, "in addition to their fingerprints, there is Hou Jialin on the tape. In addition, there is a fingerprint. I don''t know whose it is at present. "


    Huo Lingxiao frowned, looked at the hypnotist, compared a pause gesture to him, and then they all quit the interrogation room."Listen to the tape first." Huo Lingxiao said.


    "Also, the lab says it''s just a backup, not the soundtrack." Shuifu said.


    "Yes." Huo Lingxiao didn''t have much accident.


    This matter has something to do with Hou Jialin. In addition, the four of them rarely have an intersection with Hou Jialin, so it''s normal to back up. After all, Hou Jialin suddenly has so much money.


    According to the information, the family of the three dead people is very good. Although yuan Zhiyu''s family is a little poor, he is much better than Hou Jialin.


    If he guessed correctly, the tape would be some kind of evidence to coerce the four of them, and they gave Hou Jialin a lot of money in order to get the evidence.


    Shuifu put the tape into the recorder without expression.


    "Ah... Please let me go."


    A woman uttered a cry of pain and sobbed for mercy.


    "Ha ha... Let you go?"


    "Chen Yue. Don''t talk to her, drag her into the house


    "No! Don''t... "


    The voice of the woman''s fear rang out, and then came the sound of knowing and asking, and then she cried out in pain, "ah... Spare me, spare me. Please


    "Bitch! I want to run away


    "Ah..."


    "Luo Heng, don''t kick. How can you play when you kick someone to death?"


    "We''d better let her go. If the school knows about this, we''ll..."


    "Yuan Zhiyu! You coward! That''s the guts? Why didn''t I see you talking before? " A young but proud woman''s words rang out.


    "That''s enough for us to teach her. Why should we do that to her?" It''s yuan Zhiyu''s voice. It sounds cowardly. You can imagine his submissiveness.


    "You let me go. As long as you let me leave here, I won''t tell anyone. Please let me go." The girl''s plea for mercy rang out.


    "Let you go? Hehe... If you lick my shoes clean, maybe I can consider letting you go. "


    "Shi Jing, stop playing and drag her into the room."


    "Luo Heng. Can''t wait to kill this little bitch? I think you can''t help it. "


    "Xiaojing, stop it."


    "Chen Yue, the three of us are guarding outside, and the two of them just go in."


    "I''ll go in and watch. You two are outside."


    "Chen Yue, I tell you, if you dare to touch her, believe it or not, I''ll poke all this out!"


    "Xiaojing. You think too much, who am I? Don''t you know? And she will be touched by both of them later. How can I touch another dirty woman? "


    "That''s right. You''re not interested in such a dirty body. "


    Maybe the girl was dragged in and screamed miserably, begging them to let go of themselves.


    There was the sound of the door being closed, and soon there was a scream. It was gentle and shrill, and every cry was heartbreaking. Finally, it turned into a girl cursing them bitterly, "you animals are inferior! You''re going to die! "

 Chapter 208

    "Ah... It''s not easy to die! It''s not easy to die! "


    The girl''s wailing sound, the pain of the scream, sound to the bone, hear people angry regret.


    "Bang!"


    A violent sound appeared, and the girl''s scream suddenly disappeared at that moment, and suddenly stopped.


    A moment of silence, the sound of opening the door, and the noise of footsteps, someone rushed in.


    "What happened?" Shi Jing''s voice rang out, "ah! You killed people


    The tape stops when it reaches this part. There is no lower part. I don''t know whether it will be recorded here or backup only here.


    Su ruoqiu''s brows are wrinkled. He has no pity for their death. Some of them are just angry and even feel that they are worthy of their death.


    Luo Heng, Shi Jing, Chen Yue and Yuan Zhiyu''s voices appeared in the tape, but Hou Jialin''s voice did not appear.


    If Hou Jialin was a participant, the city was so deep that she secretly recorded the music and later used it to blackmail the four of them.


    She thinks that with Hou Jialin''s alimony and some work money, it is impossible to have so much money, unless the source of the huge sum of money is unknown, that is to blackmail the four of them with this tape.


    You know, there are only four voices in the tape, which is very bad for the four of them.


    It seems that Hou Jialin didn''t kill people, but one of the three men. Shi Jinghui is an accomplice, but there is no voice of Hou Jialin, which makes people unable to judge whether Hou Jialin was at the scene of that year.


    The four of them also weigh the pros and cons, will give Hou Jialin a lot of money, right?


    If they are shameless, the fate of the four of them will be worse than that of Hou Jialin.


    Once Hou Jialin made the tape public, it would not be so easy for the family of the four of them to take care of their relationship.


    She looked at a few people present, all very angry, eyes like fire.


    Indeed, the crime committed by the four of them is the common indignation of the people and the gods.


    Su ruoqiu looked at Huo Lingxiao and said, "since there are fragments of the scene of that year''s truth, can we start from here? Can it hypnotize yuan Zhiyu better? "


    Huo Lingxiao frowned slightly and looked at the hypnotist.


    "You can try. But if he resists going back to that point in time, it will be very difficult for him to complete it. " Said the hypnotist.


    "Why don''t you try first, if you can''t, then find another way." Su ruoqiu said.


    She thought that Yuan Zhiyu didn''t want to hurt the girl, but because of oppression and cowardice, she had to become an accomplice.


    In this way, she thinks yuan Zhiyu will be very guilty and afraid.


    If such guilt can overcome fear, Yuan Zhiyu may not be so resistant. Instead, he wants to go back to the past and change what happened at the beginning.


    "Yes." Huo Lingxiao nodded.


    Standing on one side of the water lotus originally wanted to say something, but see Huo Lingxiao attitude firm, slightly open mouth closed.


    She knows that once Huo Lingxiao decides something, it''s hard for others to let him overthrow it.


    Shuifu''s slightly hostile eyes fall on Su ruoqiu''s back.


    When they returned to the interrogation room again, Yuan Zhiyu was still talking to himself and laughing from time to time.


    The hypnotist came to Yuan Zhiyu and attracted his attention. Then he took out a pocket watch and swayed it in front of him.


    Yuan Zhiyu feels very tired, very tired


    His open eyes, a little bit to close, as if very tired, eyelids blink.


    Finally, at the suggestion of the hypnotist, he fell into the dark, and his memory went back to the original place.


    In the evening, it was not quite dark.


    They appeared deep in a forest.


    Deep in the forest, there is an abandoned house with simple furniture, and the external walls and doors are not damaged.


    Maybe someone lived in the past and moved out later.


    This house was discovered by them when they went into the forest for adventure, and later they often came here to play.


    Today, in addition to five of them, there is one more.


    "What did you bring me here for?" Jihe timidly looked at the five of them, his body trembling slightly, "I... I''ll go back later."


    "Ji He. I heard you like Luo Heng? " Shi Jing asked with a smile.Ji he quickly looked at Luo Heng, slightly lowered his head, his cheeks flushed, and didn''t answer Shi Jing''s question.


    "Jihe, you don''t know? Luo Heng likes me. " Hou Jialin came to Luo Heng with a smile and gently took his arm.


    "I... I didn''t like him. I don''t like anyone. " Ji he replied in a flustered tone, looking a little scared.


    "Yes? But I heard that you sent a love letter to Luo Heng. " Hou Jialin''s tone was a little cold.


    "No! Absolutely nothing Jiho shook his head in fear.


    "You little bitch! Don''t you still like Chen Yue? " Shi Jing said, pulling her hair, grasping very hard.


    "It hurts. Let go of me. " Ji he frowns painfully and wants to open her hand. Unexpectedly, he angers her and is kicked to the ground by her.


    "Xiaojing. Look what you say, how can I like a girl like her. " Chen Yue smiles and holds Shi Jing''s waist.


    Ji he got up and wanted to escape, but they stopped him.


    "What do you want to do?" Jiho looked helplessly at them.


    "What do you want to do?" Shi Jing goes forward and pushes her down.


    "Ah... Please let me go." Shi Jing was pushed to the ground and sobbed.


    After a burst of sarcasm and Jihe''s begging for mercy, Jihe was dragged into the abandoned house.


    After Ji he was dragged into the house, Luo Heng and Chen Yue let go of her hand.


    She sat on the ground, moving back a little, looking around, trying to find a place to escape.


    But she never thought that all the windows here were sealed, and she had no place to escape except the closed door behind them.


    "Are we really going to do this?" Yuan Zhiyu frowned and asked in a voice.


    "Don''t do this, don''t do this to me. As long as you let me go, I promise I won''t say anything." Jihe spoke nervously and fearfully.


    "Say? Even if we do anything to you, dare you say? " Luo Heng sneered, "as long as you say it, your reputation will be destroyed. You will be pointed out and live forever in spitting."


    "I am the victim! Why scold me! What''s wrong with me? " Ji he burst out crying, "I''m really blind. I like you. I thought... I thought you were gentle, but I didn''t expect you to be a very gentle scum!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, who will go first." Chen Yue looks at them discontentedly.


    In his indifferent eyes, there was a burning flame, burning hot.


    "Can''t wait?" Luo Heng pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose and asked with a smile.


    "If you don''t, I''ll come first." Chen Yue was obviously afraid of being heard by Shi Jing, who was guarding outside, and his voice lowered a lot.


    When he finished, he strode forward. Seeing the situation, Yuan Zhiyu hurriedly walked over and took Chen Yue''s hand. "Can''t you let her go?"

 Chapter 209

    "Leave her alone?" Chen Yue shook off yuan Zhiyu''s hand and sneered, "Yuan Zhiyu, your brain has been eaten by the dog? If we let her go, we can''t afford it! "


    "Didn''t she say she wouldn''t tell on us?" Yuan Zhiyu opened his mouth, but he was not so confident.


    If he was denounced, his fate would be more serious. After all, their families are better off than themselves, and they have connections here.


    "You believe what she said? Who knows if she will go back! " Chen Yue glared at him angrily.


    "But... If we treat her like this, the consequences will be more serious..." Yuan Zhiyu hesitated.


    "What''s the difference? It''s better to have a good time. " Luo Heng said with a smile from the corner of his mouth.


    "I... let''s let her go." Yuan Zhiyu hesitated and tried to persuade them to release people.


    Chen Yue and Luo Heng looked at each other, and Luo Heng stepped forward, "Yuan Zhiyu, we''ll give you two ways, either you die or you follow us. Which one do you choose? "


    "..." Yuan Zhiyu stared at them in disbelief, "do you want to kill me?"


    "If you don''t listen, we''ll kill you." Chen Yue Wei narrowed his eyes and showed a fierce look.


    "How? Choose a way. " Luo Heng asked.


    Yuan Zhiyu was very afraid. Although they had never killed anyone, they didn''t dare, and few people here knew about it, and no one would come.


    If they killed him here, no one would know.


    Thinking of this, Yuan Zhiyu''s heart was tangled.


    Outside there are Hou Jialin and Shi Jing guarding, their hearts are also very vicious, and their two men, his strength is not equal to them.


    The door has been locked. There is no way to escape. There is not enough time.


    Do you want to see Ji he ruined by them? He has to go with them


    Yuan Zhiyu''s hands, slightly clenched into fists, looked at Ji He with guilt in his eyes. His mouth opened and closed.


    Seeing the guilt in his eyes, Xu Shihe knew his decision and immediately scolded, "coward! Cowardice


    "You people must die hard!" Jiho gritted his teeth and stared at them angrily.


    Yuan Zhiyu watched the two of them go forward.


    Ji He is dragged by the two of them on the dust table, and Chen Yue firmly holds her hands and begins to help Luo Heng invade her.


    Not only that, Chen Yue''s hands were restless and kept rubbing her.


    Ji he shrieked loudly, and his voice was miserable, as if he had exhausted all his strength to scream.


    Yuan Zhiyu, who was too cowardly to act rashly, just stood in the same place, his face showing forbearance, and his fists clenched more tightly.


    Listening to Ji He''s heartrending scream, he struggles in his heart.


    Yuan Zhiyu watched Ji he was tortured, but Chen Yue dragged him over and forced him to participate.


    "You animals are inferior! You''re going to die! " Kiho screamed loudly.


    "Ah... It''s not easy to die! It''s not easy to die! "


    Listen to Ji He''s scream, you will know how much hate she has in her heart.


    Her wails, bitterness, and pain pierced yuan Zhiyu''s heart, leaving him in constant remorse for years to come.


    When Luo Heng grabs her, he doesn''t know where Ji he comes from. Maybe he is driven crazy. He takes his hand and bites it down.


    Luo Heng is gentle on the surface and has a good temper. In fact, he has a violent temper.


    When he was bitten and hurt, Luo Heng was furious. He gave her a slap, swung a bench and threw it on Ji He''s head.


    "Bang!"


    A violent sound appeared, and Ji He''s scream stopped at that moment.


    Yuan Zhiyu sees blood flowing from Ji He''s face. Under the light of his mobile phone, he sees Ji He''s eyes wide open.


    Her wide eyes, fixed on them, frightened him.


    Chen Yue, who retreated to the door, had opened the bolt.


    Soon, the door was opened, Shi Jing and Hou Jialin ran in.


    "What happened?" Shi Jing''s voice rang out. When she saw Ji He, she screamed, "ah! You killed people"Don''t you mean to play with her? How did you beat her to death Hou Jialin''s eyes fell on them.


    "What to do now... We killed..." Shi Jing muttered to herself.


    "No, I didn''t kill it." Chen Yue spoke out.


    "Yes. And I didn''t kill it. " Shi Jing echoed.


    "I didn''t kill him. Whoever killed it is responsible. " Hou Jialin spoke coldly.


    "Also... It''s not me..." Yuan Zhiyu stepped back, staring at Luo Heng.


    "Yes! I killed people, but none of you can get away from it! I''m going to have an accident. You can''t escape! " Luo Heng made a cold voice.


    "Luo Heng! What do you mean? If you kill yourself, do you want us to accompany you to death? " Hou Jialin said angrily.


    "What? Don''t you like me very much? Don''t even have the courage to die with me? " Luo Heng stares at her.


    "Like doesn''t mean I''m going to die with you." Hou Jialin looked directly at him, "how can I be sincere to a man like you? If you are sincere, you will not be able to let others go. Luo Heng, you know that we are just playing. If you take it seriously, you will not touch others. "


    "Hou Jialin, believe it or not, I can kill you now!" Luo Heng''s eyes are very fierce.


    "The letter. You already have one life in your hand. How many more of us are there? " Hou Jialin said, "do you want to kill some of us?"


    As soon as Hou Jialin''s words came out, they all stood on her side, for fear that Luo Heng would kill them.


    "Now we''re all in the same boat. Think about what to do with the bodies." Roheng gave them a glance.


    "Buried?" Chen Yue asked tentatively.


    "How about..." Yuan Zhiyu stammered.


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes fell on him, as if they were going to eat him.


    "Do you want to tell anyone else?" Luo Heng asked.


    "We''ll be miserable if it comes to light!" Chen Yue spoke out.


    "Bury it. We didn''t hide tools in the back of the house before. " Hou Jialin said.


    When they came to play, they used to buy a little bit and then brought all kinds of tools.


    "Come on! Now get it. " Shi Jing urges a way.


    Just when I went to get the tools, it seemed that Shi Jing was holding a sharp knife and said a word first.


    "I don''t know what it''s like to cut off her body with my own hands?"


    Her words are like lighting up the evil flame in their hearts and awakening the demons in their hearts.


    I don''t know who was the first one to agree with Shi Jing. In the end, they all became very excited and said they would try this feeling.


    "If you don''t try now, you won''t have a chance in the future." Luo Heng pushed his glasses with a frightening smile.

 Chapter 210

    Yuan Zhiyu, listening to their excited discussion, almost fainted to death.


    "Isn''t that good for us? People are dead, or to live in peace? How could she do this to her body? " Yuan Zhiyu said uneasily.


    However, looking at the tools in each of them and their eyes, Yuan Zhiyu immediately closed his mouth.


    He did not dare to go on. Who knows if the tools in their hands will fall on him.


    Has killed a person, can you care to kill another person?


    "If you don''t want to be buried with her, shut up." Luo Heng began to warn him.


    In the face of their pressure, Yuan Zhiyu did not speak any more.


    In order not to go back bloodstained, they did not start immediately, but went home.


    In the evening, I sneak back there with a change of clothes.


    Yuan Zhiyu didn''t dare to say anything to his family.


    He looked at the crazy look on their faces and forced him to join them. He shook his hands and sawed off Ji He''s arm with a saw.


    Several times, he saw a few times and trembled, but they said that if he didn''t cut off the arm, they would kill him, and his end would be the same as Jihe.


    Yuan Zhiyu was scared a little crazy. He sawed and sawed until he saw out his whole arm. His body was covered with blood.


    He is paralyzed on the ground, looking at Ji He who has no whole body, scared not to look.


    After digging the pit outside, they threw the bodies into the pit one by one.


    They buried the pit again, cleaned up the scene, and went to a nearby pond to clean their bodies.


    Yuan Zhiyu, who was hypnotized, was sweating all over his head. His head kept swinging from side to side, as if he was resisting the memories, and he was very afraid.


    "They are demons... They are demons... They are very happy, their smile makes me afraid... I am afraid... I have nightmares every day, dreaming that she came back, came back to me to ask for my life. I''m sorry for her... Wuwu... I''m too cowardly. I... I could actually save her at that time... "


    "She came... She came again... Shi Jing was killed by her and was in the bathroom... But when I broke in, Shi Jing came out alive... Why do I go back again and see Shi Jing dead?"


    "Shi Jing died miserably... I will die miserably... But compared with Ji He, it seems that we are not miserably enough... She came again, I heard her laughter, she kept saying in my ear... Zhiyu, Zhiyu..."


    "Ah Yuan Zhiyu screamed and opened his eyes. He was sweating and his whole body was soaked with sweat.


    He looked around with fear in his eyes. He didn''t seem to see them. He seemed to see something terrible. He was shaking all over.


    "No! Don''t come here! Ji He, I''m sorry, I''m sorry for you, I''m sorry... "


    "Hehe... Jihe, come here, come to me, shall I take you?"


    "What? You take me? OK, I''ll go with you, ha ha... "


    "Wuwu... Don''t blame me, don''t beat me, will you forgive me? I didn''t mean to... If you give me another chance, I will stand up to protect you, ha ha... Well, I will protect you. "


    Yuan Zhiyu talked to himself. Sometimes he cried, sometimes he laughed and kept talking. He thought they didn''t exist, but he could see Ji He.


    "She''s here?" Huo Lingxiao frowned slightly and turned to look at Su ruoqiu.


    "No Su ruoqiu shook his head and looked around suspiciously. "I didn''t see it."


    "His spirit has been greatly stimulated. He should be crazy." The hypnotist came up to them and whispered.


    Su ruoqiu stared at him and shook his head helplessly.


    Ten thousand deaths are not enough for the crimes committed by them.


    At that time, they were still studying, but they were sixteen or seventeen years old. Their mind was so vicious.


    They left the interrogation room, and soon Shuifu came back with the autopsy report.


    "The three dead, like Hou Jialin, have all lost their internal organs." Shuifu said.


    "If the dead is Ji He, then the murderer may be her too, but what Hou Jialin saw was a man. I think Hou Jialin must have seen the illusion at that time." Su ruoqiu said.


    "Yes. Now that we have the clue, maybe we can get something when we go back to the place where Ji he was murdered. " Huo Lingxiao nodded."Moreover, according to the survey, their family circumstances at that time were not as good as they are now. Among them, Hou Jialin was the worst, and Yuan Zhiyu was the third. Among them, Shi Jing was the best. Later, Shi Jing''s, Chen Yue''s and Luo Heng''s families suddenly became rich, and Yuan Zhiyu''s family was getting better and better. Later, they moved out of the town and came to Longcheng. " Shuifu continued.


    "I heard Hou Jialin say" tiger brother ". Who is this man?" Su ruoqiu frowned slightly and asked in a voice.


    "Brother Hu, formerly known as Yang Hu, is a bit famous in Longcheng. He is also good at black and white. He has powerful support behind him and is arrogant and domineering. It is said that he does everything, but there is no evidence of his crime at present." Said the water lotus.


    "Yang Hu doesn''t know who can help him. The police all know that he is a cancer, but there is no evidence for the crimes he committed. On two occasions, the informant provided Yang Hu with a place to do drug trading, but they all jumped in the air, and then the informants all died. " Huo Lingxiao''s tone was flat, but he clenched his fist.


    Yang Hu''s cancer, he has long wanted to remove, how many people because of him and his family.


    These criminals are the cancer of society. Every year, many drug enforcement officers die on duty and their families are broken.


    Even more, there are countless family members who suffer unimaginable sufferings because they are infected with drugs.


    In order to seek their own interests, they push others into hell, but they enjoy the life of those illegal money, without the slightest humanity.


    "In this way, in addition to Yang Hu''s giving Hou Jialin so much money, she must have done a lot of bad things herself, such as blackmailing them with backup tapes, which can bring a lot of profits. I think it''s Yang Hu who supports her. They dare not act rashly and kill Hou Jialin. " Su ruoqiu analyzed it carefully.


    "Yes. Your analysis makes sense. Besides, Hou Jialin still has the original vocal cord on her hand, and Yang Hu also knows it. The four of them dare not act rashly to move Yang Hu. If Hou Jialin doesn''t have Yang Hu''s protection, she will become their four men. " Huo Lingxiao said.


    Su ruoqiu nodded, thus inferring that Hou Jialin has so much money, part of which must be obtained by blackmail.


    "We take people to the place where kiho died." Huo Lingxiao stares at Su ruoqiu, and her eyes fall on Shuifu again. "Fu Fu, you are responsible for interrogating Yang Huyuan''s vocal cords."

 Chapter 211

    "Yes, captain." The water lotus opens its mouth.


    "Wait a minute." Su ruoqiu frowned slightly, and thought of something.


    They both looked at her with doubts in their eyes.


    "Don''t start with Yang Hu about the original vocal cord. He is so cunning that he can''t ask anything." Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    "If we don''t start with Yang Hu, where can we start?" Shuifu stares at her, but her eyes are still hostile.


    "Let me try Hou Jialin first. Before, she didn''t know the truth of the matter. She concealed it and didn''t say it. Now she knows it. Even if it''s cheating, she can cheat it out. " Su ruoqiu said confidently.


    Instead of saying anything, Shuifu looks at Huo Lingxiao.


    She has no opinion on such unnatural phenomena, and Su ruoqiu is the most important person.


    "Furong, do as ruoqiu says." Huo Lingxiao said.


    "Yes." Water Furong immediately nodded, even if she was hostile to Su ruoqiu, she would not aim at everything on business, "I''ll do it right away."


    She turned around and left. It was very important for her to find out the whole case. For personal matters, she had to press back in front of the case. She was not a person who could not separate public from private.


    "Shall we go now?" Su ruoqiu turns to look at him.


    "Yes." Huo Lingxiao nodded.


    They left the police station with only one person.


    According to the location yuan Zhiyu said when he recalled, they headed for the destination.


    About half the way, Huo Lingxiao''s mobile phone rings.


    "What''s the progress?" he asked


    "There was no progress. Yang Hu only admitted his previous relationship with Hou Jialin, and he didn''t explain the rest. He also said that he would wait for his lawyer to come." The water lotus opens its mouth.


    Huo Lingxiao thought, tone helpless, "at that time there is no way to let him go, the rest of the things, you see to do."


    "Yes, captain." Water is the answer.


    Huo Lingxiao put away his mobile phone, a pair of sword eyebrows tangled together, clenched into a fist, forbearing his anger.


    Yang Hu''s big tumor, which can''t be removed in a day, becomes a heart disease in his heart and is hard to cure.


    How to find so long can not find evidence, more can not catch a Yang Hu transaction.


    "Nothing asked?" Su Ruo Qiuwei raised her eyebrows and asked in a voice.


    "Yes." Huo Lingxiao nods helplessly.


    "I expected that, didn''t I? If he''s not cunning, how can he get here without being caught by you? " Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    "Yes. But... I always find the informant''s death baffling. Do you believe that being an informant will commit suicide? The medical examiner found out that they didn''t have any wounds. One is suicide by jumping from a building, the other is suicide by jumping from a river. " Huo Lingxiao said.


    In the past, he didn''t think about things that were not natural forces, but now he came into contact with them. He always unconsciously thought that the death of two informants might be related to non natural forces.


    "You suspect it''s a ghost?" Su ruoqiu turns his head and stares at him.


    "Yes. How else to explain their inexplicable suicide? The two informants have no relatives to blackmail. The one who jumped from the building has ruled out the possibility of being pushed down to kill him. No matter from the distance of falling to the witness, it can be proved that he committed suicide. " Huo Lingxiao said in a voice.


    "There were witnesses?" Su ruoqiu asked in surprise.


    "Yes. When I found him standing in a tall building, many people saw him and he jumped down with one jump. " Huo Lingxiao said.


    "Then... Did he look dull at that time?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    Huo Lingxiao''s brow was frowned, recalling their testimony when they asked eyewitnesses before, "it seems that... There is such a thing."


    "In this way, when the informant committed suicide, he was either in a bad mental state or was really related to non natural forces." Su ruoqiu''s tone is firm.


    If so, Yang Hu is really hard to deal with. If you want to capture his evidence, you have to get rid of the ghost behind Yang Hu, or more than one.


    What else Huo Lingxiao wanted to say, and the mobile phone remembered again.


    He took out his mobile phone and saw that it was Shuifu calling. He thought it was Yang Hu''s business and frowned slightly. Didn''t he say that she had done the rest?Huo Lingxiao picked up the mobile phone, and the voice of Shuifu came from that end, which suddenly changed his face.


    "What Huo Lingxiao''s hand holding the mobile phone tightened, and his voice increased in vain.


    Sitting on one side, Su ruoqiu was startled by his suddenly increasing voice.


    Looking around, I saw that his face was grim and a little ugly. I was afraid that something would shock him.


    "Yes. I see Huo Lingxiao said and hung up the phone, frowned together.


    "What happened?" Su ruoqiu asked suspiciously.


    It''s very important that Huo Lingxiao''s face will be so cold.


    "Their bodies disappeared for no reason." Huo Lingxiao made a sound.


    Why did the body disappear again and again?


    His heart was a little uneasy. Did the murderer have any other purpose? He was a little uneasy.


    If they have other purposes, does it mean what will happen when they go to the scene of Jihe''s death this time?


    "All three of them have disappeared?" Su ruoqiu was surprised. She didn''t expect that the body would disappear.


    She thought it was just the body of Hou Jialin that disappeared, but she didn''t expect that the bodies of the three of them also disappeared.


    All the bodies of the four people disappeared and four people died. Is yuan Zhiyu the next one?


    Su ruoqiu knew that even if he turned back now, there was no way to save yuan Zhiyu.


    It doesn''t take a few minutes for the dead Ji He to kill yuan Zhiyu, but they are already on the way, and it will take a long time to return.


    "Yes." Huo Lingxiao is very melancholy, also can''t say what feeling is in the heart, just feel a little uneasy.


    If they were killed by Jihe, would Jihe hurt innocent people?


    If they will, he knows what it means for the three of them to go to the scene of Jiho''s death.


    "Now, I''m worried that Yuan Zhiyu will be the next one to retaliate." Su ruoqiu said with a frown.


    "He deserved to die. Although he didn''t want to, he was also an accomplice and a cover up for the criminals. What''s more, I don''t think it would be better for him to live like this than to die. " Huo Lingxiao opened his mouth and turned to look at her. "I''m more worried about the three of us. When we get to that forest, we won''t be able to get out."


    "It''s... Hard to say." Su ruoqiu recalled their affairs, "but Ji he could endure so many years before he began to revenge on them. We don''t know if she ever harmed innocent people during that time."


    "How about this? When I get there, I''ll go in and look for Ji He''s bones. You''ll wait for me outside." Huo Lingxiao doesn''t want them to take risks together.


    "Officer Huo, are you stupid?" Su ruoqiu was stunned and then laughed, "there are criminals and living people in it. I can watch you go in, but it''s not human. I have to go in with you."

 Chapter 212

    Su ruoqiu knew that he didn''t want them to take risks, but he couldn''t deal with what he was going to face.


    He went in alone to die, but how could she watch such a just police officer die?


    Death of a good person is not comparable to death of a group of bad people. Such a valuable police officer, as a subordinate, has to be protected.


    "Oh. So it is Huo Lingxiao smiles.


    Before long, Su ruoqiu cheated out of Hou Jialin''s mouth. Where was the original vocal cord.


    If it wasn''t for Su ruoqiu''s deceit, Hou Jialin didn''t cooperate and said nothing to admit such a thing.


    After cheat out, Su ruoqiu for unrepentant Hou Jialin, and with a charm to her mouth.


    "I''ll inform Furong right now and go to the place where Hou Jialin buried." Huo Lingxiao then took out his cell phone to make a phone call.


    Su ruoqiu nodded. She thought that the original soundtrack would be in Yang Hu''s hand. Unexpectedly, it was still in Hou Jialin''s hand.


    It seems that Hou Jialin is not so unreserved to Yang Hu, but also left a hand.


    Huo Lingxiao finished explaining and hung up.


    Although Hou Jialin recorded the criminal evidence and kept it for extortion, it also left evidence to prove their crimes, so that the unjustly dead can be vindicated, and the disappearance case will come to an end.


    Finally, it was decided that the two of them would go in together.


    Driving to the location, the three of them got out of the car and headed for the forest.


    At the edge of the forest, the two of them went on in, leaving one person waiting outside.


    Maybe it''s because there are few people walking around. There are no real roads in it, and there are a lot of weeds.


    Huo Lingxiao seems very cold, but very careful.


    He walked in front of her. When he walked, he deliberately overpowered the weeds with his feet to open up a "road" for her.


    Sparsely populated, but also in the forest, mosquitoes are particularly many, or the kind of black, Su ruoqiu hit do not know how many, but also threw himself a few slaps in the face.


    The hateful mosquito may be hungry. It''s just like a bandit. She can bite wherever she catches. She should have several small bags on her face.


    When I came here, I didn''t bring a bottle of mosquito repellent. Now I can only bear it.


    Walking in front of the man, but there is no action, as if mosquitoes do not want to bite him.


    "You don''t seem to attract mosquitoes." Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    "Yes. It''s not a mosquito attraction Huo Lingxiao nodded to answer a way, turned to see her one eye, cold face, pull out a smile, "can see, you very recruit mosquito."


    "All the mosquitoes come to suck my blood. They have no time to suck yours." Su ruoqiu complained.


    "Granny. I''ll help you get rid of the mosquitoes! " Xu Weiwei immediately went forward to help her catch mosquitoes.


    Su ruoqiu gave her a white look. "What have you done? My face is covered."


    "Resentment... Ghost... Is getting stronger and stronger." Said Ke min.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyebrows wrinkled, and he looked back. Looking forward, he saw a small house.


    It seems that they have arrived at their destination. The ghost of Jihe should be here, otherwise, Ke min would not say that.


    There is little sunshine in the forest, so it is always colder.


    They finally stood in front of the little house, staring straight at the little house with the door closed.


    After years of baptism, this small house looks dilapidated, but it is well preserved, and there is no collapse. I don''t know if it is the reason why Ji He''s dead here.


    "Squeak..."


    Suddenly, a door opened, and the door of the small house opened automatically.


    After the door opened, a voice with a smile came from inside, "you''re here at last."


    The tone of the voice was firm, as if they had known for a long time that they were coming, and they had been waiting here for a long time.


    "Ji he?" Su ruoqiu frowned.


    "Since we are all at the door, won''t we come in?" The woman''s voice sounded again, still with a smile.


    As soon as Su ruoqiu raised his foot and went down, he was suddenly held by Huo Lingxiao.


    "If you go in like this, nothing will happen?" Huo Lingxiao stares at her and asks sternly.


    "It''s OK. Let''s go in. " Su ruoqiu shook his head at him.


    Although Ke min and Xu Weiwei''s ability is not as powerful as Ji He''s, isn''t there still her?If a ghost catcher is afraid of ghosts, she still needs to grow up and has a lot of room for growth.


    How can you get unexpected gains if you don''t take risks? Maybe it will improve her ability.


    "Ha ha..." a woman''s laughter came from the small house and echoed in their ears. It seemed strange in the desolate forest.


    Step by step, the two of them walked towards the door of the small house.


    As soon as they entered the small house, their steps stopped. Their movements were so consistent, and their expressions were like this.


    There was a look of shock on their faces, and their eyes were slightly staring. They all fell on the bodies in the small room.


    "You stole the body." Su ruoqiu murmured to himself.


    She saw their bodies hanging on the beams of the small house without any clothing.


    The bodies of each one were tied with thick ropes and hung there, swinging slowly and neatly.


    The common feature of corpses is that the abdomen is open, the suture has been broken, and the inside is clean without any internal organs.


    "Steal? If I didn''t want the forensic to help them die, how could I steal it? " Ji he opened his mouth with a smile.


    She sat on a stool and stared at them sharply. When she talked about Shi Jing, her eyes showed strong hatred.


    Ji He is still so young, but on his tender face, he has a vicious look, which makes people feel a little distressed.


    If not for these people, Jihe would have been a parent now, right? Even if you don''t have a loved one, you will live a happy life instead of the present state.


    "It''s good to see their stomachs cut open. You know what? Over the past seven years, the hatred I''ve been holding in my heart is almost overwhelming. I hate them and want them to die hard. " Ji he said and stopped, showing a strange smile, "ha ha... Look, they really have to die."


    "Why do you have to wait seven years for revenge?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    "Do you think I want to wait seven years? No, I don''t want to. Just can''t wait. Why are these animals so lucky? In the past seven years, I was so lucky that I couldn''t do anything about them. " There was an angry look on Ji He''s face, as if he was complaining about the unfairness of heaven.


    "So... You wait until now?" Su ruoqiu hesitated.


    She is very compassionate to Ji He and ends their lives easily. She doesn''t know whether to say that Ji he killed others indiscriminately. After all, they treated her so cruelly.


    The only thing that makes Su ruoqiu feel unworthy is that Ji He''s hands are stained with their dirty blood for revenge.

 Chapter 213

    "Yes. Forbearance to this day, I was also tortured by their own hate to this day. Ha ha... They finally get retribution, and I''ll be relieved. " Ji he chuckled.


    "What about yuan Zhiyu? Why didn''t you kill him? " Su ruoqiu asked.


    Ji He raised his eyes and looked at her, and there was a trace of sadness in his eyes. "Isn''t he very timid? I want him to live, to live well, to repent for his crimes until he is tortured to death by guilt. "


    "But he''s crazy. Maybe he can''t understand your torment." Su ruoqiu said, staring straight at her, with a positive tone, "you didn''t kill him, because you want to let him go."


    "Shut up Ji he was so emotional that he didn''t admit it. "You''re bullshit! How can I let go of such an enemy! They''re all my killers! The principal and accomplices are all murderers! "


    "In the past seven years, you have not killed anyone except Shi Jing, Hou Jialin, Luo Heng and Chen Yue." Su ruoqiu is not sure about this point, but she still hopes to hear a positive answer to prove that she is not wrong.


    Ji he stares at her straightly. After several seconds, he laughs and says, "injustice has its head and debt has its owner. Why should I hurt others? I was hurt by others like this, I don''t want to see others come to the same end as me, and become a lonely ghost with only hatred in my heart. At the same time, I''m tormenting myself. I have a deep understanding of how to impose it on others. "


    Su ruoqiu breathed a sigh of relief in the bottom of his heart and said with a smile, "so, in fact, if you are kind, you will let yuan Zhiyu go, because he has lived in guilt all these years and sincerely repented."


    "No! I didn''t! " Ji he didn''t want to admit it and yelled.


    In her eyes, there is red liquid flowing out.


    "Where are their innards?" Su ruoqiu asked softly.


    "In front of my grave, ha ha... They don''t deserve to have heart and liver. I sacrifice them to myself." Ji he said with a cold smile.


    "Ji He... Your great hatred has been avenged. It''s time for you to let go of your hatred. As long as you have no hatred in your heart, you will find the way to hell Su ruoqiu exhorted.


    If a ghost can completely let go of his obsession and hatred, he will be able to leave the world and reach the underworld.


    Ji He looked up at her, did not speak, just looked, as if to explore the true and false elements of her words.


    "I''m an exorcist. I won''t lie to you. I hope that you are a ghost who enters the hell by putting it down, rather than being passed over by others. I believe that you can commit resentment and obsession. " Su ruoqiu said softly.


    Ji he bowed his head slightly, as if he was thinking about something. He still didn''t respond to her.


    "Don''t worry. We''ve found your bones, we''ve published them, they killed you. Even if they die, this is the crime they have committed, and no one can deny it. We''ve got the evidence. Your parents will be very happy to know that you have been wronged. " Su ruoqiu said.


    Xu refers to Ji He''s parents. She lowers her head and raises it quickly. She stares at Su ruoqiu''s eyes with a trace of light.


    On Ji He''s cheek, there are bloodstains, which are her tears.


    "I want to... See my parents." Ji he hesitated for a moment, staring at Su ruoqiu''s eyes become some expectations, "I... can you do me a favor?"


    "What''s up? As long as I can do it, I will help you. " Su ruoqiu said.


    "I want to see them, I want to say goodbye to them myself." Jihe looked at her with expectant eyes.


    "Good. I promise you Su ruoqiu nodded.


    It''s not very difficult for her. It''s OK for them to meet.


    "Really?" Ji He''s tone fluctuated, even with a trace of joy, as if he was about to meet his relatives.


    "Yes. I promise Su ruoqiu nodded with a smile.


    "Thank you." Ji he said thanks.


    "You''re welcome. I''m also a policeman now. It''s our duty to find out the case and get justice for those who died unjustly. " Su ruoqiu said.


    Soon, they found the place where Jiho''s body was buried.


    Huo Lingxiao has informed the police to come, and Ji He''s family.


    At the place where the body was buried, they dug up the remains of Ji He. As Yuan Zhiyu said, she was dismembered.


    Seven years ago, they were only teenagers, but they were so cruel that they had no humanity at all.Su ruoqiu stares at the white bones picked up by the forensic medicine, frowns tightly, and more and more loves the dead Ji He.


    It was supposed to be a brilliant and innocent age, but I met some things inferior to animals and was buried here forever.


    Ji He''s parents look at their daughter''s white bone, cry almost fainted, cry heart crack lung, hear sad.


    She saw Ji he standing behind their parents, bleeding and tears, staring straight at the old back of his parents.


    After Ji He''s parents calmed down, Su ruoqiu stepped forward and said, "I want to talk to you, OK?"


    The two of them looked at each other and thought of what the police had said before. It seemed that the policewoman in front of them found their daughter''s bones and found out the real murderer who killed her in those years.


    "Are you the policewoman who found out the real murderer? Thank you. Thank you so much. " Ji He''s father choked his mouth.


    "Yes. If it weren''t for you, our daughter... Doesn''t know when she''ll find it. Although... Now we find a pile of bones, but at least... Our daughter doesn''t have to die here, no one knows. " Ji He''s mother could hardly speak, and her tears fell.


    "Don''t be sad, come with me." Su ruoqiu led them into the small house, and then closed the door, "in fact, I''m not a policewoman, but a police officer asked me to help him, I can actually psychic."


    The two of them heard her words with a look of shock on their faces, and they reacted in a moment.


    "You mean, can you see ghosts? Can we see it? " Kiho''s mother seized her arm with emotion.


    "Don''t scare her." When Ji Ho''s father spoke, her mother immediately released her hand and apologized, "sorry, I just... Want to see my daughter so much."


    "I understand." Su ruoqiu said.


    "Then... Can we have a look at Jihe? We... We didn''t even see her before she died. " Ji He''s father said, and his eyes became moist.


    "Yes. I let you in just for this. It''s also your daughter''s long cherished wish. I hope that after her long cherished wish is fulfilled, she can enter the underground as soon as possible and find a good family to give birth to. " Su ruoqiu said.


    She turned to look at Jihe. "You try to show up."


    Ji He nodded and his figure began to appear in front of them.


    Su ruoqiu pasted Zhang Fu on each of them, so that they could touch Ji He.

 Chapter 214

    Su ruoqiu looked at the two of them holding Ji He, crying, tears fell, sighed in the heart.


    Asked Ji He before, where are their souls, Ji he told her, they are all out of their wits.


    After the car accident, Luo Heng and Chen Yue are driven out of their wits by Ji He.


    After she died in the bathroom, Shi Jing went out, and in the living room, she made her heart beat to death.


    Except for the living yuan Zhiyu, there is no more.


    Hou Jialin''s soul is also wanted by Ji He, and finally destroyed by Ji he himself.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t feel that she had made a mistake. What could she do if she didn''t repent?


    It''s better to destroy it as soon as possible.


    She just let out Hou Jialin. It''s Hou Jialin''s ability to escape, but how can Hou Jialin be the opponent of Ji He who died for seven years? It''s the rhythm of being hanged.


    When Hou Jialin begged for mercy, Su ruoqiu had no pity at all.


    If Hou Jialin cooperates well and doesn''t die, maybe she can spare Hou Jialin, but the other party is obviously bad, and her soul is necrotic.


    Ji He and her parents hugged each other. I don''t know how long they cried, but they finally separated.


    "Mom and dad. I''m gone. Take good care of yourself and live well. " Ji he said in a voice.


    "Yes." The couple nodded and looked tearfully at their dead daughter.


    Ji He smiles and looks at Su ruoqiu, "thank you for your help. I''m leaving. "


    As she finished, the bloodstains on her cheeks gradually faded, and the blood and tears in her eyes became more and more transparent, and finally turned white and luminous.


    Ji He''s body also gradually became pale, gradually became a little bit, emitting a faint halo, and disappeared in front of them.


    Looking at the disappearing Ji He, the two old men tried to hold back their crying. They covered their mouths with one hand, and their tears flowed down. Maybe they didn''t want her to see their reluctance and let their daughter go at ease.


    Looking at the last dots disappear without a trace, Su ruoqiu breathes a sigh of relief, and a smile rises from the corner of her mouth.


    Ji he finally put down his hatred and found the way to hell, far away from the noisy world.


    She hoped that Ji he could live a better life in his next life, even if it was ordinary, but as long as he was happy, it would be enough.


    "Thank you." The two old people said thanks again.


    "That''s what I should do." Su ruoqiu smiles and sends them out of the small house.


    The bodies that Ji he got have been transported back, and Ji He''s bones are taken back by her parents for burial.


    The truth of this matter has been made public.


    They don''t have any evidence about Yang Hu. They can''t do anything about him.


    However, in the cycle of cause and effect, some retribution does not come, but the time has not come.


    When the time comes, all the accumulated sins will come back to him.


    In the following time, there are no weird cases in the Bureau. Su ruoqiu only needs to do her own things, such as her plays.


    There has never mind has the support of white dust, because she has delayed the shooting time because of the case, and the investment is all out of him, naturally all he has the final say.


    But even if there is his support for her, there will be people in the crew secretly scold her, and complain about her.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t hear anything. It was her pot that delayed everyone''s time. Then she would carry it silently.


    As time goes by, Su ruoqiuzai calculates the time carefully. Zhang Jiayu''s health should be restored.


    She also specially left Zhang Jiayu more time to live healthily and suffer from Ren Mei''s mental torture day and night.


    Su ruoqiu sitting in the car, turned to look at Xu Weiwei, "today can start."


    "What do you need to do?" Xu Weiwei asked in a voice.


    "Released a video of the three of them conspiring to kill." Su ruoqiu spoke lightly.


    "What about the criminal evidence of Huang Shiren''s family?" Xu Weiwei asked curiously.


    Let her get these at the beginning, is not to wait for today to use today?


    "What''s the rush? With their criminal evidence, they can''t escape. Just before that, I''ll let Huang Jiannan go to jail first, and let their husband and wife die in a hurry. I''ll watch them run for Huang Jiannan, exhaust their relationship and money, and deal with them when they are tired. " Su ruoqiu had a faint smile on her lips.In the rear seat of the car, Ke min, seeing Su ruoqiu''s smile in the rearview mirror, shivers unconsciously.


    From before to now, Ke Min has learned a truth. If you offend anyone, you can''t offend Su ruoqiu. Otherwise, life will be worse than death.


    "Yes. That''s a great idea. I''ll do it right away. " Xu Weiwei said excitedly.


    "After the announcement, we will give Ren Mei''s mobile phone to the police, which is the evidence of their crimes." Su ruoqiu said.


    "Yes. I see Xu Weiwei nodded.


    "After that, you come to the hospital to see me." Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    "Good." Xu Weiwei turns her head and looks at Ke min, "you accompany me."


    Ke min glanced at her coldly, but he was still reluctant to disappear.


    After the two of them disappear, Su ruoqiu looks up at herself in the rearview mirror and sees a sinister smile on her lips.


    Huang Shiren and Xu Lanwei have only Huang Jiannan as their son. If he goes to prison, they will not watch their only son die or suffer from prison.


    They are bound to use the relationship in hand and a lot of money to get their son out.


    But their calculation must be wrong. In front of Jin yilie, it is impossible for them to use their relationship and money to get Huang Jiannan.


    Su ruoqiu will let them know what it''s like to draw water with a bamboo basket. Disappointment will follow the hope, and despair will follow the disappointment.


    Now she is cruel to them, but they once owe her. If heaven doesn''t accept them, she will send them to hell!


    Su ruoqiu starts the engine with smiling eyes and drives towards the hospital.


    When she came to the hospital, Su ruoqiu went into her father''s ward.


    She sat by the bed, clasping her father''s hand.


    "Dad. My daughter has come to see you. Don''t worry. My daughter will wake you up. " Su ruoqiu''s eyes were full of tears, holding her father''s hand tightly.


    She turned her head and looked at the thermos she had brought. It contained the soup she had made.


    After she applied the needle, if her father had any reaction, she would immediately give him the decoction.


    Two figures suddenly appeared in the ward. Xu Weiwei and Ke min came back.


    "We''ve done everything you ordered." Xu Weiwei said in a voice.


    "Good. Now I want you to stay at the door of the ward. No matter who it is, don''t let them in. " Su ruoqiu said solemnly.


    "Yes." Their faces became serious.


    "Go and watch." Su ruoqiu said.


    "Yes." They both nodded, disappeared in the ward and appeared at the door of the ward.

 Chapter 215

    Only Su ruoqiu and her father were left at the door of the ward.


    She looked down at her father and whispered, "Dad. Don''t be afraid. My daughter is here to save you


    After su ruoqiu finished, she took out the silver needle she had brought and began to give the needle to her father.


    She was so absorbed that she was careful in every step for fear that something might go wrong.


    Sometimes, Su ruoqiu is very glad to be born again, otherwise, her father may have to lie like this for a lifetime, or die.


    There are two guardians outside the ward. Su ruoqiu is very relieved and focuses on each acupoint.


    She can''t hear any sound at the moment. She only has every acupuncture point in her mind. She dare not have the slightest deviation in the specific location.


    In the process of needling, she constantly used her own spiritual power. She was chanting her father''s name.


    Little by little, Su ruoqiu''s forehead is covered with fine beads of sweat, but he has no time to wipe it.


    Her mouth has been whispering the name of her father, just to prevent the father''s soul suddenly out of the body, it will be more difficult.


    The last acupoint was finished. After waiting for a while, Su ruoqiu began to pull out the needle. The movement was not light or heavy. The time was just right, and every step was calculated in his heart.


    At the moment of pulling out the last needle, Su ruoqiu''s whole heart was lifted up and his eyes were staring at him tightly, not even daring to breathe.


    All of a sudden, she heard her father cough lightly and was overjoyed. She turned around and took the thermos and unscrewed it.


    "Dad. Have a drink. " Su ruoqiu holds up her father and puts the thermos on his lips.


    She watched her father drink the medicine soup with just the right temperature, and a drop of tears fell from her red eyes.


    At the beginning, my father just drank slowly, from a little to a gulp at the back, until he finished, she saw my father open his eyes.


    As soon as Zhang Cheng opened his eyes, he saw a strange face and looked stunned.


    "Dad. You wake up at last Su ruoqiu hugs his father in tears, but she doesn''t think that her appearance and voice are different from Zhang Yunxin.


    Zhang Cheng was stunned and frowned slightly.


    Don''t know why, he looked at this young girl cry, his heart on the pan acid.


    He seems to see Yunxin crying, no reaction of the hands, suddenly embrace her, give him a kind of at present is Yunxin feeling.


    When Zhang Cheng was in a coma, he just heard who was calling his name. When he woke up, he had forgotten all the rest of what he said. He only remembered who was calling his name.


    Is it the young girl in front of you?


    Maybe he thinks too much. In fact, his daughter is the one who calls herself.


    "Who are you? Why do you call me dad? I''m not your father. My daughter is Yunxin. Little girl, do you recognize the wrong person? " Zhang Cheng asked with a slight frown.


    Zhang Cheng doesn''t know how long he''s been lying in the hospital bed. He only knows that when he loses consciousness, his heart is his daughter.


    Maybe it''s because he can''t rest assured of his daughter that he can hold on until now.


    "Dad. You lie down first. " Su ruoqiu said, let her father lie back on the bed.


    Zhang Cheng didn''t know what she wanted to do. He was puzzled and did as she said.


    He feels very strange, she is not Yun Xin, why does he always think she is?


    "I am Yun Xin." Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    "What Zhang Cheng suddenly opened his eyes, showing an unbelievable look.


    He stares at her straightly, looks at her for a few seconds, immediately shakes his head, as if muttering to himself, "no, you may be Yun Xin. You don''t sound or look at all like that. "


    "Dad. During your coma, a lot of things happened. I''ll tell you slowly. When I say these things, you must promise me not to be excited. " Su ruoqiu warned.


    Zhang Cheng stared at her blankly, hesitated for a moment, nodded and said, "OK."


    She took her father''s rough hand, filled with sour taste in her heart, took a deep breath, and began to explain what had happened before.


    When Zhang Cheng heard that Yun Xin had been killed, his mood suddenly became excited, and his heart was full of anger.


    His poor child has no mother since he was born. He has been more sensible than his peers since he was a child, but this kind of sensible also makes him very sad.


    As a child, he was supposed to be innocent and carefree, but he could always catch sadness from his daughter''s face. When she looked at other people''s family together, her face always showed a very envious look.This easy to show the envy, as she gradually grew up disappeared, he knew that she was deep in the heart, not floating on the surface.


    Zhang Cheng''s heart is also very clear, maternal love can not be replaced many times, stepmother has always been less than her own mother, not to mention her stepmother did not care too much for her.


    If Lan Li had not given birth to Zhang Jiayu, Zhang Cheng might have divorced Lan Li.


    From the beginning, he was so selfish that he wanted to make up for Yunxin''s inner regret. He thought that someone would take care of his children and maybe grow up better.


    He never thought that the kindness he thought to his daughter would destroy his daughter''s life. If he was not lucky enough to be su ruoqiu, his daughter would have died long ago.


    "I''m sorry. Kids, it''s all dad. I''m sorry. If dad doesn''t marry again, it won''t make you like this. " Zhang Cheng said with tears in his eyes.


    "Dad. You have nothing to apologize for. You are just for my good. I know that. " Su ruoqiu smiles and says, "I''m glad I became Su ruoqiu, otherwise, I won''t be like this. I can have today''s ability, but also thanks to her previous learning foundation


    When it comes to poor luck, she feels that Su ruoqiu is even worse.


    She was ridiculed by others all the time. She didn''t show her amazing appearance until she died. Her skills didn''t show any effect until she died, which made her a big bargain.


    This face, this body, this ability


    All rely on Su ruoqiu''s short life, suffered a lot of grievances, and she is just a ready-made person.


    I hope Su ruoqiu can be born into a good family in her next life and live a better life. She will not end up like this again, even if she lives an ordinary life.


    "Yes. This is my good daughter. She knows how to be grateful. " Zhang Cheng looked at her with a happy face.


    "Dad. There are two more things I want to tell you now... "Su ruoqiu stopped and continued:" you can''t be excited. I managed to save you. I don''t want you to have another accident. "


    "Yes. Dad will try to control his emotions, and he still wants his grandson. How can he allow himself to be angry? " Zhang Cheng opened his mouth with a smile.


    "First, your accident was caused by Huang Shiren''s family." Su ruoqiu said.


    Zhang Cheng''s eyes narrowed slightly, took a deep breath and said in a voice: "I didn''t expect that they were so hidden. I gave you to their son. Fortunately, you didn''t marry Huang Jiannan. Otherwise, my father is really a sinner."

 Chapter 216

    For a man with such a bad nature, if his daughter marries Huang Jiannan, it will ruin his daughter''s life.


    Zhang Cheng didn''t feel excited about it. He was just very angry. His family''s mind was so vicious.


    "Second, her mother died of dystocia. In fact, it was Lan Li who made a move." Su ruoqiu said.


    "What are you talking about?" Zhang Cheng''s emotion is excited, his eyes are shocked, and he is deeply annoyed.


    His hand tightly clenched into a fist, his eyes burst out a cold light, "yunrou was killed by lanli..."


    What Zhang Cheng loves most in his life is yunrou, who is also the only woman he falls in love with. Lanli is just a substitute for his selfish desire to compensate his daughter. He has never loved lanli, but when he decides to marry her, he has only the responsibility of being a man.


    If Lan Li doesn''t miss something, he won''t divorce her all his life after Jiayu, and he will respect her as a guest.


    Just he how also didn''t expect, his family is broken, unexpectedly can be Lan Li''s plot.


    She tries to kill yunrou, invades his life little by little, and finally becomes his wife, and then kills him and yunrou''s children


    Such scheming and Chengfu, as well as lanli''s forbearance, made him feel terrible.


    "Dad. Don''t get excited. They will all get what they deserve. " The corners of Su ruoqiu''s mouth stirred up a smile, "today is the day they go to prison."


    "Have you already done it?" Zhang Cheng asked in surprise.


    He wanted to take care of his body and do it by himself, but his daughter had already done it.


    "Yes. None of them can escape. " Su ruoqiu nodded.


    "Daughter, thank you so much. I''m sorry, Dad Zhang Cheng looks painfully at his daughter.


    So many tribulations forced her daughter to be strong, but the innocent young lady who should have lived her whole life became like this.


    It''s because of him that he didn''t do his duty as a father.


    Yunrou''s death is also due to him. If it wasn''t for his existence, would yunrou die?


    "Dad, I don''t work hard, and dad doesn''t need to say sorry to his daughter. Dad''s love for her daughter is very clear in her heart. You just want to give me the best." Su ruoqiu said.


    Thinking of her mother''s death, she knew that her father would feel guilty, so she said, "Dad, don''t blame yourself for mother''s death. Maybe this is mother''s life. Without you, mother may only have this short life. Don''t take all the mistakes on yourself."


    Zhang Cheng smiles, but her daughter knows him. Sure enough, her daughter is her parents'' little cotton padded jacket. Dad knows. It''s just that your mom left so early, and dad is upset. "


    "I know Dad hasn''t forgotten mom for so many years. Every time I see my father sitting in the room, staring at his wallet and taking a picture of you and your mother in a daze, I know you miss your mother. " Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    It''s a blessing for mom to meet a man like dad in her life. She thinks mom certainly doesn''t want to see Dad depressed and remorseful.


    Su ruoqiu also knows that his father often takes his mother''s favorite jasmine to visit his mother in the graveyard for two or three hours.


    Dad was sitting in front of the cemetery, talking to herself. She knew that dad was talking to mom.


    She hid not far away, just looked at her father like that, and then she laughed, laughing but crying.


    In this way, she knew that even though her mother had died for a long time, her father had never forgotten, never forgotten.


    "You girl, Dad can''t hide anything from you." Zhang Cheng opened his mouth with a smile.


    Their father and daughter both had tears in their eyes, talking about the memories of the past, and were very happy, with smiles on their faces.


    ¡­¡­


    "Bang Bang..."


    Zhang Jiayu bangs on her mother''s door with anxiety in her eyes and a mobile phone in her hand.


    Lan Li, who is still sleeping in the room, frowns when she hears an eager knock on the door.


    "Ma! Open the door! Open the door! Mother Zhang Jiayu yelled anxiously and beat the door desperately.


    Lan Li, who is lying, hears her daughter calling her, sits up and walks towards the door.


    From the accident to now, Jiayu hasn''t called her mother, but now she has called her. How can she not be excited.


    Lan Li anxiously opens the door and sees Jia Yu, who is already crying, frowning deeply."What''s the matter? Jiayu, why are you crying? " Lan Li asked suspiciously.


    Is it Huang Jiannan who has caused Jiayu again?


    "What shall we do, Ma? We''re almost done. We''re really going to be done! " Zhang Jiayu cried.


    "What''s the end? You make it clear. Mom doesn''t know what you''re talking about Lan Li''s face is full of mystery.


    "Didn''t mom watch the news? Our video of killing Ren Mei has spread to the Internet. " Zhang Jiayu cried.


    Blue Li''s face suddenly pale as paper, a face of shock color, "how possible! At that time, except for the three of us, no one was at the scene! How could it be videotaped! "


    "Someone must have been there at that time, but we didn''t see it. Now the videos have been posted on the Internet. I think the police will come to our house soon. Let''s run away." Zhang Jiayu trembled and cried, "Mom! Let''s go! I don''t want to go to jail! "


    How can she spend her youth in prison? She didn''t want to go in with the prisoners. She would be bullied by them.


    The situation inside was much darker than people thought. She didn''t want to go in. She didn''t want to go in at all.


    Ren Mei, floating not far away, looks at them with a vicious smile.


    They want to escape? Ha ha... I''m afraid it''s too late.


    Even if it''s not too late, she won''t let them escape. She wants to get away with killing people?


    "What about the video? Let''s show mom first. What if it''s someone else who framed us? We were convicted as soon as we escaped. " Lan Li forced herself to calm down and asked in a voice.


    "Here it is. You see, it''s the situation of that night, how can it be a synthetic video! " Zhang Jiayu put the mobile phone into her mobile phone and said, "Mom. We don''t want anything, take some cash and bank cards, and we''ll run away now. "


    Zhang Jiayu is very worried. It''s been a while since the video came out. I believe it has attracted the attention of the police. If the police come home, they will have no time to escape.


    I don''t know about Huang Jiannan? Has he escaped?


    Hehe, how can a man like Huang Jiannan take care of their mother and daughter? He must have escaped!


    Their mother and daughter almost turned over for the sake of a cheap man. They were so stupid.


    After watching the short video, Lan Li''s face is even paler and her whole body is shaking.


    It''s really where they tied Ren Mei, and the process of committing the crime, all of which were recorded.


    The terrible thing is


    At that time, there were no other people in the basement except a few of them, so who recorded this video?

 Chapter 217

    The more Lan Li thinks about who recorded the video, the more she feels scared and her body trembles more severely.


    "Yes. Let''s go. " Lanli said in a trembling voice.


    "Mom. Why are you shaking so hard? " When Zhang Jiayu took back her mobile phone, she saw her mother trembling all over.


    "No, it''s OK. It''s just too scared. " Lan Li said aloud.


    At this time, she doesn''t want to tell Jiayu the strangeness of the video.


    When their mother and daughter are safe, they will tell Jiayu and find a powerful mage to see if they are still haunted by ghosts.


    "Don''t be afraid. Let''s go now. We can certainly escape. " Zhang Jiayu said.


    "Yes." Lan Li nodded.


    Their mother and daughter went out of the room and went downstairs to get out of the villa. But before they got to the garage to pick up the car, the police came to the door.


    At the moment when they saw the police, their mother and daughter were so scared that they were paralyzed that they just sat down on the ground with a dull face.


    "Finished... Finished..." Zhang Jiayu murmured to himself.


    Lanli is not much better. The whole person is stunned and doesn''t know how to react.


    "We suspect that you are related to a murder case. Please cooperate with the investigation." A leading policeman said coldly, "take it away."


    Their mother and daughter were put up, left the villa yard and got on the police car.


    ¡­¡­


    "Son, what are you doing with these things! Go out and hide first. Parents will find a way for you to do the rest. Your father has everything ready for you. When you get on the boat, someone will meet you there. " Xu Lanwei grabs her son anxiously and tells him not to clean up these useless things.


    He can buy his things with money. There is no need to clean them up.


    "Well, I''ll go now." Huang Jiannan immediately said.


    He took a piece of clothes in his hand and threw it into the trunk. He gritted his teeth and said, "I don''t know who made the video. I''m really going to be killed!"


    "You have the face to say! You''ve made a big mistake this time. Your parents may not be able to end it for you. " Although Huang Shiren is very angry, he is such a son. No matter how angry he is, he can''t bear to see him destroyed all his life.


    "Zhang Jia''s family are all bad stars. When they die, they die, and our son is also involved." Xu Lanwei said angrily.


    At the beginning, Xu Lanwei was very kind to Zhang Yunxin. On the surface, she was like doting on her own daughter. In fact, at the bottom of her heart, she hoped that Zhang Jia would die soon and all her property would fall into the Huang family.


    "All right! Let the son go quickly is the key, these things later Huang Shiren roared irritably.


    "What are you doing to me? I didn''t offend you Xu Lanwei roared back unconvinced.


    Huang Shiren glared at her fiercely, looked at his son irritably, and scolded: "no promise!"


    "Mom. I''m going Huang Jiannan said in a voice. Without saying hello to his father, he turned and left.


    The couple hurried out. There was already a car waiting for them outside. They would drive directly to the dock. As long as they drove the boat, their son would be much safer.


    We''ll find a way to do the rest later.


    Online video, so many people see, to smooth it out, it may take a lot of effort.


    Huang Shiren was so worried that his white hair would spring up like bamboo shoots. Not long after this happened, the stock price of his company kept falling.


    Walking in front of Huang Jiannan, walking very fast, his uneasiness is more and more intense. He wants to leave here as soon as possible.


    Just before he got on the bus, a group of people rushed out and surrounded him.


    Huang Jiannan saw the police rushing out and turned pale with fright. He immediately raised his hand.


    The couple who went out behind saw their son surrounded by groups, and their hopes were suddenly extinguished.


    Xu Lanwei saw such a situation, eyes a black, immediately fainted.


    Fortunately, next to her is her husband, a hug her, his eyes are also sad, just looking at Huang Jiannan''s eyes a little more hate.


    In Huang Shiren''s eyes, he is a disheartened son. He doesn''t know what to do. He left the handle in other people''s hands. Now he is sending himself to prison.


    Huang Jiannan, pale, put on handcuffs, turned to look at his parents, and was taken to the police car with tears in his eyes.There is still hope in Huang Jiannan''s heart. He knows that his parents will not ignore him.


    He is the only child in his family. If something happens to him, the Huang family will be the last one. He firmly believes that his parents will not ignore him.


    Huang Shiren watched the police car take away his son, his face is more sad.


    "Help the lady back." Huang Shiren asked the servant.


    "Yes. Master The servant answered and immediately went forward to help his wife go back.


    Huang Shiren then returns to the villa. While waiting for Xu Lanwei to wake up, he receives a phone call.


    "What! Say it again Huang Shiren suddenly widened his eyes and showed a look of complete disbelief. A touch of fear flashed across his eyes.


    "Yes. I see. Keep an eye on it. " Huang Shiren orders coldly.


    Xu Lanwei wakes up and sees him standing still. When she thinks of the scene when her son is captured, her tears immediately fall down.


    "My son... My son... What shall we do? How do you get him out of here? " Xu Lanwei cried and asked.


    This is their only son. How could she watch him have an accident.


    "Be quiet!" Huang Shiren angrily opened his mouth and glared at her.


    Where will Xu Lanwei depend on him? She cried and said: "he is the only descendant of the Huang family. Do you want to die without help? Do you want to see the queen of the Huang family? "


    "Xu Lanwei!" Huang Shiren roared loudly: "Zhang Cheng wakes up!"


    "What Zhang Cheng..." Xu Lanwei didn''t react. She wanted to ask who he was. Then she stopped and asked with dull eyes: "Zhang... Zhang Cheng wakes up?"


    Zhang Cheng has clearly become a vegetable. The doctor also said that in the case of Zhang Cheng, the chance to wake up is very small. He is almost a vegetable in his life.


    How could he wake up? He wants to be a vegetable all his life!


    The planning seems to be getting out of their plan step by step. The video burst out now has completely disrupted their overall plan.


    Even if Zhang Cheng didn''t wake up, after the video broke out, Lan Li and her daughter had an accident, and their son couldn''t take over the Zhang group smoothly.


    "Yes." Huang Shiren frowned with a headache and sat on the sofa.


    "How do you know Zhang Cheng is awake?" Xu Lanwei asked in a voice.


    "I put an eyeliner in the hospital. A nurse saw Zhang Cheng wake up and called a doctor. They all said it was a miracle in medicine. Zhang Cheng has completely recovered. " Huang Shiren said.


    "Did the man see it with his own eyes? Is the message wrong? " Xu Lanwei can''t believe this fact.

 Chapter 218

    "Of course, I saw it with my own eyes. My eye liner was a nurse. She was in the ward at the time, and the news was absolutely correct." Huang Shiren spoke confidently.


    "Then what? If Zhang Cheng knew that the accident was designed by us then, he would surely fall into the trap now. " Xu Lanwei said anxiously.


    "Let''s not mess about. Maybe he doesn''t know anything? You can help us. " Huang Shiren hit Zhang Cheng with an abacus.


    If Zhang Cheng returns to Zhang''s group to take power, he can still use some relations to settle the matter.


    As long as the two families work together to deal with this matter, they will be able to make trouble again in the future.


    "Do you want to take advantage of Zhang''s relationship?" Xu Lanwei frowned slightly.


    "Yes. Compared with Zhang Jia, we are a little worse. If the two families join hands, I feel that the chances of settling this matter will be much greater. " Huang Shiren responded.


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go to the hospital immediately to see Zhang Cheng and find out if he knows anything. " Xu Lanwei spoke anxiously.


    Now she can''t wait to get to the hospital. In that case, they can find out Zhang Cheng''s words and save their son.


    "Yes." Huang Shiren can''t wait to see Zhang Cheng.


    If Zhang Cheng knows something, he will try to deal with him.


    The couple left the villa and drove away to the hospital where Zhang Cheng lived.


    After arriving at the hospital, they stopped from the car and rushed to the ward where Zhang Cheng lived.


    Only when they came to the door of the ward, they hesitated to stand for a while, and finally knocked on the door of the ward.


    "Come in." Zhang Cheng''s voice came from inside.


    Their husband and wife looked at each other, with a look of surprise in their eyes and an unknown look in their eyes.


    The door of the ward opened and the two of them walked in quickly.


    When they saw Zhang Cheng sitting on the bed, with his back against the head of the bed and a book in his hand, their husband and wife''s face showed a look of joy.


    "Zhang Cheng... You finally wake up! I heard the news and thought it was fake. " Huang Shiren''s eyes were slightly red, showing a very excited look, and quickly walked to the hospital bed.


    "I heard Shiren say you wake up. I can''t believe it. I thought..." Xu Lanwei choked and said, "I thought you would never wake up."


    She said, tears in her eyes, drop by drop to the outside, crying is sincere, can not see the hypocrisy.


    When Zhang Cheng saw the hard work of the couple, he began to smile in his heart.


    If Yun Xin hadn''t told him in advance of their ugly faces, he would have thought that they were revealing their true feelings.


    Before leaving, Yunxin discussed with him one thing, that is, in front of Huang''s husband and wife, he should pretend to know nothing.


    She also told him that she deliberately let people find him wake up and release information to test the couple''s reaction.


    Unexpectedly, the news of their two couples got so fast that he thought it would take several hours to know. In this case, two of their husbands and wives should have eyeliner in the hospital.


    "I''m ok. You see, I''m not OK?" Zhang Cheng said with a smile, "when I wake up, you should be happy. Why are you crying?"


    "We are crying for joy." Xu Lanwei wiped away her tears and showed a smile. She turned her head and looked at Huang Shiren.


    "We were so excited to hear that you woke up that we couldn''t wait for a second. We wanted to see if it was true. It was great that you woke up." Huang Shiren said with a smile, looking happy for him.


    "I haven''t informed my family. By the way, is Yunxin OK? And blue Lijia rain. I haven''t seen them for so long in a coma. I miss them now. " Zhang Cheng chuckled, but his smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes. The bottom of his eyes was frozen. "Should Yunxin and Jiannan get married? Don''t you even have children? "


    "This..." Huang Shiren hesitated to look at Xu Lanwei, frowning tightly, showing a very embarrassed look.


    "What''s the matter? Why do you all look like this? Did they break up? " Zhang Cheng made a puzzled voice, his face suddenly became ugly, "can''t it be Yunxin?"


    "We tell you, you promise us, don''t get too excited. After all, you just woke up." Xu Lanwei pretended to be kind to comfort him.


    "You say, i... I listen." Zhang Cheng frowned and stared at both of them, with a worried look on his face.The couple looked at each other, and finally Huang Shiren said, "Yunxin, the child... Died in an accident. He died in an explosion. "


    "What?" Zhang Cheng opens his mouth in surprise and wants to get out of bed immediately.


    Seeing this, Xu Lanwei hurriedly stopped him, "you just recovered, have a good rest."


    Looking at Zhang Cheng, it seems that he doesn''t know anything, and his reaction doesn''t seem to be fake.


    "Why? Why... Yunxin has been so clever since she was a child. She is also very sensible and has never done anything bad. Why does god treat her like this? It''s not fair to her... "Zhang Cheng opened his mouth excitedly, tears in his eyes.


    He knew that the more excited he was, the more they would believe him. After all, he loved Yunxin the most.


    "Well... We don''t want to be like this, but things have happened, and now we can''t change it." Huang Shiren sighed, "when you are better, we will take you to see her."


    Zhang Cheng''s face closed his eyes with grief. Tears ran down his cheek. He seemed too sad to speak.


    "There''s another thing... I don''t know..." Xu Lanwei hesitated, but didn''t say it directly.


    "Lanwei! When is it? What do you say this is for Huang Shiren scolded falsely.


    Their husband and wife cooperate seamlessly.


    "What else? How long do you want to keep it from me? " Zhang Cheng opens his eyes and stares at them.


    Xu Lanwei''s mouth moved, but she didn''t open her mouth. She took a look at Huang Shiren, as if she was afraid of being scolded by him.


    "What''s the matter with you? Is there anything you can''t tell me? " Zhang Cheng frowned and asked in a voice.


    "Ah! Lan Li, Jia Yu and Jiannan were all taken away by the police! " Xu Lanwei finally can''t help but say it all in one breath.


    "What! How could the police take it away? " Zhang Cheng was surprised and couldn''t believe it.


    "A synthetic video suddenly came out on the Internet, insisting that the three of them killed people, so they were taken away." Xu Lanwei says, still say video is compositive.


    "Lanwei! Enough! Stop talking. Zhang Cheng is in good health. Do you want him to fall down again? " Huang Shiren roared.


    "Don''t blame Lanwei. You can''t hide it from me all your life. I know it''s just a matter of time." Zhang Cheng said.


    "After Yunxin died, Jiannan married Jiayu in order to fulfill Yunxin''s last wish. Unfortunately, Jiayu accidentally fell and lost her baby. Or you''re going to be a grandfather now. " Xu Lanwei spoke again.

 Chapter 219

    Xu Lanwei wants to make everything clear. When Zhang Chenggang wakes up and accepts so many things, her mind is in confusion.


    Otherwise, when Zhang Cheng wakes up and talks about these things, he will inevitably doubt it.


    "They''re married and pregnant? Is the child... Gone Zhang Cheng''s face was shocked, and he looked sad.


    Under the cover of grief, there is an imperceptible chill.


    In Zhang Cheng''s mind, they are willing to kill Yun Xin for their own benefit, and their crimes are unforgivable.


    Lanli that woman also deliberately killed his favorite woman, and he thought his wife just died in childbirth, so everything is a conspiracy, a complete conspiracy!


    "Yes. We''re in laws now. We can''t just watch them being framed, wronged all their lives and locked up in prison. " Xu Lanwei continued.


    "Lanwei, stop talking. How can you say these bad things when you just wake up Huang Shiren is totally unwilling to let Zhang Cheng know.


    "It''s OK. I will not ignore this matter. When I leave hospital, I will try my best to get them out and give them justice. " Zhang Cheng said in a voice.


    He didn''t show any flaw. He didn''t know that they had killed his daughter.


    Just before his daughter left, he taught him to let them see hope, and then trample this hope on the bottom of their feet, let them fall into despair a little bit.


    It''s not too painful for them to fall into hell all at once, but if they destroy their spirit a little bit, and then send them to hell, this memory will be branded in their hearts.


    They are tortured day and night in it. When they recall this memory, they are very resentful, but they have nothing to do. They can only complain in their hearts, but there is no way.


    "In laws, with you, we can rest assured." Xu Lanwei opened her mouth, her eyes were red and full of tears.


    Huang Shiren showed a embarrassed smile and looked at him, "you just wake up, have a good rest first. When you are well rested, we will discuss their affairs."


    "I just don''t know if they will suffer more if they are caught." Xu Lanwei wiped her tears, as weak as an injured kitten, and could fall down at any time.


    What she said was that she wanted to solve the problem as soon as possible.


    "The doctor will check it again today. If there is no problem, I will be able to leave the hospital." Zhang Cheng frowned slightly, "the three of them are in it. They are really going to suffer."


    "Let the doctor have a good examination. The recovery can''t be careless." Huang Shiren said.


    "Yes." Zhang Cheng nodded.


    "We''ll go back first. If we leave the hospital tomorrow, we''ll pick you up." Xu Lanwei said in a voice.


    In fact, she wishes Zhang Cheng could be discharged from hospital now. In that case, she could help them earlier and her son would suffer less.


    Until tomorrow, I don''t know what will happen.


    "Good. Please Zhang Cheng spoke.


    "Don''t mention the friendship between our two families. We are in laws now." Huang Shiren said in a voice.


    Zhang Cheng just smiles and doesn''t answer any more.


    In laws? It''s them and lanli, not him.


    At the moment when Lan Li and Zhang Jiayu make a move to kill Yun Xin, he has completely excluded their mother and daughter.


    If they don''t do anything, he will never treat them badly. He will let them have no worries about food and clothing, and they will have property to share in the future. Now, they can''t get any money.


    Zhang Cheng''s eyes were cold when he saw the couple leave the ward and stare at their back.


    It''s a dream to use him to save the three of them!


    Out of the door of the ward, Xu Lanwei immediately turned to look at Huang Shiren, "husband, do you think Zhang Cheng will help us save our son?"


    "That''s his daughter''s husband. If he doesn''t save our son, does he want his daughter to be widowed?" Huang Shiren said with a cold smile.


    "But I''m worried..." Xu Lanwei frowned slightly, she always felt that things would not be so simple.


    "What are you worried about? He just woke up. You think he knows everything? How can he know those things? When he knows, it will only be his next death. " Huang Shiren said, biting his teeth. There was a smear of malice in his eyes.


    Xu Lanwei nodded and comforted herself in her heart, "yes, he just woke up and didn''t know anything. Our son will be OK."The next morning, Zhang Cheng was discharged from the hospital.


    The couple knew that he was going to leave the hospital, so they went to the hospital early in the morning to meet him.


    This matter is more and more big, although the online video has been removed, but the criticism is more and more powerful.


    What makes the couple feel strange is that they once asked someone to investigate the source of the initial video and who sent it.


    However, no matter who was asked to investigate, no investigation was made.


    There are also heroes who want to find the starting video on the Internet, but the human flesh technology of netizens doesn''t work, still can''t find who sent the original video.


    It''s as if the video suddenly appeared on the Internet, like a ghost.


    Now those who denounce on the Internet all say that the one who sent the video is the ghost warrior.


    They endured a day without action, just for Zhang Cheng to leave hospital, to help them carry such pressure, to save their son.


    Since the three of them had an accident, not only Huang''s stock had a downward trend, but also Zhang''s.


    Their husband and wife hope to rely on Zhang Cheng to minimize their own losses. As for what will happen to Zhang in the end, it''s not their concern.


    "What shall we do now? It''s going crazy on the Internet now. " Xu Lanwei anxiously turned her head and looked at Zhang Cheng, "it''s not good for us to continue like this."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll go to the police station after I go back to the company." Zhang Cheng spoke calmly.


    He won''t go away at all and save the three of them.


    The three people who have done all the bad things should be punished if they are caught now.


    "Then we''ll take you home, change your clothes, wait for you to go to the company, and then accompany you to the police station." Huang Shiren said in a voice.


    "No need. You take me home, and then I''ll go myself. You two go home and wait for the news. " Zhang Cheng spoke in a tone of light.


    As soon as his words were finished, Xu Lanwei and Huang Shiren looked at each other, but they didn''t dare to have an opinion, "en."


    They took Zhang Cheng home and drove away.


    "Did you say he would go to the police station?" Xu Lanwei asked uneasily.


    "We''ll follow him and see if he goes to the hospital." Huang Shiren then asked the driver to park the car in a hidden place.


    Before long, they saw Zhang Cheng driving out, carefully tailing all the way to Zhang''s group.


    Zhang Cheng, who drives to Zhang''s group, has a smile on his lips. His daughter is right. They will see if he has gone to the police station.

 Chapter 220

    It seems that his daughter has really grown up, but the price of growing up is too high.


    When Zhang Cheng thought of this, he began to feel guilty again. If it hadn''t been for his accident, his daughter wouldn''t have been forced to grow up.


    If you have his care and company all the way, he thinks that his daughter''s innocence can continue. Maybe after finding a man, she can maintain a carefree life.


    Growing up is a good thing, but as a parent, he always wants her to have no worries all her life.


    Recalling what his daughter said to him, Zhang Cheng''s mouth lit up a proud smile.


    But soon, Zhang Cheng''s eyes were covered with a layer of worry.


    He didn''t know whether his daughter was happy or sad to marry Jin yilie.


    People in shopping malls, who don''t know who Jin yilie is, have first-class means.


    His daughter told him that Jin yilie was very kind to her, and he was a little relieved.


    After going to the company to deal with some things, Zhang Cheng went to the police station.


    After arriving at the police station, Zhang Cheng goes to see Lan Li.


    Lan Li, who is in prison, hears that someone has come to see her and thinks it''s Huang Jiannan''s parents.


    When she walked in and saw that it was Zhang Cheng, she was in the same place.


    She didn''t hear the news that Zhang Cheng woke up. When she saw him suddenly, it was like a thunderbolt, which made her confused.


    "Zhang..." Lan Li''s words just export a word, immediately changed, "husband, you wake up?"


    She trembled and walked quickly to Zhang Cheng. All the tears in her eyes fell in an instant.


    "It''s really you, it''s really you!" Lan Li said excitedly, "you finally wake up. Husband, husband, do you know how much I miss you? I miss you so much after all these years. "


    Lanli cried loudly, trying to hold his body, but found that his body dodged and avoided her embrace.


    Her hands were stiff in the air, her eyes were red, and her tears were falling.


    "Husband... You are..." Lan Li said incredulously.


    She always knew that he didn''t have himself in his heart. From yunrou''s death to the moment when he became a vegetable, his heart was yunrou.


    Spend so much thought, just want his this person and that heart, but the mechanism calculation only get his this person.


    When she saw him for the first time at the age of 18, she was deeply attracted by him, fell in love with him at first sight, and then married him as she wished.


    "Lanli. I know what you''ve done. " Zhang Cheng spoke coldly and looked at her with resentment in his eyes.


    "What did you say? I don''t understand Lan Li asked in dismay, frowning slightly.


    "Don''t understand?" Zhang Cheng sneered, "you conspired to kill Yunxin."


    Lan Li''s eyes widened and she retreated.


    How could he know about it? Who else witnessed the killing of Yunxin?


    It''s impossible... That explosion killed everything.


    "You... How do you know?" Lanli asked foolishly. When the words came out, she realized that she didn''t tell herself, "I... I didn''t, and someone must have wronged me!"


    "Yunrou had a difficult labor in those years, and you did it." Zhang Cheng spoke with confidence.


    Lan Li didn''t speak, but her chest heaved with anger and her hands clenched into fists.


    At the mention of yunrou, she was angry.


    She is a living person, but she can''t compare with a dead person.


    "Why do you know that?" Lan Li asked angrily.


    She has already lost her mind. As long as she has a relationship with yunrou, she can easily explode her emotions.


    "When I was in a coma, Huang Jiannan said it in front of me." Zhang Cheng said calmly.


    Huang Jiannan did say something when he was in a coma, but he forgot all about it.


    These words are just made up by him. He can''t say it was his own daughter.


    "Huang Jiannan!" Lan Li clenched her teeth and flashed cold light in her eyes.


    Originally very angry blue Li, now hear is Huang Jiannan leaked news, also know she killed yunrou things, suddenly abnormal anger.


    "What did you do? It can make yunrou die in childbirth. " Zhang Cheng can''t figure out this problem.


    Doctors can''t check it out, they think it''s dystocia and death.Lan Li looks at him with a smile and stares at him coldly, "ha ha... Since you all know, it''s OK for me to tell you."


    When she thought of going to prison, the video burst out and was cut off.


    At the moment of seeing Zhang Cheng, she lit up hope again, but it didn''t last long before she was pushed into the pit of despair.


    "At that time, I couldn''t find a chance to start. Later, I saw a woman who said she was in the same boat with me. There was a way to help me." Lanli''s face is still a cold smile.


    "I don''t know what that method is. Later I asked her, saying that yunrou could die in childbirth. You know what? I was going to kill their mother and daughter. Who knows that yunrou was the only one who died in childbirth, but your child survived! "


    Lan Li burst out laughing and tears came out. "Ha ha... Yun Xin''s life is so hard! It''s so hard that I hate it. But yunrou has died, and your wife''s position will eventually be mine, so I will bear it. How hard can her life be? Ha ha... Isn''t it in our hands? Died in that explosion. There is no dead body


    Zhang Cheng stares at her angrily. He wants to tear up this vicious woman. He is so blind that he even marries such a cruel man and finally kills Yun Xin.


    He is responsible for half of his daughter''s death.


    "Zhang Cheng, I fell in love with you at the first sight when I was 18 years old. I was planning to get close to you, but you only have her in your heart, and no one can get into your eyes. She is the stumbling block for me to approach you. If I don''t get rid of her, how can I approach you? " Lanli''s tears fall down, "I don''t expect you to forgive me, but Jiayu is your own daughter. You should be kind and help her out."


    "Jiayu killed Yunxin with a vicious heart. Later, she killed a woman named Ren Mei. Do you want me to save her? This is your mother and daughter''s retribution Zhang Chengyi opened his mouth honestly.


    Blue Li can''t believe to stare at him, didn''t expect that he would be so resolute, even his own daughter don''t want to rescue.


    Staring at him for a minute, Lan Li suddenly burst out laughing, "ha ha... Zhang Cheng, do you think this is retribution? I don''t think you want to save Jiayu! Because she is not the daughter of you and yunrou, but the daughter of me and you! If something happens to Yunxin, will you do it again? I don''t believe you''re going to die! "


    "My Yunxin won''t be so mean!" Zhang Cheng answered firmly.


    "Ha ha... Not so vicious? What if she did? Do you really have the heart to see her die? She was born by the woman you love most. You''re sure to go out of your way to save her! " Blue Li loses reason ground to roar a way loudly, tears snot all flow out.


    With such high sounding words, when it happened, he would certainly save his daughter and his beloved at all costs.


    She should have seen through this for a long time, but she was always reluctant to admit it.

 Chapter 221

    Zhang Cheng can''t answer her question. There''s only one idea in his heart. Yunxin won''t be so vicious.


    It didn''t happen. He couldn''t give an answer to the hypothetical question.


    "Who is that woman?" Zhang Cheng asked.


    "Ha ha... Teach me how to kill yunrou''s woman?" Lan Li asked with a cold smile.


    Zhang Cheng stares at her without opening his mouth, and his eyes are angry.


    The woman who taught Lan Li to kill Yun Rou, he will try his best to find out.


    "Why should I tell you? I told you, what''s the advantage? " Lan Li''s eyes widened slightly and her face was full of provocation.


    "You have no choice." Zhang Cheng said coldly.


    "Are you too lazy to negotiate with me? If you try your best to save us, I''ll tell you who that woman is, otherwise it''s all over. " Lan Li smiles and threatens.


    Now it''s not easy to blackmail him. Why should she tell him directly instead of using it?


    "As I said, you have no choice." Zhang Cheng''s eyes were cold.


    "I have the answer." Lanli raised her hand and pointed to her head, "the right to choose is on me. How can I not have the right to choose?"


    "Lanli. Don''t make me do it all. " Zhang Cheng''s face was calm, but his tone was full of anger.


    "Now that you''ve driven us to the end, what''s the difference between you and me? Either save us, or you''ll never know who that woman is. You choose. " Lanli raised her head and looked at him haughtily.


    In front of her, the man she loves most is going to drive her to the end. She never thought that they would fight each other in this place one day.


    Lanli felt a lot of pain in her heart. Now she can only blame her love for him and let him live until now.


    If it wasn''t for her love for him, she would have found an excuse to kill him when he became a vegetable.


    Besides him, she can poison anyone, including her own daughter, as long as he says a word, but she knows that he will not be so cruel as to kill her child.


    She dotes on Jiayu just because she and his children love each other.


    Now, all the good things are broken, like a fragmented mirror, how can we piece them together to be complete?


    Lan Li laughs at herself. If she is broken, she can''t put it together any more.


    "I''ll give you one last chance." Zhang Cheng stares at her eyes, eyes full of hate, "who is that woman!"


    "I don''t know!" Lan Li responded word by word without fear of his anger.


    She lost him and was left with her daughter.


    Zhang Cheng frowned at her resolute face and her unwillingness to speak.


    He was silent and then turned away.


    Since she made up her mind not to say it, but to ask him to agree to that condition, he could not ask any more.


    Lan Li looks at his back and looks sad. She reaches out her hand to hold him back. She opens her mouth but doesn''t say a word.


    ¡­¡­


    "I went to see lanli." Zhang Cheng talks while driving.


    "Dad. What are you going to see her do? " Su ruoqiu frowned slightly and stood on the balcony talking on the phone.


    "I want to know how she killed your mother. By her means, how could she have done this without being aware of it. Moreover, she wanted to kill your mother and daughter, but I don''t know what happened. You didn''t die." Zhang Cheng frowned.


    "Did dad ask anything?" Su ruoqiu asked tentatively.


    She also didn''t hold any hope, Lan Li certainly won''t say it easily, even take this as a threat.


    "She said there was a woman to help her, but she wouldn''t say who it was unless I had to save them." Zhang Cheng spoke in embarrassment.


    He wants to find out the woman who helped lanli, but lanli is also the murderer who killed yunrou and his daughter. How could he let her out.


    "Dad. Don''t worry about it. I have a way Su ruoqiu said.


    "What can you do?" Zhang Cheng frowned and asked suspiciously.


    "Dad, don''t worry about that. Anyway, I have a way to make her talk. As long as you manage the company well now, leave the rest to me. " Su ruoqiu replied.


    Zhang Cheng was silent and said, "OK.""Dad. You have to take care of your body, you know? " Su ruoqiu told him to pay attention to his health, "don''t work too hard."


    "Yes. Dad knows Zhang Cheng replied with a smile.


    Su ruoqiu talked with his father for a while, confirmed that his father had returned home, and told him to have a rest early, and finally hung up.


    "Vivi." Su ruoqiu turned to shout.


    "Yes." Xu Weiwei jumped out immediately.


    "You go to prison and tell Ren Mei to let her fall into lanli''s dream. You must know everything about the woman who killed yunrou and helped lanli." Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    So deep memory, Su ruoqiu does not believe that Lan Li will forget, in the depths of her memory, there will be this memory.


    "Yes." Xu Weiwei turns her head and looks at Ke min, "let''s go."


    Ke min gave her a white look. "What''s the matter with me?"


    "No matter, go with me." Xu Weiwei makes a sound and takes her arm.


    Ke min sighed helplessly, but she didn''t have the heart to refuse, "OK."


    "Granny. Let''s go. " Xu Weiwei smiles and waves, and then disappears in the same place with Ke min.


    Looking at the empty balcony, Su ruoqiu takes a deep breath and looks up at the distant sky.


    She thought that Lan Li was the murderer who killed her mother. She didn''t expect that there would be any helpers.


    Su ruoqiu stares at the distance, but doesn''t see two figures in the air. They float in the air not far away, and their eyes fall on her.


    Her eyes went straight through them to the beautiful sky.


    Mom. When I find all the killers who killed you, you can rest in peace.


    I have saved my father and will be with him in the future. Mom, you can rest assured.


    Su ruoqiu is standing on the balcony. I don''t know how long she has been standing. The two of them finally come back.


    "So fast?" Su ruoqiu turns to sweep them both.


    "Yes. It happened that Lan Li was in a bad state of mind, so it was easy to get her to sleep. " Xu Weiwei nodded.


    "Did you find anything?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    "We can now picture the woman in her mind." Said Ke min.


    "Nothing but appearance?" Su ruoqiu frowned imperceptibly.


    "Lanli didn''t know that woman at all. No, when they met at that time, they were all girls. They were not very old." Answered cumin.


    "Yes. Lanli doesn''t know the name of the girl. She only remembers what the girl looks like. Maybe she has a deep memory. She remembers it very clearly. " Xu Weiwei said.


    "Then you''ll paint, and I''ll get someone to paint." Su ruoqiu said.


    "Don''t bother. I can draw." Xu Weiwei raised her hand with a smile, and the smile at the corner of her mouth was full of pride.

 Chapter 222

    See Xu Weiwei proud appearance, Su ruoqiu show appreciation of the look, "did not expect you will draw."


    "Of course!" Xu Weiwei looks up triumphantly.


    Su ruoqiu finds a pen and paper and starts to let Xu Weiwei describe the woman.


    She looked anxiously at Xu Weiwei''s painting and frowned. Why did she always think it would be hot to draw.


    Ke min stands on one side and stares at the semi-finished product drawn by Xu Weiwei. His smile is getting deeper and deeper.


    "All right!" Xu Weiwei smiles and puts down her pen. She stares at her masterpiece, compares it with the woman in her head, and frowns, "it seems... Not so much."


    Su ruoqiu almost turned his eyes and fainted.


    After waiting for such a long time, she actually said that her painting was not very similar. Thanks to her previous experience, she thought that her painting skills were excellent, and her painting had been superb for her.


    "It''s not like anything. I don''t think it''s like anything except the hair." Ke min couldn''t help laughing.


    She just painted that woman as another person. If she helped the police to handle the case, she would have to handle many unjust cases.


    "Well! You can do it, you can do it Xu Weiwei snorted coldly and glanced at her unhappily.


    It''s embarrassing to draw such a sentence. Ke min even laughed at her and made her lose face in front of her future mother-in-law.


    "Good. I''ll go up, you go away Ke min calmly promised to come down and push her away.


    "Can you draw, too?" Su ruoqiu is skeptical at the moment. After all, she has learned from Xu Weiwei.


    At that time, looking at Xu Weiwei''s proud look and her proud eyes, she really thought Xu Weiwei could draw well.


    "Hobbies." Ke Min said in a voice.


    "Ha ha... I''m a hobby, too." Xu Weiwei said with a shy smile.


    Su ruoqiu gave her a white look, "you are really an amateur."


    "Maybe cumin is more amateur than me." Xu Weiwei refuses to accept the air to open the mouth to answer a way.


    "Let kermin have a try." Su ruoqiu replied with a smile.


    Xu Weiwei nodded and had no opinion.


    Under their eyes, Ke min picked up a pen and began to describe the face of the woman in her mind.


    Xu Weiwei was unconvinced at first, but when she saw the characters in Ke min''s works, she was more and more meticulous, and her face showed admiration.


    Looking at the speed and the detail of her painting, it doesn''t look like an amateur can draw it.


    Even if he is really an amateur, Ke min must work hard besides his talent.


    Su ruoqiu is also staring at Ke min''s skillful technique.


    "Done." Ke min smiles and breathes a sigh of relief.


    "Wow Xu Weiwei blinked, "it''s a good painting! It''s as like as two peas. "


    Su ruoqiu stares at Ke min''s finished picture. Her mouth opens slightly, but she doesn''t speak.


    The face drawn by Ke min is in Su ruoqiu''s memory. It''s just the precipitation of years.


    Not only in her mind, she is also very familiar with it, but it''s just strange to Su ruoqiu and Zhang Yunxin.


    Looking at the familiar and strange face, she suddenly felt that their two lifelines seemed tightly intertwined.


    "Look. That''s her Xu Weiwei excitedly points to the person drawn above.


    "This is the woman who conspired with Lan Li." Said cumin.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded and stared at them for a few seconds. "As long as people fall asleep, can you know other people''s memories?"


    "Not necessarily." Ke Min said in a voice, "people with strong ideas, we can''t know what we want to know at will."


    "Yes. We can go into other people''s dreams and scare people in them, but it''s not a simple thing to know each other''s memory, and it''s still the memory we want to know. " Xu Weiwei said.


    "Oh." Su ruoqiu nodded, "I have a man who wants you to try and find out the memory of his crime escape, but he may be accompanied by ghosts. Be careful."


    "Who?" Asked the two curiously.


    "Yang Hu." Su ruoqiu tone light mouth, she also find out the picture of Yang Hu, and will address tell them two.


    "Let''s try." Xu Weiwei said.


    Ke min hesitated and nodded."You go. Be careful Su ruoqiu said, watching them disappear in the same place.


    After they left, Su ruoqiu''s eyes fell on the woman on the paper. After a pause, she reached out and picked up the paper.


    This woman is Su ruoqiu''s stepmother, the woman named Fei Miaoxia.


    Those memories of Su ruoqiu constantly emerge in my mind.


    Some things that Su ruoqiu couldn''t figure out gradually became clear in her mind.


    Su ruoqiu''s father, Su Yong, was very poor when he was young.


    When Su Yong was with his original wife, Su ruoqiu''s biological mother, Su Yong was always poor.


    It is because Su Yong has been so poor, almost to the point of poverty, that Su ruoqiu''s biological mother can no longer bear it.


    When Su ruoqiu was seven years old, her biological mother could not bear poverty and divorced her biological father.


    After that, Fei Miaoxia was with her own father. It''s really strange. Since her father was with Fei Miaoxia, her father began to get lucky and became more and more rich.


    Perhaps it is such a help that makes Su Yong very good to Fei Miaoxia.


    In front of Su Yong, Fei Miaoxia doesn''t treat Su ruoqiu very well, but she doesn''t play a bad heart, which makes Su Yong think that she doesn''t care or hurt.


    But when Su Yong can''t see it, Su ruoqiu is always hurt by Fei Miaoxia. Not only Fei Miaoxia, but also su Xiaoyi always bullies her.


    Their mother and daughter hurt her with the most vicious language in the world, which led her to stay away from home and go to other places to study. It was also such an opportunity that Su ruoqiu met her master.


    Su ruoqiu held the paper tightly, and a sarcastic smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    The two of them are really in the same boat. They have experienced a lot of similar things. Even the stepmother seems to be copying.


    Fei Miaoxia and Lan Li are in the same boat and help Lan Li kill her mother!


    On the culprit''s words, Fei Miaoxia deserves it!


    If not for Fei Miaoxia''s help, her mother would not have died in childbirth, and later Lan Li would not have been in the upper position. Maybe she would not have died wildly.


    Su ruoqiu stares at the front, hands together, and pinches the paper into a ball.


    "Fei Miaoxia, you wait. After finishing them, you will be next!" Su ruoqiu clenched her teeth to open her mouth, and the killing intention in her eyes was obvious.


    She was going to help the original master take a breath, but she didn''t expect that the original master''s stepmother had something to do with the death of her biological mother, so she couldn''t let Fei Miaoxia go!


    Su ruoqiu''s mind flashed the scene of three men chasing the original owner, frowning fiercely.


    Now I know that Fei Miaoxia still has that ability. Can it show that the three men are related to her?

 Chapter 223

    The goal of the three men was very clear at the beginning.


    So persistent in life, so persistent after death, is to want her life.


    She had never been able to figure out who was so persistent in wanting the life of the original owner.


    Now, if you string those things together, you will have a clearer idea.


    Fei Miaoxia couldn''t get rid of the original owner openly, so she had to send someone to kill the original owner, and she also used her hands and feet on the three men in order to control them.


    The manipulation on them can not only prevent them from telling secrets, but also make them become puppets.


    After this matter was figured out, Su ruoqiu went back to the room, took out the book and began to study it.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t stop until Jin yilie came back to his room.


    "You''re back." Su ruoqiu walks towards him with a smile.


    "Yes." Jin yilie answers, looks up at her, holds her hand and rubs it gently.


    Some things, he knows, but she does not want to say, he will not take the initiative to ask.


    Su ruoqiu pushes him to the bed, while she sits on the bed.


    Two people smile at each other, as if a pair of lovers in love, with a smile so sweet mouth.


    "I have something to tell you." Su ruoqiu can''t help but smile. The joy in her heart can''t wait to share with him.


    "You say, I listen carefully." With a gentle smile in his mouth, Jin yilie looked at her with deep admiration.


    "I saved my father." Su ruoqiu said.


    Jin yilie was silent and said with a smile, "I know."


    He knew that since she mentioned it, he would not say nothing.


    Su ruoqiu was slightly surprised. When she thought about her father''s identity again, she laughed and said, "it seems that many things can''t hide from you."


    "If you want to keep it from me, I can pretend I don''t know." Jin yilie replied with a smile, holding her hand as if holding a precious pearl.


    "But I don''t want to keep it from you." Su ruoqiu answers.


    The man in front of her is the one who spent her whole life with her. She would never hide from her father when he woke up.


    "You did that video about your stepmother, too." Jin yilie spoke confidently.


    "Yes. You know that. " Su ruoqiu smiles. When she is with him, it seems that she will be very happy if she just looks at him.


    "Because besides my wife, who else can do it so seamlessly?" Jin yilie praised.


    "Don''t flatter me." Su ruoqiu smiles at him, but his heart is very sweet.


    "It''s right for a husband to flatter his wife." Jin yilie replied.


    "Yes. Can you check the background information of Wei Song''s wife, Chi Biyue? The more detailed, the better Su ruoqiu asked in a voice.


    "Yes. I''ll have it checked. I''ll give it to you tomorrow. " Jin yilie responded.


    "Husband, you are so kind to me." Su ruoqiu gave him a kiss on the face.


    "My husband is not good to you, who is good to you." Jin yilie pulled her with a smile and gave her a kiss on the forehead.


    "As a reward, I''ll give you bath water!" Su ruoqiu said with a smile, and immediately ran to put bath water for him.


    Jin yilie, sitting in a wheelchair, looks at her back as she leaves, showing a look of spoiling. He shakes his head helplessly, and the smile on his face grows deeper and deeper.


    After putting the bath water, Su ruoqiu went out of the bathroom and his eyes fell on his legs.


    She came to him, squatted down, hands on his legs, face is bright smile, "you wait for me, wait for me to progress, your legs, I can cure."


    "Yes. I believe you. " Jin yilie smiles gently.


    He reached out his hand and fell on her ear. He pulled the falling broken hair behind her ear and acted gently, as if afraid of breaking her.


    "Come on. Take a bath. " Su ruoqiu got up and came behind him to help him push the wheelchair.


    "Yes? Do you want to wash with your husband? " Jin yilie asked with a bad smile.


    "I''ve done it." Su ruoqiu''s face looked shy and flushed.


    "Then..." Jin yilie pause, and then continue to say: "wash again."


    Jin yilie''s voice fell, and they both laughed at the same time.


    After she helped him into the bathroom, she didn''t come out immediately. It wasn''t until more than an hour later that the door of the bathroom opened.Both of them put on bathrobes, and Su ruoqiu helped him to the wheelchair again and went back to bed.


    ¡­¡­


    White villa living room.


    When Bai Mo Chen came home, he saw his parents in the living room and went over.


    White Kay, who followed him, also went there.


    "Why are you so late? You, let you help in your father''s company. If you don''t go, you have to invest in filming. Be careful. I''ll smoke you. " Mu Yu showed a serious expression.


    "Mo Chen, it''s not my father who said you. I''ll come to the company to take care of my father when I''m free. My father is old. Sooner or later, the company will be handed over to you. You''ll get used to it earlier and my father will retire earlier." Bai Guangyao spoke sincerely.


    "Dad, how can you retire so early? You see my mother''s worship of money and her emphasis on money. Even if you work hard, you will continue to earn money. " White ink dust replied with a smile.


    "You child! How do you talk? " Mu Yu said with a smile, "is your mother a woman who worships money? Your mother is so fond of money that your father didn''t want me back then. "


    "When Dad met you, he happened to be blind." White ink dust holding her mother''s arm, smile to open.


    Bai Guangyao stares at his son with a face. "You say dad is good at everything. You dare to say your mom is not. Be careful dad will let you out of the house."


    "You''re not ashamed. You''re all so old, and you''re so numb." White ink dust crying a face, "you show love in front of my single dog, really good?"


    "What single dog." Mu Yu glared at him, "my son is a golden bachelor."


    "Yes. Golden bachelor... "Bai Mo Chen sighed slightly," even if it''s diamond Wang Lao Wu, it''s not to be forced by you to find a girlfriend. "


    "Yes. What about the girl you brought back last time? Mom looks very good. It''s good to marry her home early. " Mu Yu stares at him with a smile, "son, hurry up. Mom doesn''t mind if you marry a son."


    "You don''t mind, others do." White ink dust says with a smile.


    "Cough..." white Kay suddenly coughed.


    All of their eyes fell on white Kay.


    Who is mu Yu? She watched them grow up. How could she not know that Bai Kai had something to say, "Xiao Kai, do you have something to say?"


    At first, Bai Mo Chen didn''t know what Bai Kai wanted to say, but he soon thought of it. He suddenly frowned at Bai Kai and threatened him with his eyes.


    "Xiao Kai, if you have anything to say, I''ll make it up to you." When Bai Guangyao made a sound, it was wrong for him to see his son winking.


    What''s more, this is what his wife wants to know most. As a husband, he naturally has to work hard for his wife.

 Chapter 224

    White Kay looked at the young master with a frown and a serious warning in his eyes.


    His mouth opened and he swallowed.


    Seeing the eyes of the master and his wife, he took a deep breath and decided to tell the story.


    How can you hide such things? Even if you don''t know now, you will know later. It''s better to let the master and his wife have a psychological preparation now.


    "That... Actually..." Bai Kai hesitated. He suddenly closed his eyes and said, "Miss Su ruoqiu is married!"


    "What?" Bai Guangyao showed a look of disbelief, and his brows wrinkled slightly.


    "Xiao Kai, you... You mean..." Mu Yu said in shock, "Mo Chen and she have registered for marriage?"


    He thought his wife had understood, but he didn''t understand what he said.


    "No, Miss Su ruoqiu is married, not with the young master, but with..." Bai Kai was interrupted by Mu Yu before he finished his words.


    "I see." Mu Yu raised his hand to indicate that he did not need to say, and turned his head seriously to look at the white dust, "son, do you really like her so much?"


    "Yes." White ink dust nodded, "I seriously on this one, is also the only one."


    "She''s married, don''t you mind? And want to be with her? " The brow of Bai Guangyao was imperceptibly slightly frowned.


    "Yes. As long as she is willing to divorce, I don''t mind anything and will take good care of her all my life. " White ink dust look seriously answer, as if at this moment is to say a must fulfill the promise.


    When Bai Guangyao and Bai Kai looked at each other, Mu Yu had already spoken.


    "Good! Mom supports you Mu Yu replied with a smile, "as long as you can get married, not to mention the second married woman, is a man, mother does not mind."


    Bai Kai and Bai Guangyao''s eyes rolled and almost fainted.


    "But Ma, you can''t break them up if they have a good relationship with each other. Unless there is something wrong with their relationship, you can take advantage of the situation and marry her back quickly. " Said Mu Yu.


    "What if there''s something wrong with human feelings?" The white dust showed a sinister smile.


    Mu Yu smiles and stares at her son for more than ten seconds, and says word by word: "be careful, mom will kill you."


    "You''re kidding. I know Mom, you don''t like to break up a couple with deep feelings White dust raised his hand, "I swear, I can wait until she takes the initiative to leave him."


    "Yes. That mother has no problem, but don''t let her wait too long. If you don''t give birth to a baby for her, she will give you a sow. " Mu Yu said with a smile.


    "Mom, am I your own? You are willing to give me a sow White dust protested.


    "Who let you have no girlfriend for such a long time? Now it''s hard for you to have one you like, and it''s even got a quick start. What should mom say about you?" Mu Yu stares at his frustrated son.


    "Wife. Do you really agree with his second marriage Bai Guangyao asked in a low voice.


    Mu Yu coldly glanced at him, "at the beginning, even if he was engaged in foundation, we almost agreed. What''s the relationship between second marriage? At least it''s a woman. If he doesn''t do anything, I''ll recognize even if he brings back a pig. "


    "Yes. I don''t mind what my wife says. " Bai Guangyao raised his hands to agree. Anyway, his wife is the biggest and has the most say in this family.


    Becky scratched his head with a look of embarrassment. His words were not finished.


    He has been struggling with the words interrupted by his wife just now, whether or not to continue.


    While everyone was silent and didn''t speak, white Kay spoke again, "I, I have something to say."


    "Kay. What else can I do for you? " Mu Yu took a cup of tea and took a sip of tea.


    "Su ruoqiu''s husband is Jin yilie." In spite of the young master''s killing eyes, white Kay said it resolutely.


    Even if he is going to be killed and maimed by the young master later, he will say it all.


    "Jin yilie? Which Jin yilie Bai Guangyao''s eyebrows wrinkled and his heart thumped. Is that what he thought?


    "Yes. There are many people calling Jin yilie. " Mu Yu took another sip of tea.


    "Jin yilie and Jin Shao of Jin group." He said, with a mournful face.


    "Poof!" Mu Yu to the mouth of the tea, a full spray out, spray accurately on the white face.Spray to the white light, tiny squint eyes.


    "Oh dear!" Mu Yu immediately put down the cup, took out the wet tissue and went over to help him wipe, "husband, I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    "It''s OK. It''s my pleasure to be sprayed by my wife. " Bai Guangyao answers for Xiong Zhe.


    "Your mouth..." Mu Yu smiles sweetly and wipes his face clean.


    Looking at his parents, Bai Mo Chen couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    Facing such parents every day, he wants to find Su ruoqiu to come home and show them to his parents.


    "Xiao Kai, do you mean Su ruoqiu married Jin yilie?" Mu Yu looks back at Bai Kai.


    "Yes. The young master knows the truth. " Said Becky.


    Mu Yu and Bai Guangyao look at each other, and then she looks at Bai Kai, "what''s the relationship between Jin yilie and her?"


    "Jin yilie cares and loves Miss Su ruoqiu very much." Becky thought about it and said.


    "Son, do you really want to rob a woman from Jin yilie?" Mu Yu made a sound, thought of what and quickly changed, "no, you really want to rob Jin yilie''s wife?"


    "Does mother think her son is not his rival?" The white ink dust asks in reply.


    "That''s not what your mother meant." Bai Guangyao said, "it''s because they have a good relationship. You don''t have to intervene. If you have a conflict, it''s not good for the Bai family and the Jin family. You may also let others take advantage of it."


    "The financial resources of the Bai family and the Jin family are almost the same. How can the Bai family be afraid of the Jin family? It''s just that there''s no need to make such a fuss." Said Mu Yu.


    "Mom, do you want to have a grandson?" White ink dust asked.


    "Yes! Of course mom did! In a dream Mu Yu is very excited when she thinks about her future granddaughter and grandson.


    "I only want Su ruoqiu." White ink dust stands firm.


    "Did you ask Su ruoqiu?" Bai Guangyao said with a dignified face, "if she loves vanity, then she doesn''t have to leave Jin yilie. If she loves Jin yilie, it''s even more impossible for her to leave. Do you know what mom and dad mean? In the end, it was you who got hurt. "


    "Yes, son, you have to think about it, especially the attitude of the woman. Her attitude decides everything. As your father said, no matter what kind of factors, she has no reason or necessity to leave Jin yilie, and Jin yilie still loves her very much. " Said Mu Yu.


    If a woman really loves a man, then even if a man has nothing, he can''t change her love, let alone let her abandon her.


    In a lot of times, women are very stupid, often the most vulnerable.

 Chapter 225

    "Yes. I''ll take care of it myself. " White ink dust replied.


    "You are no longer a child, and your parents can''t control you for many things, but they just hope you can have a good life." Bai Guangyao spoke in a deep voice.


    "Dad, why do you make the atmosphere so dignified?" White ink dust smilingly opened his mouth, suddenly got up, "you and mom here continue to be numb, I ah, tired to go back to the room to rest."


    Mu Yu and Bai Guangyao look at each other, but they just nod.


    Seeing him leave the back, their husband and wife''s eyes, all dyed a layer of helpless color.


    He has never met the girl he likes. Now he has met her, but he has already married. He must be sad, but his persistence also worries them.


    "Is your Bai family so persistent?" Mu Yu said a word.


    "If not, can I marry you?" Bai Guangyao sat next to her and held her shoulder. "Don''t think so much about children. Let children decide for themselves. Children and grandchildren have their own happiness."


    "Yes." Mu Yu put one hand on the back of her husband''s hand and said, "what we can do for our parents is to accompany him until he turns around."


    She knew in her heart that her son was bound to be lovelorn.


    Once a woman identifies a man, unless she is hurt, it is difficult for her to find the good man around her, because her eyes are full of only one man.


    Bai Kai left with the young master trembling.


    When he went upstairs, the last thing that Becky wanted to hear was in his ear.


    "Come to my room." White ink dust tone light ground says.


    "Oh." Becky answered and swallowed quietly.


    Would he like to go back to his room and arm himself before going to the young master''s room? He had a hunch that he would be killed by the young master.


    Following the young master to the door of the room, white Kay tried to open his mouth several times and offered to go back to the room first, but he didn''t say it.


    Finally, he followed the young master into the room.


    As soon as Bai Kai entered the room, he saw the young master close the door, which made his heart beat violently.


    "Why did you tell them about Su ruoqiu?" White dust stares at him, step by step.


    "Young master. Now, how long do you think it will take? Sooner or later, they''ll know. It''s better to be honest. " Becky stepped back and answered.


    "Do you know that if they don''t agree, even if I stay with Su ruoqiu in the future, I won''t get their approval." The white dust is approaching step by step.


    "Young master, I think you think too much." Bai Kai swallowed his saliva and told the truth, "as Madam said, Miss Su ruoqiu is unlikely to leave Jin yilie."


    White dust did not speak, but step by step pressing, eyes cold.


    White Kay, who stepped back, didn''t notice, bumped into the bed and then fell on the bed.


    Before he got out of bed, the white dust had appeared in front of him.


    White Kai also saw the young master leaning forward, a look to jump down, scared him suddenly closed his eyes, "no! Young master


    His voice fell, his arm was pulled and he was pulled up.


    "What''s your name? Get up, don''t lie in my bed. " White dust forced him up.


    "I thought the young master was going to..." before he finished speaking, he shut up.


    If you know that he thinks the young master is going to jump on you, you will be crippled by him.


    "What do you want?" Bai Mo Chen glanced at him, sat by the bed, and then lay down with his hands on the back of his head.


    "Nothing." White Kay immediately shook his head, pretended to be very sleepy, yawned, "young master, I''m so tired, I want to go back to sleep."


    "Yes." White ink dust has closed his eyes, gently should way.


    With the young master''s permission, white Kay left the room like a runaway.


    At the moment when the door of the room closed, the eyes of white ink dust immediately opened.


    He, who had been lying, immediately got up and took out the ancient painting.


    Appreciating the woman in the painting alone, Bai Mo Chen reaches out his hand and gently caresses her face. He can''t help but smile.


    From the time they got the painting to the time they met, their destinies seemed to be closely linked.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    Su ruoqiu was woken up before she woke up.Open your eyes, almost scared heart stopped down.


    When she saw Xu Weiwei and Ke min coming back, she stood on the side of the bed, frowning slightly.


    See their two faces, all have swollen up, looking like they were beaten.


    Su ruoqiu turns to look at Jin yilie. He hasn''t woken up yet.


    Now it''s hard for her to speak. Don''t scare Jin yilie.


    "You see what we''ve become." Xu Weiwei was beaten black and blue, and her speech was not standard.


    "We almost couldn''t come back." Ke min''s words are not much better.


    "Are you awake?" Jin yilie wakes up and sees that she has woken up.


    "Yes. Get up. I''m hungry. " Su ruoqiu gets up with a smile.


    After brushing her teeth and washing her face, Su ruoqiu asked him to go down to dinner first. She would change her clothes later.


    Watching Jin yilie leave the room, Su ruoqiu turns to look at them, "what''s the matter with you? How did that happen? "


    "It''s just to steal Yang Hu''s secret." Xu Weiwei answered with a sad face.


    Ke min raised his hand and touched his face. He frowned with pain and took a cold breath. "Hiss... It hurts."


    "Who hit you? Can it be like this? " Su ruoqiu''s brow slightly wrinkled.


    They are ghosts. Ordinary people can''t hurt them at all. Are they hurt by ghosts?


    "The kid raised by Yang Hu." Xu Weiwei spoke angrily.


    "That little rabbit is much more powerful than us, especially fierce! Neither of us is his opponent. He almost killed us. I think in the future, he will be more and more powerful. " Cumin was also very angry.


    She couldn''t swallow the thought of the kid beating them like this.


    But both of them are not the opponents of IMPs. They can''t swallow the breath any more. They can only swallow it by force.


    "Granny, you''re going to make the decision for us." Xu Weiwei pouts her mouth and says wrongly.


    Ke min glared at her and said solemnly, "what''s the master? With her present ability, she is not the opponent of that kid at all. You are not letting her die. "


    "Oh! After that, I''ll make up my mind. " Xu Weiwei said that she didn''t want her mother-in-law to die. How could her future husband be born.


    "You two stop." Su ruoqiu let them two individual argument, staring at them two asked: "how did you escape?"


    "There is a man..." Xu Weiwei said here, immediately changed his mouth, "no, it is absolutely not a person, he saved us, he is very powerful."


    "Men and women?" Su ruoqiu frowned slightly.


    "Man." Cumin replied.


    "What does it look like?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    "No, he''s wearing a mask. He can''t see anything. Let''s go back after saving us, and he disappears. " Xu Weiwei flat flat mouth, "originally also want to have the cheek to let him help clean up the kid. That''s disgusting, that kid. "

 Chapter 226

    Su ruoqiu''s brow imperceptibly slightly frowned. Is it him?


    "Is he dressed in black?" Su ruoqiu asked cautiously.


    "Yes. Yeah. How do you know? " Xu Weiwei frowned in amazement. They didn''t mention that he was wearing black.


    "That may be something I know." Su ruoqiu said.


    Xu Weiwei and Ke min look at each other. If she knows each other, it can''t be by chance that they were saved, but by her face.


    "When did you meet?" Xu Weiwei asked curiously.


    "I forgot exactly when." Su ruoqiu replied with a smile.


    There are some things that she can''t tell them so clearly.


    "Oh." Xu Weiwei nodded.


    Ke min was silent for a long time, and said: "since you know him, if you want to investigate Yang Hu, you can find him. With his ability, you can absolutely do it."


    "Yes. I''ll have a look then. You two go and have a rest. You''ll be black and blue. " Su ruoqiu couldn''t help laughing.


    "Well! You still laugh! Who are we doing this for? " Xu Weiwei tooted her mouth and said in a voice.


    "Well. It''s my fault, for me, to make you like this. " Su ruoqiu raised a smile at the corner of her mouth. When she thought of something, she said, "well. As compensation, I''ll buy you each a beautiful suit. "


    "And shoes!" Xu Weiwei''s eyes are shining, "I want to pick them up from head to foot."


    "Yes. I promise you all. Thank you very much Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    "Let''s go first." Said cumin.


    Su ruoqiu nodded and watched them disappear. She immediately changed her clothes and went downstairs to have breakfast.


    She''s going to the set today. After finishing work, she''ll go shopping and buy clothes and headgear for both of them.


    Although I really want to meet her father, now is not the best time. I have to wait until the Huang family is completely destroyed.


    They went to the set and were busy until more than eight in the evening before they finished work.


    "Dinner together in the evening?" White dust came to her.


    "No. I have something else to do Su ruoqiu replied.


    Dinner has already been eaten, and she is not hungry at present.


    "I''ll accompany you wherever you go." The white dust continued to speak.


    Su ruoqiu gave him a white look, "do you want to accompany me when I go home?"


    "With you." White dust smilingly replied.


    "If autumn elder sister." Guo Biyan appears and shouts.


    "Yes. We''ll go shopping later. " Su ruoqiu said.


    Guo Biyan hesitated a little, then nodded with a smile, "OK."


    She doesn''t have much money. She can''t buy anything when she goes shopping.


    All the money she earned was used for her daily expenses. It was also used by her mother. There was not much left in her savings.


    Bai Mo Chen didn''t speak, but he didn''t say that he would not go with him.


    Su ruoqiu drives away with Guo Biyan and goes straight to a large department store.


    After getting off the bus, Guo Biyan looked at the department store in front of her. She was all in the same place.


    There are at least thousands of brands in it. Now she''s hollowed out and can''t afford a gadget.


    "If autumn elder sister, we come here to stroll?" Guo Biyan asked hesitantly.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu replied, "do you have any questions?"


    "No problem." Guo Biyan reluctantly smiles.


    The biggest problem is that she has no money to buy things here.


    "Then let''s go in." Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    Before she finished work, Xu Weiwei and Ke min came to her and said they wanted the clothes in it.


    They said they had never worn the clothes here in their life and wanted to wear them.


    Before Su ruoqiu went in, they both rushed in excitedly, especially Xu Weiwei.


    Guo Biyan thinks that she is out of place here. When she is swept by people in the past, she will feel guilty, as if they can see that she is poor and has no money.


    If it wasn''t for Su ruoqiu''s holding hands, Guo Biyan would turn around and leave now, far away from this place.


    She is the kind of person who has no money and has no confidence. She can''t pretend to be rich and stroll around, holding the mentality that others don''t know whether you have money or not."Here, here! WOW! What a beautiful dress Xu Weiwei excitedly waved to her, and then disappeared in front of a shop.


    When Su ruoqiu goes in, Xu Weiwei and Ke min have already chosen their own long skirt.


    "I want this one and cumin wants that one." Xu Weiwei pointed to two new long skirts and said.


    Su ruoqiu, who had just stepped in, went straight to the front of the two long skirts and said, "this is it..."


    Before she finished speaking, a voice spoke faster than she did, "wrap these two up for me."


    This voice is very familiar. Su ruoqiu will not forget who it is.


    I haven''t looked for her for such a long time. I didn''t expect to bump into her today.


    "Didn''t you hear me? Wrap it up. " Li Xiaoyi stares at the waiter standing still.


    The waitress looked at Li Xiaoyi in embarrassment and said in a voice, "but this lady said it first."


    "What first? She just said two words. You know what she said? Wrap it up for me quickly. " Li Xiaoyi spoke unhappily.


    "Xiaoyi. Why don''t we look at something else? " Kong Wen''s waist is high-grade clothes, holding a bag, and the diamond ring on her hand is very eye-catching.


    "Wow! This bag, I know, is a luxury of a famous brand, or a new one. It costs at least 100000 yuan, which is more expensive than our two skirts combined. " Xu Weiwei stares at Kong Wen''s bag.


    The two of them are expensive. One skirt costs 18 thousand yuan, but it''s not half as expensive as this bag.


    "There''s nothing to envy." Ke min spoke coldly.


    Aware that Ke min''s tone is wrong, Xu Weiwei immediately raises her head, but finds that Ke min''s line of sight is staring at the woman with the bag.


    "What''s the matter? Are you enemies Xu Weiwei asked in a confused way.


    "Almost. All the people who have relations with the Wei family are my enemies. She is Kong Wen, the daughter-in-law of Chi Biyue. " Kermin''s eyes are getting colder and colder.


    Although she can''t find Chi Biyue for revenge, she still knows what members of the Wei family are.


    "Oh! So it is Xu Weiwei said she understood, "but she doesn''t look bad. Anyway, she''s not from the Wei family. Don''t hurt her."


    "What do you know?" Ke min''s cold eyes fell on her. "She will say these words today, but she has a grudge against Li Xiaoyi. Don''t think she is a good person."


    Xu Weiwei blinked in surprise, "you''ve investigated so clearly."


    "But I won''t touch her. When the Wei family goes down, she won''t be much better. " Ke Min said in a voice.


    When Li Xiaoyi heard Kong Wen''s words, she immediately looked back at her and said, "my brother asked you to go shopping with me, but you are my sister-in-law. When you see that I have been bullied, you only ask me to give in? Be careful I tell my brother, you bully me. "


    Kong Wen''s hand is clenched. She really hates Li Xiaoyi.


    If Wei Heye asked her to accompany Li Xiaoyi to go shopping, she would never come.

 Chapter 227

    Angry Kong Wen, with a smile on her lips, came to her and said with a smile, "Xiaoyi. These two skirts don''t look good. Why don''t we go to another store? "


    "To another store?" Li Xiaoyi picked eyebrows and sneered, "but I want these two."


    Kong Wen''s face was embarrassed, but she just wanted to embarrass Li Xiaoyi, "Xiaoyi, isn''t that what they wanted first? Let''s not argue with them. "


    "I''ll buy it first! I''ll take these two! " Li Xiaoyi spoke arrogantly and insisted on not giving in.


    "I saw Li Xiaoyi first, and I said it first. Even if it''s your home, you should pay attention to your own quality. However, if your family runs it, I think it will close down sooner or later. " Su ruoqiu said with a sneer.


    Her words seemed to imply that Li Xiaoyi''s family was broke.


    Li Xiaoyi heard the irony in her words, so angry that she wanted to do it directly.


    "Want to do it?" Su ruoqiu grabbed her raised hand and her eyes became colder and colder. "If this is photographed by paparazzi, it doesn''t matter if your Li family is bankrupt, but I''m afraid you want the Ravi family to go into the water."


    The meaning of her words is very clear, once photographed by paparazzi, and then make a fuss, then the Wei family will be implicated by Li Xiaoyi.


    "Xiaoyi, stop fooling around. If we let our parents in law know about this, we will all be punished." Kong Wen immediately pitifully stops Li Xiaoyi.


    She is worried that Li Xiaoyi''s behavior will affect Webster. She doesn''t want to hurt the whole Wei family because of Li Xiaoyi''s stupidity and make her fall from the cloud.


    Su ruoqiu tightly grasped Li Xiaoyi''s wrist, and without turning his head, he said to the salesman, "wrap it for me."


    "Dare you! I asked you to wrap it for me first. If you dare to sell it to her, I''ll go outside and give you publicity. You have such a bad attitude! " Li Xiaoyi looks at the salesman arrogantly, glaring angrily.


    The salesman originally wanted to take down two skirts, but was threatened by Li Xiaoyi. He was so sad that he didn''t dare move.


    She has no way to offend people on both sides. It seems that she wants to offend people on both sides.


    The trouble is that the store manager is not here now. Even here, when they don''t give in, they can''t deal with it?


    "Granny! Let me teach her a lesson! " Xu Weiwei angrily opened her mouth with a eager expression.


    "What''s going on?" White Kay''s voice sounded.


    He stood in front of the shop with a serious face. After the young master appeared, he immediately changed into a smiling face.


    "Master Bai..."


    "My God! Is this Bai Shao? "


    "In the past, I only saw him from a distance. Now I can see him from a close distance and find that he is more handsome."


    "Ah... How can I feel dizzy."


    The saleswoman in the shop, seeing the white ink dust appear at the door of the shop, and slowly walk in, suddenly they all change into a pair of flower crazy look.


    When Li Xiaoyi saw him appear, he was also slightly stunned. He was really handsome. Compared with Jin yilie, he had his own merits.


    What''s hateful is that Jin yilie married a woman who didn''t know. Up to now, she hasn''t been able to find out the woman''s information, even a picture.


    Su ruoqiu saw his figure and frowned imperceptibly.


    "Bai Shao." Guo Biyan saw him come here and cried with a smile.


    Hum! Young master Bai is here. Who dares to bully sister ruoqiu!


    You know, the Bai family is much more generous and powerful than the Wei family.


    For the Bai family, the Wei family is not worth mentioning at all.


    "Don''t think Miss Ben will be afraid of you if you have help. I like these two skirts first, first come, then come." Li Xiaoyi spoke coldly, but he didn''t mean to give in at all.


    "First come, second served? You know that, too? There''s monitoring in this store. Do you want to check it out? Who is the first one Su ruoqiu asked with a sneer.


    Li Xiaoyi didn''t expect that she would mention monitoring. She was so angry that she still didn''t want to pull down her face.


    Staring at Su ruoqiu''s sneer, Li xiaoyiwei raised his chin and said haughtily, "today, I have to take these two skirts!"


    "That''s not a coincidence. I have to take these two." Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    Li Xiaoyi has no reason to step back when she is obviously ignored.


    "What are you doing? Miss Su ruoqiu''s two long skirts are wrapped up quickly. " Becky stares at the salesman and orders."You dare!" Li Xiaoyi glared at the salesman angrily, "do you want to be discredited?"


    "If you delay, your brand will withdraw from my department store." The white ink dust tone lightly opens, the vision coldly swept the eye salesman.


    When the salesman heard Bai Mo Chen''s words, he was so scared that he immediately started to take the new dress. He didn''t dare to have it at all.


    If the whole brand withdraws from Baijia''s department store because of her hesitation, I don''t know how much to lose, and her end will not be much better.


    Li Xiaoyi obviously didn''t expect that Bai Mochen would dare to break the contract for the sake of an ordinary little star.


    When a brand enters a department store, it has to sign a contract. During the contract period, if the brand does not breach the contract, it will pay a large amount of compensation to let the brand exit the department store.


    "White dust, you are crazy!" Li Xiaoyi screamed in disbelief.


    "Anyone who is crazy can see it." Bai Mo Chen sneered, his eyes swept over Kong Wen, and his tone was indifferent. "Patients with rabies are not good enough, so don''t take them out to go shopping. Every guest here is very noble. If she bites one of them, she can''t afford to pay for it."


    Hearing the words of white dust, Xu Weiwei laughs, and the corner of Ke min''s mouth also rises, but it''s not as exaggerated as Xu Weiwei''s.


    The salesperson in the shop also laughed at him and worshipped Bai Mo Chen. He felt that he was so manly at the moment!


    Kong Wen''s face was a little ugly, but she didn''t dare to say anything more. She carefully pulled Li Xiaoyi, "let''s go."


    She can insult Li Xiaoyi, which will make her feel very comfortable, but Bai Mo Chen insults Li Xiaoyi like this, which is equivalent to including her in it, making her extremely shameless, how can she be happy.


    "Get out of here!" Li Xiaoyi angrily vent her anger on Kong Wen. She raises her hand and shakes it away.


    Li Xiaoyi didn''t leave the store immediately. Instead, she turned her head and stared at Su ruoqiu fiercely. She didn''t say anything cruel, but just clenched her teeth.


    Su ruoqiu, today, I will remember that the new enemy is more cruel than the old one. In the future, I will settle with you!


    "Hum!" Li Xiaoyi gave a cold hum and strode away angrily.


    "I''m sorry. We don''t know much about Xiaoyi. Don''t worry about it. " Kong Wen apologizes awkwardly, and her eyes fall on them.


    Su ruoqiu has nothing to fear, because he has no background, but white ink is different. As long as he wants to exclude Webster, he can make Webster fall into crisis, so he can''t offend him easily.

 Chapter 228

    Su ruoqiu glances at Kong Wen, who apologizes, and says in a light tone; Remember to tie it up when you go back, and don''t let it out to bite people. "


    Her voice fell, Kong Wen''s face suddenly pale as paper, and a touch of anger flashed through her eyes.


    "If it''s OK, I''ll go first." Kong Wen left like running away.


    As soon as she got out of the shop, Kong Wen''s face was suddenly gloomy, and the vicious color of her eyes was hard to hide.


    But it''s just a rising star, who is so arrogant.


    A young man like Bai Mochen is actually interested in Su ruoqiu''s popular face. It''s blind to invest in filming and make her the heroine.


    Angry Kong Wen not only hates Su ruoqiu, but also Li Xiaoyi. If she doesn''t provoke others, she won''t be humiliated.


    Xu Weiwei looked at Kong Wen''s back and said in a voice, "my hands are itchy. I really teach them a lesson."


    "They won''t be happy for long." Ke min''s eyes narrowed slightly, his eyes filled with hatred.


    "What are you doing here?" Su ruoqiu''s eyes fall on the white dust.


    The corner of white ink dust''s mouth is smiling and says with a bad smile: "if I don''t come, you''re not going to be bullied."


    "Do you think people like me have a part to lose?" Su ruoqiu eyebrows pick, instant full of a momentum that people can not ignore.


    The more Bai Mo Chen looked at her like this, the more fascinated she was. He said with a smile, "I know you can''t afford to lose, but I''ll do it for the bad guy."


    "Now that Bai Shao is here, help me with the bag." Su ruoqiu put her hands around her chest and opened her mouth impolitely.


    When the salesmen in the shop heard her, they all took a cold breath.


    Su ruoqiu is too bold, but she is just a rising star. She dares to order her boss to carry her bag.


    To the surprise of the salesmen, the white boss didn''t refuse and was very happy.


    "It''s a pleasure." White ink dust said with a smile, went to pay and took the bag from the salesman.


    The salesman watched him take the bag and walk back to Su ruoqiu.


    "Come on. Let''s keep going. " Su ruoqiu took Guo Biyan''s arm and said with a smile, "whatever you like, just buy it. Anyway, there is a big boss here. You don''t have to pay."


    "Ha ha... No good." Guo Biyan smiles awkwardly.


    Su ruoqiu dares to take the idea of white ink dust. How dare she? I''m afraid she won''t be able to hold her job in the future.


    It''s not easy to get a splash in the entertainment circle. Don''t wait for the splash to be seen. She will be completely banned.


    "What''s wrong? Let you buy it. " Su ruoqiu turned to look at the white ink dust carrying the bag, "Bai Shao, you won''t be so stingy that you won''t give your employees some small benefits, will you?"


    They were signed by his entertainment company, his employees.


    "You can buy whatever you want. Don''t worry about no one paying." White dust answered with a smile.


    Even if they empty a shop, it doesn''t cost him much.


    Money earned is used to spend, accumulation so much, dead also can''t spend, in life, can spend money for the people they like, and they are happy, why not?


    "Really... Really?" Guo Biyan asked uncertainly.


    "Yes." White dust nodded.


    The salesmen in the store watched their backs disappear, and then they reacted from the stupor.


    "My God! Bai Shao, carry the bag for her! You hit me to see if I''m dreaming. "


    "Did you hear that? When they buy things, they all pay for nothing. They can buy whatever they want. "


    "Yes. What''s their relationship with Bai Shao? Bai Shao won''t take a fancy to these two mediocre looking women, will he


    "I think so. There were no publicity photos before. Bai Shao''s investment in a TV play is the two of them. "


    "Why didn''t Bai Shao see me. If you like me to make a movie, maybe I can do it one day later! "


    "Cut! Don''t daydream. You have the least performance this month. "


    While the salesmen were talking about them, they had already come to another store.


    Xu is relying on white ink to pay the bill, but Xu Weiwei is going to die expensive, and one set after another.


    They were not willing to leave until white dust and white Katie stopped working.When they got on the bus, they sent Guo Biyan home first.


    Bai Mochen wants to have a car with her. Because he spent so much money as a wrongdoer, she tries to make it difficult for him to get in the co driver''s seat.


    "How does it feel to be the big head of injustice?" Su ruoqiu glanced at him and asked in a voice.


    "Very happy." White ink dust says with a smile.


    Su ruoqiu gave him a white look, "Psycho! You know that Jin yilie and I are married, and it''s impossible for us. Why do you want to do this? White ink dust, are you really sick? "


    "Maybe." Said the white dust.


    "What''s your answer. I''ll tell you seriously that we can''t be together. Do you understand? " Su ruoqiu spoke solemnly.


    The way to minimize the harm is not to give him any hope, but to cut all his illusions directly from the beginning. It is just the so-called long pain is not as good as short pain.


    White dust silent, should way: "I understand."


    Is to understand that his heart will be so painful, but he can''t help but want to be good to her.


    Maybe she''s right. He''s sick. She had a disease that only she could cure.


    "You understand. As for us, we''d better only keep the relationship between the boss and the employees, and not go beyond even a little. My husband will be jealous. " Su ruoqiu said seriously.


    White dust is a silence, heart faint pain, "he has you really happy."


    He always thinks that if he tries to fight for her when he first meets her, can he change the present ending and let him take the place of Jin yilie.


    Unfortunately, there is no if in life, so everyone will have so many regrets.


    Su ruoqiu looked in the rearview mirror, saw the lonely look on his face, and said, "you can meet that one, too."


    The white dust in the co pilot''s seat just stares at her and doesn''t speak.


    He thought that he would never meet anyone who could make him so excited again in his life. It seemed that only she could make him out of control.


    White ink dust looked at her, looked at to smile, the corner of the mouth raised smile, slightly bitter.


    He found that falling in love with a person, is unconsciously, so that they are difficult to detect.


    When she found out, everything about her had already infiltrated into her body bit by bit, perfectly penetrated into her own world, and became a part of the world, which was hard to give up.


    Su ruoqiu looked straight ahead, did not deliberately observe the man beside him, but also felt his eyes.


    If he was sincere, his heart would hurt at the moment, but she couldn''t comfort him.


    Because once she comforts him, it is equivalent to giving him hope, which is not her original intention.


    No matter who lives in one''s heart, it''s hard to let another live in.


    There was nothing she could do about his heartache.


    Maybe one day, he will meet a girl who is worth cherishing, and finally be happy.

 Chapter 229

    Outside the gate of Jin''s villa, Su ruoqiu''s car stopped, followed by a car.


    Sitting in the car, Bai Kai looks at the car in front of him. His sight falls on the villa again. He has a helpless color in his eyes.


    "My house is here. You should go back with Becky." Su ruoqiu turned to look at him, and white Kay''s car followed him.


    "Yes." White dust nodded, opened the door and left.


    After getting off the bus, he stood aside and watched her drive into Jin''s yard.


    Bai Kai got out of the car and went to Bai Mo Chen, "young master. Miss Su ruoqiu has gone in. Let''s go home. "


    White ink dust did not speak, for a long time to open his mouth should be: "good."


    They get into the car, start the engine and drive away.


    The dark night and ghost you, suspended in the air, have a panoramic view of the scene just now.


    "Master, that''s..." Gui you hesitated.


    "Yes. He has been persistent for so long, and his life will not bear fruit. " Dark night tone is indifferent, but it shows deep helplessness.


    From the moment they met her, they were deeply involved and could not get out of it any more.


    Compared with the white ink dust, if anyone is more painful, it can''t be compared. Each has its own helplessness.


    Even Jin yilie, if he can''t change the ending of his life, will end in tragedy.


    In the dark night behind the ghost you, secretly sigh.


    White dust did not wait for the results, the master is not it?


    In Su ruoqiu''s life, the host has made a lot of efforts to change the ending between her and Jin yilie, but the host is suffering from love.


    Ask the world what love is, teach people to live and die.


    Guiyou never knows what love is. Seeing his master and them all become like this, he doesn''t want to touch such things. He doesn''t want to touch them all his life. He just wants to guard his master''s side.


    Su ruoqiu would have died a long time ago if he had no master.


    She should have died at birth. It was her master who changed her life so that Su ruoqiu could live so long.


    Su ruoqiu will never know such a secret as long as he and his master don''t say it.


    Guiyou is more and more worried about his master. If this matter is discovered, the consequences will be unimaginable. The master may


    His brow is tight wrinkly, in the heart faint worry, look to the host''s line of sight, more helpless.


    Back home, Su ruoqiu takes out the clothes she bought and burns them to Xu Weiwei and Ke min respectively.


    "Wow! How beautiful Xu Weiwei is wearing a long white dress with excited light in her eyes. "It''s a good fit."


    She looked at Ke min, wearing a long black dress, which made Ke min''s original indifference even colder, with a sense of mystery, "you are also very beautiful, just like you are tailor-made for us. Let''s try something else. "


    "Oh." Ke min responds with a happy smile on her face, but she is not as excited as Xu Weiwei.


    "I''ll burn it all for you. Try it in another room. Don''t stay in my room." Su ruoqiu said and burned their clothes.


    After burning, Xu Weiwei and Ke min hold several clothes in their hands.


    "Hey, hey, let''s try it on in another room right away." Xu Weiwei said with a smile, took Ke min''s hand and couldn''t wait to disappear.


    After they left, Su ruoqiu took out the book and began to read it carefully.


    Her fortune telling skills are much better than before, but she can''t calculate her own life, even eight characters.


    What makes her feel strange is that Jin yilie''s life, she also has no way to calculate, what will happen in the future, whether there is disaster, or wealth and so on, she can''t calculate.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyebrows wrinkled tightly, remembering that she calculated her own eight characters, and calculated the past events. She only calculated one thing, that is, her eight characters are death.


    Death is the life that will die. She will die very early. It seems that it''s not the time to be killed by Lan Li. It''s more like her mother died in childbirth.


    She should have died, but she lived so long before she was killed by them.


    Dad told her before that lanli intended to kill their mother and daughter, but later she survived, but her mother was not so lucky.


    Does it mean that she should have died with her mother when she was in trouble?But what''s the matter, so that she can continue to survive, and live so long?


    After her death, she enters Su ruoqiu''s body and becomes Su ruoqiu. Is it a coincidence or someone''s deliberate arrangement?


    Think of here, Su ruoqiu''s mind, inexplicably jump out of a figure, that is the night.


    He haunted, and so powerful, but also always help her, that all he would do?


    Su ruoqiu has reason to believe that this kind of creature, the dark night, is not only as young as you can see, but maybe hundreds of years old.


    As if he knew everything, he even knew that Xu Weiwei and Ke min went to spy on Yang Hu''s secret.


    If he didn''t save her again and again, Su ruoqiu would think he was a bad guy with ulterior motives.


    Before I met him, I didn''t ask him how to find him. If I just wait for him to come to me, I may never want to meet him in my life.


    How can su ruoqiu know that night is always outside.


    From the beginning of her birth, he has been quietly guarding her, bent on changing her destiny.


    The door of the room opened and Jin yilie came back.


    Su ruoqiu immediately put away the books, got out of bed and walked towards him.


    "You''re back." She took the initiative to walk behind him and push the wheelchair.


    "Yes." Jin yilie answered strangely.


    "What''s the matter with you? What''s the trouble with the company? " Su ruoqiu frowned and asked.


    "No Jin yilie replied briefly.


    "What happened? I don''t know how you feel Su ruoqiu asked curiously.


    After pushing the wheelchair to the bedside, she stops and comes to him, squats down and stares at him.


    Jin yilie looked at her with a gloomy face, but he didn''t want to talk.


    "Look at you, there must be something in your heart. It''s not about me, is it? " Su ruoqiu asked suspiciously.


    "White dust in your car, with you to the door?" Jin yilie, like a child who can''t get sugar, is making a fuss.


    Jin yilie, who has always been cold and indifferent, suddenly behaves like this. He doesn''t feel disobedient at all. On the contrary, he is very lovely.


    Su ruoqiu pursed her lips, quietly rose, showing a sweet smile.


    She reached out her hands, fell on his cheeks, and rubbed his face with a smile.


    Although Jin yilie was jealous and angry with her, he still allowed her to behave like this.


    "You''re jealous." Su ruoqiu smiles sweetly.


    Jin yilie just deviated, but she was straightened out. She said with a smile, "say, are you jealous?"


    Dark deep eyes, fell on her body, calmly nodded, but also with a little temper to move the lips, "en."

 Chapter 230

    Su ruoqiu laughed and rubbed his cheek with both hands.


    "My husband is so cute." She said with a smile.


    "Lovely?" Jin yilie''s brow is tight knit, not quite satisfied, "change a word."


    "Handsome! Super handsome Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    Jin yilie picked eyebrows, showing a very satisfied look, "this is almost the same."


    "By the way, my super handsome husband, is Chi Biyue''s background so bad?" Su ruoqiu asked in a voice.


    "I got it." Jin yilie said and pressed a button of the wheelchair. Then he saw a thin lattice under the wheelchair, in which there was an information bag.


    He took out the information bag and handed it to her. He said with a smile, "all the information you want is here."


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded, hugged her husband and kissed his thin lips, "thank you husband."


    "If you want to thank me, give me more rewards." Jin yilie opened his mouth with a smile.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded his nose, "I''ll reward you well when I finish reading these materials."


    "All right. I''ll go wash and wait for you Jin yilie responded.


    Su ruoqiu laughed. The more he looked at Jin yilie, the more cute he felt. "I''ll help you in."


    She put the bath water, helped him in, and then went back to the room and opened the information bag.


    Chi Biyue''s parents died and wandered since she was a child. Later, she met a woman and became her apprentice. It is said that the woman knew magic and only accepted two apprentices.


    One of them is Chi Biyue, and the other is Liu Jing, who currently lives in a suburb.


    Not only that, they also have contacts with Yang Hu. That is to say, Yang Hu''s kids are probably related to them.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Isn''t Liu Jing the person Yuan Zhiyu said?


    This is Liu Jing who Chen Yue and Luo Heng are looking for.


    But before the two of them got to the place, they had been killed in a car accident.


    If according to the information, Chi Biyue and Liu Jing are related to Yang Hu, then they are not good at stubble.


    All the apprentices are so bad that their master''s character must be in trouble, right?


    The information in it did not find out who their masters were, and their background information was not very perfect.


    Later, it is clear that Chi Biyue later married Wei Song, making Wei Song rise step by step in his career.


    On the surface, many people think that Wei Song has come to this day relying on her own ability. In fact, Chi Biyue has made the greatest contribution. She is the most powerful person in the family.


    Chi Biyue and Liu Jing can let Yang Hu raise a kid, so they will not raise nothing.


    Su ruoqiu frowned tightly, went to the balcony and sighed deeply, "Alas... It''s really hard to start. It''s really troublesome."


    "What trouble." A voice suddenly rang out on her side, frightening her heart.


    Identify the owner of the voice, and then turn to see, Su ruoqiu nervous mood just relaxed.


    "Dark night." Su ruoqiu cried with a smile, a little happy.


    She was still thinking about how to find him, but he showed up.


    "Yes." Dark night light voice, eyeground is a thick attachment.


    "I''m looking for you. Can you do me a favor?" Su ruoqiu looked at him expectantly and asked in a voice.


    "Yes." The dark night still just answered.


    "Can you help me catch the evidence of Yang Hu''s crime? And his kids, can you help me get rid of them? And... That... Qi Hui''s spiritual power is exhausted. Do you know why? How can she recover her spiritual power? " Su ruoqiu asked a lot of questions.


    The dark night stares at her without blinking, and then says, "more than one favor."


    "Ah? What do you mean Su ruoqiu was stunned and didn''t understand what he was saying.


    "There''s more than one thing you want me to do." Dark night tone says indifferently.


    "Oh. Yes Su ruoqiu nodded and laughed awkwardly, "can you help me?"


    "Good." Night without the slightest hesitation, "the spiritual power of the whole family is exhausted, until you are really strong, you can help them."


    She has always been the principal and loyal member of the Qi family. The exhaustion of spiritual power is their punishment. Only when she is really strong can the Qi family''s descendants recover their spiritual power."Why does Qi family''s spiritual power become more and more exhausted?" Su ruoqiu frowned and asked in a voice.


    "You''ll find out later." The night answered.


    What about letting her know the truth? It will only make her more uneasy, and even be possessed because of her eagerness.


    If she is possessed, the consequences will be unimaginable, and he doesn''t know how to pull her back.


    "Not a little bit?" Su ruoqiu stares at him expectantly.


    Listening to the tone of his voice, she must know the truth. She felt that he was more and more mysterious.


    "No way." Said the night.


    "That''s mean." Su ruoqiu said, "how do you know so much? And why do you always save me? "


    Before the dark night spoke, Su ruoqiu learned the cold appearance of the dark night, and said in a cool tone: "you will know later."


    "Yes." Dark night is light should a.


    Su ruoqiu stares at him straightly, and knows that he will never tell her the truth.


    "Yang Hu, please." Su ruoqiu added, "can you beat that kid?"


    "You don''t need the master." The ghost suddenly appears and speaks coldly.


    Su ruoqiu was startled and blinked, "when did you show up?"


    "I''ve been there all the time." Ghost you''s eyes stare at her coldly, don''t look friendly.


    In his eyes, it was this woman who made his master become like this. If it wasn''t for his master''s sake, he would have killed her.


    Su ruoqiu saw that he had deep hostility to himself, and felt a little puzzled. She didn''t seem to have offended him.


    Look at his expression at the moment, it looks like she owes him a lot of money in her last life.


    "I wish I could deal with it. I''m just afraid that something will happen to you. " Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    "You''re worried about me." Said the night.


    Su ruoqiu a Zheng, nodded, "en."


    They took risks for her business. Of course, she was worried about them. She was not a heartless person.


    Su ruoqiu''s mouth opened. What are their identities?


    In this case, she didn''t ask because she knew she would not get the answer.


    When Su ruoqiu was in a daze, she suddenly fell into his slightly cold arms.


    After being stunned, Su ruoqiu wants to struggle out of his arms, but he doesn''t know why. He is so sour that he can''t bear to push him away.


    A strong sense of guilt permeated her heart.


    Why does she feel so guilty about him?


    Su ruoqiu really can''t figure it out. She doesn''t even know him.


    When she thought about these things, he had let go and disappeared in front of her in a moment.

 Chapter 231

    The dark night suddenly disappeared in front of her eyes. Just a few seconds later, she heard the sound of the bathroom door opening.


    Su ruoqiu turns his head and sees Jin yilie in a bathrobe, sitting in a wheelchair, coming slowly.


    There was a smile on her stunned face.


    "What are you looking at?" Jin yilie asked softly.


    "Nothing. Just looking at the night scene. " Su ruoqiu replied with a smile.


    How could she tell him what happened just now.


    "Yes. Have you finished reading the information? " Jin yilie asked.


    Su ruoqiu nodded and said with a smile, "yes. It''s over. "


    "Why do you suddenly want to investigate the identity and background of Chi Biyue?" Jin yilie frowned slightly and asked in a voice.


    "Have you read the information? Yang Hu mentioned in it is a criminal leader. Huo Lingxiao always wants to catch him, but he can''t catch him. " Su ruoqiu stopped and continued: "do you know? If you can''t get hold of it, maybe it has something to do with the kids raised by Yang Hu. "


    "When I got the information, I glanced at it." Jin yilie nodded and replied.


    "That''s right." Su ruoqiu thought of a person, "didn''t Li Xiaoyi work in your company before? The Li family is related to the Wei family. I also heard that the Wei family has cooperated with our company? "


    "Yes. Some projects do work with Webster. " Jin yilie replied.


    Su ruoqiu''s brow is tight knit, "this pool blue moon has so big ability, you say, before the strange things happened in the company, can have a relationship with her?"


    Hearing Su ruoqiu''s words, Jin yilie frowned fiercely. He had never checked Chi Biyue''s background information before, so naturally he didn''t relate Wechsler to those things. But now he thinks it''s possible.


    "In this matter, we can''t grasp the other party''s handle at all, so we can''t find out who is behind the scenes." Jin yilie said.


    "Chi Biyue must have a ghost. She is not only related to Yang Hu''s case, I think she may also be related to other cases. " Su ruoqiu frowned tightly.


    She didn''t say what the case was and what Ke Min said. She didn''t think it was necessary to let Jin yilie know. She would deal with it at the same time.


    "Since she is so powerful, you have to be careful. If you feel the danger, don''t interfere." Jin yilie''s frown didn''t stretch out, and his eyes were caring.


    To find out the so-called truth, compared with her life, he would choose the latter.


    What justice in his eyes, once with her on the scale, his heart will unconsciously tend to her side.


    Who let her be his beloved woman and the only wife in his life? For the sake of the woman in front of him, even if he lost his life, he thought it was worth it.


    "I understand. Don''t worry. I won''t take the risk easily. " Su ruoqiu replied with a smile.


    With her life, we can always wait for the turn over.


    Her life is gone. What else can we find out?


    "Wife. It''s late at night. It''s time for us to go to bed. " Jin yilie''s dark and deep eyes bent slightly and stared at her straightly, "remember what you said?"


    "I know." Su ruoqiu''s cheeks turned red and he followed him back to the room.


    She said that she would reward him well. She thought that he would forget after taking a bath, but she didn''t expect to remember so well.


    ¡­¡­


    At the door of the bar box stood two tall men.


    They are all in black suits, with cold faces and fierce energy everywhere. It''s not easy to provoke them.


    Those who knew who they were did not dare to go near the door of the box, even at a glance, for fear of causing trouble.


    Outside the bar, a humble car parked at the door, wearing ordinary clothes, a woman with a low head, wearing sunglasses, into the bar, straight to the box.


    Two fierce faced men, seeing someone approaching, immediately stopped her.


    "To whom." One of them spoke indifferently and looked more and more fierce.


    The woman in sunglasses looked up at them, with a sneer on her lips, and slowly took off her sunglasses.


    Seeing the woman''s face, the two ferocious men immediately showed a look of fear and respect.


    "Please come in." They immediately opened the door of the box, bowed their heads and respectfully invited her in.


    Chi Biyue put on her sunglasses again and walked into the box coldly.


    When she went in, the box door behind her was closed, but she didn''t look back.Her eyes fell on Yang Hu, who was sitting in the room. Her eyes lightly swept to the woman he was holding.


    At the moment when Chi Biyue went in, the singing in the box had stopped, and there was no sound inside.


    Yang Hu rudely pushed away the woman beside him and stood up.


    "Tiger brother." Another woman, who was not pushed away, stood up and spoke in a delicate voice.


    "Go away." Yang Hu said a word indifferently.


    The woman, who was speaking in a whiny voice, turned pale and nodded in fright. She immediately trotted away from the box.


    You know, Yang Hu got angry, but it was very terrible. In addition, he was so busy on the road that many people on the road did not dare to offend him.


    If they don''t roll, no one knows how Yang Hu will deal with them.


    Women like them are the most humble lives. Even if they are killed, no one will care.


    Most people scoff at their careers. If they are killed, many people will gloat.


    Even if someone pays attention to the cause of their death for a while, they will be completely forgotten after a period of time, and then they will be attracted by the new news.


    "Sister Yue." After Yang Hu left him in the box, he called respectfully.


    He can''t offend Chi Biyue and Liu Jing if he is too busy on the road.


    Yang Hu''s position today depends on both of them except for his cruel means. Otherwise, he can''t be stable to this day.


    "What can I do for you? I didn''t tell you that it''s nothing. Don''t take the initiative to contact me. You know, once our relationship is exposed, it will have a great impact on my husband''s company. " Chi Biyue sat down, glanced at him coldly, and picked up a cigarette to smoke.


    Yang Hu has a bad reputation. Chi Biyue asked him to raise a kid, but he was just using him for mutual benefit.


    If you really want to have something to do with him, she will never want to. She has to think about Webster.


    "I know. Sister Yue, didn''t I come to you because of something wrong? If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll never take the initiative to disturb you. " Yang Hu sat beside her, no longer in front of his majesty and ferocity, smiling a little flattery.


    He didn''t dare to get too close, just for fear of irritating Chi Biyue.


    Although he raised a kid, once the kid got out of his control, he had to ask Chi Biyue for help, otherwise, he would become a kid''s sacrifice.


    What he raised was not a docile kid, but a fierce kid. If he was out of control, he would die miserably.


    This is the reason why he is so respectful to Chi Biyue and Liu Jing. Even if he is horizontal in front of others, he will be like a tamed tiger and put away his powerful claws and teeth in front of them.

 Chapter 232

    Chi Biyue turned her head and gave Yang Hu a cold glance, with a slight frown.


    "What''s the matter?" Chi Biyue asked.


    Looking at him at the moment, it really seems that something has happened.


    "There are two female ghosts who want to harm me, but they are beaten away by the kids. Originally, the imp could eat them all, but suddenly a powerful figure came out of nowhere and hurt my imp Yang Hu said sadly.


    "A great man?" Chi Biyue''s eyebrows wrinkled, "see clearly who is it?"


    "The kid just said it was a very powerful character, dressed in black and wearing a mask. I don''t know who it was." Yang Hu frowned deeper.


    He just doesn''t know who the powerful person suddenly appears, so he wants to ask Chi Biyue, and also hopes that she can help solve it.


    You should know that once a kid is suppressed, he will inevitably be watched by the police when he makes a trade in the future. If he is caught with personal gains, he will never turn over in his life.


    He made a lot of dirty money like this. Once he was caught by the police, it was a dead letter.


    The brothers who followed him also lived a life of licking blood on the blade.


    Although he is cruel in means, it is precisely because he has the protection of imps and is very stable in this business that so many brothers join him and make his team stronger and stronger.


    "I don''t even know the front. How can I help you?" Chi Biyue frowned.


    No matter who the other party is, if it''s very fierce, Chi Biyue doesn''t want to get involved in this matter, so as not to be affected.


    She thought that the ghosts she had sent out before were always unable to get close to the Jin family, and even more unable to find out who the young grandmother of the Jin family was, and it was not easy to kill Jin yilie.


    Is it hard to be that powerful person? It has something to do with the Jin family?


    It''s not only Jin''s family, but Chi Biyue finds that she can''t move Bai''s family. It seems that there is someone in the two families who is secretly helping. It seems that there is an expert.


    Chi Biyue''s heart is a little uneasy. If her guesses are correct, she is afraid that she will have to give up the plan to deal with Jin Bai''s family. She is afraid that she will push Webster into the abyss of doom.


    But how can Chi Biyue know that even if she stops now, she has already been targeted.


    "Please, sister Yue, help me find out this person. I think with your strength, you can certainly do it. " Yang Hu spoke.


    He hoped that they would be able to compete with the powerful man.


    From the moment when this character appeared and the kid was frustrated, his heart was always uneasy, as if something would happen soon, which might overturn his status today.


    Restless, he would like to find out Chi Biyue, hoping that he can help him through this difficulty.


    Chi Biyue was silent, and then she said, "don''t mess with yourself. I''ll go back and have a good look. I need to discuss this with my elder martial sister. "


    "Yes. You two can solve this problem together. As for the reward, you don''t have to worry. I''ll never treat you badly. " Yang Hu said.


    He will be very willing to take out some of the money he earns for disaster relief. As long as he is alive, the money can keep flowing into his pocket.


    When the power of Longcheng grows to a certain extent, he also wants to expand his power to the domestic and even overseas.


    "Yes. You wait for my news. The kid is injured. Remember to feed it with the blood of the four Yin woman. " Chi Biyue stood up, looked at him and told him.


    Yang Hu also stood up, embarrassed to say: "the four Yin woman is so hard to find, if not found before, how to do the kid angry?"


    "You can feed with virgin blood first." Chi Biyue said.


    "Good. I remember Yang Hu nodded.


    Chi Biyue left the box and drove home without looking back.


    After she left, Yang Hu immediately called his men in.


    "Have someone find a place and bring it to my place." Yang Hu orders coldly.


    "Yes His subordinates bowed their heads and thought that tiger brother wanted to be a virgin.


    No one knows that tiger brother''s family supports the imps, and those who know have been eaten by the imps.


    When Yang Hu came back home, he felt the chilly smell, which made him a little afraid.


    He was the only one left in the house. All his men were guarding outside. No one was allowed to enter the villa without his orders.


    Yang Hu swallowed his saliva and went to the room where he provided for the kid. But before he got there, he turned and wanted to go back to his room.At the moment when he turned around, the door of the room that provided for the kid opened automatically.


    A gust of wind blew from his side, and Yang Hu felt that his hair would stand up.


    The startled Yang Hu suddenly stopped. His heart, which had been beating a little fast, was beating violently now.


    A small group of shadow appeared in front of him. Yang Hu knew very well that the small group of shadow hovering in the air was the little ghost he supported.


    "Where do you want to hide?" The kid''s sharp voice showed an undisguised anger.


    Don''t think it''s hurt, he can not put it in the eyes, it wants to kill him, just a few seconds.


    "No. I don''t want to hide. I just don''t think I''m clean. I want to see you when I''m clean. " Yang Hu''s heart thumped.


    When he began to raise a kid, he suffered a loss because of his arrogance. Now he dare not be arrogant in front of the kid. The kid''s anger will really kill him.


    "Yes? I don''t think you want to see me, do you? Don''t think I''m hurt, you can''t look me in the eye! " The kid said grimly.


    In front of a dark shadow, you can''t see the kid''s facial features, but Yang Hu can clearly feel the kid''s ferocious face and speak to him with open teeth and claws.


    "I dare not. How dare I not look you in the eye. Don''t worry. I''ll find a Siyin woman for you to enjoy. It''s just hard to find. You have to be patient. " Yang Hu said respectfully.


    "The daughter of four yin?" The kid''s voice is no longer so sharp, as if very interested, "quickly find it for me!"


    "It''s not easy to find. Before I find it, I''ll find a virgin for you to enjoy first." Yang Hu''s voice calms the kid''s mood.


    Little ghost cold hum a, exasperated ground says: "before the virgin seeks, use your blood to supply me first."


    "Yes. I''ll be right there Yang Hu nodded, turned around and walked quickly to the room where he provided for the kid.


    He is the owner, so in any case, he has to use his own blood to support the kids.


    Once he wants to get rid of the imp, he will come to a miserable end if he is found by the imp.


    What''s more, he should share with the kids what he has.


    Yang Hu went into the room, picked up a sharp knife which was dedicated to the table, scratched it at his fingertips, and then put the blood in the small coffin.


    In this small coffin, there is the body of the imp, and the blood dripping from his fingertips disappears as soon as it falls on the body, as if it had been absorbed by the body.

 Chapter 233

    After dropping a few drops of blood, Yang Hu immediately retracted his hand and pressed the wound tightly.


    If you don''t draw back your hand, the kid''s whole blood will be sucked dry when he is so absorbed.


    "Get someone for me!" The kid made a fierce noise.


    "Yes! Yes! I''ll be right there Yang Hu responded.


    He was scared by the kid and ran out of the room.


    Yang Hu was sitting in the living room. From time to time, he stood up and walked, looking out.


    Restless Yang Hu, finally unable to sit down, walked out of the villa.


    As soon as they went out, the people sent out came back.


    "Where are the people you are supposed to bring?" Yang Hu looked at them and roared angrily.


    "Yes... I''m sorry, tiger. She ran away... "They both lowered their heads and did not dare to lift them up.


    "What! You can buy it with money. How can you run away like this? " Yang Hu is so angry.


    The kid is injured and not fed. Once the kid starts a fire, he will be killed by the kid.


    "Brother tiger, we can''t help it. Originally, she agreed to come and give us a large sum of money, but later, a man in black appeared, saying that if she came with us, she would die, and there would be no return. She was scared to run away. " Another subordinate said in a low voice.


    "Are you pigs! I''m afraid I won''t go after you Yang Hu stares at them fiercely.


    "We want to chase, but the man in black is so powerful that he stops us." They bowed their heads and did not dare to look directly at Yang Hu.


    Yang Hu thought of the man in black who hurt the kid. Can he say that the man in black they met is the same as the kid?


    "Go away!" Yang Hu said angrily.


    "Yes The two of them bowed their heads and echoed.


    "Wait a minute." A voice only rang out in Yang Hu''s ear, "keep one down, and then take the rest with you."


    Yang Hu''s back whizzed out a layer of cold sweat, shouting: "you two, wait!"


    He pointed to one of them, "you, take some people and look for them again!"


    "Yes The man, who was pointed out, immediately turned and ran away. He did not dare to stay another second.


    No one knows what will happen in a second, maybe a life is gone.


    "Tiger... Tiger brother... What about me?" The man who was left behind was sweating all over his body, and his hair stood up straight.


    He was trembling and sweating, with the feeling that he was about to die.


    Why is he so unlucky to be left behind.


    With his head down, the sweat on his forehead was concentrated, gathered into a drop of sweat, and fell on the ground.


    "You come in with me." Yang Hu stares at him and says.


    "I... I..." the man looked up and saw a smile on Yang Hu''s face, which made the whole person tremble violently.


    In Yang Hu''s villa, they were never allowed to go in. Even if they wanted to go in, they had to stand at the door and ask for instructions. Only when they got his permission, could they go in.


    Now let him go in alone with Yang Hu, he felt that he would die miserably after he went in.


    "Brother tiger, can I find someone together?" Men still want to struggle.


    "Come in!" Yang Hu glared at him impatiently, not allowing him the chance to resist.


    The man turned pale and ran, "no! I''m not going in! "


    Go in and die, go in and die


    He repeated that sentence in his heart and ran out.


    "What are you doing! Get it back Yang Hu stares fiercely at the hands who stand on one side and are indifferent. He really wants to throw them all in to feed the kids.


    The kid said he wanted to eat one. If not, he would become the kid''s food.


    The stunned men immediately went after the man who ran away.


    But before they catch up, the man who runs away stops and turns around.


    The group of people who chased after him, seeing that his face was not right when he turned around, looked at the front with dull eyes.


    He walked towards the villa step by step. The fear just now was gone on his face.


    The group of people chasing him, looking at his dull look, all burst out in a cold sweat.


    Thinking about what monster lived in tiger brother''s villa, it should not be wrong.If there were no monsters, how could the man who wanted to run suddenly come back and go to the villa he was afraid of.


    As he entered the villa, the door was closed, and their heart beat faster.


    Anyone who goes into tiger brother villa has no chance to come out, even if there are no corpses, as if they disappear in an instant.


    The next day, Yang Hu thought he would wait for the news, but he didn''t expect that several people who went out didn''t come back with the people he wanted.


    In the following days, Yang Hu still failed to achieve his wish, and the kid became more and more irritable, eager to kill him.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhang group''s front desk.


    "I want to see your chairman." Huang Shiren frowned at the front desk, looking very worried.


    "Do you have an appointment?" The receptionist asked with a polite smile.


    "We still need to make an appointment? Don''t you know us? We are the in laws of the chairman of Zhang''s group! " Xu Lanwei asked angrily.


    They are Zhang Cheng''s in laws. What''s the front desk lady? It''s clear that she didn''t look like this before, but now she pretends not to know them.


    "I''m sorry. Our chairman is busy with business. Anyone who wants to see the chairman needs to make an appointment in advance. " The receptionist replied with a smile.


    "It''s not that you don''t know us. Go to your chairman and we''ll talk to him ourselves." Xu Lanwei''s disgusting eyes fell on the front desk lady.


    "I''m sorry. Come back when you have an appointment. " There was a sweet smile on the front desk lady''s face.


    "You! You this... "Xu Lanwei is about to attack, she was forced to pull away by her husband.


    Out of the gate of Zhang''s group, holding her hand was released.


    "Honey, why are you pulling me out? You didn''t look at the hateful appearance of the front desk lady. It wasn''t like that to us before! I''m so angry. Why should we be angry with the front desk lady? We should rush in and ask Zhang Cheng! " Xu Lanwei stares at her husband angrily.


    "What are you asking? Don''t you understand? Zhang Cheng just doesn''t want to see us. " Huang Shiren frowned tightly.


    "Don''t want to see us? Even if he doesn''t want to save our son, what about his wife and children? Don''t you save me? He doesn''t ask anything about prison except his family and company. We can''t find anyone in his home or in their company... "Xu Lanwei''s face was irritable.


    "That''s why I said he didn''t want to see us." Huang Shiren looks a little older than before. He''s tired of these things recently.


    "Why don''t you want to see us? Didn''t you promise well before? " Xu Lanwei really can''t understand why Zhang Cheng suddenly doesn''t want to see them. Her puzzled eyes suddenly enlarge and turn to stare at her husband, "husband, do you think he will know what we did? And... The death of Yun Xin? "

 Chapter 234

    Huang Shiren originally thought of this, after her such a reminder, his heart is more sure.


    Originally, it was well discussed. Zhang Cheng suddenly changed his mind. Did he find anything?


    "It''s possible. It''s just how did he find out such a thing? There is no clue at all, and I have sent someone to follow him, and I have never seen him secretly contact with anyone. " Huang Shiren spoke.


    "Zhang Cheng can''t count on it now, but what about our son? We have to find a way to save him. He is our only two children Xu Lanwei has a sad face.


    The thought that the child was not doing well in prison made her feel bad.


    When he went to see her son yesterday, he begged her to find a way to get him out quickly. He said that he couldn''t stay in it any longer, and asked her to find some amulets for him, saying that there was a ghost haunting him.


    "Don''t worry. I''m sure I''ll find a way to get him out Huang Shiren comforted his wife.


    You should know that the Huang family has only one child, and his son has three strengths and two weaknesses. Their Huang family is the last one, so he has to save his son no matter how much he costs.


    "Yes." Xu Lanwei held his arm and tears rolled in her eyes.


    Fortunately, he doesn''t have any illegitimate daughter or child outside, otherwise, once her son has an accident, her status will be lost.


    After the two of them left, the receptionist called Zhang Cheng''s secretary and said that Huang Shiren and his wife had been here.


    Zhang Cheng is not worried that Huang Shiren can save them at all, because his daughter is Jin yilie''s wife now. It is absolutely impossible to save people by Jin yilie''s means.


    The more stable you stand in Longcheng, the greater your influence and the wider your network.


    It''s impossible for Huang to fight Jin. What''s more, the three of them have committed a crime and killed more than one person. It''s time for them to get revenge.


    After Zhang Cheng met Lan Li, he never visited prison again, nor did he see Jiayu.


    From the time they committed those crimes, he no longer regarded them as relatives. They were unscrupulous and so vicious that they were not worthy of being his family.


    ¡­¡­


    "You rubbish! Why can''t we get a girl back! What''s the use of keeping you


    Yang Hu stares angrily at a group of people with their heads down, shaking with anger.


    Imp has become more and more irritable, no longer able to appease the feelings of IMP, his death is not far away.


    The group of people who were reprimanded all bowed their heads. No one dared to speak. They were afraid that they would be noticed by Tiger brother as soon as they spoke, and then they were called to the villa.


    Villa for these people, that is the existence of hell, in addition to tiger brother, who can not go out, even the bones are not left.


    "I''ll give you another chance, if you can''t get a girl back. You just wait to die! Also, I warn you, don''t try to escape, even if you escape to the ends of the earth, you can''t escape! " Yang Hu stares at them and warns them.


    "Yes A group of them answered in unison, turned and ran away.


    They scrambled to leave, and no one wanted to be last, so they were afraid of being called back.


    Yang Hu stood in the yard, looking at the back of a group of people leaving, frowning tightly, and feeling so irritable that he didn''t want to do anything.


    From seeing Chi Biyue to now, there is no news at all. She has never contacted him, but he can''t call her.


    no way! He can''t wait to die. He''s going to see Chi Biyue.


    If not, he will go to find Liu Jing.


    He can''t eat well and sleep well these days. He''s always afraid of being killed by the kids. He''s always nervous to guard against the kids who can appear in front of him at any time. That kind of high tension makes him collapse.


    Yang Hu took a few people and drove to Chi Biyue''s house.


    When the car stopped outside, Yang Hu sent someone to ring the doorbell.


    The servant inside saw the person who appeared, asked a few times, and then turned to report.


    For a long time, the servant came back and murmured a few words to his men.


    Yang Hu couldn''t come out directly, so he just sat in the car in a hurry and watched them talk. He didn''t know what he was talking about, but he was so upset that he wanted to kill people.


    His men trotted back and the window came down.


    "Brother tiger. The servants in their house said they couldn''t see the guests. Let''s go back. " The man outside the window bow his back, bow his head, and speak respectfully."Damn it Yang Hu scolded fiercely.


    This pool blue moon is to intentionally avoid him, it seems to want to let go of this matter.


    "Brother, why don''t we take people in?" A man sitting on Yang Hu''s side whispered his advice.


    "Are you a pig brain?" Yang Hu knocked his head hard, "do you know who this pool of blue moon is? I''m afraid we''ll never come back when we go in! "


    If Chi Biyue is so easy to deal with, he doesn''t have to be so low-key. He would have been good-looking for her.


    It''s not easy to deal with people in her profession. If she doesn''t kill them once, there will be endless troubles. I don''t know how she will kill them at that time.


    "Sorry, big brother." The man who was knocked on the head bowed his head and apologized.


    Yang Hu was silent for a moment before he said in a deep voice, "drive."


    Since the road of Chi Biyue is impassable, we have to find Liu Jing.


    I don''t know where the man in black came out, which made this matter extremely complicated. Otherwise, the kid''s injury would have been better.


    After a long time, the black car stopped in a small house.


    What appeared in front of them was a one and a half story house with a large yard surrounded by bamboo fences.


    There are many flowers and plants and two vegetable gardens in the yard, which is a kind of pastoral feeling when matching with the house.


    It is in such a humble building that there are fearsome women.


    After Yang Hu got out of the car, his men also got out of the car.


    There are only a few houses around here, but few people are here now, and naturally no one has noticed their fierce looking people.


    "Go." Yang Hu turned his head and looked at a younger brother, making a wink, "call the door."


    "Yes. Brother tiger. " The little brother nodded, but it would be wrong for Yang Hu.


    He went to the wooden door of the yard and cried out, "open up! Open the door


    No one answered his words, and no one answered the door. The little brother thought that no one was there, but because there were many brothers watching, it would be very shameless to turn around like this.


    This little brother didn''t even think about kicking the door, but at the moment when his foot touched the door, he made a shrill scream.


    "Ah..." he screamed and fell to the ground, with deep pain coming from his feet, like thousands of ants biting his feet.


    One foot at the beginning, followed by two feet, and the pain gradually went up.


    "Tiger brother... Save... Save me..." the little brother turned over and stretched out his hand to them, with a look of expectation in his eyes, hoping that they could save themselves.

 Chapter 235

    At the moment when he fell to the ground, none of the people on the scene came forward to save him. Instead, they all stepped back in fear.


    "Help... Help me..." his face was twisted in pain, his hands stretched forward.


    When he saw Yang Hu with disgust on his face, the hope on his face suddenly turned into despair.


    The light in his eyes slowly disappeared, and finally his eyes became dim, and hatred bit by bit occupied his eyes.


    In the eyes of a group of people opposite him, a terrible scene is happening to his body.


    From the time he kicked out, his body changed.


    The man lying on the ground, stretched out his hands, turned into bones in a moment.


    His hands have a lot of small black things that will wriggle, like small insects like ants, they eat very fast.


    It''s only an instant that a living person becomes a white bone, but the visual impact on people is a lifelong shadow, which is hard to be easily obliterated.


    Looking at the bones lying on the ground and their clothes intact, a group of big men were too scared to speak for a long time.


    Yang Hu, the leader, frowned and looked at the white bone on the ground, only disgusted but not regretted.


    "Tiger... Tiger brother..." the man standing on Yang Hu''s side stammered, "we... Now... What should we do now?"


    "You." Yang Hu turns his head and stares at him coldly, "go to shout the door."


    "What... What?" The man was so scared that he trembled all over, his bones were soft, and he almost collapsed on the ground, "but... But he..."


    Everyone saw his fate, but tiger brother still had to shout for the door by himself. Isn''t that the same as having to die by himself?


    "Go! I didn''t make you as stupid as him! Don''t touch that door, it''s OK! " Yang Hu glared at him angrily.


    One by one, they were as stupid as pigs. He didn''t call his hand down to beat the door. He deserved to die!


    Who touched that door died, let them call the door, but ran to touch that door.


    "Oh! Oh, oh His men immediately nodded and ran.


    "Is anyone here? Is anyone there, please With a lesson from the past, the man who ran to call the door became very polite in his attitude and tone.


    The people inside are so powerful, just a door can make the living people only white bones, he dare not have any disrespect.


    No one answered the door. Just as he was ready to call the door again, a door in front of him opened quietly.


    Naturally, he didn''t dare to go in, so he stepped back two steps. Then he turned around and ran to Yang Hu, "boss, the door is open."


    "Yes." Yang Hu nodded, walked forward a few steps, came to the door, did not immediately go in.


    "Who''s out there?" A woman''s voice came, as cold as a machine.


    "Yang Hu." Yang Hu stood outside the gate of the yard and responded in a loud voice with imperceptible respect.


    "You, come in." The voice of the woman came out again.


    Her voice dropped, and the door of the room inside was open. She could see the simple furniture inside, but there was no one.


    No one knows why her voice came out so clearly.


    Yang Hu turned his head and looked at his men. He gave a voice and said, "you stay here and wait for me to come out. And this white bone, don''t move. "


    "Yes Yang Hu''s men should say.


    When they saw Yang Hu go in, they all stepped back quietly.


    Especially the side of the white bone, they all dare not get close.


    The scene just now seems to be engraved in their minds and turned into a nightmare that they can''t forget.


    When Yang Hu''s back disappeared in sight, they had left the yard gate for more than two meters.


    When the gate of the building was closed, they were startled. Then the gate of the yard was closed, and they turned to run.


    Yang Hu entered the building, did not walk a few steps, the door closed itself, followed by a cold chill.


    At the moment of closing the door, the room became dark, and Yang Hu stood still.


    In Liu Jing''s house, he didn''t dare to have any impulse, and he didn''t dare to show his ruthlessness on the road.


    In a few seconds, a light suddenly lights up in the room and makes him close his eyes reflexively until he gets used to the light.


    A stone wall opened slowly in front of him, and he strode forward.The furnishings are very simple, even simple, but no one knows the palace like house underground except those who have come in.


    Down the stairs of the stone wall door, you can see the luxurious decoration.


    The luxury in front of us is in sharp contrast to the simplicity upstairs.


    A cold wind blowing, Yang Hu did not react, in front of him appeared a female ghost, pale, blood red lips, grinning at him.


    Yang Hu had been psychologically prepared for a long time, but at the moment when the female ghost suddenly appeared, his heart beat faster and he almost ran back.


    "Welcome." The ghost stares at him, makes an old voice, and then laughs strangely.


    The corner of Yang Hu''s mouth was hooked, showing a reluctant smile.


    If it wasn''t for a female ghost, he would have pushed it away.


    The ghost gave him a deep glance, then disappeared in front of him, as if it had never appeared.


    Yang Hu took a deep breath to calm his heart.


    All the way to the living room, he saw Liu Jing sitting in the living room, drinking coffee leisurely, without turning her head.


    "Yang Hu. Have you forgotten our previous agreement? " Liu Jing''s head didn''t lift to open a mouth to ask a way, the tone is light don''t mix any emotion ingredient.


    "I remember. It''s just that I''m in big trouble this time. " Yang Hu eagerly went to her side, but without her permission, he did not dare to sit on the sofa, had to stand.


    "What''s the matter, please find my younger martial sister." Liu Jing lazily raised her eyes, and her eyes fell on him.


    At the moment when she saw Yang Hu''s face, her heart thumped, her eyes narrowed slightly, and she knew why he came to her.


    Her younger martial sister must know that Yang Hu is hopeless, otherwise, it will not appear today.


    "I came to you because she couldn''t solve it." Yang Hu lowered his head slightly and said with an ugly face: "the kid is injured, but I can''t find a place for him. Now he is more and more irritable. I''m afraid he will eat me. Recently, a man in black appeared. He was very powerful and always blocked my plan. I want to ask you to help me deal with the man in black. If this matter makes you embarrassed, you can help me... Take back the kid, and ask me another one that is not so powerful. "


    The kids are getting more and more powerful now. Yang Hu is really afraid that it''s easy to invite God but hard to send him away. If you don''t leave at that time, he will become a sacrifice for the kids.


    "The man in black? What man in black? " There is curiosity in Liu Jing''s eyes, eyebrows stir for a while, eyes fall on him.


    Yang Hu sees that she seems interested in this matter, so she goes forward quickly and tells Liu Jing all the things she encountered before.

 Chapter 236

    Liu Jing put down her coffee and stood up face to face with Yang Hu.


    She stares at Yang Hu as if to see if he is lying.


    "According to you, the man in black is not human at all." The corner of Liu Jing''s mouth slightly stirred up a smile.


    It seems very interesting. It''s just about Yang Hu. She can''t help it.


    A person''s life and death, she can actually save Yang Hu''s life, but no one will be silly to sacrifice themselves to save an unimportant person.


    It is basically impossible for people to cultivate to the point described by Yang Hu.


    The life span of human beings is limited. The human beings who can practice to that point are hardly human beings, even from the beginning.


    "I don''t think it''s human. No one is so powerful," Yang Hu said. Seeing that she was staring at herself, he immediately lowered his head and didn''t dare to look at her.


    If he could cheat on a door and waste his life like that, he would not doubt the possibility that if he looked at her more, his eyes would be gouged out.


    "I know about this. Go back first." Liu Jing said in a voice.


    "But it''s a kid thing..." Yang Hu hesitated.


    "Yang Hu, you should know what it means that it''s easy to ask God, but hard to send God. You want to get rid of the kid after you use it? Don''t you know it''s easier to ask God than to send God? When you invite ghosts, we will tell you the consequences, but what did you say at the beginning? " Liu Jing sneered, slightly picked eyebrows, and sat on the sofa again.


    Everyone who invites ghosts ignores the consequences and is blinded by greed. They just want to get some benefits from the kids as soon as possible. However, once their pockets are full of money, they will start to be fed up with the kids. They are also afraid of the powerful kids day by day and start to try their best to invite or eliminate the kids.


    They do not know that such behavior is undoubtedly accelerating their death.


    When they invite ghosts, they feed the kids and drink their first drop of blood. From then on, they are integrated with the kids. As long as they have a different heart, the kids can feel it.


    Yang Hu wiped the sweat on her forehead and turned blue with fear. Can''t she help it?


    "Didn''t I think... That everything would be OK in my life? Who knows to make such a thing, otherwise how can I abandon the imp Yang Hu''s face was embarrassed and said, "otherwise, you can find the daughter of four Yin for me. I''ll use the blood of the daughter of four Yin to calm her mood. I''ll give you all the money you want."


    "Yang Hu. Some things can''t be solved by money. Well, I''ll give you time to think about it. As long as you sign a soul contract with me, I''ll promise to save you. I''ll give you a week to think about it. " Liu Jing starts to smile at the corner of her mouth, and her eyes flash with a touch of calculation.


    "Soul contract..." Yang Hu''s pale face was more ugly, and his sweat came out more, "I... I''ll think about it."


    "Yes. For a week, think about it for yourself. Let me remind you, you can''t wait so long. You can connect with each other. When your heart changes, it already knows that you are going to kill it. " Liu Jing gives a warning.


    A fierce man like Yang Hu will have a very vicious soul after his death. But if he doesn''t sign a soul contract before he died, even if he holds his soul in check, it''s hard to guarantee that he won''t change in the future.


    "Good. I''ll think it over and give you an answer. " Yang Hu bowed his head and made a sound, looking submissive, "then... I''ll go first."


    "See off." Liu Jing shouts, then leans on the sofa and closes her eyes. She doesn''t even look at Yang Hu.


    Standing on one side, Yang Hu wanted to bargain with her, but when he saw her like that, he swallowed her words.


    He knows that no matter how much money he gives, Liu Jing will not agree, because she is not short of money at all.


    Around a cold wind blowing, Yang Hu suddenly hit a cold shiver.


    There was nothing beside him, but there was a voice.


    "Please." Needless to say, it must be those ghosts raised by Liu Jing.


    Yang Hu hesitated for a while, or turned to leave, as for signing the soul contract, he really needs to think about it.


    When Yang Hu left and the stone wall closed, Liu Jing, leaning on the sofa, slowly opened her eyes.


    "Master, are you sure Yang Hu will be willing to sign the soul contract?" Beside Liu Jing, a female ghost appears.


    "In the face of death and soul contract, most people will choose the latter, and the more powerful and have a lot of money, it is easier to choose the latter. These people are often more greedy, even if they sell their souls, they are not willing to sacrifice their accumulated wealth and power. " Liu Jing sneered.How Yang Hu will choose, she has a clear mind, he came back to beg her is sooner or later.


    If he doesn''t want to come back even if he dies, it''s her miscalculation.


    "Master is wise." Female ghost flatters ground to smile to praise a way.


    "Also, you go to find out the origin of the man in black in Yang Hu''s mouth. If you can capture it for my use, it will enhance my strength. " Liu Jing said with a sinister smile.


    "Yes. Master. " The ghost answered.


    "When I went out this time, I went to Zhangjia to have a look. When I went out and passed their house, I met a woman named lanli, who is the hostess of Zhangjia. I helped her to see her daughter''s life. Her daughter will have an accident again. According to the truth, she will come to me, but there is no news. You can go and have a look by the way." Liu Jing said in a voice.


    "Yes. Master Female ghost nods, after the master has no command, instantly disappears in place.


    Liu Jing picked up the wine she had poured before and gently shook it. The smile in the corner of her mouth was full of calculation.


    Waiting for a group of people outside, see Yang Hu dejected to come out, they only dare to go forward ten steps.


    Before they stood outside, staring at the white bone lying on the ground, their whole body was chilly.


    "How''s it going, big brother?" The leader stepped forward and asked aloud.


    "What a mouth Yang Hu glared at him.


    The person who took the lead immediately closed his mouth and bowed his head.


    "Go Yang Hu said and walked toward the parking place.


    "But... What about the body?" Someone asked aloud.


    "If anyone wants to die, just touch it." Yang Hutou did not reply, his tone was very impatient.


    If we can''t solve this problem, his life will soon be gone. Where is the mood to take care of the corpse? Besides, the fate of the white bone will not be better than that of the white bone.


    Yang Hu recalled Liu Jing''s words in his mind, and immediately clenched his back teeth, showing the ferocity in his eyes.


    Soul contract? Hehe... He is not a fool. How can he not know what this means.


    It''s not that he hasn''t dealt with them. Once he signs the soul contract, he will sell his soul to Liu Jing, and will die for her.


    If he broke the contract, he would be so desperate that he would not even have the chance to be reincarnated.


    Liu Jing is not a kind person either. Yang Hu knows that if he signs a soul contract, there is absolutely no good end.

 Chapter 237

    Sitting in the car, Yang Hu just stares straight ahead, his thick eyebrows wrinkled and his face looks fierce.


    His men, when they got on the bus and saw her look, did not dare to speak.


    Start the engine, start the car slowly and go back the way it came.


    Not long after the car left, Yang Hu closed his eyes and thought about things, and soon fell asleep.


    I don''t know how long in the past, the screeching sound of brakes suddenly sounded, and all three cars suddenly stopped.


    Yang Hu, who was asleep, was so disturbed that he leaned forward and suddenly woke up with a look of displeasure on his face.


    "What''s the matter! Can you drive! What a bunch of idiots. " Yang Hu said angrily.


    He was always in a bad mood, but now he is restless when he wants to sleep, so his mood is even worse.


    "No... not... Tiger brother..." the driver turned to look at Yang Hu with a look of fear in his eyes. "We... We seem to have been hit by ghosts."


    The road looked familiar, but he remembered that they had walked at least three times, and it seemed that they were still circling the road.


    The road in front of them is a straight road, and there is no turning place, but they can''t leave the road even if they circle here.


    When I think of it, I feel chilly on my back. I can make a circle on the straight road. What''s the matter with ghosts?


    "What the hell is going on! Keep driving. Don''t stop. " Yang Hu glared and scolded.


    In fact, when his subordinates said the word "ghost fighting against the wall", Yang Hu''s heart thumped.


    His heart is very afraid, but as their boss, he can''t show fear, otherwise, how to mix in the future.


    Yang Hu''s brow slightly wrinkled, thinking of Liu Jing and the kid, I don''t know if it has anything to do with them.


    He thought of what Liu Jing said. If the kid couldn''t wait to start, he might die here today.


    The more he thought about it, the more uneasy he felt. He was no longer in the mood to sleep. Instead, he was staring at the road, unwilling to let go of any details.


    The car drove straight ahead, but Yang Hu found that they were really circling. After driving for a short time, they would come back to the same place. It seemed that they could not get out of this strange circle.


    "Ah..." the man who was driving suddenly yelled and subconsciously stepped on the brake.


    The screeching sound of the brakes came and the car came to a sudden stop.


    "What''s the name of the ghost?" Yang Hu angrily stares at the driver''s hand. When he says so, he is more and more scared.


    The driver''s face was pale and his whole body was shaking. He slowly turned his head to look at Yang Hu and stammered: "Tiger... Tiger brother... I... I... I just... Saw... A kid."


    When the word "kid" falls, Yang Hu''s body suddenly shakes. He is so scared that the whole person is stunned, and his body becomes stiff in an instant.


    Liu Jing was right. The kid came to ask for his life. He didn''t expect that the kid would be so impatient.


    Perhaps, Liu Jing did not think that the kid would want to get rid of him so soon, otherwise, he would not be given a week to consider.


    At present, they are trapped in a ghost fight. Even if he wants to sign a soul contract, there is no way to go back.


    Yang Hu''s heart is a bit remorseful. If he signs the soul contract and has Liu Jing''s protection, he may live longer, but now he will die here.


    "What little devil! I think you''re blinded. Drive. " Yang Hu is still reluctant to admit it.


    He was afraid that all these people would run away, leaving him alone.


    The man driving opened his mouth, but looking at Yang Hu''s unhappy look on his face, he swallowed the words back, "yes."


    Before he drove, there was a scream coming from behind. Maybe something happened to the car behind him.


    "Tiger brother?" All the people in the car look at Yang Hu. In this case, he is their backbone.


    "Get out of the car and have a look." Yang Hu said.


    A group of them looked at each other, and suddenly regretted asking brother tiger. They didn''t ask them to run errands.


    "Hurry up, you two!" Yang Hu looked at the two men sitting in front of him and spoke fiercely.


    They hesitated, opened the door and got off.


    Yang Hu watched them get out of the car. His heart beat fast and his palms were already sweating. However, he pretended to be calm on the surface and could not see any fear.If he shows a look of fear, these grandchildren may run faster than anyone else and leave him quickly.


    Even if they followed him for so long, they would not care too much in front of one life. It''s important to run for life.


    For a long time, no one got off the bus.


    Yang Hu turned his head and looked back. He found that there were two cars parked behind him. There was no movement at all. It seemed that there was no one inside or outside the car.


    He looked for a while, and suddenly there was a heavy fog around him, which made him unable to see what was outside.


    All the windows were white, and Yang Hu was more and more afraid, sweating.


    Suddenly, a head suddenly appeared on the white window, which made Yang Hu fall off the seat.


    "Tiger brother!"


    "Tiger brother."


    Several brothers in the car, seeing him fall suddenly, all called out to him.


    Yang Hu fixed his eyes and saw that there was nothing outside the window, and a layer of cold sweat had appeared on his forehead.


    He didn''t doubt that he was wrong. After he raised ghosts, he had completely believed in such things.


    "You stay, and the rest of you get out of the car and have a look." Yang Hu left only one person to come, and the rest were ordered to get off.


    The person who was left behind, secretly congratulated in his heart, but worried about himself.


    If they don''t come back, isn''t it his turn to go next time?


    They all have company when they go out. If they wait for him, they will be alone. Brother tiger will never accompany him to go out to see what happens.


    The rest looked at each other and hesitated to get out of the car.


    As soon as they got out of the car, the vast fog covered them up and disappeared in sight, unable to find their trace.


    Yang Hu''s heart is more and more bottomless, ghost hit the wall is really ghost hit the wall, and they seem to have no way out.


    The kid is determined to kill him, but he doesn''t have an amulet now. He didn''t ask Liu Jing for one before.


    Finally, it can be imagined that the men who got off the bus didn''t come back, and only Yang Hu and the men who were left behind were left in the car.


    "Brother tiger. What do we do now? Drive straight out? " The thin and small man asked.


    The things they met were so terrible. Before, the living people turned white, which gave him a lot of fright. Now, he was even more afraid of ghosts hitting the wall, and he didn''t know what to do.


    "If we can break out, we can still be trapped here!" Yang Hu turns his fear into anger and takes it out on his subordinates.


    This vast fog, who knows what will happen when driving forward, maybe driving into the cliff is possible.


    The thin and small man was so fierce by Yang Hu that he had no words and bowed his head wrongly. He didn''t dare to say anything more.

 Chapter 238

    Yang Hu anxiously staring at the car, the vast fog has not dispersed, he did not dare to get off.


    What if the last man gets off the bus?


    No one to accompany, in the face of such a scene, people will feel a deeper fear.


    Thinking about it, Yang Hu still did not dare to be alone in the car, so he had to let his men stay with him.


    He is ready to die in the car, hoping to escape the disaster.


    Yang Hu didn''t dare to think about it elsewhere, and he didn''t dare to think that he would die in and out of the car.


    Just when he didn''t know what to do, Yang Hu turned his head and looked at the men sitting beside him.


    He frowned deeply, looked at the motionless hands, lowered his head, as if asleep, as if dead.


    Yang Hu turns his head and stares at him. His throat moves and his saliva swallows.


    Unable to say anything, Yang Hu reached out and was ready to give him a push.


    But when he reached in front of him, he turned his head. It seemed that his head was still low.


    Yang Hu saw that his face was blue, his eyes were red, his lips were black, and his eyes were cloudy.


    Scared, Yang Hu instantly back, back on the side of the door, the whole body can not help shaking, eyes staring at the hands as if the variation.


    "You... You..." Yang Hu was so scared that he couldn''t speak completely, and his lips trembled.


    "Yang Hu, don''t you want Liu Jing to kill me?" A voice that can''t distinguish between men and women, from his mouth, also with a little childish.


    "No! No, I didn''t... how dare I... "Yang Hu said in fear, quietly opening the car door.


    His subordinates were possessed by ghosts. When he saw his subordinates'' faces, he knew it in his heart. When his subordinates spoke, he could not understand it more clearly.


    "Don''t you dare? As long as you have a different heart, I can feel it. Do you think I don''t know anything? " Pale faced men, a little bit closer to him, with a cold smile, "want to get off? Can you open without my permission? "


    Yang Hu was so scared that he was sweating. He knew what he wanted to do.


    "I... I don''t want to ask Liu Jing to kill you, but it''s a last resort. If you''re not so irritable, i... I can''t bear to kill you. I really try my best to let people find the daughter of Siyin, but I''m always blocked. I''m afraid that if I can''t find it, you''ll eat me, so... "Before Yang Hu finished, he was interrupted by the imp.


    "So you want to start first!" The kid made a sharp voice and rushed to Yang Hu, as if trying to bite him to death.


    "No... it''s not like this... I didn''t..." Yang Hu was so scared that he immediately began to defend himself. If the kid knew this, he would be torn into many pieces. "I dare not do this to you. Please give me a chance. I can make up for my mistakes and find the daughter of four Yin for you."


    The kid gave out a cold and harsh laugh, like hearing a joke from Tianda, full of irony, "the daughter of Siyin? You have been targeted. What can you find with you! It''s better for me to do it myself! And you... Just serve as my appetizer. I''ll suck up your blood before I can find the daughter of four Yin. "


    Yang Hu''s face turned white with fright. He opened the car door and fell back on the ground.


    Without the slightest hesitation, he immediately got up and wanted to leave the ghost place.


    Now he was the only one left, and he ran out of this terrible place on his own.


    But as soon as he got up, his feet were immediately caught.


    He couldn''t see anything in the fog. He couldn''t even reach out and see his fingers clearly, but he knew it was his hands that held his feet.


    He squatted down, his hands clasping hard at his feet.


    But no matter how hard he tried, there was no way to break it off. His hands seemed to stick to his ankles.


    The feeling of panic and helplessness rose, and the fear in her heart spread all over her. She felt cold all over her body.


    When Yang Hu was so anxious that he didn''t know what to do, he suddenly heard a scream. Then he grasped his feet and let go.


    He sat down abruptly on the ground and moved back a few steps in fright.


    The fog around didn''t seem to fade slowly.


    The kid''s scream came again. Yang Hu was frightened, but it was like taking a reassuring pill.


    As long as the imp is eliminated, then everything is easy, and he doesn''t have to die here.With the most shrill scream of the kid, the heavy fog finally faded away, and the scenery around also fell into the eyes.


    Yang Hu fixed his eyes and saw an old man with a crutch in front of him.


    The old man''s face is a kind smile, so straight staring at him, let him feel no threat, but his heart has a deep fear of the old man.


    "Who are you? You just killed the kid? " Yang Hu asked in a voice.


    His whole body is full of sweat. The sweat that just came out of his body has not evaporated.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, but I saved you." The old man said aloud with a smile.


    "Thank you for saving my life." Yang Hu trembled slightly and got up to thank him.


    "Don''t talk to the old man about these empty things." The old man said, holding out his hand, "take people''s money and eliminate disasters for them."


    Yang Hu immediately responded that he was looking for the reward for killing the kid. He immediately laughed, "money is not a problem. I just want to ask you a question. "


    As long as the other party is a greedy person, then everything is easy to do.


    Liu Jing doesn''t want to save him, but the old man in front of him can save him for money and easily wipe out the kid. It seems that he has great ability.


    "What''s the problem?" The old man picked his eyebrows and looked at him steadily.


    "You are so powerful, will you invite a ghost? I do some small business. I always need a kid to help me out Yang Hu said with a smile.


    Imp has been completely eliminated, he breathed a sigh of relief, as long as there is no imp, he is at ease.


    "Didn''t you see the consequences just now? If you raise a kid again, you won''t be afraid to end up like this again? " The old man asked aloud.


    "I''m afraid. Of course I''m afraid, but aren''t you here? As long as you are willing to help me eliminate the disaster, I will give you as much money as you want. " Yang Hu said gallantly.


    Money is nothing to him, life is important to him.


    What he can do with money is nothing. In any case, the businesses he does come in very fast and the profits are huge.


    It''s not a problem to give a little to the old man, just think it''s their cooperation.


    The old man guaranteed his safety and let him have no worries in the future. When he gave money to the old man, the money and goods were cleared.


    "How much do you really give me?" The old man tried to ask.


    "Yes. Divide my assets into half of yours. " Yang Hu said.


    Although the money distressed him, it was worth it for his life.


    He was afraid that the old man would not agree. After all, Liu Jing didn''t want to go through the muddy water.

 Chapter 239

    Yang Hu is looking at the old man in front of him, fearing that the old man will suddenly turn back.


    No matter how great his ability is, he can''t be horizontal in the face of the enigmatic old man.


    Yang Hu even calculated in his heart that if half of his assets were not agreed by the old man, then he would bite his teeth more.


    As long as the old man can promise him, he is willing to compromise on any basic condition, except his life.


    The old man was staring at him for a long time before he said, "OK. I''ll get you a ghost. "


    "Really?" Yang Hu stares big eyes and asks affirmatively. He suspects that he has heard wrong.


    "It''s true." The old man looked at him with a smile. "What kind of ghost do you want?"


    "The ghost who can inform me and help me, it''s better to help my fortune." Yang Hu said with a smile.


    "No problem." The old man smiles to answer a way, the line of sight swept to sweep all around, "but now old man I am hungry."


    "I''ll take you to dinner right away. Just say what you want." Yang Hu said with a smile on his face, "delicacies, bird''s nest, shark''s fin and abalone are all there."


    "Yes." The old man answered. He waved his hand and suddenly there was a sound around.


    When Yang Hu saw the door of his men open, he came out of his disappeared hands. They all looked confused and could see the fear in their eyes.


    "Tiger brother!" When they saw Yang Hu, they yelled in unison and ran to him.


    "Brother tiger, are you ok?" One of them asked.


    Their eyes fell on the old man, with a suspicious look in their eyes, but they didn''t dare to disrespect the old man. Who knows if they were the experts who came from somewhere.


    "It''s OK. Come on, let''s go back. " Yang Hu said in a voice.


    "Yes." They all nodded, puzzled eyes fell on the old man, who did not dare to ask.


    "Please, old man." Yang Hu''s attitude became very respectful. He bent slightly and made a "please" gesture to let the old man get on the bus first.


    They see that tiger brother has so much respect for the old man, and they have so much respect for the old man in their hearts. It must be very powerful to make tiger brother so humble.


    Maybe what happened just now was solved by the old man. Naturally, such people can''t offend, otherwise they don''t even know how to die.


    The old man, with his hands on his back, walked with wind. It seemed that he was a bit of an immortal.


    When everyone was ready, the car started the engine again and left where it was.


    Yang Hu took the old man back to his villa. He was as respectful as a grandson. He didn''t dare to neglect the old man at all.


    He respectfully invited the old man into the villa and was obedient to his words.


    What the old man said, he would do, which was more attentive than serving his own father. When his subordinates saw his attitude, they all regarded the old man as a guest of honor.


    Yang Hu asked his men to invite the best chef to prepare a big meal for the old man. He was bound to serve the old man well.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Jing is lying on the sofa with her head supported by one hand.


    She closed her eyes, as if to rest, but a little wind and grass, she knows.


    "Back?"


    Liu Jing''s voice fell, and a female ghost appeared in front of her.


    The female ghost who left before has now returned.


    "Master." The ghost knelt on the ground, lowered her head and made a respectful voice.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Liu Jing half opened her eyes, eyes fell on the female ghost.


    "The man in black in Yang Hu''s mouth, I didn''t find a clue. I''ve heard about Lan Li in the master''s mouth. Their mother and daughter have been arrested by the police for murdering a woman. Now they can''t get out of prison. " The ghost said truthfully.


    The man in black is too difficult to find. There is no clue at all. I went out and found nothing after a long circle.


    "The man in black is so powerful. We''d better be careful and avoid enemies." Liu Jing narrowed her eyes and said, "don''t go out for activities recently, so as not to provoke each other for no reason."


    "Yes, master!" Female ghost should way, think of Yang Hu''s affair, doubt ground ask, "that Yang Hu''s affair, master son still want to intervene?"? This matter has something to do with the man in black. I''m afraid that once the master intervenes, he will be watched by the man in black. "


    "I''ll talk about it later. I just want Yang Hu''s soul. I don''t want to care about the rest. Yang Hu won''t live long. I think his face will turn black. There will be a disaster in the near future. It''s not far from his death. " Liu Jing said.Anyway, they are all dying people. She just wants to put away Yang Hu''s soul for her use. As for saving Yang Hu''s life?


    She has the ability to continue her life, but she will not waste her energy on Yang Hu. Even if her younger martial sister begged her, she had to consider it.


    It''s just hard work and thankless to continue life. Even if there''s nothing to do now and we can live in peace, we will still be punished in the end.


    The master once told them that they could not help others to continue their lives until they had to. Unless someone else was willing to give their life, it would be tantamount to stealing someone else''s life. This is very harmful to their morality.


    "The matter of lanli''s imprisonment..." the ghost hesitated and said.


    "Now that she''s in prison, I don''t have to risk my soul. It''s just that I didn''t expect that their mother and daughter would have an accident so soon. I thought they needed to wait for a while Liu Jing frowned deeply.


    What she figured out was that it would take some time, but now it happened so quickly, could things start to change?


    Liu Jing doesn''t know. She not only miscalculated the time of Lan Li''s accident, but also miscalculated the time of Yang Hu''s accident. The kid can''t wait more than she imagined.


    "Master. Do we need to hold still now? Is the matter of the man in black completely abandoned? " The ghost asked.


    "Yes. If you want to convey it, don''t easily provoke people who are similar to people in black, otherwise my nest will be disturbed. " Liu Jing gave the order in a cold voice.


    "Yes The ghost nodded.


    "Also, you go to tell my younger martial sister that I will visit you one day." Liu Jing said.


    "Yes! Master. " The ghost nodded and then disappeared in front of her.


    Liu Jing stood up and frowned more and more deeply, with a faint uneasiness in her heart.


    She wants to find a time to discuss with her younger martial sister. She always thinks that the appearance of the man in black will do harm to both of them.


    Liu Jing is not worried about her younger martial sister. It''s just that if they work together, they are better than fighting alone. Besides, there is no dispute between them, and they are not going to turn over at present.


    Since the two of them separated from master and set up their own doors, they have broken off contact with master.


    Shifu didn''t want them to find it. They couldn''t find it. Now they are the only two sisters who can discuss countermeasures together.


    I hope it''s just her worry, not what''s going to happen.

 Chapter 240

    In a cafe in Longcheng.


    Li Xiaoyi sits near the window and looks out at the glass window.


    When she saw a car stop, from inside out of a body of expensive clothing, but no noble temperament of the woman, the corner of her mouth will evoke a smile of irony.


    Li Xiaoyi takes back her sight, drops her eyes on the coffee cup, picks up the small soup spoon on the plate and gently stirs the coffee.


    "Pheasant is pheasant, even if changed Phoenix, light has gorgeous feathers outside, but the inside can never be changed."


    Li Xiaoyi made a sarcastic sound, took the coffee and sipped it gently.


    Before long, a woman in expensive clothes appeared in front of her and sat calmly opposite her.


    Kong Wen took off her sunglasses, and her eyes fell on Li Xiaoyi calmly. A trace of impatience flashed through her eyes. "Tell me, what can I do for you?"


    "Sister in law, what are you doing in such a hurry? Have a cup of coffee first. Let''s talk slowly. " The corner of Li Xiaoyi''s mouth stirred up a smile.


    Her slightly contemptuous eyes fell on Kong Wen. Pheasant is not pheasant. I don''t know what my aunt thought. She felt ashamed to let her cousin marry such a woman and have such a cousin.


    Cousin is also silly, life happiness is so destroyed, uncle and aunt take life threat obediently obedient, also don''t think aunt like people, how can for this matter suicide.


    "I don''t have much to talk with you. If you have anything to say, I''m still in a hurry to do spa." Kong Wen glanced at her impatiently.


    Last time Li Xiaoyi had an argument with Su ruoqiu and was humiliated by Bai Mo Chen. As a result, she went back to tell Wei Heye that her sister-in-law helped outsiders rather than her own family.


    After hearing this, Wei Heye was angry with her and accused her of being a sister-in-law. Anyway, it was all her fault.


    Kong Wen wondered that the cousins could be so good that they could not intermarry in ancient times.


    She didn''t dare to refute a word, but just stood up and let Wei Heye scold her. Even if her eyes were red and her eyes were full of tears, she didn''t dare to cry. She was afraid that Wei Heye would scold even more when she cried.


    In addition to being able to climb the high branch of the Wei family, Kong Wen likes Wei Heye from the bottom of her heart, but her heart is always trampled on by him.


    Others see her life bright and bright, and become a rich young grandmother, envy her good luck, but who knows when the dead of night, her tears, do not know how many pillows to wet.


    Her husband didn''t love her. Fortunately, her mother-in-law was very kind to her, which was the greatest comfort in her life.


    Just Kong Wen how also didn''t expect, she is in the eye of Chi Biyue, just a victim.


    Chi Biyue let her into Wei''s house, but just to block the disaster for Wei Heye. If she has a hard life, she can carry it down, otherwise she will die for Wei Heye.


    ¡°SPA£¿ Ha ha... My sister-in-law has changed since she married my brother. Is it something I didn''t dare to think of before that I have to do now? " Li Xiaoyi asked with a sneer.


    Her sister-in-law is really shameful. She looks like a nouveau riche. She bought all the things she didn''t dare to imagine before and enjoyed all the things she didn''t dare to enjoy.


    Hateful is the sister-in-law constantly swipe the card, aunt did not have any reaction, also always smile with the sister-in-law said like what to buy.


    If she buys expensive things, her aunt looks a little unhappy.


    I used to think that my aunt was very kind to her, but since I moved into my uncle''s house, she found that my aunt was different. Every time I looked at her parents, there was a trace of contempt.


    "Are you dissatisfied with me? Li Xiaoyi, I tell you, what I spend is the Wei family''s money, which has nothing to do with your Li family. I''m not going to stay in other people''s houses, live in other people''s houses and eat other people''s food like someone else. As a matter of fact, like mother, like daughter. " Kong Wen sneered sarcastically.


    Li Xiaoyi secretly satirizes that she is like a nouveau riche. Don''t think she can''t hear it, but she is better than the family''s mangy skin dog. It''s like a dog skin plaster. It''s hard to tear it off.


    She is at least a member of the Wei family, and what are their Li family? At most, I''m a relative, and I''m still the one who can only live and eat for nothing all day.


    Li Xiaoyi was so angry that she almost took the coffee cup and smashed it. Just thinking of her purpose of finding Kong Wen today, she forced herself to hold back.


    "Sister in law. That''s a terrible thing to say. No matter how we are, we are a family. If you hurt me like this, you are hurting yourself Li Xiaoyi sipped his coffee. "I just want to discuss something with you.""What''s the matter?" Kong Wen glanced at her unhappily.


    Anyway, it''s all cheeky. There''s no one else here. There''s no need for Kong Wen to pretend to be good in front of her.


    "Don''t I have nothing to do? Before my uncle asked me to hire agents and assistants, my aunt also gave me to withdraw, let me find another job, do not go to the entertainment industry muddy water, but I want to enter the entertainment industry, sister-in-law and aunt''s relationship is so good, help me say a few words? Otherwise, my sister-in-law will invest in making a play for me. If it''s sold well, we can make money. " Li Xiaoyi stares at her with a smile, which is flattering.


    "Investing in movies?" Kong Wen snorted coldly, "do you know how much it costs? How can I get so much money! And if the box office is not good, the money will be wasted! "


    She''s not a layman. It''s OK to cheat others. Do you want to cheat her? no way!


    It''s easy to say if it''s sold well, but if the box office is dismal, the money will be gone in an instant.


    In China, it costs a lot of money just to invite famous actors, not to mention other things. Now she has a card and can brush it continuously, but it''s all the money of the Wei family.


    Her mother-in-law wants to know that she spends a lot of money to make movies. If she invests in Li Xiaoyi, she will definitely turn against her.


    "Sister in law, why do you always think that the box office is not good? If we sell and win again, we will be able to make a lot of money. At that time, we won''t be the rice worms of the Wei family for nothing, and we won''t be looked down upon when we talk about it. Besides, sister-in-law, your status in the Wei family will certainly be improved a lot. " Li Xiaoyi said with a smile.


    "Li Xiaoyi, I warn you that there is absolutely no room for negotiation! Even your brother is not entitled to invest money in your family, and that money is the only thing your aunt has the final say. Kong Wen firmly refused.


    She finally entered the Wei family and became the daughter-in-law of a wealthy family. Now she wants to be Li Xiaoyi, which makes her mother-in-law have a bad impression on her? She''s not that stupid.


    "Investment is not good. My sister-in-law will help me persuade my aunt to find some resources for me. I will thank you, sister-in-law." With a smile on her face, Li Xiaoyi began to shout from sister-in-law to sister-in-law.


    Just now, the sarcasm and all kinds of tit for tat to her sister-in-law were forgotten by her, as if it had never happened.


    "Tell her by yourself. I''m afraid I can''t help it." Kong Wen then picked up her bag and stood up, ready to leave.


    "Sister in law!" Li Xiaoyi called.

 Chapter 241

    Kong Wen has turned to go out. Hearing Li Xiaoyi''s cry, she stops and looks at her.


    "Li Xiaoyi, what do you want to do? Tell them by yourself that you are not very good at pretending to be poor. You can go to ask your brother. I think he loves you so much and will help you." Kong Wen said coldly.


    Li Xiaoyi has never looked up to her, so no matter how poor Li Xiaoyi pretends to be or how good she looks, she will never be fooled.


    Everything about Li Xiaoyi is hypocritical. From the time she followed Li Xiaoyi to the Wei family, she completely understood.


    "As long as you help me to say a word in front of my aunt, I''ll tell you the secret hidden in my cousin''s heart and something about you. If you want to live in my brother''s heart, just sit down and I won''t keep you if you don''t want to Li Xiaoyi said.


    These words of hers are very destructive to Kong Wen.


    In particular, living in her heart is her irresistible desire.


    Every girl wants to stay in the heart of her beloved man forever, become a treasure on the heart of her beloved, and become his true love. Kong Wen is no exception.


    In the face of love, it always makes girls lose their senses.


    Kong Wen turned and sat back. It was obvious that she had made a choice.


    "You''re not playing with me?" Kong Wen looked at her suspiciously and frowned slightly.


    They two such tit for tat, before a second or enemy, this next second, she did not believe that can be so calm.


    Kong Wen is really suspicious of Li Xiaoyi''s words, but she still has a trace of hope that she wants to live in Wei Heye''s heart.


    "Why am I playing with you? As long as I can help my sister-in-law, can my sister-in-law help me? " Li Xiaoyi asked in a voice.


    "As long as you can make weiheye fall in love with me, then I will repay you and try my best to help you do what you want." Kong Wen said firmly.


    The rest is nothing compared to the fact that wehrye falls in love with her.


    "Good. Let''s make a deal. I''ll try my best to help you and let my cousin fall in love with you as soon as possible. " Li Xiaoyi said happily.


    She will help, but she won''t let Kong Wen achieve her wish so early. Otherwise, who will she find to help herself?


    As long as she has the value of use, Kong Wen will not give up on her. If her cousin falls in love with Kong Wen, then she has no use value.


    Li Xiaoyi''s heart is very clear that the agreement they have reached now is just to use each other. It depends on how much value each other has and whether they have enough weight to help each other.


    "Yes." Kong Wen nodded heavily, which was an agreement with Li Xiaoyi.


    ¡­¡­


    The city at night is full of lights, adding a little charm to the beautiful night.


    "White dust, you didn''t cheat me, did you?" Su ruoqiu was driving, looking ahead with her mouth open.


    She''s wearing a Bluetooth headset and is on the phone with white dust.


    "Good. When I get to the bar, I''ll go in and find you. " Su ruoqiu answered and hung up.


    "We''re going to the bar to catch ghosts?" Xu Weiwei looks at Su ruoqiu driving.


    "Yes. The bar is still open. I''ll take you to do business. You two should be smart then. " Su ruoqiu said.


    It''s not suitable for her to make some strange moves in front of the guests in the bar. If it comes out that the bar is haunted, it will certainly have some influence on the business.


    Before coming here, Su ruoqiu checked the bar. There was no homicide, but occasionally there was a conflict between guests.


    However, these materials are all seen on the Internet. As for whether there are blocked messages, I don''t know.


    White dust is in the bar right now, waiting for her to pass.


    "As long as it''s not such a powerful ghost, it''s enough to have us. You don''t need to do it at all." Sitting in the back seat, Ke min spoke calmly.


    "It''s better. I want to relax. If you can solve it easily, I''ll burn some paper money for you after you get the reward. " Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    "Granny. Are you using us as a tool to make money? " Xu Weiwei lies on the gap between the front seats of the car, blinking and asking.


    "What''s the tool to make money? It''s so hard to say. We are mutually beneficial. Besides, you two have bought so many valuable clothes. You should feel your conscience and answer me if you should do something for me." Su ruoqiu glanced in the rearview mirror."Well! That''s white dust''s money, OK Xu Weiwei snorted.


    "That white ink dust is not in my face, can I buy it for you?" Su ruoqiu explained.


    "Yes. Mother in law, you are really good at this abacus. It''s just right for you to use it to offer flowers to Buddha. " Xu Weiwei said.


    "Here we are. You two, stop breathing. If you can''t catch the ghost, I''ll cut you. " Su ruoqiu parks the car and pushes the door open.


    "I see." Xu Weiwei pouts her mouth and looks back at Ke min.


    Ke min shrugged and disappeared into the car.


    Seeing that Ke min is out, Xu Weiwei disappears and appears beside Ke min.


    "You go to inquire first. I''ll go in and look for white ink dust." Su ruoqiu said.


    "Yes." They both nodded and then disappeared in front of her.


    Su ruoqiu looked at the door of the bar, hesitated, and went inside.


    When she was about to go to the bar gate, she didn''t notice a drunken man appeared on one side, staggering towards her.


    Suddenly, her shoulders were put on her hands, and a bad smell of wine suddenly spewed on her face.


    Su ruoqiu is trying to teach the frivolous man a lesson, but before he does, there is a familiar voice in his ear.


    "I know you." Wei Heye looked up at her with a smile on his face. His eyes narrowed slightly. He looked drunk and hazy. "Ha ha..."


    Su ruoqiu pushed him away, looked at the man who was standing a little unsteady, saw his face clearly, frowned slightly, "it''s you."


    There was no intersection between the two of them. He helped her when checking her ID card. At that time, he didn''t dislike her very much. How could he remember her?


    This ordinary face, without the slightest feature, is not easy to be remembered. It''s just a meeting.


    "You..." with a smile on his face, Wei Heye pointed to her, "ha ha... You know me."


    "You are the only successor of Webster. I think most people will think you are familiar with people who follow the news." Su ruoqiu put her hands around her chest and didn''t want to be too close to him.


    If she was very close, he would fall on her.


    "Ha ha..." Wei Heye approached her a few steps, bursts of wine wafted out, "Why are you afraid of me?"


    "I''m afraid of you? Which eye do you see that I''m afraid of you? " Su ruoqiu asked with a sneer, which was really puzzling.


    "Then why do you keep going back?" Weiheye pointed at her drunkenly and dimly, pointing out that she was afraid of her own evidence.

 Chapter 242

    "You stink of wine." Su ruoqiu wrinkled his nose and raised his hand to fan in front of him.


    Wei Heye came close to him with a smile. "You woman..."


    Before he finished, he belched and stared at her dimly.


    "What''s the matter with me?" Su ruoqiu frowned slightly.


    Wei Heye stood in front of her, suddenly leaned forward, put her ear together, and said with a smile: "when you look at this woman for the first time, you feel ordinary, but when you look at it again, you always feel more attractive."


    When he finished speaking, he stood up straight. From leaning forward to speaking, he didn''t touch her body and kept a distance.


    This is also the reason why Su ruoqiu didn''t avoid it directly. He was drunk, and he was able to keep a distance and give women at least respect. He didn''t take the opportunity to take advantage of it. He seemed to be a gentleman.


    Unfortunately, his mother is a vicious character, in order to save his life, wantonly sacrifice other people''s lives.


    Su ruoqiu just stares at him and doesn''t speak.


    Wehry looked at her for a few seconds with a smile in the corner of her mouth, then turned and left wobbly.


    His mouth is still humming songs, laughter from time to time, gradually away from her line of sight.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyes narrowed slightly and turned to enter the bar.


    She found the box where white ink dust was. After pushing the door, she saw not only white ink dust but also a man in it.


    Noisy sound, after the box door is closed, the sound seems to be isolated, and the box becomes very quiet.


    It has to be said that the sound insulation of this box is very good. The music outside is shaking, but it doesn''t appear in the box at all.


    Su ruoqiu nodded with a smile, walked towards the sofa inside and sat beside the white dust.


    "Don''t know this is..." Su ruoqiu hesitated.


    "This is the owner of the bar. He wants to invite you to the bar to catch ghosts." White ink dust voice introduction way.


    "Hello, my name is Su ruoqiu." Su ruoqiu held out her hand politely.


    "Li Liang. I know you are the heroine who filmed with Mo Chen. I didn''t expect that you would do this Li Liang held out his hand, shook it gentlemanly, and then let it go.


    "I don''t know what''s going on in a bar that makes you think it''s haunted?" Su ruoqiu looks at Li Liang.


    Listen to Li Liang''s tone, he and Bai Mo Chen should be friends, otherwise, they would not use such a familiar tone.


    Look, Li Liang is only in his twenties. He has been a bar owner himself.


    With the relationship between Li Liang and Bai Mo Chen, the family situation should not be worse.


    "It''s a long story..." Li Liang sighed and was interrupted by Su ruoqiu before he finished.


    "Make a long story short." Su ruoqiu said.


    Li Liang glanced at her, then at the white ink dust, and said with a smile, "OK, I''ll make a long story short. The thing is, in recent days, when female bar guests go to the bathroom, they always encounter strange things, which leads to fewer and fewer female bar guests


    The bar is basically a place for sex. If there are no young and beautiful girls, but all the old men, who will come to the bar, the business will not be very good.


    "Strange things? For example? " Su ruoqiu asked.


    "For example, some female guests want to take a tissue, but they feel a cold hand, but when they look at it again, it''s a roll of tissue without any hands. For another example, when the female guests vomit in the compartment, they will always have a hand patting them on the back, but the compartment is locked, and no one else will appear in it... "Li Liang said with a slight frown.


    "Maybe it''s the hallucination they''ve had after drinking too much?" Su ruoqiu said.


    It''s really hard to judge when you''re drunk. What many people see is an illusion, not a real ghost.


    To put it bluntly, it''s drunk and wrong, plus my own psychological problems, and I think it''s a ghost.


    "As like as two peas, you can say that one or two drinks are enough to create hallucinations, but many people describe exactly the same thing. Li Liang said aloud.


    "If it''s spread, maybe it''s the butterfly effect. People''s psychology is very wonderful. They like to imitate others." Su ruoqiu spoke calmly.


    "Hell. I''m still looking for women who are not drunk and pretending to be drunk to have a try. That''s what happened. " Li Liang insisted on his view.


    At first, he didn''t take it seriously. Later, he said too much. He even felt creepy when he went to the bathroom in his own bar.He always felt that someone was hiding in the dark and secretly watching him release his hand. That kind of feeling bothered him and made him uncomfortable.


    Now he feels like this when he is not in a bar or at home. It may be his psychological function to go home.


    But if this matter can not be solved, he is afraid that he will not sleep peacefully in the future.


    "All right. I''ll go and have a look now. " Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    "Thank you so much." Li Liang immediately stood up and said excitedly.


    "I don''t need to say thank you. As long as you pay, it''s enough. I''m also taking people''s money to eliminate disasters. Has white ink dust told you that my fees are not cheap? " Su ruoqiu said with a smile, looking at the white ink dust.


    "I know. As long as you solve the problem, just ask as much as you want. " Li Liang replied.


    He doesn''t need money. He just wants to get rid of this feeling. He has a hunch that if this matter can''t be solved, he may not be able to pee in the future.


    The feeling of being stared at in the bathroom is too bad. I feel uncomfortable when I think about it.


    "Good. You''re quick, I''m quick. " Su ruoqiu confidently went out of the box, "you two are here waiting for my good news."


    "Please." Li Liang put his hands together and pinned all his hopes on her.


    When the box door closed, Li Liang immediately turned to look at Bai Mo Chen and asked, "brother, is this girl reliable? I''m afraid if it''s not solved, I''ll be even worse. "


    "You can rest assured that she can help you. You just have to prepare the check and wait for her to pick it up. " White dust sat back on the sofa with a smile.


    "I don''t know what you look like. You''re cheating me out of money. Brother, although I don''t need money, I can''t be fooled. " Li Liang sat down and glanced at him.


    "Do you think I need to do such a low price thing? I may not be interested in your whole family''s property. " Bai Mo Chen laughs wildly.


    "Hiss..." Li Liang covered his heart and pretended to be injured. "It really hurts when you stab me in my heart like this."


    "Come on, don''t pretend." White ink dust smile white he one eye.


    They raised their glasses, touched each other, and then sipped the wine.


    White dust''s face was filled with a smile. His eyes were staring at the closed box door, and the smile from the corner of his mouth became more and more obvious.


    He thinks that things like this are small troubles, and she should be able to solve them easily.

 Chapter 243

    Bai Mochen believes in Su ruoqiu''s ability. He finds this business for her to take care of her.


    Where can I find a rich man like Li Liang.


    In his eyes, we are all our own people, which is called Feishui not flowing to outsiders.


    The two men were drinking in the box, waiting for her news.


    Su ruoqiu had already arrived at the bar hall. After scanning all around, he went to the bar and ordered Pina cola.


    Drinking cocktails, while looking around, watching drunk obsessed men and women, into a state of madness.


    The business in the bar is not so bad, but as Li Liang said, the ratio of men to women is a little out of balance.


    I haven''t seen a ghost for so long.


    Just when Su ruoqiu was thinking like this, a figure suddenly appeared beside her, which scared her almost immediately.


    I thought it was the ghost who was arrogant and directly provoked me. Only when I saw it clearly did I know it was a false alarm.


    Su ruoqiu quietly stares at Xu Weiwei, who suddenly appears, and complains that she comes out without saying hello, or when she thinks of ghosts.


    "Granny. I tell you, this bar is full of ghosts, especially in the bathroom. I think that ghost must be hidden in the bathroom. " Xu Weiwei said softly.


    She looked around, a little furtive like a thief.


    "Yes. We''ve checked around and we''re pretty sure the ghost is hiding in the ladies'' room. We didn''t go in because we were afraid that it would scare the snake. We waited for your instructions Ke Min said with a cold face.


    Su ruoqiu makes an OK gesture under her body, and then points to her own wine, indicating to wait until she finishes drinking.


    If she went in and pretended to be drunk without drinking, she might be seen through by the ghost.


    No matter whether the ghost is cunning or not, people who don''t smell alcohol but get drunk, as long as they are not a fool, will feel that there is a problem.


    After drinking the cocktail, Su ruoqiu walked unsteadily towards the bathroom.


    The way she walks, it''s like she''s drunk. She can''t stand steadily.


    "Kermin, you see her acting like that. It''s worthy of being the queen of the film in the future. I admire it With a smile on her face, Xu Weiwei stared at her mother-in-law''s back.


    "If you''re not here, don''t flatter me. Let''s get there together and don''t let the ghost escape. " Ke Min said coldly.


    "I see!" Xu Weiwei pouts her mouth discontentedly to keep up with her.


    Su ruoqiu half of the way has not come, in front of a man, her way to block.


    The middle-aged man, dressed in a suit, showed his belly and was bald.


    She pretended to be drunk and didn''t discriminate against him. He was bald, but the smile on his face was really obscene.


    More importantly, he had no self-knowledge at all. After stopping her, he reached out with a smile and stroked his head with his bloated hand confidently.


    "What can I do for you?" Su Ruo Qiuwei squints his eyes and stares at him dimly, talking intermittently.


    When she stood in the same place, she couldn''t stand steadily, as if she were about to fall to the ground.


    "This beauty, I think you are drunk. I just drive Maserati today. Why don''t I take you home?" Middle aged men also deliberately emphasize the brand of the car.


    Su ruoqiu sneers in her heart. Maserati is Maserati, and she''s crazy about English!


    What car does her husband have? I''m afraid he''s trying so hard to buy a limited edition car that he can''t afford it.


    Take her home? When she was really drunk, her IQ dropped to minus 250?


    What''s the difference between a man like him and a corpse picker outside a bar? It''s not the same. If you want to sleep with a woman, you can run with your pants.


    "Ha ha... Is that right? Do you really have a Maserati Su ruoqiu asked with a silly smile. Her eyes were shining, like a money worshiper. She looked greedy when she saw money.


    "Yes. OK? How about I take you home? You can go for a ride if you want, open top. " The middle-aged man saw her take the bait and replied with a smile.


    "Did you drink?" Su ruoqiu suddenly asked.


    The middle-aged man was surprised and frowned, "drink... Drink."


    "Your car is second hand, isn''t it? What''s more, drinking and driving are drunk driving. If you want to die, I suggest you rush out and drive into the lake. People like you don''t deserve to die, do you know? " Su ruoqiu said with a smile.She stares at the middle-aged man, laughing happily, as if in provocation.


    The middle-aged man relies on this Maserati car, and the beauty is invincible in the bar. He didn''t expect that he would be satirized by her, and he was very angry.


    He has never been humiliated like this since he dated a beautiful woman, and this is an ordinary looking woman with a better figure.


    If he had not seen the news that she was a star before, he would have been too lazy to pay attention to such ugly women.


    After I recognized her, I wanted to sleep as a little star. Who knew I would be humiliated by her like this.


    "Bah! You''re such an ugly girl in the entertainment industry. I''m afraid your men don''t have the hidden rules, do you? I like your good fortune. Don''t be ignorant! " The middle-aged man''s restrained smile showed a fierce look.


    "How do you talk, old man? According to your opinion, is it the fault of women to dress up better and be treated by men when they go out of the door?"


    "It''s my good fortune to still look at me. How big is your face? I don''t go home and pee like you. I would like to advise you that if you do anything unjust, you will die. As for people, it''s better to be kind. " Su ruoqiu''s eyes are full of disdain.


    "You bitch!" The middle-aged man was angry and embarrassed. He raised his hand and wanted to slap her, but she firmly grasped it.


    Before the middle-aged man can react, Su ruoqiu has a quick and sharp fall, which falls the middle-aged man to the ground.


    "Ouch..." the middle-aged man fell to the ground and made a cry of pain.


    Su ruoqiu looked at the middle-aged man lying on the ground, stretched out his feet and kicked, "so big, please step aside, don''t stand in the way of others."


    When she said this, she wiped her hands on her clothes, showing a very disgusting expression. "It''s disgusting to meet you. I don''t know how much hand sanitizer to waste."


    Su ruoqiu said and left, walking towards the bathroom.


    Behind her came a burst of applause and cheers, and who else was blowing the whistle.


    Some of the men who saw her and saw that she was very skilled all made a sound, while those who didn''t saw her were all muddled. They didn''t know what had happened in the short time just now to make them so excited.


    The middle-aged man struggled to get up from the ground, staring at her left back resentfully, biting his teeth, his face was not reconciled.


    "Kermin. Shall we teach the old goat a lesson? " Xu Weiwei glares at the middle-aged man and wants to rush up to kill him.


    "It''s important to do business. If you want to teach him a lesson, it''s more time." Ke min gives her a cold glance and continues to follow Su ruoqiu.

 Chapter 244

    "Well! He''s lucky Xu Weiwei gave a cold hum.


    They two follow Su ruoqiu''s behind, they have already restrained their breath, when they are about to get to the bathroom, they look at each other and disperse, quickly encircling the bathroom.


    Su ruoqiu walks to the bathroom in a hazy way. I don''t know why. At the moment, there are two girls in the bathroom.


    They are blushing, standing in front of the washstand, looking at them in the mirror, still mending their make-up.


    Su ruoqiu also admired them. She was so drunk that she couldn''t stand still. She could make up like this. She didn''t know if she would shake her hands and spread lipstick everywhere.


    She just glanced at them, her drunken eyes falling on several compartments.


    According to Li Liang, almost every girl met this incident when she was alone in the compartment.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyes flashed a sinister look.


    She walked unsteadily towards the innermost compartment and closed the door as soon as she entered.


    Su ruoqiu looks very drunk. As soon as he goes in, he begins to vomit, "vomit..."


    She held out her hand without raising her head as she vomited desperately.


    When her hand touched the winder, she reflexively retracted her hand and looked at the winder with fear.


    The paper rolling machine is still a paper rolling machine, but the touch she just touched is a cold hand.


    "Hoo... So drunk." Su ruoqiu heaved a sigh of relief and murmured to himself.


    She reached out and pulled out a tissue to wipe the splashed dirt on her hand.


    Suddenly, she put a hand on her back, her eyes narrowed slightly, her mouth began to smile, and she turned suddenly.


    When Su ruoqiu turned around, the hidden charm had already stuck to his hand which was still suspended in the air.


    "Hiss!" The sound of taking a breath sounded. Originally, there was only one hand, but now it appears.


    It was a male ghost with a pale blue face, a twisted face and a thin figure.


    Su ruoqiu while the iron is hot, another charm, suddenly pasted on the male ghost''s forehead, mouth chanting.


    Soon, the male ghost disappeared in great pain, leaving a charm floating down.


    Su ruoqiu moves quickly, pinches the charm tightly, holds it in her pocket, flushes the water and stumbles out of the bathroom.


    When she went out to the bathroom, the two of them appeared in front of her.


    "Got it?" Xu Weiwei asked in a voice.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded.


    "Such a weak ghost, I wish we had come out early." Xu Weiwei said.


    "If we go out, the ghost may not show up." Said Ke min coldly.


    "That''s right. Once the weak ghost is aware of the strong breath, it''s too late to run. " Xu Weiwei nodded in agreement.


    Su ruoqiu, regardless of the two of them, went directly to the box where white ink dust was.


    When he opened the door of the box, Su ruoqiu had no time to say a word to them, so he put a charm on the door and the four corners of southeast, northwest and North.


    "You two, guard the floor and the ceiling." Su ruoqiu turned to them and said.


    "Yes With one voice, they will not only guard these two escape exits, but also guard other exits.


    Anyway, there are two of them here. Ghosts with such weak fighting capacity can''t escape from here.


    "Who are you talking to?" Li Liang asked hesitantly, looking around in horror.


    Is there anything else in this box besides the three of them?


    Thinking of this, Li Liang shivered unconsciously, and the feeling of being peeped came back to his mind.


    This incident left him with sequelae. Wherever he went in the future, he might feel that someone was staring at him.


    "Here you are. One for each. Don''t throw it away. If you throw it away, I don''t care if he chooses one of you. " Su ruoqiu didn''t answer Li Liang''s question, but gave them two exorcism runes.


    The ghost was released, there is no way to escape from the box, will definitely pick people up.


    Her skill is not afraid of ghosts, but Bai Mo Chen and Li Liang are different. Being attacked by the upper body is only an instant thing, and she has no ability to resist at all.


    When Li Liang heard what she said, he immediately took the charm and held it firmly, not daring to let go.


    By the ghost? What''s the difference between being haunted?If only female ghost, can still reluctantly accept, by male ghost? To him, it''s a shame.


    White ink dust is calm, slowly took the charm, the corners of his mouth with a touch of evil smile, looking at Su ruoqiu''s eyes full of appreciation, "I know you can do it."


    Su ruoqiu glanced at him, and his eyes fell on Li Liang. "For the sake of being a friend of white ink dust, I''ll give you a discount, a million dollars, and prepare a check."


    "When you take away the ghost, you will present it immediately." Li Liang immediately made a promise.


    He didn''t dare to take out a pen to write a check now. What if she let out a ghost, he had to carry a charm all the time.


    Su ruoqiu glanced at him and didn''t say anything. Bai Mochen''s friend didn''t want to break the debt, but who wants to break the debt? The consequences are really serious.


    After the ghost was released, the ghost immediately hid himself. It''s really cunning.


    "Granny. It''s on your left. " Xu Weiwei cried out.


    Su ruoqiu''s talisman was suddenly patted on the left, which happened to be on the male ghost''s forehead.


    Male ghost horse on the appearance, there is no way to escape, can only stand in place, in addition to eyes around and talk, he simply can''t move.


    "Originally, I wanted you to hop in the box, but I didn''t expect that you were so cunning and wanted to run away like this, so I had to hurt you." Su ruoqiu clapped her hands with a sneer.


    It''s easy, but you have to be on guard. The talisman is not so safe.


    "Who are you? Why did you catch me? " The male ghost cries wrongly and stares at her angrily.


    "I catch ghosts. Don''t you know why you were arrested? Let''s not talk about your abnormal behavior of peeping at girls. It''s a crime just to become a ghost and scare people! " Su ruoqiu gave him a cold look.


    "I didn''t peep at them! If I want to peep, where can''t I go? " Male ghost horse on anxiously denied.


    "Then you say, why is it frightening?" Su ruoqiu stares at him and asks.


    "It''s fun." The male ghost answered wrongly.


    Isn''t it just fun that scares people?


    You can''t be reincarnated, you can only be a wandering ghost, and you can''t harm people at will. When you are a ghost, you play all the things you want to play with, and you eat all the things you want to eat. This kind of day is too boring, and you''re not the only one left to play with.


    "Just for fun?" Su ruoqiu suddenly glared at him.


    "Yes." The male ghost nodded honestly, "it''s so boring to be a ghost. I can only think of scary things to play with. After I scare the women in this bar, I''ll scare the men in other bars. "


    "Do you know the consequences of scaring people to death? In addition, if you are so scared and caught by some mages, you will end up in a panic. Don''t think that all mages are kind. " Su ruoqiu rolled her eyes helplessly.

 Chapter 245

    She thought it was a lecheron, but it turned out to be a naughty one.


    "Scared to death? You''re kidding. They''re drunk. They''re not scared. " The male ghost spoke with due respect.


    People who have a bad heart and are easily scared to death will never come to such a noisy place as a bar.


    Not to mention the fake wine in the bar, even the noisy music in the bar is enough for those heart patients.


    The rest of these people, drunk, encounter these things are not so scared, some people will think it is their own illusion.


    "If you''re scared to death, you''ll be in debt." Su ruoqiu gouged him out.


    "I... I..." the male ghost knew that she was right. For a while, he couldn''t find anything to refute. After a while, he said, "I''m not scared to death."


    "Whether you''ve been scared to death or not, from now on, you can''t be scared any more." Su ruoqiu said solemnly.


    "Why? Are you going to drive me crazy? Elder sister, don''t, younger brother knelt down for you... "The male ghost cried and realized that he couldn''t kneel down. He immediately shut up and said," haven''t I ever been scared to death? For your part, let me go. Please, sister


    "Who is your elder sister?" Su ruoqiu glared at him.


    "Yes. You are not my eldest sister, but I think you are my eldest sister. Please let me go. I swear I will never dare again. " The ghost cried for mercy.


    "Bah! My aunt is young! How can you be your elder sister! " Su ruoqiu stares at him. He doesn''t know how long he''s been dead. Maybe he''s older than her.


    "Hey, hey... As long as you let me go, don''t let me be your brother, I can be your grandfather." Male ghost says smilingly.


    Su ruoqiu walked over and immediately patted him on the head. "If you want to take advantage of your aunt, there is no door!"


    The male ghost''s head was hit by her suddenly, there was an impulse to cry.


    It''s no good calling her elder sister or being a little girl. What should he do?


    "That''s a success. As long as you let me go, I''ll do everything for you, won''t I? " The ghost asked.


    When he saw that she was coming towards him again, he was so scared that his eyes widened. He had subconsciously wanted to shrink his neck, but he couldn''t move, he couldn''t shrink at all, and he couldn''t escape.


    The male ghost can only look at her coming with a face of fear, just like looking at a female devil''s head. His heart is beating with fear.


    Oh, my God! As long as I knew, he didn''t focus on one place. It was terrible to meet this female devil.


    Su ruoqiu came to him with a sinister smile, but he didn''t raise his hand.


    "You... You... You don''t hit me. Please let me go. I promise you everything except murder and arson." The ghost stared at her pitifully and begged her for mercy.


    Su ruoqiu looked at his advice and almost couldn''t help laughing. She said in a voice, "I didn''t expect that you are quite principled."


    "Of course! I don''t hurt people when I live or when I die. " Male ghost quite some proud ground says.


    "Since you are so kind, why are you still wandering in the world when you die? You should have been reincarnated. " Su ruoqiu looked him up and down.


    If you are so kind, you should have been reincarnated long ago, and if you can have a good one, how can you be a ghost.


    The ghost who died unjustly is so obsessed that it is justifiable for him to stay in the world and not be reincarnated. But this kind of kindness is not a ghost who died wildly. It''s easy for him to be reincarnated.


    "Alas! It''s a long story... "The male ghost sighed deeply. He wanted to pretend to be B and say what he had done in a high B way.


    Just didn''t expect this words just to the side of the mouth, the beginning of the words was interrupted by this female devil head in front of me!


    "Cut the crap! Give me the point. " Su ruoqiu stares at him, threatening him.


    "The point is, I originally arranged for the chance of reincarnation, but in order to save a person, I highly sacrificed the chance of reincarnation. After saving a person, that person is alive, but I especially missed the time of reincarnation!" The male ghost wants to cry after saying that.


    At that time, he actually thought that he was very good, and he could still be reincarnated calmly after saving people. But unexpectedly, he pretended to be too much and missed the chance of reincarnation.


    From then on, he became a ghost, thinking about what happened at that time in the dead of night, regretting that he shouldn''t pretend to be X.


    That''s right. Pretending that X was struck by thunder, he was not struck by thunder, but he missed the chance of reincarnation. Every time he thought about it, he would cry."That''s what you call" if you don''t die, you won''t die. " Su ruoqiu rolled his eyes and said, "everyone has his own destiny. Do you know?"


    "Oh. I just don''t want to die without help. I didn''t do a great thing in my life. I just want to do one before reincarnation. I''ll forget everything in my next life. " The male ghost spoke listlessly.


    "Maybe it''s a certain number for that person to meet you, and it''s also a certain number for you to save that person. As for me to meet you, it''s a certain number between us." Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    "You mean I''m doomed? Can''t you give me a break? At least I saved a man. Do you have the heart to start with me who is so lovely and loving? " The ghost stared at her pitifully, his eyes flashing.


    Su ruoqiu gave him a white look, "I see you are only scared, not cute."


    The look in the male ghost''s eyes darkened. He thought that he would die. He seemed to have accepted his fate. He seemed to be weak in his words. "OK."


    "I''ll help you out." Su ruoqiu looked at the male ghost with a smile, "what do you think?"


    His appearance did not give people amazing feeling, but he is really lovely, he has a kind heart, better than those words in the skin.


    Only when there are more people like this, the world will be more lovely and beautiful.


    Everyone has the evil hidden in human nature, but some people can have love in their heart, while some people only have a heart that is so black.


    The male ghost''s dim look suddenly lit up when he heard the word "chaodu" and stared at her incredulously.


    The joy in his heart, like a tide, flooded his whole body. Maybe he was too excited to speak. After a long time, he asked, "is what you said true?"


    "Yes. I won''t let you die, and... "Su ruoqiu looked at him with a smile, tears flashing in the corner of his eyes," you are really cute. "


    Male ghost heard her words, showing a shy expression, did not think she would say he was cute, for a moment also do not know how to answer.


    "Boss Li." Su ruoqiu turned his head and looked at Li Liang, "this matter has been solved for you. You don''t mind if you pass him?"


    "No. As long as you can send him away, it''s up to you. " Li Liang said aloud.


    The ghost in front of him is just boring and moldy. In fact, there is no malice, and he is very kind. If such a ghost is beaten to death, it is a tragedy in the world.

 Chapter 246

    No one has an opinion. Even if someone has an opinion, it can''t change Su ruoqiu''s decision.


    As soon as she sent the ghost away, she asked Li Liang for money.


    The power handed the check to her hand and said with a smile, "that... Can you give me two of your charms?"


    Su ruoqiu took a look at the white dust and said, "OK."


    With that, she took out three amulets and handed them to Li Liang.


    "Thank you." Li Liang said thanks with a smile and wanted to kiss the charm.


    "When it''s done, I''ll go first." Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    "I''ll go with you." White ink dust said.


    Li Liang urged, "don''t you stay for a few drinks?"


    "No. I had a drink before and didn''t want to drink any more. " Su ruoqiu declined.


    "Drink it yourself." Bai Mo Chen patted Li Liang on the shoulder, "let''s go first and have a drink with you another day."


    "All right. I''ll see you off. " Li Liang responded.


    White ink dust said, "No. I''ll see her off. "


    Li Liang''s eyes went back and forth between the two of them, and then he showed a smile of unknown meaning, "well. Be careful on your way


    Looking at the back of the two of them, the smile on Li Liang''s face was deeper. He still had this insight.


    Su ruoqiu left without stopping to wait for the white dust.


    She walked very fast, and soon left the bar gate and walked in the direction of her parking.


    But before she got to her parking place, a car suddenly rushed out.


    The car didn''t turn on the lights, and Su ruoqiu didn''t pay much attention to it, so when the car came, she didn''t realize the danger was approaching quickly.


    "Granny!" Xu Weiwei exclaimed.


    Ke min''s indifferent face was also a little surprised and worried.


    "If autumn!" White ink dust shouts a, want to also didn''t want to rush in the past.


    At the same time, the car suddenly veered away and rushed to the other side.


    Su ruoqiu would not be hit even if she didn''t roll over by the white ink dust. The car has perfectly avoided her.


    Except for Xu Weiwei and Ke min, who have been driving, no one knows what happened at the critical moment.


    "Bang!" With a loud noise, the car that was rushing by hit another car that was parking heavily.


    His arms tightly protected Su ruoqiu''s white ink dust. He looked at Su ruoqiu, frowned tightly, and asked anxiously, "are you ok?"


    "Nothing." Su ruoqiu shakes her head and comes back to her mind. It''s really breathtaking to think of the picture of the car coming before.


    It''s just that close. She''s about to be hit and fly out.


    The person who can drive the car here should be out of control.


    But the car out of control, even without lights?


    There''s been people coming this way, and there''s security at the bar.


    Su ruoqiu gets up with the help of white ink dust, accidentally touches his arm, and sees that his brow is severely wrinkled.


    "You''re hurt." Su ruoqiu spoke in a determined tone.


    "It''s OK. It''s just a little skin injury. " White dust shook his head with a smile, the smile is still unruly, "are you worried about me?"


    "I''ll accompany you to the hospital to deal with the wound." Su Ruo said with a frown.


    "No, I''ll just go home and deal with it myself." White ink dust said.


    "You are injured for me. If you have a good or bad case, your parents will settle with me. You''d better go to the hospital." Su ruoqiu said.


    Li Liang has also come out and is relieved to see that there are no casualties at the scene of the accident.


    "It was you who were almost hit just now?" Li Liang''s eyes fell on the two of them. When he looked at Bai Mo Chen''s arm, he knew that he was injured.


    "Yes. I don''t know if the car is out of control. " Su ruoqiu frowned when she said this. The car was Maserati''s sign.


    "What car is out of control? It''s just intentional! Ke min and I just saw in the car the big bellied man who chatted up with you in the bar. " Xu Weiwei said immediately.


    Just now, the two of them were so smart that they appeared in front of the car and turned into terror. They scared the middle-aged man to turn the steering wheel so quickly that he didn''t hit her.


    The middle-aged man didn''t turn on his car lights, and he didn''t look completely drunk. He just wanted to hit her on purpose to avenge himself in the bar.Maybe the middle-aged man has a few stinky money. He thinks Su ruoqiu is not a big deal either. He will lose some money if he is killed or injured, so he will be unscrupulous.


    If it is true, Xu Weiwei will never make a mistake against him. He will spend the rest of his life in a nightmare.


    "I think it was premeditated." Ke Min said calmly.


    After listening to their speeches, Su ruoqiu thinks of the middle-aged man, so the man sitting in the Maserati should be the middle-aged man, right.


    If it was him, Su ruoqiu had every reason to believe that it was a premeditated accident.


    "If you''re OK, ink dust''s hand is injured. Go to the hospital to have a look." Li Liang said.


    "Boss Li, are there any monitors around here?" Su ruoqiu looked around.


    "Yes." Li Liang made a sound, raised his finger and pointed to the vicinity, "the monitoring here is very complete, there is basically no dead angle."


    "Yes. When the police come, please tell them that it may be a murder. Let them monitor it. I sent him to the hospital. " Su ruoqiu said.


    She doesn''t need to move out of Jin yilie''s name. Even if the police are in trouble, they will thoroughly investigate the matter, because the people involved still have white dust, and his weight is enough.


    If the middle-aged man really intends to murder, she has a way to make him get the punishment no matter whether he is drunk or not.


    It''s just a quarrel in the bar, and it''s not so good for him. As a result, he wants to pretend to be dead. He feels that he looks on his life like Cao Kan.


    Such a vicious mind may have made the same mistake before.


    Since he thought that human life could be paid with money, she would let him have a taste of life rather than death.


    The rest of his life will come to an end here, and he will spend the rest of his life in prison.


    "Yes. I know what to do Li Liang nodded, his eyes fell on the middle-aged man who had been rescued by the security personnel.


    Seeing the bloodstain of the middle-aged man, there was no pity in his eyes, but more anger.


    Anyone who knows that someone wants to murder his friend wilfully will have uncontrollable anger.


    "Please." Su ruoqiu nodded and left with white ink dust.


    When Bai Kai, who had been waiting to pick up the white dust outside the bar, saw that the young master was helped into the car, he didn''t go forward. He was just watching from a distance.


    When Su ruoqiu helps the young master get on the bus and finally drives away, Bai Kai drives to keep up.


    It seems that the young master is injured, but he is not seriously injured, so he is not so worried.


    If the young master wants to get along with Su ruoqiu more, he will follow them quietly and give them two hours.


    Bai Kai followed Su ruoqiu''s car all the way to the hospital.

 Chapter 247

    They went into the hospital on the front foot, and white Kay followed them on the back foot.


    I went inside to meet them. I didn''t say that he was following them quietly.


    White Kay said that he saw the message from the young master, so he drove right away.


    Su ruoqiu''s attention is all on the injury of white ink dust, and she doesn''t ask much. She believes what he says.


    "I say it''s just skin trauma, you don''t believe it." After wrapping up, the white ink dust came out with a smile on his face.


    "Who knows. If you have a good or bad thing, what should you do with me? I can''t afford it. " Su ruoqiu gave him a white look.


    If she is single, he will suffer from some serious injury and can''t be cured. Maybe she can be responsible for it in the future. Let''s make a personal commitment and so on.


    But she is a married woman, such a responsible thing, there is really no way to achieve.


    "You don''t want to be responsible. I won''t depend on you." White dust smiles.


    "Come on, for the sake of you being hurt for me, I''ll take you home." Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    That is to say, I won''t depend on her. What should I do if I catch her?


    "Good." White dust should be way, the corner of the mouth with a smile a little sweet.


    Su ruoqiu took him home before she drove away.


    Back in the room, Su ruoqiu saw him sitting on the bed in a white bathrobe.


    As soon as she opened the door, his eyes were fixed on her.


    "Come here." Jin yilie reaches out his hand to signal her to go.


    Su ruoqiu''s brow slightly wrinkled, and soon spread out, thinking that he might know everything, "don''t get me wrong, white dust just saved me, and then I sent him home, that''s all."


    "I didn''t get it wrong." Jin yilie saw her sitting by the bed, "I just want to see if you are hurt."


    "No Su ruoqiu replied.


    "Let me see." Jin yilie took her hand involuntarily and looked at it carefully. "He said no, you''re a little bit skinny."


    Su ruoqiu couldn''t help laughing, "just a little bit, now it doesn''t hurt."


    "Rub some medicine." Jin yilie said firmly.


    Su ruoqiu opened his mouth to say no, but seeing his persistent eyes, he had to nod and promise, "that''s good. I''ll take a bath first, and then I''ll take some medicine. "


    "Yes." Jin yilie nodded.


    Su ruoqiu gave him a kiss on the lip and said softly, "I''ll come."


    "Yes." Jin yilie''s cold face became soft because of her and looked at her fondly.


    Su ruoqiu came out after washing, then he got into bed, took the ice feet to warm him, nestled in his arms and talked with him.


    Get up in the morning and go to the restaurant for breakfast.


    I don''t know why, Su ruoqiu always thinks that today''s mother-in-law and Aunt Chen feel strange.


    She found that her mother-in-law wanted to say something several times, but her desire for words stopped. She also looked at Aunt Chen several times.


    "Mom. Do you have something to tell me? " Su ruoqiu finally couldn''t help asking.


    Liu Xiuqin''s face appeared a shy smile, hesitated for a moment, and asked: "ruoqiu, have you felt uncomfortable recently?"


    "Uncomfortable?" Su ruoqiu frowned slightly, "No


    "Oh. That''s all right. " Liu Xiuqin responded.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t know what her mother-in-law meant, but Jin yilie understood it very well.


    "Why did mom ask that?" Su ruoqiu asked puzzledly.


    "Young granny, madam, I don''t want to know if you have any news about your stomach." Aunt Chen didn''t hold back and said it for her wife.


    Su ruoqiu was surprised, and then she thought about her stomach. However, it seems that there is nothing unusual about her recently. The moon event... Seems to be delayed for a few days.


    Before Aunt Chen mentioned this problem, she didn''t take it seriously at all. She just thought it would be postponed for a few days.


    Su ruoqiu originally wanted to say this, but she was afraid that her mother-in-law would be happy, so she wanted to wait until it was confirmed.


    She said with a smile: "Mom, this kind of thing is not urgent, children should always come."


    "Yes, mom, we both want to have a world of two. We don''t want children so soon." Jin yilie spoke for his wife.


    Liu Xiuqin didn''t say anything, but she was really anxious to hold her grandson. Whether it''s a grandson or a granddaughter, just one of them would be good for her.


    "You can live a world of two after you give birth early. Just give the baby to Aunt Chen and me." Liu Xiuqin said aloud.Qi Hui, who is also eating breakfast, just quietly eats breakfast, occasionally looks at them and tries to be a transparent person.


    "Mom. You are not accompanied by Qi Hui now. If Qiu has children, we will be the first to tell you. " Jin yilie said with a smile.


    Liu Xiuqin looks at Qi Hui. The child is really clever. With her company, life is not as boring as before. But the fragrance of Jin''s family breaks her heart.


    "Yes." Liu Xiuqin is helpless. They insist, and she has to follow their wishes.


    As long as they don''t plan to have children all their life, and if they have no problem, Liu Xiuqin must have the flesh and blood of the Jin family.


    If Qiu doesn''t want to have a baby, even one will be enough. There''s no way. Who will let the Jin family take this single seedling and continue the burden of incense fall on them.


    Liu Xiuqin wanted to have more children. Both men and women have company with yilie, but she has no way to regenerate. Her husband is the only child. In her children''s generation, she is still the only child.


    "Mom. Don''t worry. I''ll let you know as soon as I have any news. We will not deliberately do safety measures, when the child should come, I will never block Su ruoqiu said with a smile just to make her mother-in-law feel at ease.


    She has a hunch that maybe her mother-in-law''s wish is not far away, because her monthly affairs are basically very punctual.


    The adults at the breakfast table didn''t notice that Qi Hui would stare at Su ruoqiu''s stomach from time to time.


    "With your words, mom will be relieved." Liu Xiuqin replied with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    Kong Wen finished her breakfast. As soon as she got to the sitting room, she was stopped by Li Xiaoyi, "sister-in-law, I have something to tell you."


    "What''s the matter?" Kong Wen stares at her curiously.


    Li Xiaoyi asked her to help say good things in front of Chi Biyue. She hasn''t said it yet. She doesn''t know how to open her mouth.


    Kong Wen thinks that Li Xiaoyi shouts herself just for this, so she looks a little impatient.


    "You see." Li Xiaoyi holds her cell phone in front of Kong Wen and lets her watch the news inside.


    Kong Wen looked down in doubt and saw a piece of news in her mobile phone.


    Before she saw the words, she saw a picture, which made her angry.


    In that picture are Wei Heye and Su ruoqiu. From the perspective of photography, they are kissing.


    Kong Wen didn''t have the heart to look at the words. She just drew down to look at the pictures.


    It''s actually ambiguous photos of the two of them without any angle, and even the way Wei Heye smiles at Su ruoqiu.


    Kong Wen''s hands clench, there is a kind of want to Li Xiaoyi hands of the mobile phone, hard to throw on the ground.


    When she saw the picture, her eyes turned red quickly, and now there were tears in her eyes.


    I thought that they would have feelings sooner or later when they got married with Wei Heye. I didn''t expect that he could smile so gently with others, but he always gave her a cold face.

 Chapter 248

    Kong Wen originally wanted to cultivate her feelings slowly, even if she didn''t go through the barriers of love and directly turned them into family affection.


    But she didn''t expect to kill Cheng Yaojin on the way to smash her illusions.


    Looking at Wei Heye''s expression in the picture, it stings her heart. She feels a sense of crisis in her heart. If she lets it go, she is afraid that Su ruoqiu will come into the room and become the woman she loves in Wei Heye''s heart.


    Kong Wen from Li Xiaoyi''s mouth to find out, Wei Heye from before to now no girl can enter his eyes.


    After knowing this news, Kong Wen''s heart is still very happy. If she can be the first person to enter his eyes, he will certainly treat her very well.


    Kong Wen only thinks that Wei Heye, the son of a rich family, has a high vision. He doesn''t like ordinary women, but now she doesn''t think so.


    What does Su ruoqiu have? In addition to the identity of a little star, maybe it has been hidden rules, otherwise, with Su ruoqiu''s ordinary face, how can she be the heroine? Or play with white dust.


    Looking at the white ink dust protecting her, Kong Wen became even more angry. What''s the matter with these men? Where are their eyes?


    In terms of appearance, Kong Wen thinks she is no better than Su ruoqiu.


    That ordinary face, I really don''t know if they are blind or what, why they are interested in Su ruoqiu?


    Li Xiaoyi looks at Kong Wen''s resentful expression, and a sinister smile is stirred up in the corner of her mouth.


    As soon as she saw the news, she understood that it was the key to bring her relationship with Kong Wen closer.


    Only in the event of foreign invasion can they be mutually exclusive.


    Kong Wen so care about her cousin, as long as she make good use of this relationship, also afraid of holding Kong Wen''s handle?


    Once people have a handle in other people''s hands, it will be much easier to control than people without a handle.


    "Sister in law. I told you earlier that this Su ruoqiu is not a fuel-efficient lamp, but you don''t believe me. Is it ok now? Look at the way she''s hooking up with her cousin. She''s a fox. " Li Xiaoyi deliberately guided them in the direction of their relationship.


    Kong Wen is angry, eyes angrily fell on Li Xiaoyi, "do you know they have a relationship?"


    Li Xiaoyi was stunned and said in a voice: "sister-in-law, it''s wrong. How can I know this? I only know it after watching the news. If I knew, I would have told you. You are my sister-in-law. You can see my relationship with Su ruoqiu. How can I watch her rob my cousin."


    "If Su ruoqiu comes in, he will find a way to drive me away. It''s no good for me to keep this secret." Li Xiaoyi not only needs to prove her innocence, but also uses these words to reassure Kong Wen. She is definitely on Kong Wen''s side.


    Kong Wen thought about it carefully and thought that Li Xiaoyi had a point.


    If Su ruoqiu enters the gate of Wei''s family, it will not benefit Li Xiaoyi at all. On the contrary, it will make Li Xiaoyi''s life more difficult.


    She looked around and saw that no one appeared, so she took Li Xiaoyi away, "let''s go to the garden and say."


    "Yes." Li Xiaoyi has no objection.


    As soon as they came to the garden, Kong Wen had no idea and asked in a voice, "Xiaoyi, what do you think I should do now? How can you get your cousin''s heart back? "


    "Sister in law. Isn''t that easy? Get rid of that Su ruoqiu. If she has attracted her cousin''s attention, only if she disappears forever can her cousin never notice her again. Do you want her to disappear on her own initiative? Even if you use a sum of money to get rid of her now, what if she is greedy? Or do you want more? That''s a black hole, filling dissatisfaction, only let her completely disappear, this is to rest easy Li Xiaoyi urged.


    "You mean... Let me kill... Kill her?" Kong Wen opened her eyes and mouth wide, with a look of fear in her eyes.


    Let her hand to kill, she really dare not, holding a knife, she can be scared to tremble, where can make effort.


    Besides, it''s against the law to kill. She''s a young granny of the Wei family. Why should she be a murderer?


    "No... I can''t kill. I''m ruining my future." Kong Wen shook her head and looked at Li Xiaoyi in fear, "would you like to help me kill her?"


    "Sister in law. You think too much. Where do we need to kill ourselves? Anyway, you can''t finish that card. You have to spend money on murderers. Everyone has to do it by themselves. I don''t know how many people have gone in for a long time. " Li Xiaoyi said in a low voice.


    Kong Wen just reflected that Xiaoyi was right. She didn''t need to do it herself at all? But I have no way. Who can I look for? "It''s not so easy to buy murderers, and she doesn''t know those outlaws, so she doesn''t understand them at all.


    "Well. Sister in law, you give me a sum of money. I''ll help you find it. You can negotiate with them by yourself. You know how much money you will give, don''t you? " Li Xiaoyi said.


    She is only responsible for helping Kong Wen find contact information. As for the matter of buying murderer, that is Kong Wen''s business. Even if the matter is revealed, it has nothing to do with her.


    If you don''t succeed in killing Su ruoqiu, you can''t find her. If you kill Su ruoqiu, then she can get benefits. How can you say that she doesn''t suffer losses, and she can make a fortune out of Kong Wen.


    When Kong Wen meets Wei Heye, she has lost her sense and judgment. She just wants to take back Wei Heye, even if she does the business of buying and killing people.


    She took a chance and thought that she would not be found doing such a thing.


    "Yes Kong Wen nodded, firm eyes fell on Li Xiaoyi, "then trouble you, Xiaoyi."


    "No trouble. After all, I don''t want Su ruoqiu to be my sister-in-law. I think you are ten million times better than Su ruoqiu, and I hope you can live forever with your cousin. " Li Xiaoyi said.


    "Thank you, Xiaoyi." Kong Wen laughed a little sad, "maybe I should have a baby earlier..."


    Li Xiaoyi''s eyes flashed with a faint light, sneering in his heart.


    She wants to have a baby? That''s up to my cousin.


    Cousin''s heart is not in her, absolutely do not want to give birth to the tie between them.


    "Yes. After having children, my cousin''s attitude towards my sister-in-law will certainly change. " Li Xiaoyi follows her words and doesn''t fight her. Anyway, she can''t give birth to her cousin''s children.


    Kong Wen''s eyes brightened, and it made her a little happy to find someone who agreed with her ideas. Even though Li Xiaoyi in front of her couldn''t really make her like it in her heart.


    "Really? Xiaoyi, do you think so? " Kong Wen was so excited that she clenched her hands and asked in disbelief.


    "Yes." Li Xiaoyi smile, "I really think you should have a child, not all say that children are the buttons to maintain marriage, marriage without love needs children more."


    "Xiaoyi, thank you for understanding me. By the way, when can you get it for me? I want to be as quick as possible. I''m afraid their relationship will develop very quickly. " Kong Wen holds Xiaoyi''s hand anxiously and frowns tightly.

 Chapter 249

    "Don''t worry, sister-in-law. I won''t let you down. I just need a sum of money to find someone to inquire about it. If you give it to me, I''ll inquire about it immediately. I''ll keep it very secret." Li Xiaoyi made a solemn reply.


    "Good. I''ll give it to you later. " Kong Wen nodded.


    "Yes." Li Xiaoyi responded.


    She secretly proud of killing two birds with one stone, but did not know that Kong Wen''s heart is brewing a plan.


    ¡­¡­


    Su ruoqiu drives away from home after breakfast.


    Before going to the cast, she went to the drugstore to buy a pregnancy test stick.


    Su ruoqiu originally wanted to wait for the crew to have free time to test, but she said that the test was the most accurate, so she had to wait until tomorrow morning to test again.


    Before the end of the afternoon, she received a call from Huo Lingxiao.


    "Captain, is there a case?" Su ruoqiu frowned slightly and asked in a voice.


    "Yes. I received a message from the informant that Yang Hu had a big action in the evening. " Huo Lingxiao said.


    "Shouldn''t the anti drug team be in charge of a case like anti drug?" Su ruoqiu asked suspiciously.


    She knows that Yang Hu is Huo Lingxiao''s heart disease, but it''s not her turn to take care of it, even if there are non natural forces in it.


    "I''m afraid of accidents. Drug enforcement is a very dangerous job. Previous informants all have accidents. I''m worried about the safety of my colleagues. I want you to come with us." Huo Lingxiao''s tone was a little hesitant, worried that she would not agree.


    Strictly speaking, she is not a police officer at all, and there is no need to follow them to make risks, but without her, he is not at ease.


    When he entered the police station, he had already put his life and death aside. He was just afraid that all his brothers would die.


    The informant has such symptoms for no reason. It must have something to do with the unnatural things.


    He was afraid that he would fall into the trap.


    Su ruoqiu hesitated for a moment, and a black object appeared on her side, which frightened her.


    She turned her head and looked at it. The sound that she wanted to scream disappeared, and her heart gradually dropped.


    Huo Lingxiao at the other end of the phone, with her keen sense of being a policeman for many years, felt what had happened to her, and called anxiously: "ruoqiu?"


    "I''m fine. Captain, can I talk to you later? I''ll think about it first. " Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    "Yes. All right Huo Lingxiao should way, thought she didn''t want to go, at last also slightly sigh.


    Su ruoqiu hung up and looked down on the dark night, "what''s the matter with you? Before each appearance, can you squeak? I was almost scared to death by you. "


    "You want to go?" Three words suddenly appeared in the dark night, and her eyes were doting on her, but there was a sad look at the bottom of her eyes.


    "Where to?" Su ruoqiu frowned and didn''t know what he was talking about.


    The night was silent and said, "you just answered the phone."


    Su ruoqiu suddenly realized that her eyebrows were stretching and wrinkled. He actually knew who she was talking to on the phone and what it was. Did he eavesdrop?


    "Are you eavesdropping?" Su ruoqiu stares at him and asks.


    Night did not answer her question, but said: "you go, it will be OK, you will make contributions."


    "How do you know I''ll make a contribution?" Su ruoqiu asked in a voice.


    The dark night stares at her for a few seconds and tells her everything.


    "Really?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    Dark night nodded, "yes."


    "Well, if we make a mistake, it''s all up to you." Su ruoqiu said.


    "Yes." Night nodded.


    Su ruoqiu called Huo Lingxiao again with her mobile phone, "I''ll go with you. We''ll be fine this time."


    "How do you know?" Huo Lingxiao was shocked.


    "Don''t ask. I''ll come to you later." Su ruoqiu said.


    Huo Lingxiao knew that there was no result in asking again, so he didn''t ask more.


    When Su ruoqiu hangs up the phone and turns to one side, he finds that the dark night doesn''t know when it''s gone.


    "Dark night?" Su ruoqiu''s eyes scan all around, and there is no trace of the dark night.


    Did not find the dark night, she left with a mobile phone.


    When she left, the shadow of dark night appeared behind her, not that he disappeared, but that she could not see him.After the crew finished work, Su ruoqiu immediately drove to the police station, even had no time to eat.


    To there, or Huo Lingxiao let people pack back lunch box, in the police station to solve the food and clothing.


    After dinner, Huo Lingxiao took her and Shuifu to the anti drug group.


    The three of them should also listen to the arrangements and analyze their actions in the evening. Where should they ambush first.


    No one can act rashly or be a personal hero without orders.


    Anyone who acts rashly is likely to bring about the possibility of group extinction.


    All of them set out in the light of night.


    One o''clock in the morning.


    Su ruoqiu looked at the empty place in front of her, frowning slightly, not daring to make a sound.


    The place of this transaction is an abandoned parking lot. They hide in the dense abandoned vehicles, and their eyes are all focused on an open place.


    It''s been a long time and I haven''t waited for Yang Hu.


    Su ruoqiu is a little suspicious that Yang Hu is aware of something, cancels the deal, or changes the place.


    Her heart beat violently, but her forehead was sweating on a cold day.


    Half an hour later, Su ruoqiu couldn''t help but look at Huo Lingxiao and asked in a very small voice, "won''t you come?"


    When she asked this, Shuifu on the other side of Huo Lingxiao gave her a cold stare.


    Under such circumstances, she dare to speak secretly. If it is exposed carelessly, the whole team will suffer.


    "Wait a minute." Huo Lingxiao responded very quietly.


    Su ruoqiu sent a short message to Jin yilie before departure, saying that he would go back later, and then shut down the machine.


    It''s so late now. I don''t know if Jin yilie is worried about her.


    Su ruoqiu took several deep breaths and waited.


    It''s not playing with her after the night, otherwise, she may kill these people.


    In the past two or three minutes, Su ruoqiu suddenly saw a light. Several cars came in from the outside and drove towards the open space.


    Su ruoqiu''s heart all raised, the gas all dares to come out, stares straight at those vehicles.


    The cars coming here are all black ordinary cars, as many as four.


    After the car stopped, a lot of people in black clothes and trousers came out of the car. Then she saw Yang Hu.


    Those people in black clothes and trousers look like Yang Hu''s men.


    As soon as Yang Hu got out of the car, his men stood behind him and looked around. They didn''t know whether they were looking around or waiting for someone.


    After a while, there was light outside, but four white cars.


    When these white cars appear, Su ruoqiu sees Yang Hu looking back at his subordinates. He doesn''t know what to say.


    His subordinates nodded, took three people close to the black car, and soon each came to Yang Hu''s back with a black box.


    Su ruoqiu doesn''t have to think about what''s in the box. As long as he can successfully catch Yang Hu this time, as long as one box can make Yang Hu Die 100 times.

 Chapter 250

    The white car stopped and out came a group of people in suits.


    They also have black boxes, and the two teams stand face to face.


    Su ruoqiu clenched his fist and felt the sweat in his palm.


    Her heart was thumping and her eyelids were beating slightly.


    There is no doubt that the people who do these transactions have guns in their hands. She can deal with ghosts, but people with guns are more dangerous to her than ghosts.


    Although her task is just to watch the battle, not to participate in the battle, she is still very nervous, and she also has a gun in her hand, in order to give her a chance.


    Su ruoqiu''s hand with a pistol was trembling slightly. He took several deep breaths secretly and told himself to be calm at the bottom of his heart.


    The more serious the problem is, the calmer she is.


    The leading man from the white car stood face to face with Yang Hu.


    "Inspection." He said, staring at Yang Hu.


    "All right." Yang Hu winked at his younger brother behind him.


    We need to check the goods over there. Naturally, we need to check the money over here. We need to pay the money and deliver the goods at the same time.


    There are black boxes on both sides, open, white powder in transparent bags on one side, and stacks of dollars on the other.


    After checking the goods and money, their younger brothers turned to look at their elder brother and nodded.


    "Happy cooperation." Yang Hu smiles and reaches out his hand.


    When the man opposite Yang Hu also wants to reach out, everything seems to be static.


    The police officers who had given the order to prepare for the whole team''s action were stunned when they looked at them.


    "Come on! While they can''t move, we won''t have to spend a single soldier. " Su ruoqiu sees that they have no action, and hastens Huo Lingxiao beside them.


    "If there''s any fraud, we''ll be wiped out!" Shuifu glared at her unhappily.


    It''s not easy to have a chance to get rid of Yang Hu. Shuifu is also very happy. It''s a matter of Huo Lingxiao''s mind, but if there''s any deceit, they will all die here.


    "Hurry up. There''s no time. I promise they won''t move. " Su ruoqiu spoke anxiously.


    In front of her, it was the dark night that they could not see. It was the dark night that used its own ability to make Yang Hu, who was trading, unable to move.


    Huo Lingxiao heart a horizontal, then believe Su ruoqiu''s words.


    He told his superiors, and they didn''t object.


    The rest of the people are not willing to give up this opportunity, immediately all out.


    Until the transaction of Yang Hu they are all handcuffed, and seized their pistols and all kinds of weapons, all the police officers were deeply relieved.


    Three full boxes of drugs were seized, which is enough evidence to make them never turn over.


    After Yang Hu was able to move, he looked dull and unwilling, staring at them fiercely.


    He looked around with a look of expectation.


    Where''s the kid? Didn''t you follow me? Besides, I didn''t hear from the kid about this transaction. Otherwise, he would have changed the location of the transaction.


    "What is Yang Hu looking for?" Su ruoqiu''s brow slightly wrinkled, see Yang Hu''s appearance, like looking for something, or waiting for something.


    "Kid." Dark night corners of the mouth micro outline a touch of radian, the previous plan told her.


    "You mean you made Guiyou play that old man? And get a kid to cheat him? " Su ruoqiu showed a smile, "no wonder he can still trade here."


    "Yes." Dark night should way, deep vision falls on her body, become gentle, "not you say want to deal with Yang Hu."


    Su ruoqiu asked him, "why don''t you say hello to me when you plan these things? If you had told me, I would not have been so nervous. "


    "You know it now." The night answered.


    "Thank you. I didn''t expect you to help me in this way." Su ruoqiu said gratefully.


    She didn''t know why she was so good to herself. She asked him a lot of things, but he didn''t want to say.


    There is no good for no reason. She knows that there must be something, which is the reason why dark night is good for her, but only dark night knows the answer.


    "Just be happy." The night answered.


    Shuifu helps her colleagues to send the criminals to the police car, and her eyes fall on Su ruoqiu not far away.


    "Captain, who is she talking to?" Shuifu''s brow was slightly wrinkled. She was talking to herself when she was standing there.Huo Lingxiao stood on her side, silent meeting just should say: "maybe it''s the person we can''t see."


    "If I hadn''t seen such a wonderful thing with my own eyes, I can''t believe that they could not move. If this kind of power is used in our tough cases, the detection rate will be greatly improved. " Shuifu sighed.


    "Yes." Huo Lingxiao nodded.


    When Su ruoqiu came to them, they didn''t ask who she was talking to.


    "If autumn." Shuifu shouts her forward behind her.


    Su ruoqiu''s step suddenly stopped, turned his head and looked at Shuifu, "en?"


    "I''m sorry. I don''t have a very good attitude towards you. " Shuifu bowed her head slightly and apologized softly.


    At first, for Huo Lingxiao''s sake, she didn''t like Su ruoqiu, but it turned out that Su ruoqiu was a special woman.


    Su ruoqiu''s ability impressed her, even if she was jealous, she also admired such a strange woman.


    "It''s nothing. You think from their point of view. You''re right. You don''t need to apologize." Su ruoqiu replied with a smile.


    If their identities were exchanged, she would never believe what she said.


    Water lotus embarrassed to smile, silent did not speak.


    After walking with Su ruoqiu for a while, Shuifu sees Huo Lingxiao on the police car in the distance. She suddenly asks, "do you like Huo Lingxiao?"


    "Captain?" Su ruoqiu turned to look at her in surprise, and then laughed in silence, "if I had not been married, I would like such an excellent and just man, but I also like it now, but this kind of love is appreciation and admiration."


    Shuifu didn''t react for a moment. She was stunned to find out what she said. She stared at her eyes in surprise. "Are you... Are you married?"


    "Don''t you see the gold ring of my ring finger?" Su ruoqiu raises her hand with a smile and shakes the gold ring in her hand.


    Shuifu was even more embarrassed and said with a smile, "I thought you bought it for fun."


    It''s not marriage that makes a ring. Many girls like to wear rings even if they are not married. Sometimes it''s just personal interest.


    Seeing Su ruoqiu''s state, she took it for granted that Su ruoqiu was just interested in wearing rings.


    "I''m married, so don''t worry about me taking your captain Huo." Su ruoqiu said jokingly.


    In addition to being a little cold, she has a good heart. Even if she likes Huo Lingxiao, she doesn''t deliberately aim at herself. She is a girl with principles and a clear distinction between public and private.


    Usually cold a face of water lotus, his hands instantly blush, coquettishly said: "what are you talking nonsense, the captain is not mine."

 Chapter 251

    "You can make him yours." Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    "I... we''d better hurry. They''re waiting for us." Shuifu bowed her head in embarrassment and shifted the topic.


    "If you like it, go for it. How can you know his mind if you haven''t tried?" Su ruoqiu took a look at Shuifu, "no matter what the result is, at least you have tried, and there will be no regret in the future."


    Maybe Shuifu can be with Huo Lingxiao as long as he works hard.


    Water lotus Leng ground looked at her one eye, see the encouraging look in her eyes, silent for a while, smile should way: "en. Thank you


    "You''re welcome. I just want to have a wedding wine Su ruoqiu said jokingly.


    Shuifu also began to smile. Her temperament was a little colder, but she would not be stingy to smile when she met a friend she could talk with.


    Huo Lingxiao, who is waiting for them in the police car, suddenly sees Shuifu talking and laughing with Su ruoqiu. His expression is suddenly stunned.


    It''s hard for Shuifu to laugh like this. She didn''t find such a side before. She couldn''t help looking at her smiling face.


    The water nymph laughing, less cold indifference, more a little girl''s sunshine, shy, like the little sister next door, quite lovely.


    Huo Lingxiao, who was aware of what he was thinking, suddenly drew up her sight.


    Su ruoqiu followed them back to the police station, and then went home.


    When she returned home, Jin yilie had not gone to bed. The light in the living room was on, while he was sitting on the sofa in the living room.


    "Why haven''t you had a rest so late?" Su ruoqiu looks at him in surprise.


    "You didn''t come back. I couldn''t sleep." Jin yilie replied with a smile.


    No one noticed the moment he saw her, and he breathed a sigh of relief.


    When he received the text message, he called her, but he told her that it was turned off. It''s OK to call again.


    Knowing that she was out on a mission, and not daring to call her, she turned on her mobile phone all the time, waiting for her to call. I didn''t know how many times to stare at her mobile phone for a minute.


    The screen of the mobile phone turns on and off, and then it turns on and off again and again until she comes back.


    Did not see her back, his heart is hanging in his throat, many times in a wheelchair to the villa gate.


    "I''m sorry to worry you." Su ruoqiu apologizes, knowing that he is worried about himself.


    "I wish you were OK. Is the mission going well? " Jin yilie asked in a voice.


    "Yes. It''s going well. They''ve all been caught. This time they don''t want to go back. " Su ruoqiu said.


    Jin yilie held her hands and frowned slightly. "Hands are a little cold. Go to take a bath and have an early rest."


    "It''s OK. It''s just a little cold." Su ruoqiu replied with a smile, but she was very moved.


    She reached out and stroked his frown, smiling like a child, "husband, don''t always frown."


    "I''m not worried about you. Let''s go back to our room together. After the bath, I''ll warm you up. " Jin yilie gently pulled her broken hair behind her ears.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded. She helped him up, pushed his wheelchair and took the elevator upstairs.


    "Elijah." Entering the room, Su ruoqiu calls him.


    "Yes?" Jin yilie turned to look at her.


    Su ruoqiu thought about it and said, "make an appointment another day to meet my father? And... I can also tell my mother about my identity. "


    They were all her family, and she wanted to tell them that they should not be a big threat to her.


    After getting rid of Huang Jiannan''s family, she can''t avoid seeing her father, and it''s even more unreasonable not to introduce her husband''s family to her father.


    "Good." Jin yilie nodded.


    With these words, Su ruoqiu can rest assured to take a bath. As for Huang Shiren and his wife, their purpose of exhausting them has been achieved, so they should be sent in early to accompany Huang Jiannan.


    The next day, Su ruoqiu woke up late.


    When she woke up, she saw that Jin yilie was also there. She stayed up with her and didn''t go to the company.


    "Husband, get up." Su ruoqiu said with a smile and secretly kissed him on the lips.


    "I''m hungry. I''m going to get up and eat." Su ruoqiu struggled to leave his arms, "if you don''t want to get up, you can sleep again."


    "How dare I stay in bed when my wife gets up?" Jin yilie said and got up with him.Su ruoqiu took advantage of his wheelchair to go to the bathroom, quietly took out the pregnancy test stick bought yesterday and went to the bathroom.


    While she was waiting for the results, the door of the bathroom was knocked, which made her hand shake and almost throw away the pregnancy test stick.


    "If autumn?" Jin yilie yelled.


    "You go down first. I''ll come in a minute." Su ruoqiu responded.


    Jin yilie outside the bathroom was silent and frowned slightly. "Do you feel sick?"


    "No. I''ll be here in a moment. You go down first and let them cook some porridge. I want to have porridge. " Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    "That''s good." Jin yilie didn''t doubt anything, so he directly controlled the wheelchair and left the room.


    More than a minute later, when Su ruoqiu saw the parallel bars, his hand trembled again.


    Does that mean she''s pregnant?


    Su ruoqiu hesitated and quickly disposed of the pregnancy test stick.


    I don''t know if staying up late has any effect. She decides to go to the hospital and tell her mother-in-law and Elie.


    Now tell them that if the pregnancy test goes wrong, it will not make them happy.


    Go to the hospital to check and make sure that she is pregnant. First of all, she should share the good news with her father.


    Su ruoqiu left the room and went to the restaurant. After dinner, she drove away.


    "Vivi. You two will get out the criminal evidence of Huang Shiren and his wife. " Su ruoqiu glanced in the rearview mirror, and her eyes fell on them in the back seat.


    "Yes, sir Xu Weiwei answered, and the two of them disappeared in the back seat.


    Su ruoqiu drives to the hospital alone. When she gets the result, Huang Shiren and his wife have been arrested.


    She was really pregnant for more than a month.


    Su ruoqiu''s hand involuntarily on the stomach, gently touching the stomach, feel very magical and happy.


    A little life is in her stomach and will come to the world in a few months.


    She put away the pregnancy test form and called her father, saying that she had a message to tell him to go home.


    Su ruoqiu drove straight to her former home. By the time she got home, her father had already been waiting at home.


    With all the servants out of the house, the father and daughter sat in the living room.


    Su ruoqiu still can''t restrain the joy in his heart, the smile on his face is very sweet.


    "What''s good to share with dad?" When Zhang Cheng saw the happy look on his daughter''s face and the little action of touching her stomach, he had the answer in his heart, but he was not sure.


    He remembers that his wife''s face was the same as her daughter''s when she was pregnant, as well as the little action that would inadvertently reveal information.

 Chapter 252

    Su ruoqiu holds her father''s hand, and the joy on her face is beyond words.


    After a moment''s silence and calming down her inner excitement, she said with a smile, "Dad, you''re going to be a grandfather."


    "Dad said that your little action was so similar to that of your mother when she was pregnant with you." With a smile in his mouth, Zhang Cheng said, "do you know my mother-in-law and yilie?"


    "They don''t know yet. Besides me, dad is the first one to know Su ruoqiu has a happy smile on her face.


    "It''s a pleasure, Dad. If you have nothing to do, go back and share the good news with them. " Zhang Cheng said with a smile.


    "Dad. Come with me to Jin''s house Su ruoqiu looks expectantly at her father.


    Zhang Cheng''s face was stunned and stunned for a moment. He said with some worry, "but don''t you want to make it public yet?"


    If this matter were to be made public, it would be hard for anyone to believe it except him.


    "I didn''t make it public, and I''m your own daughter. There''s no need for us to explain anything to irrelevant people. Life is not with them. I just want to tell Elijah''s mother about this. It''s not good to keep it from her all the time. " Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    Before, she didn''t get revenge. She did a better job in keeping secrets, but now she has got revenge, and there''s nothing to worry about.


    "Yes. You''re right. So... Shall we go to Jin''s now? " Zhang Cheng asked aloud.


    Su ruoqiu nodded and raised his father with a smile, "well, I''ll go now."


    "Good." Zhang Cheng nodded and went to Jin''s house with his daughter.


    When returning to Jin''s home, Su ruoqiu called Jin yilie in advance and asked him to go home.


    Jin yilie did not ask anything, but agreed directly.


    When she and her father came to Jin''s living room, she saw that her mother-in-law and he were already there, as well as Aunt Chen and uncle Bai.


    When Liu Xiuqin saw her coming home with Zhang Cheng, she looked surprised and soon recovered as usual, with a smile on her face.


    When Uncle Bai and Aunt Chen saw Zhang Cheng, they were all in a daze, completely confused.


    What''s the relationship between young grandma and Zhang Cheng? Didn''t Zhang Cheng wake up not long ago?


    "Ruoqiu, do you have something to say to us?" Liu Xiuqin looked at them.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu looks at Aunt Chen and uncle Bai and hesitates whether to support them.


    Seeing Su ruoqiu''s meaning, Xu controlled Jin yilie, who had already arrived at her side of the wheelchair. He held out his hand and said in a low voice, "come on, there is no outsider here."


    His meaning is very obvious, that is to say, uncle Bai and Aunt Chen can be trusted, they are their own people.


    "Let''s sit down and talk." Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    Then they all sat in the living room. All the servants had been taken away. The atmosphere was a little serious at the moment.


    "Mom. Let me introduce you. This is my father, my own father. " Su ruoqiu solemnly extended his hand to introduce.


    In addition to Jin yilie and their father and daughter, the other three were obviously very shocked, with big eyes and mouth slightly open.


    Liu Xiuqin''s eyes fell on her son. When she saw that his face was indifferent, she immediately understood that he had known about it for a long time.


    The only people who don''t know anything are her, Aunt Chen and Baiyang.


    The three of them just looked at each other with shock in their eyes, and they didn''t speak.


    "I''m actually Zhang Yunxin, and this body is Su ruoqiu. The simple point is that the soul is Zhang Yunxin''s, that is me, while the body is Su ruoqiu''s. I was killed by my stepmother at the beginning, and I was unintentionally resurrected from Su ruoqiu who died suddenly. In order to revenge, I strictly keep a secret. Now my revenge has been avenged, and my father wakes up. I don''t think it''s necessary to hide it from you any more. " Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    After a pause, she simply said what happened in the past and what happened later, "that''s what happened."


    "You mean... You and lier are actually just a marriage by agreement?" Liu Xiuqin looks unbelievable.


    How could their love be pretended?


    "Young master, young grandmother, how can you deceive your wife?" Aunt Chen spoke angrily.


    My wife has always wanted a grandson to hold her, but I didn''t expect that they were fake weddings. Now I don''t know how disappointed she is.


    "Mom, Aunt Chen, I haven''t finished yet. We started out as an agreement marriage, each taking what we need, but later, we really got together. " Su ruoqiu smiles and opens her mouth, blaming her for only talking about the verbal agreement with yilie.As soon as her words came out, the three of them were relieved that they were still together.


    "Young granny, you are trying to scare me and my wife." Aunt Chen said with a smile.


    Everyone followed with a smile, Su ruoqiu stopped, suddenly spoke again, "in addition to confessing my identity, I have a good news to tell you."


    When Liu Xiuqin heard her words and looked at her again, she suddenly got a little excited.


    Emotional also includes Aunt Chen and poplar, they all want to go together.


    Jin yilie clenched her hand. She seemed to guess what she wanted to say, but she was not sure.


    Inner excitement, as if a wave like, wave after wave to roll up.


    "I''m pregnant." Su ruoqiu announced.


    As soon as her voice fell, they all fell into crazy joy.


    "Really? Did I hear you right? Are you pregnant? " Liu Xiuqin couldn''t believe it.


    "Yes. It''s true. I''ll go to the hospital for examination before I dare to tell you. " Su ruoqiu replied.


    "It''s a double happiness now. The wife has one more in laws, and the little grandmother is pregnant again. " Bai Yang said with a smile.


    "Aunt Chen, tell them to go and buy some vegetables and meat. We''ll have a good meal and celebrate." Liu Xiuqin said excitedly.


    "Good. I''m going to get ready. " Aunt Chen replied with a smile.


    Bai Yang looked at them and said, "I''ll help."


    "Wife. The future is hard for you. " Jin yilie smiles, takes her hand and kisses the back of her hand.


    Su ruoqiu a happy smile, "with you, no matter how hard it is."


    "You two will sleep in separate rooms from tonight." Liu Xiuqin looked at them and said.


    Young people are so energetic that they are afraid that they will go off accidentally.


    Su ruoqiu blinked in surprise. Her cheeks were red and slightly hot. She didn''t know how to answer.


    "Mom, I don''t have to split rooms. I can take it." Jin yilie said in a voice.


    Su ruoqiu''s one side sits own father, immediately angrily glared at him one eye.


    In front of the two elders, how to say these blushing words.


    "Mom is not afraid that you can''t help it." Liu Xiuqin makes a sound.


    She''s old, and she''s not embarrassed, and she''s all from here. She''s not as shy as she was when she was a girl.


    Su ruoqiu looked at him and wanted to talk. He suddenly glared at him. "Don''t talk. Mom said that she would sleep in separate rooms."


    If this topic goes on, she feels that her face will be as red as fried shrimp.


    "Yes. Listen to your wife. " Jin yilie said.

 Chapter 253

    Zhang Cheng is very happy to see their happy couple.


    As a man, how could he not see what Jin yilie did to her daughter.


    Anything can be camouflaged, but Jin yilie''s casual look at his daughter''s eyes can never be camouflaged.


    That pair of cold eyes, which can only hold ice and snow, seems to be melting slowly when facing his daughter, leaving only affectionate and doting.


    Tenderness is like water, which means Jin yilie''s gentle look at his daughter.


    When Yunxin was with Huang Jiannan at the beginning, he was not very satisfied, but his daughter liked it, and his friendship with the Huang family didn''t stop him.


    At that time, he was blinded. He didn''t expect that Huang Jiannan could go so far.


    "Father in law, I wonder if you can accompany me to the garden?" Liu Xiuqin asked with a smile.


    "Good." How can Zhang Cheng not know that she is creating opportunities for them.


    With their presence, the couple are always not very nice.


    Zhang Cheng and Jin yilie don''t have to go to the company all day, but Su ruoqiu notifies Bai Mochen and doesn''t go to the crew.


    "Now that you''re pregnant, don''t make a movie?" Jin yilie was afraid that something might happen to her.


    Now she is not fighting alone, but two people, more prone to accidents.


    If the child is going to have an accident, her body will also be injured.


    "It''s OK. If there''s a fierce scene, or if there''s a fight, let the double do it. " Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    She used to do it by herself, but now she has a fragile little life in her stomach. She can''t be too willful.


    Jin yilie was silent and nodded helplessly, "OK, it depends on you."


    Su ruoqiu held his face in both hands and asked with a smile, "do you like boys or girls?"


    "Girl." Jin yilie answered without hesitation.


    "You want me to have a second child? It''s not easy for me to have a second child. " Su ruoqiu said on purpose.


    "No. If you want to have a baby, you can have one. I put my wife first, and I won''t force you. " Jin yilie answered seriously.


    "Then why do you want a girl? The Jin family has always been a single child, and they don''t want a boy to continue the incense?" Su ruoqiu asked with blinking eyes.


    "I don''t like to have a stinky boy to rob you from me. Boys and girls are the same. As long as they are excellent and grow up to be independent, they will be able to continue the incense for the Jin family. It''s a big deal to recruit a son-in-law. " Jin yilie said.


    Su ruoqiu couldn''t help laughing, "you even eat your son''s vinegar."


    "No one can rob my wife." Jin yilie spoke solemnly.


    Su ruoqiu couldn''t help laughing. She was so sweet in her heart that she gave him a kiss on the lips. "The first one I gave birth to belongs to the Jin family. I have another one with my family name. I''m the only child in my family."


    "Yes. If you don''t want to have a baby, don''t force yourself. I think your father can understand it Jin yilie said.


    "That''s what I mean personally." Su ruoqiu replied.


    Jin yilie nodded and hugged her.


    Zhang Cheng also had dinner at Jin''s house at dinner time. Jin yilie didn''t ask Baiyang to send his father-in-law home until more than nine o''clock in the evening.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s over ten.


    Kong Wen, who couldn''t sleep in the room and waited for Wei Heye to come back but didn''t wait for him to come back, felt more congested when she thought about it.


    All of a sudden, her cell phone rang, and she thought it was weiheye.


    The moment she saw the number, the happy look on Kong Wen''s face suddenly disappeared.


    She threw the cell phone aside, not happy, do not want to pick up the phone.


    When it rang again and again, Kong Wen picked it up impatiently.


    "Xiaoyi, what can I do for you?" Kong Wen said and yawned.


    She also wants Li Xiaoyi to help her find someone. She doesn''t dare to be so bad. She has to be patient to talk to Li Xiaoyi.


    "Sister in law. I''ve found the person you''re looking for. Come and talk about the price yourself. " Li Xiaoyi said in a voice.


    "So fast? Where are you? " Kong Wen asked and immediately got up from the bed.


    She needs to get rid of Su ruoqiu''s trouble as soon as possible, so that Wei Heye won''t have any chance to turn the tables if she is taken away by the other party.


    "All right. I''ll be right there Kong Wen hung up and went out in a hurry.According to Li Xiaoyi''s address, Kong Wen finds a small park with few people.


    She stopped the car. It was dark here. She didn''t dare to get off the car, even the window didn''t dare to come down.


    In this small park, there was no one at all, and she didn''t see Li Xiaoyi.


    Her car stopped at the side of the road. Kong Wen''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled. She took out her mobile phone and was ready to call Li Xiaoyi when the window was knocked.


    Frightened by the sudden sound, Kong Wen almost throws away her mobile phone. The scream is stuck in her throat and doesn''t come out.


    See clearly the person outside the window is Li Xiaoyi, her heart just calmed down a lot.


    Kong Wen breathed a sigh of relief and got off with her bag.


    As soon as I got off the bus, I saw Li Xiaoyi standing with three men.


    The three men didn''t look good. Their eyes were not only fierce, but also a little dirty. Their eyes seemed to stay on her chest, which made her feel uncomfortable.


    "Sister in law. I''ve got someone for you. " Li Xiaoyi came to her, "talk slowly yourself."


    "Xiaoyi, don''t leave now. You can''t leave until you finish talking with your sister-in-law. I''ll... I''ll leave you with my reward. " As soon as Kong Wen reaches out her hand, she grabs Li Xiaoyi who wants to leave.


    Let her face the three little gangsters alone, she does not know what will happen, someone with her, so as to give her courage.


    Li Xiaoyi was silent and seemed to be thinking about it. For a moment, she raised her eyes and looked at Kong Wen, "no problem."


    At last, Kong Wen negotiated for 600000 yuan. Each of the three of them was 200000 yuan, and they promised to kill him.


    Kong Wen had originally paid a deposit of 100000 yuan per person, but the three of them were not happy. They said that they had to pay for their lives, otherwise they would not be responsible for killing people.


    There is no way, she had to promise to pay the full amount, repeatedly asked them not only to silence, but also to do clean.


    They all agreed very well. Kong Wen gave them a picture of Su ruoqiu and told them where she was filming.


    As for 600000, she didn''t have that much money for the time being, and the bank closed down, promising to get it for them tomorrow.


    The three of them asked for a transfer, but Kong Wen was afraid. She was afraid that she would check the transfer records soon, so she said that she had to pay cash for everything.


    Under Li Xiaoyi''s persuasion, they finally reached an agreement to meet here at noon tomorrow, when to pay and when to start.


    When Kong Wen got home and parked her car, she asked anxiously, "Xiaoyi, are they really reliable?"


    "They are all desperators. They can do anything for money. How can they be unreliable?" Li Xiaoyi gave his sister-in-law a white look.


    "I''m afraid they''ll give me up if they''re caught." Kong Wen wring her fingers anxiously, her palms sweating.


    She wants to get rid of Su ruoqiu as soon as possible, but she is afraid that things will come to light and she will be found out, and everything will be destroyed at that time.

 Chapter 254

    Li Xiaoyi gave Kong Wen a white look, "sister-in-law, you think too much. They have promised that even if something happens, they won''t give it to you, so they can absolutely do it. "


    "How can you be so sure?" Kong Wen asked in surprise.


    "Because they''re all out there, haven''t you heard of them? If you want to mix up, you must be loyal people, and you have to follow some rules of the road. " Li Xiaoyi vowed.


    Kong Wen listened to her words and felt that there was some truth. She could not help nodding, "en. I''m a little more at ease when you say that. "


    "Sister in law. You don''t have to worry. You can''t find your head. Besides, Su ruoqiu is just a high-level prostitute in the entertainment industry. She''s not famous at present. Who cares if she dies? " Li Xiaoyi comforted.


    Anyway, this matter can''t be found on her head. As for whether Kong Wen will be exposed, she doesn''t need to worry at all.


    It''s good to expose or not. It''s none of her business.


    "Yes, too." Kong Wen nodded in agreement, but she didn''t know what was in her mind.


    Li Xiaoyi doesn''t care whether things will be exposed or not, so she can persuade Kong Wen so firmly.


    Those guys are just little gangsters. They are far away from those who are on the road. They have no loyalty at all, let alone the rules of the road.


    Nobody does anything to them. They are the rules.


    Even if she gets psychological comfort, Kong Wen still can''t sleep when she comes back to her room.


    Until two o''clock in the morning, Wei Heye didn''t come back home. Kong Wen, who was frustrated, gritted her teeth and made up her mind to do it, gradually fell asleep.


    Get the cash ready the next day, and then set off alone at noon to make a deal.


    She wanted to go with Li Xiaoyi, but she was told that she couldn''t go with her at the amusement park, which is three hours'' drive away.


    Kong Wen had no choice but to miss the meeting time, so she went alone.


    She didn''t know that Li Xiaoyi didn''t go to any amusement park at all, but was in the cafe near their trade.


    Li Xiaoyi''s position on the second floor of the coffee shop, leaning against the transparent glass window, can clearly see the picture when they trade.


    I''ve been ready to be here for a long time, just to take the evidence of the transaction between them, so as to avoid being dragged into the water by Kong Wen.


    If you want to be safe, you have to make preparations.


    As soon as Kong Wen''s car appeared at the trading place, it had already entered Li Xiaoyi''s sight.


    Before the little gangsters came, Kong Wen had to sit in the car, waiting for them, anxiously scanning the crowd from time to time.


    There were few people here last night. There are still quite a lot of people in the daytime.


    Kong Wen is a little worried all of a sudden. What if someone sees her trading with a little gangster?


    Will these people who come and go recognize themselves?


    Thinking of this, Kong Wen shakes her hands and takes out her sunglasses.


    Looking at her face in the rearview mirror, she was almost blocked by the sunglasses. Kong Wen was relieved.


    After a while, she saw the park inside the pavilion, appeared last night''s three little gangsters.


    After they looked around for a while, Xu Shi found her car and stared at her.


    Kong Wen lowered the window and waved to them. To be honest, she didn''t want to get out of the car to trade. It''s better for them to come over and give them the money.


    It''s a pity that they didn''t mean to go there at all. They winked at her, meaning that they wanted her to take the money with them.


    Kong Wen''s face was a little embarrassed. She glanced around the small park and found that there were not many people inside, so she got off the bus slowly.


    She pulled a suitcase out of the car and dragged it to the location of the park pavilion.


    This is a newly bought suitcase, but for Kong Wen, she is very worried. The suitcase will drag and open suddenly.


    There are piles of money in it. If it falls out, she will become the focus. If it starts, it is inevitable that nothing will happen to her.


    In fact, she was dragging her suitcase, and no one would pay attention to her at all, but she was guilty of theft. She was always afraid that people would not recognize her or remember her appearance, so she looked worried and looked around from time to time.


    From the moment Kong Wen got off the bus, she was already photographed by Li Xiaoyi''s mobile phone.


    Kong Wen only pays attention to the pedestrians on the road, but doesn''t see a window seat on the second floor of the coffee shop. There is a person she knows very well.Looking at a face of panic and careful Kong Wen, pulling the suitcase towards the small park inside, Kong Wen''s hand holding a mobile phone, the corner of her mouth curving deeper and deeper.


    Kong Wen went to the pavilion, put the suitcase in front of them, "money is in it, a lot of money, I hope you don''t let me down."


    "Naturally." The three of them looked at each other and said with a smile, "happy cooperation."


    "Remember what you said." With that, Kong Wen turned and left.


    There are people coming and going today. She is obviously more confident than last night, and her attitude is arrogant.


    Her arrogant attitude did not irritate the three of them. Looking around, the three of them dragged their suitcases in the opposite direction.


    Kong Wen was very relieved when she got into the car. She started the engine and drove away immediately. She didn''t want to stay for a minute.


    Within five minutes, Li Xiaoyi appeared outside the cafe and stopped a taxi to leave.


    ¡­¡­


    "Master, Yang Hu was arrested by the police." The female ghost appeared in front of Liu Jing, lowered her head and said respectfully.


    "What did you say?" Liu Jing squeezed the cup tightly and stared at the ghost coldly. "Yang Hu was caught by the police?"


    Originally wanted to wait for Yang Hu willing to sign a soul contract with her, did not expect to wait for the news that Yang Hu was arrested by the police.


    "Yes. In the drug trade, I was caught by the police. " Said the ghost.


    Liu Jing clenched her teeth, slightly narrowed her eyes, staring straight ahead, "stupid! There''s a kid to help, and he''ll be caught by the police. "


    "Master. I found out that after Yang Hu came here, on the way back, he encountered a ghost fighting against the wall. It was a kid who wanted to kill Yang Hu. Later, an old man came to save Yang Hu and hired a kid for him. Unexpectedly, it was a conspiracy. Yang Hu was calculated. " The female ghost''s attitude is still so respectful.


    She told Liu Jing what happened to Yang Hu.


    "Did you see Yang Hu in prison?" Liu Jing''s tone became calm.


    "Yes." The ghost nodded, "Yang Hu said that as long as the master can save him, he is willing to sign a soul contract with the master."


    Liu Jing''s corner of the mouth raised a sneer, "there is no doubt that he will die. Even if I save him, he will still die. You go to the prison again tonight and let him sign the soul contract first


    "Yes The ghost answered.


    "Go down." Liu Jing said.


    The ghost answered and disappeared in place.


    Liu Jing narrowed her eyes, and her eyes fell on the wall.


    Yang Hu''s life has come. She can''t compete with the king of hell. What''s more, the price of robbing people can''t be made up with a soul.

 Chapter 255

    Liu Jing calculates that the kid won''t fight Yang Hu in a short time. Unexpectedly, the kid can''t help but want to fight Yang Hu on his way back.


    Recently, I have frequently miscalculated some things, which may be a sign.


    It seems that after Yang Hu is solved, she will go to see her younger martial sister immediately.


    When Liu Jing is helping herself to do divination, she finds that she has a big disaster recently.


    If she wants to survive this catastrophe, she needs to make her strength stronger and ask for the help of her younger martial sister.


    So in any case, she has to go to find the younger martial sister.


    Now I can''t find my master. The only one I can find is my younger martial sister.


    Recently, I feel more and more uneasy. I always feel that something will happen.


    Su ruoqiu received a call from Huo Lingxiao before finishing work.


    "Officer Huo Da, there won''t be another case, will there?" Su ruoqiu asked with a smile.


    "No. When are you going to call it a day Huo Lingxiao asked in a voice.


    "It may be late today, around nine o''clock in the evening." Su ruoqiu did not ask him why, but answered directly.


    "Good. I''ll come to you later and tell you something. " Huo Lingxiao said.


    Su ruoqiu frowned slightly and asked, "what''s the matter? Can''t you say it on the phone? If you can''t say it, just text me. "


    "It''s very important. I want to talk to you face to face." Huo Lingxiao said.


    "Oh. Well, it''s almost nine o''clock, and I''ll be finished Su ruoqiu spoke.


    "Yes." Huo Lingxiao should finish hanging up the phone.


    "To whom?" White dust appeared on her side like a ghost.


    Su ruoqiu put away his mobile phone, turned his head and glared at him, "white dust, don''t come out like a ghost. You scare my child. I''ll fight with you. "


    "How dare I frighten you and your children? Maybe I will be their father in the future." White dust said with a smiley face.


    Su ruoqiu couldn''t help rolling his eyes, "this is someone else''s child, so you want to be a father?"


    "I don''t care as long as you gave birth to it." The white ink dust shrugged and responded indifferently.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t speak and carefully examined the white dust.


    She can''t believe there''s a man who can do this for a woman.


    The most unbearable thing for a man is to wear a green hat and like to be a father?


    But white ink dust seems to have no face and no skin. Knowing that she''s pregnant, she doesn''t care at all. She''s good to her. On the contrary, it''s like he''s going to be a father. He''s better for her.


    "White dust." Su ruoqiu suddenly called out solemnly.


    "Yes?" White ink dust did not understand to see her one eye, then smile to come, "is it not that you consider clearly, want to dump him with me?"


    "When are you free?" Su ruoqiu asked solemnly.


    White ink dust surprised, then smile, "how? You want to invite me to dinner? Whenever you want to have dinner, I''ll be free. I''ll be with you at any time. "


    "I want to take you to the hospital to take care of your brain. I suspect there is something wrong with you." Su ruoqiu raised her hand and pointed to her head.


    White ink dust took her hand, pulled down, said with a smile: "my brain is OK, but I have a problem here."


    He put her hand on his heart with a doting look in his eyes.


    Su ruoqiu, facing his affectionate eyes, awkwardly retracts his hand. He is speechless and helpless.


    "White dust. You know clearly that there is no result. Why do you insist? " Su ruoqiu really can''t figure out what he thinks.


    When she''s a wild cat that''s hard to tame? Want to tame her and get a sense of accomplishment?


    But in front of the white dust, it is not like the kind of man who, in order to get, at all costs, finally get and throw away.


    White ink dust with a sad smile, straight looking at her, "seriously, you may not believe, I do not know why."


    He thinks he''s crazy, and occasionally he doesn''t understand.


    Without accumulated love, how can it be so deep?


    "For the sake of being my Savior, I''ll show you the way. As for you, you should pay more attention to the excellent girls. As time goes by, you will feel how attractive they are. " Su ruoqiu said solemnly.


    White ink dust stares at her straight, silent for a moment, say: "but you are so dazzling, I can''t move my sight. What shall we do? ""You..." Su ruoqiu still wanted to say something, but he found that he didn''t know what to say, so he had to go over him and leave, "if you don''t listen, I don''t care about you."


    White dust turned to stare at her left back, evil four smile, more a lonely.


    He really doesn''t care about anything as long as she wants to.


    Don''t care about her second marriage, don''t care about her having children


    The heart began to ache faintly again. Even if it was too painful for him to breathe, he would not get her by despicable means.


    What white ink dust wants is not only her, but also her heart, waiting for her to come to his arms willingly.


    At nine o''clock, Su ruoqiu finished work on time.


    Bai Mochen wanted to send her back, but she was stopped by the director and discussed something with him.


    Taking advantage of the white dust is dragged, Su ruoqiu quietly left the crew, alone out.


    Huo Lingxiao should be waiting outside. She is curious about what is important. Let him come to discuss with her in person.


    After the director has finished some words, when Bai Mochen turns around, he finds that Su ruoqiu has disappeared, and immediately chases out anxiously.


    Su ruoqiu saw a person standing by a car outside, like Huo Lingxiao, and walked over with a smile.


    When she went to Huo Lingxiao''s direction, she didn''t find that there were three unkind people walking towards her.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t realize the danger at all, and her eyes also fell on Huo Lingxiao.


    Huo Lingxiao, who found Su ruoqiu''s figure, saw her figure and immediately started to smile.


    Just the next second, the smile on Huo Lingxiao''s face froze and strode towards her.


    Su ruoqiu was stunned to see that he rushed forward with a grim look.


    When she turned her head to look, she saw three men coming, already showing sharp knives.


    The sharp knife face in the light, flashing cold cold awn, let people look at all scared.


    Su ruoqiu''s hands instinctively protected her stomach and backed away in panic.


    They haven''t rushed to them yet, so there''s no need for Su ruoqiu to have a direct conflict with them.


    If she had not been pregnant, she would have done it and would never have stepped back. But if she was pregnant, she was afraid that the action would be too big and cause abortion.


    This is her first child with Jin yilie. She attaches great importance to her baby. Some of the slightly violent actions in the film have been handed over to the stand in, not to mention fighting with the knife holder.


    Fortunately, Huo Lingxiao rushed over in time. When Su ruoqiu was about to be stabbed, she wanted to start, but Huo Lingxiao was a step faster than her.


    The man who first rushes in front of Su ruoqiu and wants to stab her chest is kicked out by Huo Lingxiao.


    The man who ate the pain didn''t hold the knife tightly. When he fell to the ground, he followed him and made a "clang" sound.

 Chapter 256

    Huo Lingxiao kicked out a foot, suddenly fell to the ground, half squatted on the ground, a hand to support the ground.


    He got up slowly, his eyes swept coldly to the two men who were stunned.


    "Be careful." Su ruoqiu left three words, and she hid in the distance.


    She believed that Huo Lingxiao''s skill was enough to deal with three men, but they had knives in their hands, so she had to tell him to be careful.


    Huo Lingxiao, who has been a policeman for such a long time, graduated from a police academy. He is not skilled enough to deal with these three little gangsters.


    One of the men fell to the ground, and the remaining two men looked at each other, but they didn''t flinch. They looked at Huo Lingxiao at the same time.


    Since there is one more person, they will send them on the road together.


    If they knew that Huo Lingxiao was a policeman and a very good policeman, they would have turned around and run away, and would never fight with him.


    Two men holding a sharp knife, desperate to rush toward him.


    At the moment, the white ink dust has also come out from inside. Seeing Su ruoqiu''s figure and the scene in front of him, he immediately rushes to Su ruoqiu''s side.


    "Are you all right?" White dust frowned anxiously and looked down for fear that she would be hurt.


    "I''m fine. You can help Huo Lingxiao." Su ruoqiu shook his head and asked him to help.


    Huo Lingxiao is very good, but the other side has a knife. She''s still afraid that something will happen. It''s better to have one more person to help.


    "Yes." White ink dust nodded and immediately went forward.


    One of the men wanted to sneak attack Huo Lingxiao. The white ink dust, who happened to be rushed to, kicked off the sharp knife in his hand, then grabbed the man''s wrist and punched him in the stomach.


    The man who was hit in the abdomen suddenly twisted his face, showing a rather painful look.


    The abdomen is one of the most vulnerable parts of the body. It''s quite painful to be hit by a heavy blow.


    Su ruoqiu, who was watching the battle, watched them fight three men. In fact, he wanted to rush up to help, but he felt his stomach and hesitated to go up.


    After the two of them subdued three men, the police car had arrived.


    Huo Lingxiao gave the three of them to the police and told them the story.


    Looking at the police car to leave, white dust to see Su ruoqiu look and become very nervous, "stomach OK?"


    "Nothing." Su ruoqiu shook his head.


    Huo Lingxiao frowned slightly, "is the stomach hurt?"


    He didn''t know about her pregnancy. He didn''t have such delicate thoughts. He thought her stomach was hurt.


    "No Su ruoqiu smiles and shakes his head. "Don''t you have something to say to me? Can you say it now? "


    "Sit down somewhere and say it." Huo Lingxiao said.


    "It''s better to go to the hotel nearby." White ink dust looked at Su ruoqiu, "you should be hungry."


    "A little bit." Su ruoqiu replied.


    Huo Lingxiao nodded and went to a nearby hotel with them.


    After ordering, Huo Lingxiao said, "I want to execute Yang Hu tomorrow morning. Do you have any suggestions?"


    "Tomorrow morning? Why not wait until noon? At that time, I will solve Yang Hu''s soul together. " Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    If a soul like Yang Hu escapes, it will cause unnecessary trouble.


    If he was taken away directly and sent to hell, there would be nothing to say, just for fear that Yang Hu would flee before he arrived at the hell.


    "That''s why I came to ask your opinion. Since there is a ghost, I think his soul must be very powerful. I''m afraid it will become a disaster. " Huo Lingxiao said.


    "I''ll be ready by noon tomorrow." Su ruoqiu said to him.


    Huo Lingxiao nodded, "well, do as you say."


    "Yes. The three men just now obviously want Su ruoqiu''s life. You have to question them carefully. " White ink dust thought of the three men, sharp eyes fell on Huo Lingxiao.


    Huo Lingxiao''s eyebrows are imperceptibly slightly frowning. It''s very targeted to think of the time when the three men rush to Su ruoqiu.


    If there were no accident, the three of them were premeditated and instructed.


    "Yes. I''ll look into it. " Huo Lingxiao said.


    Su ruoqiu surprised eyes fell on them, "are you so sure?"Without mentioning this, Su ruoqiu never thought about this motive.


    "Yes. They have a clear goal. " Huo Lingxiao stares at her straightly, "it''s your life. You''d better think about it carefully. Have you offended anyone recently


    "She''s either on the set or at home all day. Who can she offend?" White ink dust said.


    Huo Lingxiao coldly glanced at him, "I just want to catch the murderer earlier, what are you worried about?"


    "I''ll talk about it." White ink dust replied, "if you have time, you''d better go back to interrogate the prisoner earlier. Now that you''ve finished talking, we''ll eat for you if we don''t eat this meal. "


    "If I don''t get this meal, I won''t get involved in that case." Huo Lingxiao spoke calmly, but the threat was quite obvious.


    "When did I say dinner? Didn''t you invite me? I''m going to be more expensive. " White ink dust smiles.


    Huo Ling Xiao lightly swept him one eye, "please don''t please, see white little you."


    "Please. Can''t I invite you? You have to check it out for me. " White ink dust can''t help but ask again.


    "When you were assassinated, you didn''t care so much." Huo Lingxiao picked eyebrows and looked at him in his spare time.


    "Prove that ruoqiu is more important in my heart than myself." White ink dust replied with a smile.


    Su ruoqiu just drank a mouthful of warm boiled water, which almost spurted out.


    His face is estimated to be as thick as the city wall. He said these words without blushing and gasping.


    Huo Lingxiao''s cold face rarely smiles, and his interesting eyes scan back and forth on them.


    Sitting on one side, Su ruoqiu was staring at him like this. His cheeks were a little hot. He was so embarrassed that he wanted to get up and leave.


    Just as Su ruoqiu silently thought that the person invited was not coming, the door of the box was knocked.


    Su ruoqiu looked happy and said with a smile, "I''ll drive it."


    The two men at the table did not understand why she looked so happy when they heard the knock.


    When the box door opened, a cold woman appeared in their line of sight, suddenly everything understood.


    It turned out that there were not only three of them for dinner, but Su ruoqiu also invited someone to come.


    The corner of white ink dust''s mouth stirred up a smile of evil spirit, picked to pick eyebrow, the vision falls on Huo Lingxiao''s body, seem to be meaning to have to point to.


    "If autumn. How can they... "Shuifu''s face turned red and looked at them, especially at Huo Lingxiao. Her face became hot for a time.


    Before, Su ruoqiu said that eating was boring and asked where she was.


    When you know she''s around, let her come over for dinner.


    She never thought Huo Lingxiao would be here.


    "Come in." Su ruoqiu winked at her, which was an opportunity for her.


    When Shuifu enters, Su ruoqiu closes the door of the box.


    Xu Weiwei and Ke min don''t know where they are, otherwise she doesn''t have to be scared by three men before. Fortunately, Huo Lingxiao is there.

 Chapter 257

    In addition to the water lotus began to smile at them embarrassed, are basically cold face.


    Originally, I didn''t say much. With Huo Lingxiao here, the words of Shuifu are even less.


    "In order to celebrate my rebirth, I''ll drink instead of water. I''ll have a drink with you. Don''t give me face." Su ruoqiu raised his glass and looked at the three of them with a smile.


    After drinking, she will be more courageous. She has to create opportunities for Furong and Huo Lingxiao.


    "I''ll have to drive later." Huo Lingxiao said in a voice.


    Su ruoqiu winked at Bai Mo Chen and said with a smile, "it''s better to find a driver. Otherwise, let Bai Mo Chen call Bai Kai. I''ll take charge of sending you back with Bai Kai."


    "Yes. If you are the one who saved you, you should drink some wine to celebrate it? " The white ink dust sees Su ruoqiu''s eye color, will come over immediately.


    Su ruoqiu looked at the silent water Furong, "Furong, come on, let''s go."


    "I..." Shuifu hesitated and didn''t pick up his glass. He looked at them.


    "What are you going to do. If you''re drunk, I''ll take you back. It''s OK. " Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    After drinking a few cups of water and getting drunk, she will start her next plan.


    "Lingxiao, cheers." White ink dust in time took up the wine cup, pretended to touch the cup with Huo Lingxiao.


    Huo Lingxiao had no choice but to pick up the wine cup and touch it with him to finish the wine in the cup.


    Su ruoqiu and the water of the cup, see both of them drink, and then look at the covetous Su ruoqiu, had to look up and drink.


    Su ruoqiu enthusiastically poured wine to Furong again, and the white ink dust naturally drew gourd according to the ladle, and cooperated with her seamlessly.


    After two glasses of wine, they both began to drink without persuading. The more they talked, the better the atmosphere. They laughed from time to time.


    Su ruoqiu saw that the time was ripe, so she told Shuifu, "go to the bathroom with me."


    If the two of them drink too much, she will waste her time. If they drink too much, it will be like a pile of mud. There''s no courage to be drunk or go to bed.


    "Oh, yes." Shuifu nodded and stood up with her.


    Out of the box, Su ruoqiu stops before she reaches the bathroom.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t it going to the bathroom? " Water lotus does not understand ground to ask a way.


    Su ruoqiu gave her a white look. "I''m creating opportunities for you."


    "What? Create opportunities? " Shuifu stares at her incomprehensibly.


    "Yes. When you go back later, if you drink a little more, you will pretend to be drunk and take the opportunity to say that if he refuses, you will be drunk and talking nonsense. " Su ruoqiu said.


    Shuifu''s face turned red, and he looked around for fear that he would be heard, "can''t we do this? And... And I... I can''t say it. "


    "No? You haven''t had enough to drink? If you don''t tell me, I don''t know when Huo Lingxiao will take the initiative even if he likes you. " Su ruoqiu said.


    Huo Lingxiao such a man, as if in the eyes of only work, to wait for him to take the initiative, may have to go to monkey year.


    "Really?" Water lotus hesitates to ask a way.


    She has never been good at expression. If she wants to express herself to the team leader suddenly, her heart will beat faster. I don''t know if she can say it completely.


    "Yes. I suggest you have a try. Even if he doesn''t like you, he might as well give up as soon as possible. Where can a woman have so much youth to delay. Besides, do you want to regret later? " Su ruoqiu asked.


    Shuifu shook his head, "I don''t want to."


    "That''s right. I''ll act according to the plan later. If you think you''re almost drunk, you''ll take the opportunity to express yourself. " Su ruoqiu said.


    "If the captain is drunk and I confess, what can he do if he doesn''t remember?" Shuifu is still worried.


    "If he refuses you, won''t it be better for him to forget?" Su ruoqiu replied.


    Shuifu nodded, "it seems so. But... "


    "Come on, let''s go back." Su ruoqiu pushed her back.


    "Aren''t you going to the bathroom?" Water lotus asks a way.


    "It''s OK. I can hold it." Su ruoqiu replied that she didn''t want to go to the bathroom.


    Going to the bathroom is just a cover to find a chance to say these words to Shuifu.Back in the box, the two men looked back at them. Then they looked back and went on talking about them.


    Shuifu sits on the dining chair, secretly glances at Huo Lingxiao, and is afraid of being found by him, so he quickly takes back his eyes.


    She is particularly nervous, holding up the glass, suddenly poured a glass of wine.


    Take a deep breath, and then look at Huo Lingxiao, it seems not so afraid.


    At the moment Huo Lingxiao turns to talk with Bai Mo Chen. From the position of Shuifu, what he sees is his side face.


    A side face is so handsome, when talking and laughing, it seems more attractive.


    Just one more glance, Shuifu found that he loved him more.


    Su ruoqiu is very nervous, because Shuifu just looks at Huo Lingxiao, but she doesn''t do anything. She really wants to rush up to speak for Shuifu.


    Sitting upright, her eyes became firm. She poured a glass of wine for herself and poured it down again.


    After drinking, Shuifu put the cup heavily on the table, and the sound made the other three people dumbfounded.


    The two men who are talking are casting puzzled eyes at Shuifu.


    Shuifu almost made a decision in an instant, clenched her hands into fists, and strode to Huo Lingxiao.


    "Huo Lingxiao." Shuifu looked serious and called out his full name.


    "Yes?" With a little drunk Huo Lingxiao, frowning slightly, staring at her.


    "You are mine!" The water lotus domineering voice, "only belongs to me!"


    Huo Lingxiao is at a loss. He doesn''t react at all. He thinks she''s talking nonsense.


    "Fu..." Huo Lingxiao just said a word, a face is close at hand, lips more soft things, is eroding his lips a little bit, soft people want to sink in it.


    His brain didn''t have time to respond, but his action was a step faster. He had already responded to the kiss without waiting for his brain''s instructions.


    Sitting on the dining chair, Su ruoqiu was so shocked that she opened her eyes and covered her mouth. She was really shocked by Shuifu''s bold behavior.


    She thought Shuifu was just saying the words "I like you" to Huo Lingxiao shyly. She didn''t expect that what she said was those words, and her action was so strong.


    White ink dust was also stunned. When he saw the smile on Su ruoqiu''s face, he immediately understood why she wanted to drink. It was for this.


    With a smile in his eyes, he stares at his friend who has been kissed like a statue. The smile from the corner of his mouth is more and more evil.


    It seems that my friend''s single life is coming to an end. He wants to praise this brave woman.


    When Shuifu realized what she had done, it was too late for her to regret, so she could only continue.

 Chapter 258

    Su ruoqiu looks at Huo Lingxiao, who was stunned. He begins to take action and finally takes the initiative.


    Does that mean they have a play?


    Thinking of this, a happy smile appeared on her face.


    It''s also very happy to be able to make up a couple of people who like each other.


    She looked at the white dust, and the two of them looked at each other.


    I don''t know if it''s less drunk, or if it''s too much to kiss. They finally realize that someone is present, and feel embarrassed to separate.


    Shuifu''s cheeks were red, her head was slightly lowered, and she was too shy to look directly at the two people present.


    "Cough..." Huo Ling Xiao light cough a, the vision swept to sweep two big light bulbs, "how? Haven''t you seen anyone kiss? "


    "You also know kissing, which means you''re not drunk." Su ruoqiu took advantage of the iron and asked with a smile, "do you like Hibiscus?"


    This is a key question. If he doesn''t like the water nymph, but still responds to the kiss, he is a scum man!


    Huo Lingxiao''s cold face suddenly turned red, and his sharp gaze at Su ruoqiu was also erratic. He did not dare to look directly at her.


    Hearing Su ruoqiu''s question, Shuifu is very embarrassed, but still wants to hear Huo Lingxiao''s answer. She stares at him shyly, and her eyes are full of expectation.


    "Why should I answer you?" Huo Lingxiao suddenly stood up, reached for her hand and held her hand, "Fu, I''ll take you home."


    "Officer Huo, you''ve been drinking. It''s drunk driving. Remember to find a substitute driver." Su ruoqiu cried behind him with a smile.


    Huo Lingxiao, who went to the door of the box, turned his head and looked at Bai Mo Chen, "the bill will be given to Bai Shao you."


    With that, he took Shuifu away.


    White ink dust stood up and said in a voice: "things are done, we should go back."


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu stood up.


    "Don''t forget what you said." White ink dust suddenly said.


    "What did I say?" Su ruoqiu was at a loss. He didn''t know what he had said.


    "I gave up my life to accompany a gentleman, cooperate with you in acting, and drink wine. You have to send me home." When Bai Mo Chen said this, he was still a bit coquettish.


    Su ruoqiu shook his head helplessly and said with a smile, "well, for your good cooperation, I''ll send you back."


    When they two get out of the hotel, Huo Lingxiao and Shuifu are gone.


    If Su ruoqiu didn''t drink a little wine, he was completely sober.


    To send Bai Mo Chen to the door, he insisted that Bai Kai and his family''s bodyguards escort her back. She couldn''t refuse, so she had to let them follow.


    It''s good to do this. Otherwise, if something happens to her, she won''t be so lucky. Someone came out to save her.


    Su ruoqiu goes back safely. Before entering the villa gate, he sees Jin yilie waiting at the gate.


    "It''s windy outside. Why don''t you wait for me inside?" Su ruoqiu said painfully.


    "There''s something wrong with you. I''m worried." Jin yilie said.


    Su ruoqiu''s mouth slightly twitched a few times, "this matter, you know so soon."


    "Yes. I also know who sent the three of them to trouble you. " Jin yilie''s tone is indifferent, but his eyes are full of fierce eyes, with a sense of killing.


    "So soon?" Su ruoqiu was surprised.


    She also wants to ask Huo Lingxiao about the result of the interrogation tomorrow. Unexpectedly, her husband is faster, so it''s found out.


    "Kong Wen." Jin yilie said in a voice.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyebrows wrinkled, puzzled to say: "I did not between her and to the life of the festival ah."


    "When a woman is jealous, she becomes terrible. You and weiheye were secretly photographed outside the bar, and they were used as articles, so she wanted to kill you. " Jin yilie said.


    When Su ruoqiu heard what he said, he immediately thought of Li Xiaoyi, "the photos taken secretly are not related to Li Xiaoyi."


    Jin yilie''s mouth raised a proud smile, "my wife is smart."


    "It''s her! I didn''t even deal with this woman, just like a shitty stick. She''s planning to get rid of me. " Su ruoqiu said unhappily.


    Jin yilie''s deep eyes narrowed slightly, and a sense of obliteration flashed through his eyes. "Since they dare to touch my wife, don''t blame me for uprooting them."


    "You want to deal with the Wei family?" Su ruoqiu asked."Yes." Jin yilie nodded.


    Su ruoqiu thinks of the Wei family and Chi Biyue. If she does it rashly, she is afraid that the other party will jump over the wall in a hurry. "Let''s teach Li Xiaoyi and Kong Wen a little lesson. As for uprooting the Wei family, we can''t be impatient. After all, Chi Biyue is not an easy woman to deal with."


    "Yes. According to my wife. " Jin yilie responded.


    Su ruoqiu pushed his wheelchair and took him to the elevator to return to the room.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    Su ruoqiu, who came to the police station, saw that Huo Lingxiao and Shuifu were not quite right.


    Although it''s still the same as usual, when they look at each other, they have a little more emotion.


    It seems that last night''s development is very smooth, I believe that in the near future, she will be able to drink the wedding wine of two people.


    "Ruoqiu, you are just in time. What happened last night, it turned out Huo Lingxiao said in a voice.


    "The three of them were instructed by Kong Wen." Su ruoqiu raised a smile in the corner of his mouth and spoke with a firm voice.


    Huo Lingxiao and Shuifu look at each other, both of them are slightly stunned.


    They didn''t expect Su ruoqiu to know so soon.


    "How do you know?" Shuifu asked curiously.


    "The secret." Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    "We have sent someone to take Kong Wen to the police station. I believe we will bring him soon." Huo Lingxiao did not ask again.


    Before long, Kong Wen, with a look of panic, was brought to the police station by them.


    In the interrogation room, Su ruoqiu is also present. Looking at Kong Wen with an uneasy face, just looking at her guilty eyes, you know that she has something to do.


    "Last night, there were three attempted murderers. You bought them." Huo Lingxiao said in a voice.


    "No... no! How can I buy a homicide? I didn''t do anything. I''m wronged. Don''t be wronged. " Kong Wen immediately shook her head and refused to admit it.


    "Where were you at noon yesterday?" Huo Lingxiao asked coldly.


    Kong Wen is asked like this, immediately stupefied, in the palm straight perspiration.


    Doesn''t that mean the three of them won''t give her up? What''s going on now?


    I thought it would be very smooth, but she didn''t expect that Su ruoqiu didn''t get hurt.


    "Say it Huo Lingxiao snapped.


    Kong Wen was so dazed that her heart beat. "Yesterday... Yesterday noon, I... I called Xiaoyi and asked her to accompany me... To have a cup of coffee with me."


    As long as Xiaoyi gives her perjury, she should be OK.


    This rich young lady hasn''t done enough. She doesn''t want to go to jail for dinner.


    Kong Wen forced herself to calm down and told herself that she would be OK.


    I have made some assumptions with Li Xiaoyi before. If they are found, how should they deal with them.


    I believe Li Xiaoyi will cooperate with her very well, and nothing will go wrong.

 Chapter 259

    Su ruoqiu and Huo Lingxiao look at each other. Kong Wen is obviously lying.


    This kind of psychological quality can be seen through as a bad person.


    Even though she was afraid, Kong Wen refused to admit it. She insisted that she had done nothing and that the three little gangsters slandered her.


    They had no evidence, and she refused to admit it.


    Although they know that Kong Wen is lying, they can''t help it at present.


    When Li Xiaoyi came, they tried him.


    "Where were you at noon yesterday?" Huo Lingxiao asked.


    Li Xiaoyi''s dissatisfied eyes swept over the three of them, and said in a voice, "drink coffee in the coffee shop."


    "Who can prove it?" Huo Lingxiao asked.


    "The clerk in the coffee shop and my sister-in-law." Li Xiaoyi replied.


    Seeing that Su ruoqiu has nothing wrong, she naturally can''t turn back. Otherwise, who will be used to deal with Su ruoqiu in the future?


    She and Su ruoqiu''s holiday, now with their own ability, completely dare not start, each other''s back can be supported by white dust, easy to start, it will inevitably come to a tragic end.


    Keep Kong Wen in, at least can borrow Kong Wen''s hand to get rid of Su ruoqiu, at that time also can''t rely on her.


    These three idiots! I thought they could kill Su ruoqiu, but she didn''t get hurt at all.


    "There are three murderers who testify that Kong Wen bought a murderer to kill people." Huo Lingxiao said with a cold face.


    "The murderer? Hehe... Are you mistaken? With the courage of my sister-in-law, can I buy murderers? That''s not how you''re looking for a ghost. " Li Xiaoyi sneered.


    Her psychological quality is relatively better. She doesn''t show all her emotions on her face like Kong Wen.


    From being taken to the police station, her palms have been sweating, very uneasy.


    She didn''t know how to answer these words if she hadn''t already made a confession with her sister-in-law.


    Su ruoqiu''s luck is really good! This won''t kill her!


    Huo Lingxiao also want to continue questioning, the door of the interrogation room was knocked.


    He took a look at them and walked out.


    Open the door of the interrogation room, see a dignified face of colleagues, went out.


    "Is something wrong?" Huo Lingxiao asked in a voice.


    "The news came from the prison that the three murderers had just killed themselves by biting their tongues." The man spoke solemnly.


    Huo Lingxiao''s brow deeply wrinkled, "bite tongue to commit suicide? Instant death or excessive blood loss? "


    "Bite off your tongue and die in a moment." Said the man.


    Huo Lingxiao''s brow frowned more and more tightly. "It''s hard for ordinary people to break their tongue in an instant, and they can''t die in an instant."


    The human body will have a kind of instinct of self-protection. When biting the tongue, severe pain will make people relax. Most people don''t have the determination to bite the tongue.


    According to his understanding of the three little gangsters, they all hold the mentality that it is better to live than to die, and it is even more impossible for them to bite off their tongues and commit suicide.


    "The pictures captured in the surveillance show that they actually fell to the ground after biting their tongues." The man replied.


    "Well, you go over and make a copy of the surveillance screen. I''ll see for myself." Huo Lingxiao said.


    "Yes." The man said and left.


    Huo Lingxiao once again into the interrogation room, eyes fall on Su ruoqiu and water Furong, "you come out."


    "Officer, when can I get out? My friend is waiting for me to go shopping Li Xiaoyi''s dissatisfied eyes fell on them.


    Huo Lingxiao just coldly glanced at her and turned to take them two to leave together.


    See Huo Lingxiao such attitude, the slightest will not put her in the eyes, Li Xiaoyi immediately more angry, "drag what! But I''m just a little official


    After the man made a copy, they watched it together on the computer.


    Fast forward to the part before the incident, Su ruoqiu finds that the three men are dull, not like normal people at all, but more like being possessed by ghosts.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyes are tightly fixed on the monitoring screen, and her brows are deeply wrinkled.


    Suddenly, she saw one of the little gangsters, also looked up at the monitor, showing a strange smile.


    When he looked back, blood came out of their mouths, and then the three of them fell to the ground with blood in their mouths.Just a few seconds after falling to the ground, the three people in the picture have no action, and they don''t seem to be angry at all. They are dead indeed.


    "They died abnormally." Huo Lingxiao said with a frown.


    "Yes. One of them also smiles at the monitor. " Water lotus mouth, always feel that strange smile with provocation.


    Su ruoqiu was silent for a moment, and said in a deep voice: "the three of them must have been possessed by ghosts. Few people have the courage to bite off their tongues. What''s more, the three people who want to survive can never commit suicide. "


    A man who is determined to die may still make such a decision, but a man who is trying to survive cannot bear the pain of biting his tongue.


    Even those who want to die will choose other ways that are easier to die than this.


    "Who do you think is the most likely pusher behind it?" Huo Lingxiao looks at Su ruoqiu.


    "I don''t know." Su ruoqiu shook his head.


    In fact, she already had a guess object in her heart, but she was not sure and could not talk to them.


    These three little gangsters have something to do with Kong Wen and Li Xiaoyi, so the one who wants them to die most and wants to die without proof is Chi Biyue who knows magic?


    For Chi Biyue, such a thing is not very difficult for her.


    "Can we only let them go now?" Water lotus eyebrows slightly wrinkled.


    Knowing that Kong Wen is the murderer, now there is no way to convict her. All the murderers who testify against her are dead.


    The surveillance camera broke down before the murderer said it was there.


    "Yes." Huo Lingxiao should say, eyes fall on Su ruoqiu.


    "Just let it go." Su ruoqiu said.


    Anyway, let them out, she has nothing to fear, and she will carry them in the future.


    Back in the interrogation room, they were released.


    Li Xiaoyi''s provocative eyes fall on Su ruoqiu, and the corners of his mouth are full of pride.


    Her appearance seems to be saying to Su ruoqiu: look, what if you arrest me? What can you do for me?


    Su ruoqiu looks at her provocative look, looks very calm, and even has a smile on her face.


    Out of the gate of the police station, Su ruoqiu watched Li Xiaoyi walk away.


    "Do you two know how to do it?" Su ruoqiu asked with a smile.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, there is no one beside her.


    "I know." Xu Weiwei responds.


    "Don''t kill me. It''s ok if you have feet, hands or face. Don''t hurt the innocent." Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    "Yes. We know. " Ke min responded without expression.


    "Go ahead." Su ruoqiu said two words gently.


    The two of them disappeared beside her and went to find Li Xiaoyi and Kong Wen.


    Su ruoqiu turned around and went back to the police station, with a cold smile on his lips: don''t think I can''t deal with you if I go through legal procedures.

 Chapter 260

    Just because they want her life, they can be punished. Don''t blame her for being merciless.


    Fortunately, she didn''t hurt the child in her stomach, otherwise, it would not be a lesson now.


    She always responds with kindness to those who are kind to her, but if she is cruel to her, she will surely redouble her kindness.


    After leaving the police station, Kong Wen looked back and saw that there were no suspicious people following her. Then she looked at Li Xiaoyi angrily, "don''t you promise that they won''t tell me? I didn''t expect the first one to give me up. "


    Kong Wen is still in a cold sweat. She is afraid that she can''t get out if she goes in.


    During the waiting time inside, she was in a cold sweat, fearing that she would be convicted if she didn''t agree with Li Xiaoyi''s confession.


    "Sister in law, I didn''t expect that they would give you up so soon. If I had known, I would not have let them do it. You''re not all right now. If I didn''t testify to your sister-in-law, could you come out so soon? " Li Xiaoyi said hypocritically.


    "Anyway, I was almost killed by you this time. I didn''t kill Su ruoqiu and wasted so much money." Kong Wen''s angry face.


    Li Xiaoyi''s eyes turned around and said with a flattering smile, "sister-in-law, don''t think too much. Aren''t we OK? They can''t do anything to us without proof. Since we are released, I''ll treat my sister-in-law to a meal to celebrate. "


    "Have a meal? Ha ha... I lost hundreds of thousands, just to eat your meal? " Kong Wen sneered and didn''t get her at all.


    She didn''t hurt Su ruoqiu by six or seven hundred thousand yuan. She felt distressed when she thought of it.


    Her mother-in-law didn''t ask where the money was going, otherwise, Kong Wen didn''t know how to tell her mother-in-law.


    When she thought that her mother-in-law would give her a card that would never stop brushing, she felt guilty again. When she met a mother-in-law who was so kind to her, she still spent so much money.


    "Don''t be angry, sister-in-law. I don''t know. Well, I''ll ask my cousin to come out and have dinner with the three of us. How about that? " Li Xiaoyi knows that Kong Wen is the best.


    As long as it''s something to do with Wei Heye, Kong Wen will be very interested, and her cousin is not the one that she can make an appointment with.


    If Kong Wen wants to have dinner with her cousin, she will never eat together unless she is at home.


    Hearing Li Xiaoyi''s words, the anger on Kong Wen''s face really dissipated more than half.


    "Can you really ask your cousin out for dinner?" Kong Wen asked in a voice.


    In fact, she wanted to have dinner with wehrye alone. It would be better if she had a candlelight dinner, but it was like an unreachable dream to her.


    "Yes! My cousin is sure to sell me face. " Li Xiaoyi said with a smile.


    Kong Wen knew that Wei Heye didn''t like her all the time. She hesitated and said, "he knows I''m here too. What should I do if he refuses?"


    "Then I don''t have to say that my sister-in-law is here." Li Xiaoyi said.


    Kong Wen still hesitated. "When he arrived, what would he do if he saw me and turned around and left?"


    "No. You believe me, sister-in-law. I promise my cousin will not turn around and leave. He must stay in my face. " Li Xiaoyi said with a smile.


    Kong Wen thought of their relationship, and finally nodded, "OK."


    Xu Weiwei and Ke min, who have been following them, look at each other.


    "It''s really bad luck to be brought here. I haven''t driven yet. Now I have to take a taxi back." Li Xiaoyi said discontentedly.


    "Why don''t we go around first, wait until lunch time, and then go to a restaurant for dinner. You call your cousin, don''t you think?" Kong Wen asked in a voice.


    Li Xiaoyi originally wanted to refuse, but when she thought of going shopping with her sister-in-law, she could let her sister-in-law pay by credit card, so she didn''t have to spend a dime.


    Thinking of this, she immediately nodded, "yes. Let''s go shopping now. "


    "Good." Kong Wen has no opinion.


    They stopped a taxi and went straight to the mall.


    Xu Weiwei and Ke min, who follow them, naturally follow them to leave. They are ready to find an appropriate opportunity to teach them a lesson.


    "My mother-in-law said that their feet, hands and faces are OK. Which one should we choose?" Xu Weiwei blinked and asked.


    Ke min was stunned with a face. After a moment of silence, he said in a deep voice, "don''t you think this is a multiple choice question?"


    Xu Weiwei, who didn''t react at the beginning, had a confused look on her face. In a flash, her confused eyes were full of brilliance, and she said with a smile: "then we all chose it!"Ke min didn''t say anything. She just held out her hand. Then they slapped and reached a consensus.


    "Xiaoyi, do you think it''s cold in this car?" Kong Wen turns her head and looks at Li Xiaoyi suspiciously. She is so cold that she feels a little hairy.


    "Indeed." Li Xiaoyi nodded, eyes on the driver in the driver''s seat, "can you not turn on the air conditioner? Want to be cold? "


    Listening to her voice, the driver was a little dissatisfied. He glanced at them in the rearview mirror and turned off the air conditioner.


    Today is really strange, turn off the air conditioner, actually still so cold, his heart also began to feel a little uncomfortable, always feel carry more than two guests.


    Finally, outside the gate of the large shopping mall, they paid and got off immediately.


    They thought the driver didn''t turn off the air conditioner. Several times they were told that the air conditioner had been turned off, but it was still so cold inside.


    "There must be something wrong with his car, and I''m very upset sitting there." Kong Wen said.


    "I have the same feeling that no one has ever died in a car." Li Xiaoyi speculates.


    Kong Wen white her one eye, "don''t say these frightening words, let''s go in."


    They went into the shopping mall and began to sweep the goods. No matter how high the price, Li Xiaoyi was not soft hearted, because there was an ATM nearby. If she didn''t buy it now, when would she wait.


    Kong Wen originally wanted to go shopping, but when she saw Li Xiaoyi''s desperate shopping, she was so expensive that she didn''t feel soft. She still brushed her card, and immediately felt very painful.


    She had to say no, she was very hungry and wanted to eat immediately.


    If it wasn''t for Li Xiaoyi who asked Wei Heye out for dinner, Kong Wen couldn''t stand her shopping.


    Out of the gate of the mall, there are marble stairs.


    As they went down the stairs, Kong Wen, who was walking behind them, suddenly tripped herself and rushed forward.


    "Ah..." Kong Wen screams and pours on Li Xiaoyi.


    When Li Xiaoyi heard the scream, he wanted to go back and ask Kong Wen what was going on. Unexpectedly, he was held down and they fell down at the same time.


    It happened that the people who came and went, as if consciously avoiding both of them, were walking on both sides of the stone ladder, while the two of them were in the middle.


    So when they both fell down and rolled down the stone ladder, no one was hurt.


    The screams came one after another. In the end, there was no scream. The two of them rolled down and couldn''t make a sound.

 Chapter 261

    After rolling to the bottom of the ground, the two of them rolled two or three times, and then lay still on the ground.


    "Ha ha ha! Make them both proud! Hum! You deserve it Xu Weiwei said with a loud smile.


    "I''ll see if I''m dead." Ke min frowned and suddenly appeared beside them.


    Until they are not dead, she returned to Xu Weiwei''s side, "not dead."


    "The task is finished. Let''s go back and explain." Xu Weiwei said.


    Ke min nodded, "OK."


    After they left, many people gathered around to see how they were hurt.


    Quick responders, as they rolled down, had already called for an ambulance.


    Before long, an ambulance arrived and the two of them were taken to the hospital.


    Two hours later.


    In the hospital ward, Li Xiaoyi and Kong Wen each have a bed.


    They both had plaster casts on their hands and feet and bandages on their heads. They looked miserable.


    Compared with the two, Li Xiaoyi was a little miserable, and his neck was fixed.


    "How did you two get into this?" Wei Chenglin looked at her daughter painfully, frowning tightly.


    "I turned my head and saw my sister-in-law come up. Then she overthrew me and we rolled down together." Li Xiaoyi responded painfully.


    Neck injury fixed, she had no way to turn her head and neck, talking a little uncomfortable.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to. I tripped myself and fell forward. Xiaoyi happens to be in front of me. I didn''t mean to overpower her. " Kong Wen apologized and quickly defended herself.


    "How did you become your sister-in-law?" Wei Heye stares at Kong Wen unhappily with cold eyes.


    When Kong Wen saw his cold eyes, her heart felt as if she had been stabbed by a needle.


    She didn''t mean it. What''s the use of being mean to her? Besides, isn''t she hurt, too?


    "All right. Don''t blame Wenwen. She didn''t mean to Chi Biyue said in a hurry.


    Li Xiaoyi heard her aunt''s words, and her face was obviously ugly. Her aunt was obviously partial to Kong Wen.


    It''s the daughter-in-law who is the successor of the Wei family. It''s much heavier than her.


    "What''s the matter with you two going to the police station?" Wei Song''s eyes fell sternly on both of them.


    The good image that their husband and wife built up very hard, but don''t want to be destroyed by them just like this.


    "I..." Kong Wen took back her sight, turned her head and looked at Li Xiaoyi, and saw that she was also looking at herself, "we didn''t do anything, we were misunderstood."


    "Yes! That group of police just have nothing to do when they are full, but we have nothing to do. It''s funny to say that we both did it. " Li Xiaoyi said discontentedly.


    I can''t let my uncle and aunt know about it, otherwise she will be scolded, and she won''t even get any good in the future.


    "What you didn''t do, the police will slander you? Will I come to you for no reason? " Wei Song didn''t quite believe what they said.


    If they do something wrong and are targeted by the police, it will not do them any good, but harm the Wei family.


    "Uncle! I really haven''t done it! Why don''t you believe us? Even if you don''t believe in Xiaoyi, you should believe in your sister-in-law. " Li Xiaoyi is not happy to answer a way, the color of aggrieved full face.


    Kong Wen also showed the look of being wronged, "Dad, what we haven''t done will never be admitted."


    Wei Song looked at their two vows. They were wronged as if they had been greatly wronged. It didn''t look like they were lying.


    His brow slightly wrinkled a while, really wronged them both?


    "You all go out. I want to talk to them." Chi Biyue looks at them.


    Wei Chenglin took a look at Wei Song and saw that he could not stay here any longer.


    When Li Qin and Wei Heye see them both go out, they go out with them.


    Lie on the bed can''t move Li Xiaoyi and Kong Wen, don''t know why white pool blue moon to stay, in the heart is very uneasy.


    "Mom. Do you have anything to say to us? " Kong Wen looked anxiously at Chi Biyue, always feeling that she would not be as relaxed as she had just dealt with them.


    Li Xiaoyi''s heart jumped suddenly, "aunt. You... ""Come on, why are you like this. I don''t want to hear what you said before. I only give you one chance. You''d better tell me the truth. " Chi Biyue coldly interrupts Li Xiaoyi.


    Whether they have lied or not, Chi Biyue''s heart is clear.


    Kong Wen turned her head to see Li Xiaoyi. She was so nervous that her palms were sweating.


    Both of them didn''t speak. They were both brewing. What should they say.


    "I''ll count to three. If you don''t tell the truth, you''ll be responsible for the consequences." Chi Biyue said and began to count, "one..."


    "Wait!" Before counting to three, Li Xiaoyi said aloud, "aunt. A woman named Su ruoqiu is very close to her cousin. Her sister-in-law is afraid that her cousin will be run away by the bad woman, so she buys to kill her. As a result, no one can kill her. The murderer gives up his sister-in-law. I enter the police station in order to give her a false confession. "


    Kong Wen was very angry when she heard what Li Xiaoyi said.


    This matter is clearly that Li Xiaoyi instigated her first, how to say it is all her fault.


    "Mom. If you listen to my explanation, it''s Xiaoyi who instigated me and the three little gangsters she found for me. She also said that they won''t tell me, so I... just... "Kong Wen explained anxiously, but in the end, looking at Chi Biyue''s cold eyes, she couldn''t say a word.


    "Do you know your behavior? Once it is found out, Wechsler''s image will plummet and its stock price will be affected!" Chi Biyue looks at them coldly.


    Compared with the company, they are not worth mentioning at all.


    If Li Xiaoyi had not been Wei Song''s sister''s daughter and Kong Wen had been able to protect her son from disaster, she would never have helped them today.


    The three little gangsters without her words, can die in prison for no reason?


    "Aunt, aren''t we all right? They didn''t find anything out. " Li Xiaoyi said in a low voice.


    "Shut up! You think you''re so lucky? If you don''t have me, you will spend your whole life in prison! " Chi Biyue looks directly at Li Xiaoyi and looks at Kong Wen, "two idiots!"


    Kong Wen had never seen Chi Biyue show such a look. She was scared to sweat.


    "Uncle... Aunt... You mean... You mean we can come out, you help us?" Li Xiaoyi stammered.


    My aunt''s look at the moment really made her sweat.


    "What else? Do you think you can get out safely? " Chi Biyue sneered, sat on the chair and said, "tell me about everything. You can''t miss any details!"


    She wants to know the whole story so that she can make a judgment and see where the problem is.

 Chapter 262

    Kong Wen took a look at Li Xiaoyi. They hesitated for a moment and said everything again.


    When we talk about this again, Li Xiaoyi does not dare to hide the fact that she let Kong Wen buy the murderer.


    But the calculation in her heart still didn''t come out.


    If this is said, not only Kong Wen will hate her, but also her aunt will hate her.


    "No hiding?" Chi Biyue heard them finish and asked in a voice.


    When they got out of the police station and went shopping, they didn''t offend anyone, and by coincidence, they both fell down.


    Chi Biyue suspects that Su ruoqiu is on the same road with her and knows some magic skills. Otherwise, what ability does an actor have to work in a police station?


    According to their descriptions, Su ruoqiu and Bai Mochen seem to be good.


    Chi Biyue suddenly thought of the Jin family and the Bai family together to suppress the Li family.


    Is it all just a coincidence? Or does Su ruoqiu not only have a good relationship with Bai Mo Chen, but also with Jin yilie?


    "Xiaoyi, did you have a festival with Su ruoqiu before?" Chi Biyue''s eyes are fixed on her.


    When Li Xiaoyi heard her question, her heart thumped, and she felt guilty. "No... No."


    Li Xiaoyi''s eyes rotate wildly and dare not look directly into Chi Biyue''s eyes, which is the expression of guilty heart.


    "Xiaoyi. Don''t let me ask you three times. " Chi Biyue made a serious voice.


    Li Xiaoyi''s heart seemed to jump out of his mouth, and immediately said, "didn''t some strange things happen to Jin''s group before? She is the master who was invited to exorcise. I like Jin yilie, but the relationship between her and Jin yilie seems to be good. I''m jealous, and then I aim at her in my work. We are the Liangzi formed at that time. "


    She simply told them their grudges. She had never seen Su ruoqiu before. It was from then on that they were completely married.


    "The master of exorcism? Why didn''t you tell me that before? " Chi Biyue stands up angrily and stares at her coldly.


    If she had said it earlier, she would not have taken so many detours.


    It seems that Su ruoqiu is the one who has been making trouble secretly!


    The people and ghosts sent out have been solved perfectly. It seems that Su ruoqiu''s strength can''t be underestimated.


    The elder martial sister is coming soon. She has to hold her ground until she comes.


    Li Xiaoyi was startled. If she could move, she would have run away.


    My aunt, who is basically pleasant, didn''t expect to have such a terrible side.


    "I... I didn''t think it was necessary." Li Xiaoyi was afraid to say, "what''s more, you didn''t ask me."


    Chi Biyue is going to be angry with her. If she had told her earlier, she would be able to focus on investigating Su ruoqiu.


    It turned out that it was the woman who helped the Jin group solve the strange things. No wonder the Jin family and the Bai family were able to fight together, which explains why the Li family was suppressed by these two families.


    Chi Biyue is angry with Li Xiaoyi. She hates Su ruoqiu at the bottom of her heart. You know, almost all the people and ghosts she sent out were killed by Su ruoqiu!


    Let her loss heavy Su ruoqiu, let her hate and fear.


    Can easily kill her sent out people and ghosts, the ability must be very strong, can''t underestimate, she dare not rashly.


    Chi Biyue never thought that it was not su ruoqiu who killed the people and ghosts she sent out, but the dark night in the dark to get rid of these hidden dangers.


    Only if Su ruoqiu can solve the danger, he will not intervene, and give her the opportunity to grow up. He will secretly pull out all the other dangers that pose a full threat to her.


    "The two of you will take a good rest in the hospital. Don''t move when you are discharged, Su ruoqiu! You know what? " Chi Biyue glared at them.


    "Why?" Li Xiaoyi murmured and was unconvinced.


    Kong Wen did not understand why her mother-in-law asked them not to move. Su ruoqiu was also annoyed.


    "You don''t need to know why!" Chi Biyue then turned and left.


    Listening to the sound of Chi Biyue''s footsteps disappearing outside the door of the ward, the two of them were secretly relieved.


    "How can my aunt help an outsider like this. She also told us not to touch Su ruoqiu! Ha ha... Does she treat us as relatives or as Su ruoqiu''s relatives Li Xiaoyi said unconvinced."No matter what mother-in-law plans, let''s not move anyway." Kong Wen glanced at her unhappily, "Li Xiaoyi, you want to take advantage of me to get rid of Su ruoqiu and put all the responsibility on me in front of my mother-in-law! I''ve never seen such a cruel woman as you


    "I''m vicious? Sister in law, who am I doing this for? If you weren''t stupid enough to trip yourself, I would be what I am now? " Li Xiaoyi replied angrily.


    "Li Xiaoyi, you still have reason!" Kong Wen said angrily.


    "You have my aunt''s preference. Even if I push on you, my aunt won''t do anything about you. I''m not thinking about both of us! " Li Xiaoyi responded boldly.


    Kong Wen was so angry that she had to smoke in her nostrils, "for our sake? Ha ha... You just want to stay out of it


    The two of them quarreled in the ward. If they hadn''t been inconvenient, they would have been fighting.


    Chi Biyue left the ward, went out of the hospital and got on the car waiting in the parking lot.


    "Are they lying?" Wei Song asked in a voice.


    He did not leave the hospital directly, but sat in the car waiting for her to come out.


    "Yes." Chi Biyue opened her mouth and looked straight ahead.


    Wei song was surprised, did not expect that he would look away, the acting skills of the two of them are really good, "I almost believe them."


    "That''s not the point." Chi Biyue turns her head and looks at him, "do you know Su ruoqiu?"


    "You''re talking about the new guy in the entertainment business?" Wei Song''s brows wrinkled slightly.


    He had a little impression of the woman''s name, but he couldn''t remember what Su ruoqiu looked like.


    So ordinary appearance, even if it is to look at a day, turn around can forget, her appearance is not easy to remember, let alone he did not pay much attention to.


    "Yes. That''s her Chi Biyue nodded, "all the people I sent out were killed by her. Only then did I know that she turned out to be the master who asked Jin yilie to go to the company to investigate strange things, and she was close to Bai Mo Chen. No wonder the Li family was destroyed by Jin and Bai. "


    "What do you mean?" Wei Song didn''t understand.


    They are close to Su ruoqiu. What does it have to do with the collapse of the Li family?


    "Li Xiaoyi has offended Su ruoqiu. Do you think she can let the Li family go? Now, Kong Wen has also offended her. I''m afraid she will attack our Wei family. " Chi Biyue frowned with worry.


    Wei Song knew from her look that it was very difficult to deal with this woman named Su ruoqiu. "Why don''t we take the initiative to invite your elder martial sister out? I don''t know when your elder martial sister will come to you. "

 Chapter 263

    The appearance of such a powerful role, even his wife are afraid, Wei Song''s heart began to worry.


    "Yes. After lunch, we will visit elder martial sister. " Chi Biyue said.


    Although the friendship between her and her elder martial sister is not particularly good, she can still unite in some things.


    After all, the combined strength of the two of them is stronger, while the strength of the two of them alone will be relatively weak.


    If the two of them fight each other thoroughly and meet a stronger opponent than them, it will be their respective death time.


    "Yes." Wei Song drove out of the parking lot of the hospital.


    Turning his head and glancing at Chi Biyue, Wei song still couldn''t help saying, "if we didn''t let Kong Wen in, maybe these things wouldn''t happen."


    "You mean I''m to blame?" Chi Biyue turns her head and stares at him discontentedly.


    Wei Song frowned slightly and said in embarrassment, "I don''t blame you either. I can have today is your credit, how can I give up to blame you? I just don''t think we should let Kong Wen in, let alone our son doesn''t like her at all. "


    Forced the son, sacrificed the son''s happiness not to say, now also may lose the whole Wei family.


    "Wei Song, have you forgotten? I''ve calculated for he Ye. He has a big disaster. If there is no Kong Wen, he will die. Would you like to see your son die and the white haired man give the black haired man away? " Chi Biyue''s tone is still very dissatisfied, and her brows are tightly wrinkled.


    In order to save her son''s life, she took a great risk and used magic to extend other people''s life to her son. Only in this way can her son live to the present.


    Such a thing as changing her life against the heaven may even make her suffer from the curse of heaven. If she can''t make a good use of one of her sorcery, it will backfire. Not only will she die, but also her son will die with her.


    If it wasn''t for her son''s short life, she would never have used this kind of magic, for fear of any accident.


    Wilson said nothing, but frowned, "why is our son so short-lived?"


    Their son is short-lived, and the two of them will only have this son, only one son and no daughter.


    "Stop it. Now my son''s life has been renewed. Don''t always say that he has a short life. " Chi Biyue gave him a white look, and his face was not happy.


    Wei Heye''s short life was a deep scar in her heart. Every time she touched the wound, she felt that it would bleed and fester.


    "Yes. I won''t talk about it any more. " Wei song is also aware of his mistake and responds quickly.


    He knew that his son''s short life, for his wife, is a wound that can never be healed, he should not make a slip of the tongue.


    "Go home. I''m tired. " Chi Biyue opened her mouth gently and squinted against the back of her chair.


    Wei Song didn''t say anything. He sighed helplessly, and his eyes flashed a touch of heartache.


    After lunch and an hour''s rest, Chi Biyue and Wei Song leave for her elder martial sister''s residence.


    After arriving at her elder martial sister''s residence, the couple sat on the sofa in the living room.


    "Younger martial sister. Didn''t I tell you that I would visit? Why are you here in person? " Liu Jing''s eyes swept the couple coldly, with a faint smile on her lips.


    Her younger martial sister''s face is pretty good, but her husband is not so calm. He looks worried and worried. He is afraid that something is wrong and wants to deal with it with her.


    "Elder martial sister, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. I don''t miss you. It''s said that you''re going to visit in person. Younger martial sister, how dare you let her visit in person? So I''ll come to see her first. " Chi Biyue said with a smile.


    "Oh? Is that right? " Liu Jing''s eyebrows slightly pick, sneer a, "I see is the younger martial sister met with something difficult, want to ask me out."


    The feelings of their teachers and sisters were not so good as that. She didn''t want to cooperate with them when she heard the false words.


    "Elder martial sister. I didn''t come to you just because something happened. " Chi Biyue said with a smile.


    No matter how dissatisfied she was with her elder martial sister''s arrogance, she had to bear it.


    Who let elder martial sister''s ability is better than her, and she is also anxious to cooperate with elder martial sister.


    "Come on, younger martial sister. Our two Guan Xiu, we two know best. If you have anything to ask me, you can say it directly. I don''t want to hear some flattering words. " Liu Jing doesn''t like her at all.


    This is her younger martial sister. They have the relationship of using each other. Otherwise, she would have been impatient and would not continue to sit here.


    Chi Biyue''s face was a little ugly. She hesitated for a moment and said, "elder martial sister, I really have some trouble recently. Dragon city recently appeared a very powerful role, I''m afraid it will be bad for us. ""Oh?" Liu Jing picks her eyebrows and listens to the younger martial sister''s strong role. She immediately thinks of the man in black, "who is so strong that my younger martial sister is afraid?"


    Before Chi Biyue could answer her, a female ghost appeared in front of them, which was the one who came to Wei''s house last time.


    "Master." The female ghost looks embarrassed and sweeps her eyes. Chi Biyue and her husband want to report something to the master, but there are too many outsiders to speak.


    Although Chi Biyue is Liu Jing''s younger martial sister, she is just an outsider in the eyes of the female ghost.


    "It''s OK. You say it Liu Jing said calmly.


    The female ghost hesitated to look at their husband and wife, then said: "master. Yang Hu was executed. "


    "What Liu Jing suddenly stood up, not before the calm.


    Let the ghost to sign a soul contract with Yang Hu, did not expect Yang Hu refused to sign, must let her save him first.


    She thought that Yang Hu would not be executed so soon, so she ignored Yang Hu''s request and wanted to frustrate his spirit. At that time, he would naturally obey.


    I didn''t expect that Yang Hu would be executed so soon, so the soul contract couldn''t be signed.


    "Yang Hu can''t live long, he will die, isn''t that what elder martial sister expected?" Although Chi Biyue''s look was somewhat shocked, it soon recovered as usual.


    Liu Jing stares at Chi Biyue coldly. "If the soul of a villain like Yang Hu can be used by me, we''ll have at least one more talisman!"


    After listening to Liu Jing''s words, Chi Biyue realized her blunder. She wanted to satirize her elder martial sister''s blunder. She was so arrogant that she didn''t pay attention to her.


    "I''m sorry. Elder martial sister, I didn''t expect... "Chi Biyue apologized.


    One more talisman is good for both of them. Unfortunately, it has been lost and no soul contract has been signed. It''s hard to control evil spirits like Yang Hu.


    After Yang Hu died, if you want to catch him, it must be possible. In the early stage, you can control Yang Hu''s soul perfectly, but in the later stage, the evil spirits become more and more powerful, and they will be out of their control.


    Only when the evil spirits sign the soul contract before they are alive can they always be subject to them, no matter how strong they are, most of them have to work for them.


    When the evil spirit gives birth to a strange heart, they can easily eliminate the evil spirit.

 Chapter 264

    "I didn''t expect that?" Liu Jing sneered, "you didn''t expect, or stupid!"


    "I''m sorry. Elder martial sister, I made a slip of the tongue. " Chi Biyue apologizes anxiously.


    Liu Jing looked at her expression and hummed coldly, with disdain on her face.


    "Where is Yang Hu''s soul?" Liu Jing turns her head and looks at the female ghost. She asks unhappily.


    This matter has affected her mood, to the mouth of the meat so fly away, think about all want to be mad.


    If she had known that Yang Hu would be executed so soon, she should have done it earlier. I don''t believe that Yang Hu can''t be cured.


    "Yang Hu''s soul was beaten to death at the moment when he came out of his body." The ghost answered.


    As soon as he got out of the body, he was beaten out of his wits. Yang Hu didn''t have time to become strong, just like he was born dead.


    "Did the police invite the mage?" Liu Jing''s eyes narrowed slightly and burst out a cold light.


    "It seems to be." The female ghost''s brow wrinkled, not sure.


    When she knew that Yang Hu had lost his soul, she immediately came back to report to her master. She didn''t find out the origin of the woman, only her name.


    "Things have been going wrong lately." Liu Jing said irritably.


    "Yes. The dragon city appears that number formidable role also lets me have a headache Chi Biyue echoed.


    In any case, we must drag Su ruoqiu in and become the enemy of the elder martial sister. Only in this way can the elder martial sister do her best.


    "How powerful is it?" Liu Jing asked.


    Chi Biyue said that all the people and ghosts she sent were exterminated, but did not disclose why she wanted to send them out. "Su ruoqiu is too hateful, but she is too powerful. I dare not rush to find elder martial sister. I hope she can cooperate with me."


    "Master." The ghost suddenly spoke again.


    Liu Jing originally wanted to ask Chi Biyue, what''s the advantage of cooperating with her, and her eyes immediately fell on the female ghost, "say."


    "It''s su ruoqiu who makes Yang Hu''s soul disappear." Said the ghost.


    "Are you sure?" Liu Jing glanced at the ghost.


    "Sure." The female ghost said, "the reason why Yang Hu was caught seems to be due to Su ruoqiu."


    "Is that her?" Liu Jing''s brow is tight knit, in the heart can''t help but suspect, this Su ruoqiu is that black dress person.


    If you''re really a man in black, you can''t find a place without breaking your iron shoes.


    Such a powerful woman, if she can absorb spiritual power and mana, she will become more powerful.


    It''s not just such a benefit. If the soul of a magician is used by her, it''s also a powerful helper. It''s more powerful than the evil spirit.


    "Elder martial sister, do you know this person?" Chi Biyue asked in a confused voice.


    She was secretly happy. If Su ruoqiu had any grudges with her elder martial sister, she would try her best to deal with Su ruoqiu.


    "I don''t know. But I''m very interested in her. " Liu Jing''s eyes fell on Chi Biyue and said in a light tone: "younger martial sister, if we can restrain her, she will be more useful than the evil spirit."


    Chi Biyue''s eyes brightened and she said with a smile: "yes. If you restrain her, the elder martial sister will have more shields. "


    In fact, it is not so easy to contain the soul with magic power in his life. Evil spirits are difficult to deal with in the later period, let alone the soul with magic power.


    Unless the soul with magic power has some fatal weakness and is subject to them, it can be obedient.


    She doesn''t have the ability to contain such a soul. Whether the elder martial sister can do it or not depends on her. She can help at most. Anyway, it''s good for her.


    Now I agree with the elder martial sister, but it''s just to make the elder martial sister fight quickly and deal with Su ruoqiu together.


    "She''s so powerful that it''s hard for us to kill her. Younger martial sister, why don''t you observe first and wait until you fully understand her before we start. It''s better to find her weakness, the weakness of being obedient. " Liu Jing''s eyes sneered.


    "This..." Chi Biyue frowned and hesitated, "what if she finds out?"


    Su ruoqiu is so fierce, tracking and investigating her affairs. Once she is detected, all the people in the Wei family will be in danger. Chi Biyue is the first to bear the brunt.


    "If younger martial sister doesn''t even have this ability, our conversation will end here. I can find someone more powerful than you and still cooperate. " Liu Jing said calmly.Want to do nothing, let her solve this big problem? Her younger martial sister really dares to think.


    Even if she can''t find someone who can do magic, she will frighten the younger martial sister. Don''t think she doesn''t know what she is doing.


    Wei song was so scared that he immediately grasped his wife''s hand. His palms were full of sweat.


    Every time when he faced her elder martial sister, he was very afraid and would sweat all over.


    The more happy her elder martial sister was, the more scared he was. He didn''t even dare to blink, for fear that her elder martial sister would kill him.


    If there were no life-threatening things, he would never want to see her elder martial sister.


    Chi Biyue''s heart is also afraid, but she still holds her husband''s hand and comforts him secretly not to be nervous and afraid. With her here, nothing will happen.


    "Elder martial sister. That''s settled. I''ll be responsible for checking Su ruoqiu''s details. When we find out her weakness, we''ll work together to deal with her. " Chi Biyue pretended to be calm and said with a smile.


    Since the elder martial sister said that, that is to say, she is not responsible for checking Su ruoqiu''s details and weaknesses, the elder martial sister may just sit by and ignore it. She has no choice but to agree.


    "Good. It''s a deal. " Liu Jing answered with a smile.


    Chi Biyue stood up with her husband and said, "it''s settled. If there''s any progress, I''ll inform elder martial sister."


    "Yes." Liu Jing nodded, "don''t say elder martial sister doesn''t help you anything."


    She turned to look at the ghost, "during the investigation, she''s at your disposal."


    "Thank you, elder martial sister." Chi Biyue opens her mouth to answer.


    It''s good that elder martial sister can lend this female ghost. She dare not ask so much.


    Chi Biyue is fierce with her husband, and the female ghost follows them all the time.


    Even if they want to vent their discontent, they don''t dare to complain. They are afraid that they will be heard by the female ghost. Then they will tell her elder martial sister.


    Chi Biyue is holding her breath and doesn''t speak in the car. Her face is cold and indifferent. She doesn''t dare to show her displeasure clearly.


    At the door of the house, Chi Biyue spoke, not to Wei Song, but to the female ghost, "you will live here in the future, you must listen to me. And when you''re at home, don''t break the rules, don''t show up in front of them. "


    "Yes." The female ghost face has no expression ground to answer a way.


    In order to complete the master''s task, she is willing to be temporarily dispatched by Chi Biyue.


    After driving into the yard, Chi Biyue gets out of the car and watches Wei Song drive the car to the garage. The ghost is beside her.


    "All right. You don''t have to follow me all the time. I''ll come to you if anything happens. " Chi Biyue makes a soft sound.


    When asking female ghosts not to show up, she also wants to say don''t eavesdrop on their privacy. She''s just afraid that such words will make female ghosts worry and eavesdrop on their privacy.

 Chapter 265

    "Yes." The female ghost nods without hesitation and immediately disappears at the side of Chi Biyue.


    Chi Biyue returned to the villa and sat in the living room waiting for Wei Song.


    Wei Heye, who came down from the upstairs, saw his mother sitting in the living room and asked in a voice, "Mom. Where did you go with dad? "


    "What? You want to limit your parents'' freedom? I''m just going out with your dad. " Chi Biyue answered calmly.


    "Are you going to play with dad?" Wehrye''s brows wrinkled.


    His parents are always busy with their career, and they don''t watch them go out to play or anything.


    "Any comments? Your father and I are old. When you take over the whole company, we should enjoy our happiness. " Chi Biyue said.


    If her son has that ability, they are willing to hand over the company to him, and they can enjoy the happiness.


    What they are doing now is to lay a good foundation for their son. In the future, when they leave, their son and future generations will be able to enjoy their whole life.


    The Jin family and the Bai family not only crush the Wei family in power, but also can''t bring them down by any means. It''s also an evil family.


    The two families are not simple, as if someone is secretly protecting their family.


    "If my parents want to play, I will take care of the company." Said wehrye in a voice.


    Chi Biyue took a deep look at him and said, "Ma wants to. You think mom doesn''t want to put the company in your hands? It''s just that your father and I feel that your experience is still shallow, and the company can''t be handed over to you. Your parents can only work hard for a few more years. "


    "Mom... My experience is not enough compared with you, but I have been in the company for a long time. I think I can take charge of myself." He said.


    Chi Biyue gave him a white look, but her eyes were full of doting color. "My parents are for you, not only for your own sake, but also for the future generations of the Wei family."


    "Mom. You think too long. Who can tell the future? Now there''s no plan. If you want me to say that, don''t worry about these things. It''s not the saying that children and grandchildren are blessed. " Wehrye spoke.


    "What children and grandchildren have their own fortune? If you didn''t have your mother, you would have... "When Wei song came to the living room, he heard what Wei Heye said, and his words came out immediately.


    But before Wei Song''s words were finished, Chi Biyue glared coldly and interrupted what he almost said.


    "What was it already?" Weiheye''s eyes fell on his father in doubt.


    Wei Song''s face was embarrassed, then he began to smile and said, "without your mother, how could you be? I don''t know how hard it is to give birth to you. We parents won''t hurt you. "


    "Of course I know you won''t hurt me. But I think you''ve worked hard for most of your life. It''s time to enjoy your happiness. I''ll take care of the company. " Wei Heye responded.


    Sooner or later, the company will be handed over to him. If it is handed over to him now, it will allow him to temper more. In fact, it is very good.


    This is the painstaking efforts of his parents for many years. Wei Heye can''t make fun of his parents'' painstaking efforts and will do his best to manage the company.


    "To you?" Wei Song''s eyes fell on him and looked at his wife again. "I can''t trust you until you practice for a few more years. After all, your mother and I have spent all our efforts on the company."


    Wei Heye responded helplessly: "yes. I went back to my room


    "Go ahead." The couple said in unison.


    When her son''s figure disappears, Chi Biyue stares at Wei Song.


    She went up to Wilson and murmured, "don''t mention it in front of the children in the future. If he asks, how can we answer him? Do you want him to know that he can live to the present and sacrifice others? "


    "I''m sorry, wife. I know I''m wrong. I just said it on impulse Wei Song immediately apologized.


    "Never again." Chi Biyue whispered, still afraid to be heard by Wei Heye.


    "Yes." Wei Song nodded, "do you want to go in person or invite a private detective to investigate?"


    "I''ll come myself. Private detectives don''t know whether they have the ability or not. Maybe they spent the money, but they didn''t find out anything. " Pool blue month tight frown should way.


    "Be careful then." Wei Song asked with concern.


    Chi Biyue nodded, still a little uneasy.


    The next day, when Su ruoqiu was about to finish work, Chi Biyue and the ghost were waiting near the shooting site.As soon as Su ruoqiu appeared in her field of vision, she immediately began to follow.


    As for Su ruoqiu''s basic information, she has asked someone to investigate it, and I believe there will be results soon.


    "Master." Ghost you appeared in the dark night''s body side, "Chi Biyue began to investigate her, and went to the shooting site, ready to track her."


    He doesn''t need to name the person he refers to, because his master only cares about Su ruoqiu.


    "Investigate what?" Dark night eyes raised, deep eyes, like a flash of light.


    "Investigate her basic information, address and parents." The ghost you answers.


    "Don''t worry about that. Let''s go near the shooting site. " The dark night disappeared with that.


    Ghost you also disappear in the next second, to keep up with the pace of dark night.


    Soon, they appeared in the sky not far from a black car, their eyes all fell on Chi Biyue and the female ghost.


    "Master. What should we do? " GUI you asked.


    "Stop their plans, let them lose them." Open your mouth in the dark night.


    "Yes GUI you responds.


    The female ghost sitting in the co pilot''s seat suddenly feels a little restless and irritable. She always wants to leave here and doesn''t want to stay here.


    As if there was some danger, approaching both of them.


    The female ghost frowned and looked around anxiously, but she didn''t find anything.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Chi Biyue looked at her and looked around. She was in a bad mood.


    The ghost ignored the impatience of her voice and said, "I feel dangerous."


    "Danger?" Chi Biyue asked, and immediately looked uneasily to the left and right.


    Is Su ruoqiu that powerful? They''re not ready to follow. They''re about to be discovered?


    If it''s really so powerful, I don''t know whether she and her elder martial sister are capable enough to deal with Su ruoqiu.


    "Nothing." The pond is blue and the moon is green.


    The ghost gave her a look and said, "I didn''t see anything, but my intuition tells me that we are in danger now."


    The restlessness and irritability in my heart is like the prey being watched by the hunter. When I find that I have entered the dangerous range, I am eager to leave here.


    "Intuition?" Chi Biyue sneered, feeling very funny, "intuition sometimes becomes an illusion."


    Although she said so, she actually believed in female ghosts, because she was also a little uneasy.


    Chi Biyue''s eyes narrowed and she took a deep breath.


    I hope all this is her illusion. In fact, Su ruoqiu is not so powerful. It''s just her psychological function.

 Chapter 266

    Even if Chi Biyue comforts herself in this way, she is still very upset.


    She saw Su ruoqiu come out and get into a car.


    Chi Biyue immediately drove to keep up with him, squinting to see the license plate number clearly.


    But no matter how she looked at it, she couldn''t see the license plate number clearly, as if she had been mosaic.


    Chi Biyue''s eyesight is very good. She has never felt like this before. Today, she is really evil. She has such a feeling when she looks at the license plate number.


    "Can you see her license plate number?" Chi Biyue thought that her eyes had a problem today, so she asked the ghost out of her voice.


    The ghost stared at the license plate number of the car for a while, frowned tightly and shook her head, "I can''t see clearly, it seems to be atomized."


    Chi Biyue was surprised. She began to sweat in her hands. She took a deep breath, pretended to be calm, and said in a voice, "go ahead and see if you can see clearly."


    "Yes." Without any hesitation, the ghost disappeared in the passenger seat immediately.


    This is not only about Chi Biyue, but also about her master. Naturally, she will try her best to do it well.


    The ghost appeared behind the back of Su ruoqiu''s car. Although her eyes were almost stuck with the license plate, she still couldn''t see what the license plate number was. She didn''t change because she was close at all.


    The uneasiness in the heart gradually expanded, and the ghost''s face panicked and returned to the co pilot''s seat.


    Chi Biyue glanced in the rearview mirror and found that the female ghost was very scared. Her brow was even tighter. "What''s the matter with you? Let me show you a license plate number. Are you afraid of this? "


    "As like as two peas, you can''t see the license plate. I can''t see the license plate number. The atomization is not reduced at all. It''s exactly the same as it was seen here." The ghost answered.


    Even if she was a ghost, she had never met such strange things, which made her as a ghost scared to the skin.


    Chi Biyue''s heart is beating violently, the frequency is faster and faster, and a layer of cold sweat comes out from her back.


    This Su ruoqiu is really not simple at all, maybe it is a terrible existence.


    She didn''t know whether the idea of dealing with Su ruoqiu was the right decision. She suddenly regretted it.


    Chi Biyue follows Su ruoqiu''s car tightly, thinking that she can follow her to her house. Unexpectedly, after the traffic lights, she loses her person.


    It seems that she just blinked, and Su ruoqiu''s car disappeared in her sight. If she hadn''t been sure that she was following, she would have thought it was all her illusion.


    Chi Biyue found a place to park and pulled over.


    "Her car suddenly disappeared. Did you see it?" Chi Biyue asked the ghost in panic.


    The female ghost is also scared to look dull, Leng Leng nodded, "yes, i... I also saw. Her car suddenly disappeared, and I didn''t have time to react. "


    "Su ruoqiu is so powerful. Go back and ask my elder martial sister if you want to continue investigating Su ruoqiu." Chi Bi Yue said in a voice.


    "Yes." The ghost disappeared in the passenger seat.


    Chi Biyue saw the ghost disappear and gasped. She was so scared that her heart beat fast that she felt that she could jump out of her chest at any time.


    After calming down, Chi Biyue drove back to the villa.


    When Wei Song saw her coming back and her eyes, he immediately understood her meaning and got up to follow her back to the room.


    "How''s the investigation going?" Wei Song asked in a voice.


    Chi Biyue is sitting on the bed with deep fear in her eyes. Her whole body seems to have been emptied.


    "Do you know how terrible she is?" Chi Biyue looks up at Wei Song. When she mentions Su ruoqiu, her whole body is shaking.


    When she saw Wei Song shaking her head, she told him the strange things she had met before.


    "What? She''s so good? What should we do? Continue to deal with her, or wait to die? " Wei Song asked anxiously.


    It''s all Kong Wen''s fault. What''s su ruoqiu doing?


    Although she entered the gate of Wei''s house to block the disaster for her son, she offended Su ruoqiu and pushed the whole Wei''s house to hell.


    "I don''t know. I''ll let the ghost go back and tell my elder martial sister. We''ll make a decision after my elder martial sister''s reply. " Chi Biyue said that she was already flustered.


    Think with her and elder martial sister two people can deal with Su ruoqiu, did not expect this Su ruoqiu far more powerful than imagined.


    "That''s fine." Wei Song''s palms are sweating, sitting beside Chi Biyue, holding her shoulder and comforting her silently.It can be seen that she is also worried and afraid. As a man, she always gives a woman a reliable arm, even if he is not as powerful as his wife.


    Chi Biyue leans on Wei Song''s body with a worried look.


    If you continue to deal with Su ruoqiu, maybe she and her elder martial sister can''t deal with it.


    But if they wait to die, their Wei family may still die.


    No matter which way she takes, she will die, which makes her very embarrassed.


    Chi Biyue''s heart suddenly some annoyance, Kong Wen and Li Xiaoyi, are two of their provokers.


    If the two of them were more peaceful, there would be so many things.


    Now I want to deal with the aftermath, but I don''t know how to deal with it.


    "Yes. Send someone to look up Su ruoqiu''s information. Have you found anything? " Chi Biyue asked.


    "Yes. Su ruoqiu is the eldest daughter of the Su family in Dongcheng. Her parents divorced when she was seven years old. Later, her father married a woman named Fei Miaoxia and gave birth to a daughter named Su Xiaoyi. " Wei Song said here, pause, "just..."


    "Just what?" Chi Biyue asked anxiously.


    "It''s just that Su ruoqiu is a very ugly woman. She doesn''t look like her now. She doesn''t look like her very much. Her outline has changed. I don''t know if it''s the same person. " Wei Song said.


    "Can her biological parents spell?" Chi Biyue asked.


    "That''s not true. Her biological parents are ordinary people." Wei Song responded.


    If her parents knew magic, they would not have been so poor when they were together. It seems that her biological mother chose to divorce her father because she couldn''t stand poverty.


    There was a look of doubt in Chi Biyue''s eyes, "maybe the Su ruoqiu you checked is not this Su ruoqiu. Let people check again, Su ruoqiu who knows fortune telling and so on. "


    "Yes." Weisong answered.


    ¡­¡­


    The ghost went back to her master''s house and saw him in the living room. She came to him and said, "master."


    Liu Jing lazily raised her eyes to look at the female ghost, frowned gently, and then spread out, "don''t you want to help my younger martial sister? Why are you back? She bullied you? "


    "No The female ghost responded respectfully, "master, we are in big trouble."


    "Big trouble?" Liu Jing''s brow tightly wrinkled, "said."


    The female ghost will talk about what happened to Chi Biyue before.


    "How could that be?" Liu Jing couldn''t sit still and stood up.


    There was a look of excitement in her eyes, which soon turned into a deep worry.

 Chapter 267

    At the beginning, Liu Jing thought that if she cooperated with her younger martial sister, their strength would be enough to deal with Su ruoqiu.


    She didn''t expect that Su ruoqiu was so much more powerful than she thought.


    "Master. Chi Biyue asked me to come back and ask the master if I want to continue the investigation. " Said the ghost respectfully.


    Liu Jing''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, did not answer the female ghost''s words, just walked up and down.


    When she stopped, it seemed that she had already decided, "Cha. Keep looking. Let her not act rashly for a moment. "


    "Yes The ghost bowed her head.


    Liu Jing''s eyes fell on her, "you can go back and tell her, remember, without my order, don''t act rashly."


    "Yes The ghost made a sound, then disappeared in the same place, and went back to recover.


    When Chi Biyue knew what she meant, she agreed with her.


    At present, we only need to track and investigate Su ruoqiu''s details secretly. We will plan the rest later.


    It''s just that in the next month or so, Chi Biyue lost people every time she secretly followed them.


    No matter how careful she is, Su ruoqiu seems to know her plan ahead of time, that is, she can get rid of her.


    She spent more than a month on tracking, but the people sent out to investigate failed to find out any clues about Su ruoqiu.


    Chi Biyue is more and more anxious, but her elder martial sister let her hold her still, or insist that she slowly investigate.


    Where does she know that Liu Jing is also worried, but Su ruoqiu is so fierce that Liu Jing hesitates to take the initiative to attack and join hands with her younger martial sister to deal with Su ruoqiu.


    If there is a big gap between their strength and Su ruoqiu''s, they can''t win. On the contrary, they will be killed by Su ruoqiu.


    "Still no clue?" Wei Song asked in a voice.


    "No. She is so powerful that she can predict every time. I can''t follow her by any means Chi Biyue opens her mouth in distress.


    In this more than a month, she also sent out several powerful men, but they didn''t come back.


    I''m afraid that all the fierce ghosts sent out will be solved, and will end up in a desperate situation.


    "I haven''t heard from you either. She seems to appear out of thin air. Except for the name of Su ruoqiu, there is no way to find out. Even in the crew, she has no identity, only a name. " Wei song is also extremely distressed.


    The results of the investigation by all means are not satisfactory. Many women with the same surname and the same name simply can''t match Su ruoqiu.


    "This Su ruoqiu is unpredictable. If you touch her, I''m really afraid..." Chi Biyue sighs helplessly, "our Wei family will perish quickly."


    If she just competes with ordinary people, ordinary people will be killed by her in two or three times, but Su ruoqiu is different, she is hard to kill each other.


    Jin Bai and his family are strange enough. They wanted to move but couldn''t move before. Now there''s su ruoqiu again, and things are getting worse.


    If the Jin and Bai families could not be brought down by any means, the Wei family would not have been subordinated to them. They had long been the first powerful family in Longcheng and had great power.


    "But if we don''t move her, she may not be willing to let us go." Weisong frowned.


    Chi Biyue nodded, "yes. That''s what I''m worried about. I''ll meet her some other time to test her. If it can be solved with money, I don''t think it''s necessary to have a conflict with her. "


    The elder martial sister said that she wanted Su ruoqiu''s soul, but in her opinion, it''s not easy to want Su ruoqiu''s soul for such a powerful existence? It''s good not to be controlled by the other side.


    "It''s all right. It''s just... How can we explain to your elder martial sister?" Wei song was afraid that her elder martial sister would not agree.


    After all, seeing her elder martial sister at that time, she had to win Su ruoqiu''s soul. How could she easily miss this good opportunity.


    "When the time is right, I''ll tell her myself." Chi Biyue replied.


    Weisong nodded, "well. Let''s have a rest early. "


    Looking at Wei Song, Chi Biyue nodded and turned off the light to sleep.


    After they turn off the light, they hide from the female ghost who is eavesdropping, and immediately go back to report to Liu Jing.


    "My younger martial sister really said so?" Liu Jing''s brow is tight wrinkly, looking a little displeased.


    "Yes, master." The ghost replied firmly.


    Liu Jing said, "I know. You keep staring at my younger martial sister to see if she can finally reach an agreement with Su ruoqiu. "In Liu Jing''s opinion, this matter is extremely threatening.


    Before, Liu Jing once said that she could find another one who knew magic, and there was no need to continue to cooperate with her younger martial sister.


    If the younger martial sister listens to this and reaches a consensus with Su ruoqiu, it will be easy for them to join hands and let her fall. After all, Su ruoqiu''s ability is there.


    In the face of such a dangerous unknown, she must always be vigilant, lest she finally become the victim of both of them.


    "Yes The female ghost answers and immediately disappears in front of Liu Jing.


    Liu Jing, holding a wine glass, shakes the red wine in her eyes. Her eyes are cold, as if full of killing.


    As long as the younger martial sister dares to kill her, she will get rid of her without hesitation.


    If you don''t do it for yourself, heaven will kill the earth! She can''t watch younger martial sister come to take her own life.


    ¡­¡­


    Longcheng Boya villa area.


    In the room with a lamp, Su ruoqiu sat on the bed with the book in his hand.


    She has already digested almost half of it, and with the help of aura, she feels that her ability is becoming more and more powerful.


    I don''t know what''s going on. She feels a little strange recently. Occasionally, she can''t control herself, as if there is some force controlling her.


    Is it possible to practice these spells and become possessed?


    Su ruoqiu naturally reaches out her hand, palms on her stomach and gently touches her stomach.


    For more than three months, she didn''t have any reaction to pregnancy and vomiting. She just ate a lot, and she always felt that she didn''t have enough to eat. She always wanted to try something else.


    She couldn''t even think of it. She wanted to taste something. Anyway, she was eager, but she couldn''t think of it.


    "Baby. You have to be good. " Su ruoqiu smiles and stares at her stomach, smiling happily.


    When she thinks about the appearance of a child, Su ruoqiu always fantasizes whether she is like her or Jin yilie. Every time she thinks about it, she always smiles happily.


    The fetus is in the stomach. Generally, it has been formed at this time and can move, but it can''t be clearly felt.


    There was a sound coming from the door of the room. Without looking back, Su ruoqiu knew who had come in.


    Looking around, I saw her husband closing the door like a thief.


    She shook her head helplessly, with a helpless smile on her face.


    His mother-in-law told them to sleep in separate rooms. He had promised, but he never did. He would sneak over every night.


    However, he was very tolerant. He did what he said. During her pregnancy, he never went beyond the thunder pool.


    Jin yilie sneaks over, just to hold her to sleep.

 Chapter 268

    Su ruoqiu puts down the book and stares at him with a smile.


    Jin yilie controls the wheelchair and goes towards the bedside.


    After arriving at the bedside, he didn''t rush to go up, but looked at Su ruoqiu with a smile and looked spoiled.


    "Why did you sneak over again? When mom finds out, you''ll know how to write the tragic word. " Su ruoqiu glanced at him with a smile.


    "I''m not here to be with my wife and daughter." Jin yilie said with a smile.


    "How do you know it''s a daughter? It''s always my daughter''s Su ruoqiu''s face is filled with a happy smile.


    He looked at his eyes and stomach and touched his hands gently.


    "It must be the daughter. Give birth to a son of a rabbit, don''t you rob my wife? " Jin yilie responded.


    Su ruoqiu gave him a white look, and the smile on his face didn''t diminish, "what''s wrong with you. Sons and daughters want me to take them with them. Why don''t they all rob your wife? "


    "That''s different. Anyway, I like to have more daughters. " Jin yilie replied with a smile.


    Su ruoqiu frowned slightly and said, "husband, I don''t know what''s going on recently. I always feel that I''m not full and I want to eat."


    "Then eat. As long as it does not cause the burden of the body, let the fetus grow too big. I''ll ask someone to get you what you want to eat, but you''re not allowed to eat the food that''s bad for your health. " Jin yilie said.


    Su ruoqiu hesitated, still said: "I just don''t know what to eat, just feel very strange. I want to eat that food very much, but I don''t know what I should eat. "


    "What do you mean?" Jin yilie''s brow imperceptibly slightly frowned, did not understand the meaning of her words.


    How can one not remember what one wants to eat?


    If you can''t remember, how can you have such a strong feeling of what kind of food you want to eat?


    "That is, I tried all kinds of delicious food and found that I was not interested in it." Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    She didn''t know what was the matter with her. When she thought about it, she felt terrible.


    "I can''t remember what I want to eat?" Jin yilie frowned and asked.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nods. If she can remember, she doesn''t have to be so tangled.


    "Don''t think about it if you can''t remember. Have a rest early. Be careful when you film. I''m worried about it every day in the company. " Jin yilie asked.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu watched him come up and leaned in his arms, "I''ll take care of myself."


    "I''m afraid you''ll bump into it." Jin yilie replied anxiously.


    Su ruoqiu smiles happily, "I will pay attention. Don''t worry about it. "


    "You are my wife. I don''t worry about you. Who should I worry about?" Jin yilie asked with a indulgent smile.


    Su ruoqiu held his hand, "in addition to me, of course, or me."


    "You." Jin yilie spoke helplessly.


    The two of them chatted quietly. Su ruoqiu fell asleep after chatting with him.


    Jin yilie spoke and looked down. After she fell asleep, he covered her with a quilt and looked at her fondly.


    It was not until sleepiness came that he turned off the light and fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    "Sister ruoqiu. Drink water. " Guo Biyan handed her a cup of warm water, "you have to be careful."


    Guo Biyan knows that Su ruoqiu is pregnant. She always pays attention to her actions for fear that she might bump into her.


    But there is a baby in her stomach, some of the more violent action, will not let her do.


    "Granny. She''s right. You should pay attention to your body. My husband is in your stomach. " Xu Weiwei said with a smile.


    From knowing that Su ruoqiu is pregnant to now, as long as Xu Weiwei is by her side, she will pay special attention to her stomach and stare hard, and want to touch it.


    Xu Weiwei is a ghost. She doesn''t dare to touch Su ruoqiu''s stomach. She''s afraid that if she''s not careful, there will be something wrong with her fetus.


    "I don''t know whether it''s a man or a woman. How do you know it''s your husband?" Ke min asked without expression.


    "Well! It must be a son Xu Weiwei snorted coldly. In fact, she couldn''t figure out whether it was a baby boy or a baby girl.


    Ke min''s mouth slightly raised a smile, "what if it''s a baby girl?"


    "That..." Xu Weiwei hesitated for a moment, and said in a voice: "it''s a big deal for me to be a good sister with her. I can wait until the next child is born. What a big deal.""How about a baby?" There was an obvious smile on Ke min''s face.


    Xu Weiwei turned her head and glared at her fiercely. "If you talk again, believe it or not, I''ll let my mother-in-law accept you."


    "I will never leave until I have avenged myself." Cumin is freezing again.


    "Cough..." Su ruoqiu deliberately coughed lightly, indicating that they two quarreled.


    "Sister ruoqiu, what''s the matter with you? Are you choking? " Guo Biyan asked anxiously.


    Su ruoqiu looked up at her and shook her head with a smile, "No. I''m fine. Don''t worry about me. You look more worried than my mother-in-law. "


    "Of course. You are my life-saving benefactor. In your stomach, you are my little benefactor. Can I not worry? " Guo Biyan answered.


    Since knowing that Su ruoqiu is her life-saving benefactor, she secretly vowed that she would be good to Su ruoqiu in her life, even if she sacrificed her life.


    "I''m fine. If you have time to worry about me, you''d better worry about your brother Su ruoqiu joked.


    "Sister ruoqiu..." Guo Biyan''s face turned red, and she glanced shyly at Su ruoqiu.


    Su ruoqiu looked forward with a smile, but she was stunned. Seeing several people running forward, she immediately stood up and said, "xiankai is injured."


    Guo Biyan originally wanted to ask where she was going. When she heard that Jiang xiankai was injured, her face immediately changed and she turned around to keep up with her.


    There were already people in front of them. When they came to them, Guo Biyan saw the blood on the ground. Her heart suddenly tightened and she felt distressed.


    "Kago, how could you get hurt?" Guo Biyan quickly stepped forward and frowned, "where''s the medicine box? Who''s going to get the medicine box? "


    "Here it is The man who ran to get the medicine box has come back.


    "It''s OK. It''s just a small wound. " Jiang xiankai smiles and covers the wound of his arm with his hand. Blood drips down his arm.


    Guo Biyan didn''t glare at him angrily, "and said that the small wound, how much blood has it shed!"


    Su ruoqiu, who came here with Guo Biyan, didn''t say a word, not even a word of sympathy.


    Her eyes were staring at the ground and the blood on Jiang xiankai''s arm, especially the blood flowing downward.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyebrows tightly wrinkled, his hands clenched into fists, trying to restrain his impulse to come forward.


    She had a premonition that if she went forward, she would do something that would frighten people around her.


    Because she saw the blood and had an unprecedented desire to taste it.


    The problem that she couldn''t find the reason before, now it suddenly became clear that the food she longed to taste was blood.


    What the hell is going on? It''s time to practice. What''s wrong?


    Why does she want blood so much? Eager to drink a mouthful of blood.


    When I didn''t see the blood before, the desire was not so strong.

 Chapter 269

    Guo Biyan is busy dealing with the wound on her arm for Jiang xiankai, but she doesn''t notice Su ruoqiu''s difference.


    In fact, except for white ink dust and two female ghosts, the rest of the people did not notice her subtle changes.


    Su ruoqiu''s fists are so tightly clenched that her nails are piercing into her skin. She is trying her best to control her desire.


    She was sweating and frowning, trying to turn her head away from the tempting drops of blood.


    It''s just that no matter how much she controls it, she can''t get her straight line of sight back.


    Xu Weiwei frowned anxiously, and her eyes fell on Su ruoqiu.


    "Kermin, what''s the matter with your mother-in-law? She seems to want to drink blood Xu Weiwei lowered her voice and said in Ke min''s ear.


    Ke min''s eyebrows wrinkled, and he replied in a low voice, "did you find that? There seems to be something wrong with the smell around. "


    "Yes. I just found out now. " Xu Weiwei said.


    The same breath, not like ghost, but she couldn''t tell what it was.


    "This breath should come from your mother-in-law." Ke min nuzui, staring at Su ruoqiu''s abnormal face.


    Xu Weiwei was horrified, showing a look of fear, "how can it be? Why didn''t I find that my mother-in-law''s breath was wrong before? Do you feel wrong


    "There is no mistake. It''s coming out of her. " Ke min responded firmly.


    "What''s the matter with this breath..." Xu Weiwei blinked suspiciously.


    Go to Su ruoqiu side of the white dust, gently touched the next Su ruoqiu.


    The hand that just touched her shoulder caught him, so strong that he frowned.


    "If autumn!" Cried white dust.


    As soon as his voice appears, Su ruoqiu suddenly wakes up, otherwise, she will definitely fight with white ink dust.


    When Bai Mo Chen''s hand touched her shoulder, Su ruoqiu found that her reaction was very fast, almost in an instant, but she was also surprised by her reaction at that time.


    Is there something wrong with cultivation? She always felt that this body was not her own any more. She was afraid that she could not control herself.


    "What''s the matter with you? I don''t think you look right White ink dust asked softly.


    Seeing her look just now made him extremely uncomfortable. He was always afraid that she would do something unimaginable.


    Su ruoqiu looked at him with guilt, "I''m ok, maybe I''m a little tired. I''m really sorry just now. I''ve had such a strong reaction. "


    "As long as you''re OK. If you''re too tired, you''d better go back to rest and come back tomorrow. " White ink dust tone gently said.


    This play, which he wholly invested in, doesn''t need to care about anyone. He can shoot it as long as he wants.


    For Bai Mochen, it''s just playing with tickets. If it wasn''t for Su ruoqiu, he wouldn''t do it himself.


    "No. I''ll just have a rest. " Su ruoqiu shakes her head and smiles. She can only hide her abnormality with such a smile.


    White ink dust reached out to help her arm, "I help you to have a rest."


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded, and her eyes fell on Jiang xiankai, who was almost ready to deal with the wound.


    If only he had Guo Biyan to take care of him. The wound should be OK.


    Su ruoqiu can''t help but lick her lips. Her mind is full of blood. It''s like the drops of water condensed on the leaves in the morning, which are dyed with a layer of enchanting color.


    She seems to be more sensitive to the smell of blood. After a long distance, she can still smell the faint smell of blood and invade directly into her nose.


    "Granny. There''s something we want to talk to you about. " Xu Weiwei comes to her and stares at her anxiously.


    Su ruoqiu nodded quietly and sat on the chair.


    "Cumin and I have noticed that you have a strange smell. It''s very strange." Xu Weiwei said with a slight frown.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t say anything. She just showed her eyes to continue.


    "That breath is very strange. It appears when your face is abnormal." Xu Weiwei continued.


    Su ruoqiu was shocked, and a touch of anxiety loomed between her eyebrows.


    Just now, she wanted to drink blood, but there was a strange smell.


    She is not a vampire, nor a zombie. Why does she want to drink blood all of a sudden.


    Is there any connection between drinking blood and weird smell?"This strange smell has completely disappeared." Said cumin.


    Su ruoqiu''s brow wrinkled deeper, because she now has no sense of uncontrollable, just strong desire completely disappeared.


    "Are you better?" White ink dust asked.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu said with a smile, "I''ll squint. Call me when it''s my turn."


    She closed her eyes and was not ready to speak again.


    Xu Weiwei and Ke min know what she means when they see her state at the moment.


    She didn''t want to discuss the matter any more.


    Su ruoqiu had nothing unusual until the end of work.


    "Xiao Kai, how is your arm injury?" Su ruoqiu looked at his arm and asked.


    Jiang xiankai shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s OK."


    "It''s OK. Be careful later." Su ruoqiu asked, eyes fell on Guo Biyan, "you will see off the swallow, I''ll go first."


    "Yes." Jiang xiankai''s face flushed slightly.


    Guo Biyan''s face also appeared a touch of shame, "if autumn elder sister, you a person careful."


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded.


    She left the crew, just out of the gate of the shooting site, in front of a woman.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyes scan the woman''s body, and the other side is also looking at her.


    "To me?" She asked with a slight smile.


    Su ruoqiu can recognize the woman in front of her. Isn''t she Chi Biyue, Wei Song''s wife?


    Chi Biyue must have a purpose to find her. Otherwise, how could she find her directly.


    She didn''t know that in the previous month, she was followed by all kinds of people, and Chi Biyue was behind the scenes.


    If it had not been for dark night to help her solve it, her whereabouts and identity would have been exposed.


    If there is no dark night, it is not difficult for a woman like Chi Biyue to find out Su ruoqiu''s presence in the Jin family.


    As long as it is found out that Su ruoqiu returns to the Jin family every day, Jin yilie''s mysterious wife will also be known, and it is easy to associate her with Jin yilie''s mysterious wife.


    "Miss Su is really cheerful. I''ve come to see Miss Su. I really have something to talk about. " Chi Biyue said with a smile.


    Su ruoqiu put her hands around her chest and stared at her coldly. "It seems that we have nothing to talk about."


    "I''d like to invite Miss Su to a meal. Don''t you know that Miss Su is very kind?" Chi Biyue asked with a smile.


    Her face did not appear angry expression, eyes affectionately fell on Su ruoqiu''s body, as if very atmosphere, do not mind Su ruoqiu''s bad tone.


    Chi Biyue''s eyebrows gently wrinkled, the heart seems to be shaking.


    I don''t know if it''s her illusion. Seeing Su ruoqiu now is more oppressive than before. She has a feeling that once Su ruoqiu starts, she will die without a burial place.

 Chapter 270

    Was it because there was no confrontation before that there was not such a great sense of oppression?


    In addition, Chi Biyue is very different from Su ruoqiu, even if she doesn''t make any changes at all.


    She feels more and more strongly to Chi Biyue. There is a voice in her heart to remind her that she is a dangerous person.


    With Su ruoqiu around the two ghosts, Chi Biyue knew before, she did not put them in the eyes.


    If there is no su ruoqiu, she can easily get rid of them both.


    However, Chi Biyue finds that her appearance makes one of the female ghosts especially hostile, and the female ghost still looks familiar.


    Has she seen the ghost anywhere? Why do you feel more and more familiar.


    Ke min stares at Chi Biyue angrily. If she doesn''t try her best to control herself, she will rush up to fight with the other party.


    She can''t forget that she didn''t have to die, but because of Chi Biyue''s selfishness, she took away her life and forced her life to Wei Heye.


    Chi Biyue''s mind at this time is all on Su ruoqiu''s body. She can''t remember the past so many years.


    "I don''t appreciate it." Su ruoqiu has a smile on her lips.


    Follow Chi Biyue to dinner? She is afraid of being calculated by Chi Biyue.


    Who knows Chi Biyue''s plan to find her now.


    Cold is rejected, Chi Biyue''s heart is very angry, but dare not easily angry.


    With a smile on her face, she said in a voice, "Miss Su, I really have something to talk to you."


    "If you have anything to do, just say it here. I don''t have much appetite now." Su ruoqiu said frankly.


    Chi Biyue hesitated for a moment, thinking that she would say everything. If she didn''t say it now, I''m afraid she would have no chance. She gritted her teeth and said, "I hope you can spare our Wei family. I''m willing to cooperate with you. Whatever you want or want to do, I can use my resources and try my best to help you. As long as we don''t let the well run against the river


    Su ruoqiu was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect that Chi Biyue came to make peace. She thought Chi Biyue wanted to make something.


    "Why should I cooperate with you? And... I don''t seem to have said that we should deal with the Wei family? " Su ruoqiu asked stupidly.


    "This..." Chi Biyue hesitated for a moment, her face was embarrassed, and with a trace of apology, "Li Xiaoyi and Kong Wen have no intention of bumping into you. I apologize to you on behalf of them. I hope we can coexist peacefully."


    "Rush me? That''s called bumping me? They want to kill me. " Su ruoqiu sneered.


    You''re really good at talking. Collision? It is clear that she wants her life.


    Even if Kong Wen and Li Xiaoyi don''t get into trouble, she still has to deal with the Wei family.


    Chi Biyue''s harm to people''s lives, continue her son''s life, with this sin alone, she wants to move the Wei family.


    I used to be afraid of Chi Biyue''s power. Originally, I wanted to wait for her to be strong, and then find the Wei family to settle accounts. I didn''t expect that the other party would come to ask for peace.


    What is the reason that makes Chi Biyue bow her head to seek peace?


    Remember her ability, seem to be inferior to Chi Biyue.


    Is there really a cheat in it? Chi Biyue asks for peace, but in fact she is trying to deal with her secretly?


    Do you want her to relax? Su ruoqiu sneered to himself.


    "I''m sorry. They are not sensible. I apologize for them. Actually, they didn''t want to kill you, did they? Now you are not still well Chi Biyue said flatteringly.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyebrows were picked, and he laughed brightly, "OK. You don''t have to say flattery to me. No one knows what will happen in the future. However, for those who commit many evils, if heaven does not accept them, I will accept them. "


    With these words, she turned and left without giving Chi Biyue any chance to speak.


    "Hum!" Xu Weiwei hummed coldly and quickly followed her mother-in-law.


    She can''t provoke Chi Biyue. If she goes a little slower, I don''t know if she will be killed.


    Ke min follows behind him. Before he leaves, his eyes scan Chi Biyue with anger and hatred.


    Fortunately, Su ruoqiu didn''t agree to Chi Biyue''s request for peace. Otherwise, Ke min didn''t know what he would do.


    Standing in the same place, Chi Biyue grins at Su ruoqiu who leaves.


    There was anger and fear in her heart, which made Su ruoqiu more and more terrible.Su ruoqiu didn''t want to cooperate with her at all. They didn''t want to break the river. It seems that they are determined to break the Wei family.


    Think Su ruoqiu more or less will sell her face, but Su ruoqiu is not into oil and salt.


    What did she mean by her last words?


    People who commit many evils, if heaven doesn''t accept them, I''ll accept them.


    The color of fear in Chi Biyue''s eyes is getting stronger. Does Su ruoqiu know everything? Including her forced life extension for her son?


    The more she wanted to go down, the more frightened Chi Biyue felt, and a chill ran directly from her feet to her head.


    Chi Biyue looks at Su ruoqiu''s back and watches her go away.


    Su ruoqiu opens the car door and gets on, starts the engine and drives away.


    "That Chi Biyue''s abacus is very good. With an apology, she wants to erase all the things that matter to her mother-in-law." Xu Weiwei said indignantly.


    Ke Min has no expression and doesn''t say a word. He just stares at Su ruoqiu.


    If Su ruoqiu had agreed to cooperate with Chi Biyue at that time, Ke min might have even moved Su ruoqiu, even if he was desperate.


    She has been thinking about revenge for a long time. She must revenge. Even if it doesn''t affect the Wei family, Chi Biyue must pay for what she has done.


    "Why don''t you two talk?" It took Xu Weiwei a long time to know that she was just chirping. They were both too lazy to respond.


    Ke min doesn''t look at Xu Weiwei, but stares at Su ruoqiu. After a while, he asks, "why don''t you cooperate with Chi Biyue?"


    Before Su ruoqiu answered, Xu Weiwei immediately said, "are you stupid? They want to kill their mother-in-law. How can they cooperate with her?"


    "Not you." Ke min turned to stare at her coldly.


    Xu Weiwei was frightened by her eyes and immediately wilted, "Oh."


    Su ruoqiu glanced in the rearview mirror indifferently, "a cruel and vicious woman like her, do you think I will cooperate with her? I''m a man of principles. "


    The eye ground of Ke min appears a trace of move, complexion is maintaining however cold, "thank."


    "Thank you. I don''t do it all for you Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    Even without what Ke Min said, Su ruoqiu would still move the Wei family.


    The strange things that happened before Jin group may have something to do with Chi Biyue.


    "Thank you all the same." Ke min hesitated and asked, "when can we move the Wei family?"


    "When I''m quite sure." Su ruoqiu replied lazily.


    She now has a baby in her stomach and doesn''t dare act impulsively.


    Ke min didn''t say anything. He was silent.


    When he returned to Jin''s courtyard, Su ruoqiu had intended to go to the villa, but his feet went to the chair, which was where Lingqi was.

 Chapter 271

    Su ruoqiu doesn''t want to pass, but her body can''t control it.


    She simply did not forcibly regain sovereignty, obeyed the power of control, and went to the position of aura.


    When Su ruoqiu went to the chair, he naturally sat on it and began to absorb aura.


    After all auras were absorbed, they disappeared as if they were all in the sea.


    At the beginning, Su ruoqiu didn''t feel where the aura was absorbed. Later, she felt it slowly and found that it seemed to disappear in her stomach.


    Su ruoqiu was shocked and looked down at her stomach. Her eyebrows were imperceptibly slightly frowned.


    Looking back on what happened before, it seems that something wrong happened when the fetus was formed.


    Is there something wrong with the fetus? But this is Jin yilie and her children. What''s the problem?


    She and Jin yilie are both ordinary people. Can''t they give birth to a freak?


    The strong feeling of wanting to drink blood also appears after the formation of the fetus.


    Doesn''t she want to drink blood? Is it the baby in her stomach that really wants to drink blood?


    The power to control her body is what the fetus is doing?


    Su ruoqiu''s body, she naturally can feel very clearly.


    It seems that as the fetus grows bigger and bigger, the power to control her becomes more powerful.


    Shit! She and Jin yilie are ordinary people. How can they give birth to a blood sucking zombie!


    There is no problem with heredity. Is it related to her cultivation?


    Or is it actually related to the Gu in Jin yilie and her mother-in-law?


    Either way, the fetus seems very dangerous.


    The more she thought about it, the more uneasy she felt.


    Su ruoqiu hesitates to discuss with Jin yilie. If she finds something wrong, she doesn''t want the baby in her stomach.


    She is also very reluctant to think of no child, her heart is dull pain.


    But there''s no way. She was controlled to drink human blood in the end?


    Once you drink human blood, it will be like a zombie that can''t stop, right?


    She doesn''t know what she will look like after drinking human blood, killing people everywhere? She couldn''t imagine being a zombie, killing and sucking blood everywhere.


    Su ruoqiu had just finished thinking about it. The power of controlling her body and greedy absorption of aura disappeared in an instant. All of a sudden, it disappeared without a trace.


    She immediately stood up and walked quickly in the direction of the villa.


    Whether the child will stay or not, it seems that we should make plans immediately.


    She''s afraid that she can''t control her body and do something to hurt innocent people or close people.


    Su ruoqiu walked quickly towards the villa, feeling his stomach with two hands, and his eyes turned red with grief.


    She didn''t want to cry, but the tears fell down and her heart hurt badly.


    Fetal this month, Su ruoqiu is unable to clearly feel the fetal movement, but this time she is obviously aware of the fetal uneasiness, like in her stomach to rotate randomly, give her a feeling of fetal anxiety.


    My God! The fetus doesn''t know what''s going on in her heart, does it?


    If so, it''s more terrifying than she thought.


    Su ruoqiu almost trotted back to the villa. Knowing that Jin yilie was in the room, she went upstairs quickly.


    Push open the door of the room, see Jin yilie is inside, quickly lock the door, look anxious to the bedside.


    "Wife. Why do you look so ugly? Is something wrong? " Jin yilie''s eyebrows were severely wrinkled and asked with concern.


    "Why are you crying?" Jin yilie saw her cry and frowned more tightly.


    Su ruoqiu wiped away her tears and choked, "I don''t want to cry, but I can''t help it."


    She was just flustered and didn''t cry, but her tears came down.


    "Out of control?" Jin yilie frowned tightly and held her in his arms.


    Su ruoqiu touched his stomach and said in a voice, "yes. What I want to tell you is that I can''t control my body. "


    When she said these words, her tears were still flowing. She could not help but gently pressed her stomach and threatened, "if you are mischievous again, Mommy will not want you at once.""What do you say that for? Don''t scare the baby Jin yilie said aloud, but her eyes were very spoiled.


    Su ruoqiu found that her tears stopped and did not continue to flow down.


    The obvious fetal movement also quieted down in an instant, and the baby in the belly seemed to be able to understand what she said.


    She looked at Jin yilie with shocked and pale face, "do you see that? I didn''t cry... "


    "Yes." Jin yilie''s brow slightly wrinkled, in fact some did not understand the meaning of her words.


    Su ruoqiu saw his appearance and was silent. She said all the strange things before, especially the strong desire to drink blood.


    "You mean..." Jin yilie hesitated and said, "is there something wrong with the fetus?"


    "Yes. As soon as I spoke just now, my tears stopped. You can see that Su ruoqiu said.


    Jin yilie nodded, "yes."


    It''s so strange that the fetus has the power to control the mother.


    "You say, this child, should we take it?" Su ruoqiu frowned and asked in a voice.


    She really can''t make this decision. How can she give up her baby?


    But if she doesn''t give up, what should she do when she is completely controlled by the fetus?


    "..." Jin yilie didn''t say a word, and he didn''t know how to decide.


    "Let me see you." Su ruoqiu got up and took him to look left and right. His eyes were full of doubts. "You''re nothing special."


    "I''m a normal person." Jin yilie replied with a smile, looking down at his legs, "otherwise I can become like this?"


    "Is there anyone in your family who has special ability or constitution?" Su ruoqiu''s expectant eyes fell on him.


    Jin yilie frowned slightly, thought about it carefully, and shook his head, "I don''t think so. People in my family have never mentioned it. I''m not sure whether my ancestors have it or not. I can only tell you for sure that my father and grandfather and I are ordinary people. "


    "Where did I come from?" Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    Jin yilie said with a smile, "I should ask you about this."


    "You''re the only man I have. It''s definitely yours." Su ruoqiu said.


    "Yes. It''s not mine. I raise it, too. " Jin yilie said with a smile.


    Su ruoqiu gave him a white look, and when she thought of the fetus in her stomach, she could not help but be lost in thought, a little sad.


    What should we do about the fetus?


    Think of the people of Qi family, her eyebrows suddenly stretch a little, maybe should ask Qi Qing.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyes fell on Jin yilie''s legs. The sadness between his eyebrows became more intense, and he sighed in his heart.


    I don''t know when she will be able to cure his legs.


    Just after sighing, Su ruoqiu felt that her body was under control again.

 Chapter 272

    "Wife?" Jin yilie found her abnormal, frowned and cried.


    Su ruoqiu looked up at him and saw his hands toward his legs.


    "No. I can''t control myself Su ruoqiu said in a worried voice.


    She watched her hands fall on his legs and had no idea what the baby wanted to do.


    Jin yilie wanted to hold out her hand to stop her, but her hands had fallen.


    He felt a warm current coming out of the palm of her hand and invading his legs.


    "Hiss..." Jin yilie took a cold breath, and his legs were in severe pain.


    When Su ruoqiu heard that others were suffering from pain, she immediately wanted to take back her hands. However, she found that her hands had been attached to them, and she could not pull them back, as if they were glued.


    "I can''t get my hand back. How are you?" Su ruoqiu''s face fell anxiously on his face.


    Looking at his painful expression, she felt very heartache.


    "I... hiss!" Jin yilie couldn''t answer her question, showing a look of extreme pain.


    The intense pain swept all over his body like a huge wave rushing to his brain, which made him grasp the sheet tightly. It was too painful to help Su ruoqiu.


    "Baby, what do you want to do? Stop it. Don''t do this to Daddy. If Mommy doesn''t lose you, she won''t lose you. " Su ruoqiu looked down at her stomach and said with tears in her eyes.


    The fetus in her stomach didn''t give her any response, and her hands still couldn''t be pulled back.


    Jin yilie clenches his teeth and tries to help Su ruoqiu.


    It was just the pain of bone chipping that made him tremble all over, almost breaking his teeth.


    His forehead was full of veins, and he was struggling with the pain.


    Su ruoqiu saw that he was in great pain, so he opened his mouth and wanted to shout for help.


    But as soon as she opened her mouth, before she could speak, she saw her hands slowly lifted up, while Jin yilie''s knee went up a little, and something black appeared.


    Su ruoqiu looked at it with tongue tied eyes, blinked a few times, and finally knew what was going on.


    It is estimated that the baby in her stomach wants to help her get rid of Jin yilie''s poison and make his legs better.


    Su ruoqiu was overjoyed, with a happy look on her face.


    At the moment when her hands could move, Su ruoqiu immediately sealed the black matter and asked it not to flow away.


    Su ruoqiu gets out of bed in a hurry, runs to get his silver needle, and then runs back to start to give Jin yilie the needle, and then expels the residual poison in his body.


    "You have to bear it. When I''m done, you may be able to walk. " Su ruoqiu looked at him with a smile and began to be busy excitedly.


    But no matter how excited she was, she didn''t dare to make a mistake. She was afraid that if she made a mistake, his legs would be completely wasted.


    If it''s a freak, Su ruoqiu thinks it''s OK. As long as the baby is obedient and doesn''t mess around, she can keep the baby.


    Anyway, she is not willing to lose the baby, as long as the baby no longer do dangerous things, she can be born.


    No matter what causes the baby to become like this, there may be an answer after birth. I hope the result is not too bad.


    Jin yilie couldn''t believe it. No wonder she was so excited. She went to get the silver needle in a hurry.


    His legs have not so pain, just just just endure severe pain, let him not only sweat, also feel very tired.


    All the strength of the whole body seems to have been used up at that moment.


    Since he was young, most of them couldn''t take action. Facing the coming good news, Jin yilie was rarely excited.


    Always calm without wave eyes, also appeared a little excited.


    Is he able to walk? Walking freely on the road, no longer need to rely on a wheelchair.


    Go where you want to go, walk at will, even climbing the stairs will not hinder him.


    Jin yilie''s excitement at the moment is hard to hide. His grateful eyes fall on Su ruoqiu''s face full of sweat. He even forgets the pain.


    He has never experienced the taste of walking. On the surface, he seems very indifferent. In fact, he also wants to try what it is like to walk with his feet.


    After more than an hour, Su ruoqiu was a little exhausted and his neck was very sore. He felt that once he lowered his head, his neck would fall down, which was very uncomfortable.For Su ruoqiu, this more than an hour is very worthwhile. As long as he can get back his ability of walking on both feet, even if she is treated for one day and one night, she is willing to.


    "All right. I''ll get some medicine. You lie down and have a rest. We won''t tell them about this for the time being. We''ll give them a big surprise when you can walk tomorrow. " Su ruoqiu said a lot happily.


    "Yes." Jin yilie nodded with a smile, his face a little pale, "wife. Thank you


    Married to this wife, is his lucky, he will cherish her.


    This life is not enough, he will have the next life, and the next life, endless


    "Thank you. We are husband and wife. We should support each other. You should be nice to me in the future, otherwise, I may let you change back again. " Su ruoqiu said jokingly.


    Jin yilie was dumbfounded with a smile, and her gentle eyes fell on her. Her eyes were full of spoiled looks, "en. I won''t let you down, forever. "


    "Good. I''m going to make medicine. You can''t move now. " Su ruoqiu warned.


    Seeing that he nodded obediently, she rushed out of the room and quickly ran to cook medicine.


    Walking down the stairs, I met Aunt Chen.


    Aunt Chen, who was downstairs, was scared out of her wits when she saw the little grandmother trotting downstairs.


    "Young granny, slow down. Now you are pregnant with your little ancestor, but you can''t jump around... "Aunt Chen anxiously went forward and helped her.


    The children in her stomach, whether male or female, are the roots of the Jin family and the little ancestors of the Jin family.


    If the young granny falls down, she''ll have to worry about the Jin family.


    "What a little ancestor." Su ruoqiu shook his head with a smile, "Aunt Chen, I''m ok. The baby is stable in my stomach


    Baby has that ability, must be very stable, want to knock out may not be easy, let alone bump into.


    "No matter whether the fetus is stable or not, young grandma should be careful." Aunt Chen said bitterly, "young granny, are you hungry when you come down? Tell me what you want to eat. I''ll tell someone to do it right away. You can just wait. "


    "No. I want to boil some medicine. " Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    She knew that she couldn''t hide the fact that she was boiling the medicine, because it tasted so strong that she knew it as soon as she boiled it.


    "How to cook medicine? What kind of medicine? Is the young granny sick? You can''t drink this medicine indiscriminately. You have to follow the doctor''s advice. " Aunt Chen said nervously.


    Su ruoqiu can''t laugh or cry, "Aunt Chen. Don''t worry about it. If you have nothing to do, go and talk with your mother-in-law. "


    She pushed Aunt Chen''s back and asked her to chat with her mother-in-law. She knew how to cook medicine herself.

 Chapter 273

    "But the young granny..." Aunt Chen looked back at her uneasily, and spoke in embarrassment.


    But before Aunt Chen''s words were finished, she was interrupted by Su ruoqiu.


    "Don''t worry about it. I''m just cooking medicine. I haven''t done any heavy work. What do you have to worry about?" Su ruoqiu pushes Aunt Chen forward.


    "All right. You should be careful not to get burned. " Aunt Chen asked uneasily.


    Su ruoqiu can''t laugh or cry, she is not a child, where so easy to be burned, "en. I see


    "Be careful." Aunt Chen asked again and again.


    "Yes. I will be very careful. " Su ruoqiu replied with a smile.


    She watched Aunt Chen go upstairs. Her figure disappeared in her sight before she turned and left.


    Su ruoqiu took the medicine and concentrated on it in the kitchen.


    After boiling the medicine, she put it on a tray and carried it upstairs.


    When she comes to the room, Su ruoqiu sees Jin yilie obedient and lying on the bed. She smiles and speeds up her pace.


    "The medicine has been boiled. Have you been waiting for a long time?" Su ruoqiu asked with a smile.


    Jin yilie looked at her and shook his head. "Soon. I''ll wait as long as I can. "


    "I''ll feed you when it''s cold. How do you feel about your legs? " Su ruoqiu asked expectantly.


    Jin yilie opened his mouth and said, "it''s OK, it''s just a little numb."


    "Hemp?" Su ruoqiu''s face was surprised, "when I was cooking medicine, did you really lie still?"


    "Yes. You won''t let me move, I dare not move. " Jin yilie stares at her with a spoiled face.


    Su ruoqiu couldn''t help laughing, "now you try to move."


    "Yes." Jin yilie nodded.


    He carefully tried to move his legs. "It''s OK. Can I bend my knees? "


    "Yes. You try Su ruoqiu nodded.


    She had sterilized and bandaged the wound before.


    When dealing with the wound, there was nothing to put under his leg, so she folded the sheet and spread a torn plastic bag under the sheet to prevent blood from flowing to the bed.


    Now he was left on the sheet beside the bed. A lot of black blood came from his legs.


    It''s not over to deal with the wound. He has to drink the medicine to thoroughly understand the poison in his body.


    Jin yilie very carefully began to try to bend his knees, little by little arched his knees.


    Seeing that his legs can bend and clearly feel the feeling of bending, Jin yilie''s calm appearance is full of joy.


    After more than 20 years, he finally realized the feeling of being able to use his legs.


    Tomorrow, he will be able to try to walk, and his heart is very excited.


    In fact, Jin yilie can''t wait to try to walk, but she said tomorrow, so he will endure until tomorrow.


    Knowing that he would be able to try to walk tomorrow, Jin yilie felt that every second was so long now.


    "I can move. Be careful Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    Jin yilie''s eyes gratefully fell on her, "wife, it''s hard for you."


    "It''s not hard. In order for you to recover, no matter how hard I work, it''s worth it." Su ruoqiu said.


    Jin yilie was silent and asked in a voice, "do you have any other plans about the baby?"


    "If the baby can listen to what I say, I will keep the baby." Su ruoqiu''s voice does not decrease.


    She said this to Jin yilie, as well as to Baobao.


    "Yes. You can ask your father sometime to see if there are any capable people in your ancestors. " Jin yilie''s brow slightly frowned, "if not, I think maybe you, the original owner of your body, have some special ability."


    "Husband, do you think the little guy in my stomach has begun to bribe me?" Su ruoqiu said with a sweet smile.


    After she was angry, she thought of Jin yilie''s problem. Unexpectedly, Baobao took the initiative to help her.


    It seems that the baby in her stomach, after midsummer, is very good. It''s only three months since she knew how to bribe her mother and not let her lose her baby.


    To cure Jin yilie''s legs, this bribe is not small. She values it more than anything else.


    "It shows that our baby is a very smart child, just like his father." Jin yilie said with a smile.Su ruoqiu suddenly showed an unhappy look and gave him a white look. "Do you mean my mother''s IQ is not good?"


    Jin yilie''s eyes narrowed slightly with a smile, and the color of doting in his eyes was obvious. "Intelligence follows us both, and beauty follows us both."


    "That''s about the same." Su ruoqiu replied with a smile.


    She looked at the boiled medicine, thought it was not so hot, and said, "I''ll feed you the medicine."


    Su ruoqiu began to feed him a mouthful of medicine until he finished the whole bowl.


    She went to take the bowl back to the kitchen. After returning to the room, she talked to Jin yilie and went to bed.


    With her by his side, Jin yilie felt at ease and soon fell asleep.


    Early in the morning, as soon as Su ruoqiu opened his eyes, he looked to his side and saw that he had woken up.


    "Wake up?" Su ruoqiu stares at him, "have you ever got up?"


    "Not yet. Waiting for you. " On Jin yilie''s smiling face, his brow slightly wrinkled, "if you don''t get up again, my bladder will explode."


    "So you''re not going to the bathroom yet?" Su ruoqiu put out her hand to push him, and she sat up with her, "want to be one of the victims of bladder explosion?"


    "It''s OK. I can hold it. I just want to wait for you to get up and be the first witness of my walk. "


    "Are you stupid? You can wake me up. Get up. " Su ruoqiu urged.


    Jin yilie sat up and said, "I think you sleep soundly. I don''t want to disturb you."


    At the moment, Su ruoqiu had jumped out of bed, looked at him and said, "get out of bed and have a walk."


    "Yes." Jin yilie nodded, trying to move his legs.


    After finding that his legs can move freely, he lands on his feet and sits on the edge of the bed without thinking about it.


    He hesitated and began to try to stand up until he was able to stand on his feet.


    Jin yilie turned his head and looked at Su ruoqiu with a look of joy.


    "Husband, come on." Su ruoqiu gave him a thumb to cheer him up.


    Jin yilie nodded and tried to take the first step.


    When he took the first step, Su ruoqiu''s tears filled his eyes.


    By the time he took a few steps out, she was in tears.


    He was able to walk at last. She was very upset at the thought that he had to rely on others and a wheelchair since he was a child. Now she is very happy and excited to see that he can walk with his legs.


    My mother-in-law would be very excited if she saw that Jin yilie could walk with her feet.


    Jin yilie strode toward Su ruoqiu and came to her. The first thing he did was to hold her tightly.


    "Wife." He murmured and held her tightly. "Don''t cry."


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu responded and sniffed, "I didn''t cry, I just cried for joy."


    It was as if he was kissing the woman he loved with his soul.

 Chapter 274

    The two kiss each other until they are out of breath.


    "We''ll go downstairs when we''re ready." Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    "Yes." Jin yilie nodded.


    After more than half an hour, they were both ready.


    In Jin yilie''s deep eyes, when he looked at her, he was full of doting. The cold lines on the outline were soft because of her.


    He was wearing an Italian handmade suit, even if it was just a white shirt, it was still difficult to stop his inherent noble.


    Su ruoqiu wears a little loose casual clothes, but she can''t hide her special temperament.


    "Wife. Are you ready? " Jin yilie turned his head and asked with a smile, raising his hand gently.


    Su ruoqiu''s mouth also stirred up a smile, happily took his arm, "en. Let''s go down. "


    The two of them went out of the room and went out.


    When they went down the stairs, a servant was holding a tray in his hand. When he saw the two of them, he subconsciously wanted to shout out "young master" and "young grandmother".


    But when the servant realized what he had found, he was stunned. The tray in his hand didn''t hold steady, and immediately fell to the ground, making a huge noise.


    The servant turned a deaf ear to the loud noise, and his dull eyes fell on both of them, especially Jin yilie.


    He was able to walk with his legs, which was like a thunderbolt to anyone who heard the news, which made people confused.


    Jin yilie just frowned at the sound of the tray falling, and didn''t say anything to blame. After all, anyone who sees his legs can walk will show the same expression as hell, and the servant''s reaction is quite normal.


    "Did it scare you?" Jin yilie turned to look at her and asked softly.


    Su ruoqiu shook his head, a hand consciously touched his stomach, "No."


    When they passed by the servant, the servant came back and said in a hurry, "young master, young grandmother, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to do it just now."


    "It doesn''t matter. Clean up, you go down Su ruoqiu said in warm words.


    "Yes! Thank you Answered the servant.


    After the young master and grandmother left, the servant immediately picked up the tray and hurried to the restaurant.


    She will report the good news to her wife and Aunt Chen.


    I don''t know how happy Madame would be if she knew that the young master could walk.


    The young master can walk! Oh, my God! It''s a miracle!


    Overnight, young master can walk!


    I didn''t know how many doctors I had seen before, but now, overnight, the young master can walk, which will be a miracle in medicine!


    Originally, the Jin family had no hope for the young master''s recovery, but now the young master can walk.


    The servant trotted happily towards the restaurant, and the curve of his mouth became deeper and deeper.


    After she ran to the dining room, she saw the lady who was eating. She gasped and did not stop at all. She immediately exclaimed excitedly, "madam! Young master, you can go


    Aunt Chen originally wanted to reproach the servant for his impetuous work. She knew that her wife was still bothering her when she was eating.


    But after hearing what the servant had said, his eyes were wide open and he couldn''t believe it.


    Liu Xiuqin, who is having a meal, looks up and stares at the servant in surprise after hearing the servant''s words.


    "What did you say? Say it again Aunt Chen can''t wait to ask.


    She knew that the wife certainly did not hear clearly, and also confirmed that what the servant said was exactly what they heard.


    "I said, I said..." the servant stammered with excitement and gasped, "young master can walk by himself! The young master''s legs are ready! "


    With a bang, the fork Liu Xiuqin picked up fell out of her hand and fell into the plate.


    She stared at the servant in amazement, her eyes filled with tears quickly.


    Liu Xiuqin turned to look at Aunt Chen and asked in an unbelievable voice, "Aunt Chen. Did you hear that? She said lier''s legs were fine. Do you hear me? Tell me, did I hear you wrong? "


    Her mood is very excited, or excited, words just finished, crystal clear tears fell out of her eyes.


    "No. Ma''am, I heard you, too. " Aunt Chen is also excited, holding the hands of his wife, her tears in her eyes, "young master can walk.""Let''s go and have a look!" Liu Xiuqin can''t wait to see him walk and can''t sit any more.


    Before Aunt Chen responded, Liu Xiuqin had already got up and walked towards the door of the restaurant.


    "Slow down, ma''am. Don''t go that fast. " Aunt Chen cried anxiously. She trotted forward to help her wife.


    It''s just that before they both got to the door of the restaurant, their figures appeared in the sight.


    Two eyes fell on Jin yilie''s legs, looking at the long straight legs, walking towards them, making them feel dizzy.


    They''re not dreaming, are they? He can really walk!


    "Aunt Chen, pinch me to see if I''m dreaming." Liu Xiuqin stares at lie''er''s leg and says.


    Aunt Chen secretly wiped away her tears and said in a voice, "madam, don''t pinch you. The young master can really walk."


    The young grandmother did what she said and cured the young master''s legs.


    The Jin family is blessed with their young grandmother.


    At the beginning, she still thought about her little grandmother. Now, she really wants to slap herself.


    At that time, if the young lady was expelled, the lady''s eyes and the young master''s legs would not be cured.


    She almost committed a stupid crime. Fortunately, the young grandmother didn''t leave. Instead, she became the real young grandmother of the Jin family.


    "I can''t believe what I see now is true. I''m afraid it''s a dream. When I wake up, it will be nothing." Liu Xiuqin said with extreme worry.


    The joy made her not believe that the picture she saw was real. She was really afraid of being sent to hell from the clouds.


    "Madame. It must be true. I think it''s all due to the young granny. Didn''t grandma say that? She will cure the young master''s legs. " Aunt Chen gently soothed her wife.


    Not to mention that his wife is so worried about gain and loss, she is also the same, who let the young master''s legs have made the Jin family despair, there was no hope at all.


    Suddenly see young master can walk, this kind of impact is too big for them.


    "Lier." Liu Xiuqin looked at Jin yilie with tears in her eyes. She stretched out her trembling hands and touched his arm carefully. "Is that you? Mom didn''t dream, did she? "

 Chapter 275

    Liu Xiuqin kept looking at Jin yilie''s whole body, tears swirling in his eyes, touching East and West.


    Who will tell her that what she sees in front of her is not a dream, but something that actually happens in front of her.


    Even though Aunt Chen had comforted her before, she still couldn''t believe it. It was a miracle. She was so excited that she couldn''t help herself.


    "Mom. It''s me. It''s really me. " Jin yilie took her hand and touched his face. "You didn''t dream. My legs are really good."


    "What''s going on?" Liu Xiuqin emotional, eyes fall on Su ruoqiu''s body, "is it you cure lie er''s legs?"


    Before Su ruoqiu could answer, Liu Xiuqin said again, "I remember! Last night, Aunt Chen said you had to cook medicine. I was surprised, but I didn''t ask much. Is the medicine boiled last night for lie''er


    If she had known the truth last night, as she had guessed, she would not have been able to close her eyes all night, waiting for the morning.


    How could she close her eyes for such an exciting thing? She can''t wait to see lie''er move around. She doesn''t want to wait for a second.


    Su ruoqiu smiles and looks at Jin yilie. Her eyes fall on her mother-in-law. Boil medicine is to give strong drink. We are afraid that if you know the news, you will not sleep well all night, so we will wait until dawn to let you know. "


    "If autumn. Mom really doesn''t know how to repay you. My eyes are healed by you, and lier''s legs are healed by you. " Liu Xiuqin was already in tears and said in a choking voice, "thank you, my good daughter-in-law."


    "Mom. We are all a family. What do we do with these polite words. Elijah is my husband, and I want him to be well. " Su ruoqiu said softly.


    Liu Xiuqin shook her head. "What mom said is not polite. She really appreciates you from the bottom of her heart. Even if you think it''s your duty, but for me, you give us both hope. Without you, we might have been like that all our lives. "


    "Well, Ma. You, don''t get too excited, or you''ll hurt yourself. " Su ruoqiu said softly.


    It is impossible for Liu Xiuqin to calm down immediately, but she still smiles and nods, "en."


    A few of them entered the dining room, all with a look of joy.


    I had a good breakfast, and the corners of my mouth almost went up all the way.


    Baiyang, who came to the restaurant, didn''t notice anything strange at the beginning. He just looked at their faces with a smile, and immediately had some doubts.


    He approached Aunt Chen, lowered his voice and asked, "what''s the happy event today? Why are you so happy? "


    Bai Yang just came in from the outside, and he didn''t hear the servants'' discussion, and no servants told him, so he didn''t know that Jin yilie would leave.


    Aunt Chen, standing with a look of joy, heard Bai Yang''s question, turned her head and glanced at him, pretending to say mysteriously, "guess."


    "If I can guess, I don''t have to ask you." The white poplar said softly.


    Aunt Chen smiles mysteriously, "I say it, you certainly don''t believe it."


    "Eh... Where is the young master''s wheelchair? Who pushed it away? " The brow of poplar is deeply wrinkled.


    He suddenly found that the young master''s wheelchair was not in the restaurant. He didn''t know if the servant had pushed it away.


    Every time the young master eats, the wheelchair is on the side, but I don''t see it today.


    Bai Yang didn''t find the young master''s wheelchair, and didn''t associate the disappearance of the wheelchair with their happiness. Instead, he simply thought that he had been pushed away.


    "What else do you want a wheelchair to do, young master?" Aunt Chen gave him a white look.


    Poplar did not respond, do not understand to ask: "what do you mean? The young master doesn''t use a wheelchair. What''s the use? "


    "Legs Aunt Chen gently twisted his arm out of curiosity.


    His brain is a pimple. I don''t know such an obvious reminder.


    In fact, like them, Bai Yang never thought that the young master could walk with his feet, and he was so fast.


    He didn''t dare to think about it. He was afraid that the more he hoped, the more disappointed he would be.


    Poplar''s mouth opened, just want to say what, suddenly reaction came over.


    A look of surprise appeared on his stunned face. He asked excitedly, "young master, can you really walk?"


    "Can I lie to you? You''ll see the young master stand up and walk later. " Aunt Chen said in a very low voice.


    Baiyang stood in the same place, staring straight at the young master and the young grandmother, "is it the young grandmother who cured them?""Of course." Aunt Chen answered with a smile.


    "The young granny is a blessing for the young master." The white poplar said softly.


    Aunt Chen just nodded, then they secretly smile, did not speak.


    When Jin yilie stood up, Bai Yang, who had already been psychologically prepared, was still very excited.


    He burst into tears and the young master was finally able to walk.


    Walking is so simple for normal people, but it''s a distant dream for people with disabled legs.


    Baiyang quietly followed the young master and went to the company with him.


    The car stopped outside the company''s gate. Baiyang immediately got off and opened the door.


    Jin yilie''s tailored suit sets off his slender figure to the extreme, elegant and noble.


    Perfect outline, three-dimensional facial features, deep eyes.


    This kind of appearance is better than the male model''s figure. One can''t move one''s eyes just by looking at it.


    The staff who are walking towards the gate of the company are stunned to see the tall and handsome man who suddenly appears. They are attracted by the noble atmosphere emanating from him.


    When they saw the man''s face clearly, they were shocked and excited. Both men and women had the feeling of blood boiling.


    Is this their president? It''s hard to believe that the president can walk.


    Jin yilie''s face was cold, but it was like walking with wind. When he passed them, it seemed that there was a charming breeze.


    Even if he can''t walk, there are many women who like him.


    Now his legs are back and more women love him.


    People in the company hall, seeing his appearance, also stopped.


    They dare not make a loud noise, but they still can''t help whispering.


    Those who have not entered the company need not worry about anything. They can talk loudly because the president can''t hear what they are talking about.


    "The president''s legs are better! Wow... More handsome than ever. "


    "I''m almost dazed by the president here."


    "Don''t be crazy. Wasn''t the president still in a wheelchair yesterday? How could it be today? "


    "Yes. It''s really strange. It can be cured in one day. It''s not medical skill, it''s just divine skill. "


    "You say... The president has been unable to walk, is it a fraud?"


    "You mean that the president can actually walk, but for some reason, he pretends that his legs are disabled and can''t walk. Now you don''t have to worry about anything and you''re back to normal? "

 Chapter 276

    "Shh... Keep your voice down, you''re not going to die?"


    "If any villain listens to us and makes a report, we''ll be fed up."


    "Is that so?"


    "Who knows, I''m afraid only the president himself knows the reason."


    "We''d better stop talking here and go to work as soon as possible, but don''t be late."


    There are a lot of people talking about it, and there are a lot of discussions.


    Although the contents are different, the curiosity about the president''s sudden ability to walk is all the same.


    They all want to know what the reason is, but they also know this kind of thing, unless it is dug out, or the president makes it public, otherwise, they will only hear rumors.


    Even if this kind of secret is dug out, as long as the president comes out, then the secret cannot be disclosed.


    Some reporters came to the front door of the company and blocked it.


    They are willing to wait even for one day.


    Such first-hand information, as long as you get it, will be hot search if you send it out.


    Jin yilie''s personal charm, as long as people know him, also very clear, many people love him.


    ¡­¡­


    Wei Song, who was having breakfast, frowned slightly when he heard the ring of his mobile phone.


    "Who. I called in the morning. Is there something urgent Sitting on the dining chair, Chi Biyue looks up at Wei Song.


    "Yes." Weisong answered and took out his cell phone.


    Wei Chenglin and Li Qin look at each other. They are curious, but they dare not talk too much.


    If Li Xiaoyi hadn''t made a mistake, they could have said a few more words, but now it''s different.


    Kong Wen and Li Xiaoyi, who are also sitting on the dining chair, eat breakfast in silence and secretly look at Wei Song and his wife.


    "What''s the matter?" Wei Song asked in a voice.


    "Jin yilie can walk." There came the voice of secretary Wilson.


    "What Wei Song''s voice was a little louder and his eyes widened.


    Can Jin yilie walk? It''s unbelievable.


    The Secretary at the other end of the phone hesitated to repeat the previous sentence.


    "I see." Wei Song made a few more calls and hung up.


    Chi Biyue saw him look dignified, tone anxious to ask: "what happened?"


    Wei Song sighed deeply and looked around. "Jin yilie can walk."


    "Poof..." Li Xiaoyi sprayed out the milk he had just drunk, showing surprise and shock.


    It didn''t take long for her surprise to turn into jealousy and anger.


    Jin yilie is now a woman''s husband.


    Before Jin yilie had not recovered, it was enough to make her jealous. Now that he can walk, she is even more angry.


    I don''t know which woman is so lucky to be able to marry Jin yilie.


    All the time she wanted to find out who Jin yilie''s wife was, but none of the private detectives she hired could find out.


    They''re all money swindlers! This matter can''t be found out!


    But it''s strange to say that even if she was secretly squatting near Jin''s villa, she didn''t see any strange woman coming in and out of the villa gate.


    She was really puzzled. Does the granddaughter of the Jin family need to hide at home every day and can''t go anywhere?


    If Li Xiaoyi is the young grandmother of the Jin family, she will go shopping every day, buy luxury goods, ask the ladies to play mahjong, and then show off in front of the ladies. Her husband is Jin yilie, which makes the ladies envy her to death.


    All the people sitting around the table were staring at Li Xiaoyi, and no one spoke.


    Li Xiaoyi, who is still immersed in her imagination, has a slight arc in the corner of her mouth. She doesn''t know that she has been watched by them.


    Sitting next to her, Wei Chenglin quietly pulled her clothes under the table and whispered: "Xiaoyi."


    "Yes?" Li Xiaoyi turned her head and looked at her mother, showing a puzzled look.


    Wei Chenglin looks embarrassed and stares at her with her eyes. Everyone on the scene stares at her.


    Seeing her mother''s eyes, Li Xiaoyi was shocked by her gaffe. She turned to look at them apologetically and apologized with a smile: "I''m sorry. I didn''t expect Jin yilie to be able to walk. I heard that his legs have no hope of recovery in his life. "Many people know how many famous doctors Jin yilie has seen, and they are spreading it in private.


    Jin yilie has seen the top doctors in various countries, but they have no effect at all. Every doctor is helpless.


    Now that Jin yilie is able to recover her legs, she doubts whether the original rumors are rumors.


    "Xiaoyi. Don''t forget that when the Li family is destroyed, the Jin family has a share. " Li Qin frowned and said.


    Although he did not dare to compete with the Jin and Bai families, he was always worried about it.


    If it wasn''t for the Jin and Bai families, would their Li family end up under the influence of others?


    Jin yilie is also married, so he can''t let his daughter have any more illusions.


    If she can attract Jin yilie and have the means to take him down, she won''t have to wait until now. The position of Jin''s young grandmother will be taken by others.


    "Dad. I know, how can I forget that. " Li Xiaoyi showed an angry look and said, "when our Li family comes back, we will certainly bring down the Jin family if we are strong in the future."


    "Xiaoyi!" Wei Song looked at her sternly. "If you don''t want to say something, don''t say it. Otherwise, don''t say it''s a comeback. It''s hard for your family to survive!"


    In this case, if it comes to Jin yilie''s ears, let alone the Li family, they will all suffer.


    If Su ruoqiu refuses to cooperate, it will be a matter of time before the Wei family suffers. However, if we want to offend Jin yilie at this time, we are afraid that the Wei family will fall faster.


    Wei Chenglin glared at her fiercely, "listen to your uncle''s words, you just said, never mention it again, let it rot in my heart."


    "Yes. I see, Ma Li Xiaoyi answered wrongly.


    She bowed her head and wiped the corners of her mouth. That is to say, she told her father that she didn''t want to make him happy.


    "Fortunately, the restaurant is full of families. Xiaoyi, let the outsider listen to your words. Do you know how much trouble it will bring? Don''t provoke others in the future. No one is allowed to provoke anyone! " Chi Biyue gave a death order.


    If they don''t provoke others, how can they provoke Su ruoqiu, the God of plague.


    The Wei family is already an ant on the hot pot. They don''t know how to escape.


    It''s very dangerous to get into trouble with Su ruoqiu. We can''t get into trouble with Jin yilie any more. We''ve become enemies.


    "And you." Chi Biyue''s eyes fall on Kong Wen who has breakfast.


    Kong Wen was startled. She shook her hand with the spoon, and the spoon almost fell out of her hand.


    "Mom and dad. I promise you, I will never provoke anyone. " Kong Wen swears anxiously.


    Chi Biyue was no longer in the mood for breakfast, so she stood up and said, "I''m full."


    "You eat." Wei Song stood up after him.


    One su ruoqiu is enough for both of them. Jin yilie''s legs are just fine.

 Chapter 277

    Instead of going to the company, the couple went back to their room.


    Their faces were ugly, irritable and anxious.


    As soon as he closed the door, Wei Song anxiously asked, "what should we do?"


    "I don''t know what to do. We''re under attack now." Chi Biyue frowned tightly.


    Jin yilie''s disability in both legs is so difficult to deal with. He is able to walk. It will be more difficult than before.


    "A su ruoqiu has a headache..." Wei Song''s face is embarrassed.


    "Yes. Elder martial sister doesn''t know how to plan. This has been observed for so long, and nothing has been observed. Su ruoqiu is very deep and powerful. " Chi Bi Yue sighed to herself.


    Wei Song hesitated and said in a voice, "why don''t we go to her again to discuss the countermeasures?"


    He didn''t want to see her elder martial sister again, but there was no way.


    "Not bad." Chi Biyue nodded.


    She told the ghost to go back and report it, and then she drove with Wilson.


    After the ghost left, they set out to find Chi Biyue''s elder martial sister instead of going to the company.


    Kong Wen went out after breakfast. She didn''t want to mix with Li Xiaoyi.


    Li Xiaoyi gave her those benefits, how can she and Wei Heye spend a lifetime together.


    She believes that even if she can''t get her heart now, as time goes on, she will be able to get her heart.


    Now she just needs to grasp everything.


    If she lost all this and lost her position as a young grandmother, what would she have to rely on to shorten the distance with weiheye?


    Li Xiaoyi looks down on her at all. From before to now, she has never been used.


    Offended Su ruoqiu, although her father-in-law and mother-in-law didn''t let her divorce Wei Heye, they were obviously unhappy.


    Kong Wen did not dare to be so reckless, for fear of being driven out of the Wei family.


    In this Wei family, Chi Biyue has the greatest power.


    Wei Heye doesn''t love her. As long as Chi Biyue says something, she and Wei Heye will have nothing to do. How dare she take such a risk?


    Only the Li family were left in the restaurant, and all the servants were taken away.


    "Is it wrong for me to teach my daughter? It was the Jin and Bai families that made our Li family so miserable. We can''t compete with Jin and Bai. Don''t we tell them? Your sister-in-law is an outsider. She scolds our daughter like this. " Li Qin said unhappily.


    Wei Chenglin glanced at him helplessly, "don''t complain. My sister-in-law is right. Xiaoyi''s words are heard by outsiders. Can the Jin and Bai families let us go? "


    She doesn''t like her sister-in-law very much, but she can''t stand it. If she didn''t have her sister-in-law, their Wei family wouldn''t be what they are today.


    My sister-in-law has indeed helped her a lot, but so far, she doesn''t know how my sister-in-law can be so powerful and support my brother to today''s status.


    The elder sister-in-law is not a wealthy family with a background, and she is still an orphan. Over the years, Wei Chenglin really can''t figure out where the elder sister-in-law''s network comes from.


    "Mom. Why is my uncle so afraid of my aunt? Everything depends on my aunt, as if it''s my aunt who is in charge of the house. " Li Xiaoyi asked curiously.


    No matter how much my uncle loved my aunt, he didn''t follow her orders, did he?


    Whether it''s family or company affairs, my uncle is basically based on my aunt''s opinions.


    "It''s not because of your aunt''s ability." Li Qin says discontentedly, the tone of his speech seems to be complaining, how can he not get such a powerful virtuous wife''s help.


    What kind of woman is Wei Chenglin? She can''t hear the implication. She immediately stares at him with a cold face and asks, "do you mean that I have no ability? Li Qin, don''t forget that I''m the one who can maintain the company. If it were not for the support of the Wei family, do you think we would have been so smooth for so many years? "


    "Wife, I don''t mean that. Of course, I know you''ve worked hard, and I know you''ve worked hard for the company." Li Qin immediately explained.


    He was just a casual carefulness. She had the Wei family to rely on. If they fell out with each other, it would be him.


    "Just know!" Wei Chenglin snorted coldly, "you''d better not let me know that you have a woman outside, otherwise, I will let you die miserably!"


    "Yes, how dare I?" Li Qin said hastily, "I''m satisfied to have a wife like you. The Yingyan outside can''t match your wife at all."Wei Chenglin''s mouth raised a smile, obviously eating his way, "I don''t dare you!"


    "Yes. My wife is the only one in my heart. " Li Qin said with a smile.


    "Mom and Dad, you are so numb." Li Xiaoyi said with a smile.


    If only she and Jin yilie could be like their parents.


    Such a wish, she can only think in mind, Jin yilie''s side has a woman.


    Li Xiaoyi''s heart began to envy, but she did not even know what the woman looked like.


    She was thinking about which woman he de could marry Jin yilie and become his wife. She was also well protected.


    "If you find a husband in the future, you may be more numb than me and your father." Wei Chenglin said with a smile.


    Wei Song looked at Li Xiaoyi and said, "our daughter is so beautiful. In the future, she will marry into a rich family. Only powerful men can be worthy of our daughter."


    "Yes." Li Xiaoyi nodded with a smile.


    She wanted to talk about Jin yilie, but she was afraid that her father would not be happy when she said it, so she simply didn''t say anything.


    "I think it''s better to find a man who is good at Xiaoyi. It''s ok if he has a poor family. As long as he has the Wei family, he won''t have a hard life in the future." Wei Chenglin looked at Li Xiaoyi, "but Xiaoyi, even if he is poor, at least he has to be a wealthy family."


    The Li family was not very bad before. She thought that at least she had to be a good match. Even if the Li family is now down, it''s not the Wei family.


    "I see. How can I find a poor boy? " Li Xiaoyi said.


    When she had almost finished eating, she got up and said to them, "Mom and Dad, I''ll go when I''m full."


    "Yes." The couple nodded.


    Li Xiaoyi doesn''t want to stay with her parents any longer. She is afraid to continue the discussion. She will say that she still has thoughts about Jin yilie.


    Poor boy? She doesn''t like it. It''s too shameful to talk about it.


    What she wants is a man like Jin yilie. He is handsome and golden. He has a lot of face to talk about, and how many women can envy him.


    Li Xiaoyi left the Wei family and went directly to the Jin group.


    Now that Jin yilie is able to walk, she wants to go and have a look.


    Just imagine that Jin yilie is more attractive, but she can''t help but want to see it.


    Li Xiaoyi came to the vicinity of Jin''s group and saw the reporter waiting outside, frowning slightly.


    These reporters are really patient. They have been waiting here so long.


    After waiting for a while, she thought that Jin yilie would not come out before it was time to get off work, so she planned to go around first.


    I didn''t expect that it was a coincidence that I could meet Kong Wen at any time.


    "Oh, sister-in-law, how lonely a person is. Why don''t I accompany you?" Li Xiaoyi said with a smile.

 Chapter 278

    When Kong Wen saw Li Xiaoyi, she wanted to turn around and go, but it was too late.


    "No Kong Wen answered coldly.


    Li Xiaoyi saw that she passed by as if nothing had happened, and immediately caught up with her with a smile, "sister-in-law, brother said that he would take me to dinner tomorrow, would you like to go with me?"


    "I''m very busy tomorrow. I''m afraid I can''t spare time." Kong Wen glanced at her coldly, pretending that she was not interested at all.


    What if you want to go? Compared with the Wei family''s position, she would not hesitate to choose the latter.


    The latter is more advantageous to the long-term development.


    The smile on Li Xiaoyi''s face was slightly stiff. I didn''t expect that Kong Wen would refuse so simply, and her face became a little ugly.


    "Sister in law. Why don''t we go traveling with my brother? " Li Xiaoyi said with a flattering smile.


    Kong Wen sneered, "not interested."


    She was almost killed by Li Xiaoyi before, and mixed with Li Xiaoyi again, her future was absolutely ruined.


    "Sister in law..." Li Xiaoyi wanted to say something else, but was soon interrupted, "don''t shout so intimately, there is no one here, don''t pretend to have a good relationship with me, our relationship is not good at all."


    "And don''t bother me again! I won''t get mixed up with you any more. I didn''t hurt enough last time? " Kong Wen left angrily.


    Li Xiaoyi stares at Kong Wen''s back. She is so angry that her face is deformed. She looks a bit ferocious.


    Biting her teeth, she said in her heart: Kong Wen, wait for me! I don''t believe you don''t have a handle!


    Li Xiaoyi''s eyes narrowed and turned to leave in the opposite direction.


    Since Kong Wen cares so much about the position of Wei''s little grandmother, she can take advantage of it.


    As long as we find out some of Kong Wen''s black history, or some other tricks, she doesn''t believe that Kong Wen won''t be obedient.


    Li Xiaoyi thought, and a sinister smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    Want to get rid of her like this? Don''t think too well!


    Kong Wen thinks it''s OK to tear up her face with Li Xiaoyi. She doesn''t expect that she will check her past affairs.


    ¡­¡­


    "Elder martial sister. What are we going to do? I can''t find out any details. " Chi Biyue frowned and asked in a voice.


    Liu Jing sat on the sofa, with one leg up, staring coldly at their husband and wife, sneering, "what should I do? Don''t you think you''ve figured out a way


    Chi Biyue''s heart thumped, showing a slightly ugly smile, said with a smile: "elder martial sister, are you kidding? How can I think of any way?"


    "Don''t think I don''t know. You went to Su ruoqiu secretly. If you have an agreement with her, will you come to me today? " Liu Jing stares at her coldly.


    Wei Song saw her indifferent expression, was scared out of a cold sweat, for fear that she would do harm to their husband and wife, and immediately said: "elder martial sister, Biyue is not going to negotiate for herself, but for everyone''s good."


    "Who is your elder martial sister?" Liu Jing stares at him.


    Her tone is gentle, but it makes people feel very terrible.


    Wei Song, who had been scared out of a cold sweat, suddenly trembled all over, a little afraid to look directly into her eyes.


    Chi Biyue noticed that Wei song was shaking. She was very angry, but she didn''t dare to get angry with her elder martial sister. She had to put her dissatisfied eyes on the female ghost.


    Let female ghost don''t eavesdrop, the result female ghost also secretly tracking her, after come back to tell her elder martial sister.


    If it wasn''t for the elder martial sister''s face, she would have started to get rid of the ghost.


    Without the female ghost secretly tracking, Chi Biyue knew that elder martial sister would not know.


    "Elder martial sister. I''m really good for us. As long as we talk with Su ruoqiu, it''s not very good that our well water doesn''t violate the river water. " Chi Biyue looks aggrieved.


    "Ha ha..." Liu Jing sneered, "a good one for our good."


    "Elder martial sister, why don''t you believe me? Su ruoqiu is so powerful. It''s impossible for you to want her soul. It''s better to give up. It''s just a matter of making three rules with her and not invading each other. Isn''t that good? " Chi Biyue explained anxiously.


    She has failed in the negotiation with Su ruoqiu. She can''t lose her elder martial sister any more. No matter how angry she is, she will smile and swallow it.


    "That''s a good idea. But... "Liu Jing stopped, and a fierce look appeared in her eyes." have you made it? "Chi Biyue smiles awkwardly and lowers her head.


    "If you had reached an agreement, you would have forgotten my elder martial sister." Liu Jing sneers. She knows what kind of person Chi Biyue is.


    There is no use value, in the eyes of Chi Biyue, there is no difference with the dead.


    However, if it hinders Chi Biyue, it will be an obstacle.


    Of course, she is not much different from Chi Biyue in essence. The only difference is that she has more ability and wants more.


    For Liu Jing, as long as she can get immortality, isn''t all the power and money in the world in her pocket?


    Chi Biyue''s life now is not what Liu Jing wants.


    She wants a wider sky and finally dominates the world.


    "No, it''s not. Elder martial sister, you are my elder martial sister no matter what. How dare I do that to you? " Chi Biyue pleaded.


    "All right. We all know who we are, so don''t be polite to me. " Liu Jing doesn''t want to waste words with her any more. "Since you can''t start from Su ruoqiu, you can start from the people around her. No matter who it is, as long as she cares, and we are easy to start


    "But what if she cares, but doesn''t care enough to take risks for her partner?" Chi Biyue asked anxiously.


    If the people Su ruoqiu cares about are easy to start with, she already has a goal now, but she is afraid that Su ruoqiu is not willing to take risks for these small roles.


    After all, compared with their own lives, other people''s lives are not worth mentioning.


    "As long as it works for us, it''s OK to try. Anyway, if Su ruoqiu doesn''t fall for it, the most we can do is to move our hands, and there is no loss for us. Maybe the soul can be used for us if it is suitable. " Liu Jing''s mouth stirred up a cold smile.


    At that time, she will lay a net, waiting for Su ruoqiu to fall into the trap.


    No matter how fierce she is, there is a weak side to her, and there will be a devil in her heart.


    Once she can''t overcome her own demons, she will be doomed!


    Liu Jing thought to come directly can''t, don''t blame her some insidious move.


    Chi Biyue''s heart sank and her eyes narrowed.


    What the elder martial sister said is right. There will be no loss for them if they try. Maybe this Su ruoqiu is a man who values love and righteousness. He knows that there are tigers in the mountain, but he prefers tiger mountain?


    "Yes. Elder martial sister, I know what to do. " Pool blue month sink voice to answer a way.


    Liu Jing took a look at her and said lazily, "I''ll lay a net when I get your good news. After everything is done, I''ll wait for her to fall into the net."


    "Good. Let''s go first Chi Biyue gets up.


    See elder martial sister nodded, she took Wei Song to leave immediately.

 Chapter 279

    After Chi Biyue went back, she took a day off first and stopped staring at Su ruoqiu.


    She knows that if she stares at Su ruoqiu, she can''t find anything.


    The next day, Chi Biyue chose to start with the people around Su ruoqiu.


    She stares at them, ready to find a good time to start.


    When Chi Biyue confirms that she can do it, her elder martial sister will act immediately.


    If Su ruoqiu had been willing to let go and cooperate with her, she would not have dealt with Su ruoqiu.


    If Su ruoqiu has any tragic end, it''s all for himself.


    Time flies by, a week has passed in a twinkling of an eye.


    Su ruoqiu''s play has finally been finished, and there is a green killing banquet today.


    All the members of the drama group will be present to attend the grand youth killing banquet.


    The green banquet was set in a five-star hotel, and Bai Mo Chen also spent a lot of money to wrap up the hotel.


    Su ruoqiu drives Guo Biyan and Jiang xiankai to the hotel.


    After parking, they headed for the gate of the hotel.


    "It''s said that Bai Shao has wrapped up the hotel. It''s really a big deal." Guo Biyan has an envious look in her eyes.


    This five-star hotel, even a meal is very expensive, not to mention the package down.


    Guo Biyan is a little distressed, even if it''s not her money.


    "Yes. Thanks to sister Qiu, all the performers can come here to have a meal. " Jiang xiankai said with a smile.


    This hotel is not just a five-star hotel.


    The food in the restaurant is famous for its high price. A dish can be more than ten thousand, and not everyone can eat it.


    If ordinary people want to come here for a meal, it is absolutely impossible. The membership fee alone is too much for ordinary people to afford, not to mention that ordinary people are not qualified to come at all.


    "We can come because of sister ruoqiu. I''m afraid I can''t come to such a place in my life without sister ruoqiu. " Guo Biyan said with a smile.


    This hotel doesn''t entertain ordinary people, because ordinary people can''t afford to spend at all, and they don''t have that qualification.


    "What''s the matter with me? What you should thank is white ink dust. It''s his decision, not me. " Su ruoqiu said helplessly.


    It''s all white dust. When she announced that she wanted to eat in this restaurant, she also said that it was her idea.


    Then the whole crew thought it was her reason that they were able to come here. They were glad and grateful to her at the same time.


    Although Su ruoqiu knew that some of them were not really grateful at all, her superficial Kung Fu also maintained, and she only responded to the same smile.


    "Bai Shao said, this is ruoqiu''s idea." Guo Biyan said with a smile.


    "All right. You two know the inside story, so don''t flatter me like this. " Su ruoqiu couldn''t help looking at them.


    Jiang xiankai and Guo Biyan looked at each other with a smile. If something happened, he said, "it''s not because if sister Qiu is in the crew, otherwise, even if it''s a celebration banquet, we can''t come to such a hotel."


    "Yes. If we don''t flatter, it''s also the blessing of tuoruoqiu. " Guo Biyan nodded in agreement.


    Su ruoqiu shook his head helplessly and did not argue with them.


    "I haven''t been to such a place in my life. Alas... What a pity." Xu Weiwei said with a sigh.


    Ke min glanced at her coldly, "where can there be no regrets in life? Even if many ordinary things are satisfied, there may be regrets in the end."


    "Well! I just want to sigh Xu Weiwei snorted.


    Ke Min stared at her for a moment and said, "you may have no regrets in your next life."


    "Why?" Xu Weiwei blinked and looked at her suspiciously.


    "Because you are the wife of the young master of Jin family in the next life." Said Ke min solemnly.


    Xu Weiwei thought of it and said with a smile: "yes! It seems that my hope lies in the next life


    "When you''re reincarnated, remember to be careful. Don''t throw the wrong one." Ke Min said coldly that she made fun of Xu Weiwei on purpose.


    "Screw you! I haven''t been reincarnated yet. You''re here to say I''ve got the wrong one. If I make a mistake, you have an unshirkable responsibility. " Xu Weiwei pouted.


    "Yes. In my next life, you are welcome to come to me and be responsible. If I want to be a man, do you want to be a man On Ke min''s cold face, there is a trace of radian.Xu Weiwei rolled her eyes and deliberately made a disgusting appearance, "I don''t want it! I''d rather die alone. "


    "If you don''t want to die alone, you will die alone." The curve of cumin''s mouth is deeper.


    Xu Weiwei glared at her, "I don''t care about you."


    No one else could see them. Only Su ruoqiu could see and hear them.


    In the face of their bickering, Su ruoqiu''s mouth always keeps a shallow smile, not too much attention to them, not to stop.


    Any action she made to them would be strange to outsiders.


    Go to the door of the hotel, Su ruoqiu ready to go in, slightly frown, doubt to look back.


    I don''t know what''s going on. She always feels that someone is watching her.


    Seeing no suspicious figures, Su ruoqiu turned and strode inside.


    The baby in her stomach can really understand her and feel her emotions.


    After su ruoqiu warned the baby, she no longer had a strong desire to taste the blood, but the impulse would be a little bit.


    Xu is the baby in the stomach trying to restrain.


    During this period, Su ruoqiu also went to find Qi Qing, but Qi Qing did not understand why her baby was bloodthirsty.


    Qi Qing checked her stomach and pulse, and didn''t feel any strange breath. She was just like a normal pregnant woman.


    The Qi family''s ancestors knew her, in fact, she was not a ferocious person, nor would she have bloodthirsty behavior.


    This makes Su ruoqiu not understand. If there is no problem with her side and the Jin family, is there something wrong with the Su family''s ancestors?


    If there is no problem with the Su family, Su ruoqiu suspects that it is related to what happened to her.


    Her body is Su ruoqiu''s, but her soul is her. Will such a change cause any changes in future generations?


    The more Su ruoqiu thought about these problems, the deeper her eyebrows wrinkled, and the smile at the corner of her mouth disappeared.


    "Sister ruoqiu, what''s the matter with you? Is it uncomfortable? " Guo Biyan noticed that her face was not right. She frowned and asked with concern.


    Jiang xiankai, who was standing on one side, was also worried.


    Just now I was still in good condition. Why did I look a little ugly in the twinkling of an eye.


    Su ruoqiu suddenly returned to his senses, and his eyes fell on them, smiling and shaking his head, "it''s OK. I''m just thinking, it''s a pity that we can''t drink at this green killing banquet. "


    "What a pity! What a pity! Sister Ruo, the baby in your stomach is very important. It''s not too late to drink this time. It''s not too late to drink next time. " Guo Biyan said with a smile.


    She also thought that if elder sister Qiu was not comfortable, she was entangled in drinking. It was so sad.

 Chapter 280

    "I love what you say." Su ruoqiu looks at her with a smile.


    "Sister ruoqiu, would you like a glass of boiled water first? I''ll have it poured out to you. " Jiang xiankai asked in a voice.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded.


    When Jiang xiankai saw her nodding, he asked someone to pour warm water.


    The crew is not due yet, and the green killing banquet has not yet begun.


    From a distance, Bai Mo Chen saw that Su ruoqiu had arrived, and a smile of evil spirit came from the corner of his mouth and strode to meet him.


    "Here you are. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. If you don''t come again, I''ll pick you up myself. " White ink dust came to her and said with a smile.


    "If I don''t want to come, can you wait outside my house until I come out?" Su ruoqiu asked calmly.


    "Of course." White ink dust did not want to answer.


    Su ruoqiu can''t help but roll her eyes. She doesn''t know what''s wrong with the white ink dust. She''s pregnant, but she still doesn''t give up. It''s really evil.


    If he wasn''t quite clever, Su ruoqiu would have doubted whether he had a brain problem.


    She said that it was impossible for them to get rid of this idea as soon as possible. He would meet the right girl, but he just didn''t give up and felt like he was going to go all the way to the end.


    Su ruoqiu took a deep breath, raised his eyes and stared at him firmly, "white ink dust..."


    Before she had finished her words, Bai Mo Chen planned on her, "I know what you mean, but I won''t change my mind. Let''s go. I''ll be seated later. "


    Su ruoqiu followed him forward with a deep frown.


    She really couldn''t understand why white dust could insist on this.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t give him any soul soup. How could he have been so dazed.


    This obsession and persistence, in her view, is not normal at all.


    If he is true love to her, then this unrequited love is really great.


    If not, there are some reasons or purposes.


    Guo Biyan follows behind them and pulls Jiang xiankai''s sleeve, deliberately pulling a little distance from them.


    "Bai Shao is infatuated with ruoqiu." Guo Biyan said in a low voice.


    If autumn elder sister has been pregnant, this white little is not willing to give up.


    If it''s not love, she doesn''t know what love is.


    Bai Shao''s kindness to ruoqiu''s sister is in her eyes.


    "Yes. I think Bai Shao is in love with ruoqiu. " Jiang xiankai said.


    Hear him say such words, Guo Biyan flashed in the heart of a word, instantly blurted out, "then you?"


    "What about me?" Jiang xiankai asked in a dazed voice.


    Guo Biyan really wanted to dig a hole to get in. How did she ask such a question? She felt that the vinegar was very strong.


    "Do you like sister ruoqiu?" Guo Biyan took a deep breath and simply asked what she was hiding.


    "I like it." Jiang xiankai replied subconsciously.


    A good woman like sister ruoqiu, I believe that as long as people who have really come into contact with her, they will not dislike her, will they?


    "Oh." Guo Biyan''s look dimmed, "a good woman like sister ruoqiu is really in demand. If I were a man, I would like her very much


    Jiang xiankai was stunned for a few seconds, which reflected what she meant by like.


    "No. It''s not what you mean Jiang xiankai immediately explained anxiously.


    He doesn''t want to be misunderstood by Guo Biyan. He is in love with Su ruoqiu.


    In fact, his love for ruoqiu is purely appreciation, or friendship.


    "What does that mean?" Guo Biyan asked.


    "I like sister ruoqiu for her appreciation and friendship, which has nothing to do with the love between men and women." Jiang xiankai''s ears were red with anxiety.


    Guo Biyan is sad and sad. When she hears him say this, she is confused and stares at him blankly.


    "So... Who do you like?" It took Guo Biyan a long time to find her voice.


    Jiang xiankai lowered his head, turned red and hesitated, "I... i... I like..."


    Listen to Jiang xiankai''s faltering words, Guo Biyan is very anxious.


    She was anxious to hear what he said next, but she was very afraid to hear it.Guo Biyan''s heart is beating rapidly. She is eager to know that he actually likes herself.


    She was afraid to hear other people''s names come out of his mouth, and her mood was very contradictory.


    Guo Biyan''s mouth slightly open, several times want to ask him: who do you like.


    But she was afraid that as soon as she spoke, Jiang xiankai would not go on.


    "I... like..." Jiang xiankai took several deep breaths, like summoning up the courage, staring at her straight eyes, "you."


    Guo Biyan felt as if she had been struck by a thunder. She was stunned again.


    What did he say? He said she was the one he liked? He likes himself!


    Jiang xiankai likes her! Like her, Guo Biyan!


    "What a coincidence! I like you, too!" Guo Biyan said excitedly.


    When her words were finished, she realized that she was not reserved enough to blurt out such words.


    Guo Biyan''s face was as red as a ripe apple. She was too shy to look directly into his eyes.


    I didn''t expect that what she liked was him. Jiang xiankai was also stunned. The frozen smile on her face soon recovered and she was very happy.


    A lot of people actually like each other, just like the sentence "I like you".


    But such a sentence, or some people did not have the courage to say it, eventually led to two people like each other brush past, disappeared in the vast sea of people, and eventually become a regret and memory in the heart.


    Jiang xiankai was so excited that he wanted to hold her, but with so many people here, he restrained his excitement.


    "It''s time to take a seat. Let''s go." Jiang xiankai raised his hand.


    "Yes." Guo Biyan gently took his arm. Her heart seemed to be filled with honey. She felt so sweet.


    I didn''t expect that I could know each other''s mind so easily. If I had known that, she should have taken that step earlier instead of always guessing.


    When she falls in love with him secretly, Guo Biyan will always notice who he is closer to, and the expression when he talks to which woman, thinking whether he likes so and so.


    Her heart was in a tangle, and she couldn''t get rid of it.


    Now, with just one word from him, this mess was instantly untied. He was in a happy mood, and his whole body seemed to be at ease.


    Guo Biyan''s face is filled with the sweet smile of a woman in love. Her face is much better, like a radiant in an instant.


    She sat beside Su ruoqiu while Jiang xiankai sat beside her.


    On the other side of Su ruoqiu is white ink dust. Next to white ink dust is Bai Kai.


    Looking at the moment when Guo Biyan and Jiang xiankai came slowly, Su ruoqiu already knew it.


    When they were just standing, their facial expressions fell into Su ruoqiu''s eyes. With the action of holding hands and the sweet smile on their faces, she knew that they had spoken.


    In such a green banquet, let them know each other''s heart, is equal to double happiness.


    After the play is broadcast, she hopes to watch Changhong, and the two of them will become popular.

 Chapter 281

    Because of her pregnancy, Su ruoqiu didn''t get half a drop of wine in the whole process. She used warm water instead of wine.


    With the presence of white ink dust, no one dared to persuade her to drink.


    Guo Biyan and Jiang xiankai didn''t know if they were sure of each other''s wishes. They were very happy and drank a lot of wine.


    Su ruoqiu clearly saw through the two of them, but did not point out.


    Whatever they want to say to her, it''s a matter of time.


    After the green banquet, Su ruoqiu wanted to send them both back, but Bai Mochen proposed to let Bai Kai send them both.


    As for her words, Bai Mochen personally sent her back to Jin''s home.


    Su ruoqiu thought about it and agreed that it would be the same for anyone to send it.


    Later, she regretted it for a long time and criticized it for a long time.


    If she had sent them both in person, perhaps those things would not have happened.


    "Be careful when you drive, Becky." Su ruoqiu asked.


    Xu asked him to drive, and she didn''t see him drink, so she let him drive them both.


    Guo Biyan took a look at Jiang xiankai, hesitated, and walked to her.


    "Sister ruoqiu, i... I want to tell you something." Guo Biyan lowered her head slightly and her cheeks turned red.


    Since she and Jiang xiankai have confirmed their love relationship, as her life-saving benefactor, she doesn''t want Su ruoqiu to know about it from others later.


    "Oh. What''s the matter? " Su ruoqiu''s corner of the mouth raised an imperceptible radian and looked at her knowingly.


    Guo Biyan looks at the white ink dust beside her. She originally planned to take her to one side, but she thinks that white ink dust is kind to herself indirectly and will be her boss in the future.


    Finally, he said in front of him: "I have confirmed the love relationship with Jiang xiankai. I think you are the first people to know."


    "Congratulations. When you get married, send me an invitation Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    Guo Biyan was surprised that her look was flat, but she soon said with a smile, "it seems that nothing can be concealed from you, sister ruoqiu."


    "I''ve got eyes." Su ruoqiu said jokingly.


    "Thank you, sister ruoqiu." Guo Biyan sincerely thanks.


    She not only wanted to thank Su ruoqiu for saving her life, but also for letting her meet Jiang xiankai.


    "Bai Shao, I know it''s not good for artists to fall in love, but if you don''t want us to announce it, we will be careful." Guo Biyan stares at the white dust.


    What she didn''t intend to let Bai Mo Chen know was that she was afraid that he would break them up by force.


    "Falling in love is a good thing. If you want to make it public, I won''t stop you. " White ink dust said.


    Whether they are investing in filming or signing Guo Biyan, they are just playing with tickets. In fact, he doesn''t care whether they can make the most of their profits. He only cares whether they can make su ruoqiu happy.


    If he is the most white dust, then there is no doubt that it is money.


    "Thank you, Bai Shao!" Guo Biyan''s eyes were full of tears, and she was grateful.


    White ink dust''s mouth stirred up a smile. Before he spoke, Bai Kai wisely said it for him, "my young master is completely for Miss Su. If you want to thank her, you are also miss su."


    "It''s just you." White dust white white Kay one eye, but not a bit unhappy, the corner of the mouth is still holding a smile.


    "Thank you, sister ruoqiu. Thank you, Bai Shao." Jiang xiankai looked at them gratefully.


    "You go back quickly." Su ruoqiu said.


    "Yes." They both nodded and turned away.


    Bai Kai looked at the young master and Miss Su, "young master, I will pick you up immediately after I send them back."


    "Yes." White dust nodded.


    He''s in Su ruoqiu''s car. There''s no car when he goes back.


    He didn''t have to wait long to send them back to Jin''s house.


    Looking at the car away from sight, Su ruoqiu opened the door, "you drink today, I''ll drive."


    She said that before he refused, she had entered the driver''s seat.


    Then the white dust got in and sat on the front passenger seat with a happy smile on his face.


    Such a little care from her is a great happiness for him.


    Su ruoqiu starts the engine and drives away from the hotel.


    By the time they got to the road, they couldn''t see the car.It will take some time for Bai Kai to send them back, so Su ruoqiu is not in a hurry when driving and deliberately slows down.


    "When the baby is born, how about I be a godfather?" White ink dust suddenly asked with a smile.


    Su ruoqiu turned his head and looked at him. "It''s not bad to have a godfather like you."


    "I''m a godfather. I''m sure I won''t disgrace my children." White ink dust confidently said.


    Su ruoqiu''s mouth raised a smile, "that''s not necessarily."


    The baby in her stomach, however, has great ability and doesn''t know what it looks like.


    Imagining the strange shapes, Su ruoqiu was playing drums in her heart. In fact, she was a little afraid.


    She always wants to drink blood, is the baby control her, give her desire, then the baby, will also want to drink blood?


    The baby has special ability, she is not afraid, she is just afraid that the baby will be born a monster, to human blood for a living, she will be painful, the baby will be more painful, right?


    Especially when the baby grows up in the future, he will meet a person he likes, but the baby is not like a normal person. He can know the pain of the baby just by imagination.


    Su ruoqiu knows that she is thinking too far, but this is her child. She can''t worry about her child''s future.


    If everything is normal, she will not be so worried, but the baby is not normal in the stomach.


    Normal fetuses don''t drink blood.


    "We''ll see." White dust is still so confident.


    Su ruoqiu just laughed, but did not answer his words.


    When we got near Jin''s mansion, the car stopped.


    Su ruoqiu looked around and didn''t see Bai Kai''s car. Her eyebrows suddenly wrinkled slightly. "I''ve deliberately slowed down my driving, but Bai Kai hasn''t arrived yet."


    "It''s OK. I''ll wait here. Go back and have a rest White ink dust said aloud.


    "I''d better wait for him with you." Su ruoqiu opened her mouth. She turned her head and looked at Bai Mo Chen, "you call Bai Kai and ask him where he is."


    If it was still a long way, she would drive directly into Jin''s house and ask him to wait at home for a while.


    She has nothing to do with Bai Mo Chen. Jin Yi lie doesn''t misunderstand her, but is jealous.


    "Yes." Bai Mo Chen nodded, took out his mobile phone and called Bai Kai.


    "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is not in the service area, please redial later."


    White dust frowned and pressed it down, then dialed Bai Kai.


    There was still a mechanical voice, polite but cold.


    "Didn''t you get through?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    White ink dust nodded, "said is not in the service area, do not know how."


    "Try another one later." Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    Her heart suddenly became very uneasy, the mood is also very irritable.


    Is there something wrong with the three of them? It''s just that she thinks too much.

 Chapter 282

    White Kay drove the two of them back out of the hotel parking lot, followed the navigation and headed straight for the location.


    "You two hide so much. If you don''t, I don''t know you two are together. " With a smile, Becky glanced in the rearview mirror.


    They are sitting in the back seat, Guo Biyan embraces Jiang xiankai''s arm and leans her head on Jiang xiankai''s body.


    Pity him, a single dog. He was sent to send them both back. He had to be abused and ate a handful of dog food.


    "Kaige, we also decided the relationship at the youth killing banquet." Guo Biyan said coyly.


    Jiang xiankai said with a smile: "this green killing banquet is our love fixing banquet."


    "Don''t show off, you two. I''ve got goose bumps." He said with a smile.


    Sitting in the back seat of the two people look at each other, even if did not speak, but also a face of sweet smile.


    Becky didn''t dare to look at them again. Every time he looked at them, he was full of dog food.


    Five minutes later, the smile on white Kay''s face disappeared, his brows were getting tighter and tighter, and he glanced at the navigation system.


    This place seems to have been driven by him before. Why is it coming back now?


    Is he wrong or something wrong?


    Guo Biyan looked in the rearview mirror and noticed Bai Kai''s look. She couldn''t help asking: "brother Kai, what''s the matter? I don''t think you look very well


    "What''s wrong?" Jiang xiankai frowned and asked.


    White Kay hesitated and said in a voice, "did you find out? It''s like we''re going back to this place. "


    Guo Biyan looked out blankly, but she didn''t see anything. So she said, "do you have one?"


    She had been leaning on Jiang xiankai, and her attention was on him. She had drunk a lot of wine, and she didn''t pay attention to the outside of the car window, and she didn''t know how much distance she had passed.


    "I didn''t notice, but it''s a straight road. How can I get back? I remember we always went straight, didn''t we? " Jiang xiankai ordered a car outside the window and frowned slightly.


    His attention is also all on Guo Biyan. Where would he pay attention to the situation outside the car window? Anyway, it''s all the same scenery and buildings, and there''s nothing to look at.


    "You two keep an eye on it now. We''ll see later if we''re going around." He said.


    He was afraid that he was just wrong. If he saw more people, he would have more eyes.


    After driving for about ten minutes, there was a crossroads ahead.


    "Turn ahead." Jiang xiankai said in a voice.


    Becky nodded, wondering, "I remember it didn''t take that long from the hotel to this intersection. I didn''t see it before. "


    "Are you driving at different speeds?" Jiang xiankai asked.


    Becky shook his head. "No way. I drive at this speed


    "Don''t you feel like you''re going around now? We didn''t go back to where we were Guo Biyan said.


    Just now, she wrote down a landmark shop, and then stared at the shop beside her. She was afraid that she would go back and see the shop again.


    "It doesn''t seem to go back." Jiang xiankai said.


    White Kay''s brow frowned deeper. "Now it''s not going back. Maybe... Maybe I read it wrong. "


    That''s what he said, but he was very upset.


    He always felt that something was going to happen. It didn''t take him that long to get from the hotel to the previous intersection.


    If it was really around at that time, the only possibility was that it was hit by ghosts.


    Thinking of this, white Kay broke out in a cold sweat.


    Encounter ghost hit the wall, they have been targeted by the ghost.


    "I''ll call the young master." Said Becky.


    He began to be afraid, as if only by speaking, he could calm a frightened heart.


    The young master is supposed to be with Miss Su at the moment. He calls the young master. If there is anything wrong, he has a chance to ask Miss Su for help.


    White Kay called, but did not call out, looked at the cell phone, found that there is no signal.


    "How can there be no signal in this place? There''s not a single one. It''s really evil. " Said white, muttering to himself.


    "How can there be no signal? When I come here, it''s full of signals when I pass by. " Guo Biyan heard Bai Kai''s self talk and said in surprise.Jiang xiankai was silent and said in a deep voice: "maybe brother Kai''s mobile phone is broken. Let me have a look at my mobile phone."


    When he finished speaking, he took out his mobile phone. When he saw that there was no signal, the whole person was dumbfounded.


    "I don''t... I don''t have a signal either." Jiang xiankai felt his heart thump and thump, which was very uncomfortable.


    "No! Are your cell phones broken? " Guo Biyan swallowed in fear and slowly took out her mobile phone.


    It''s not that she has never experienced and seen ghosts. How can she not be afraid of such things.


    It''s impossible for a lot to have no signal, and neither of them has a signal. What does that mean?


    How can it really happen that their mobile phone is broken at the same time!


    She carefully lit the screen and looked at the top left corner. When she saw that there was no signal, she almost threw it away.


    Three people together, the mobile phone broke at the same time, how small the probability, needless to say, all know.


    Their cell phones don''t have a signal, and white Kay said before that they were walking around. Maybe they really met a ghost.


    At this time, if sister Qiu is not here and meets a ghost, they will be destroyed.


    "I... we... Won''t be... Encounter..." Guo Biyan swallowed again, staring big eyes, but always dare not say that word.


    Becky glanced in the rearview mirror with a look of fear on his face.


    It seems that feeling around before is not an illusion, but a real ghost hit the wall.


    "What should we do now?" Jiang xiankai looked at them.


    If he meets a gangster, he can still do it, but when he meets a ghost, he is really helpless.


    Bai Kai took a deep breath. "You try to call the police. If you have a signal, you can call Su ruoqiu immediately, or you can send them a text message. I''ll keep driving and see if I can get out of here. "


    "Good." The two of them answered in unison.


    The three of them have a clear division of labor and focus on their own affairs.


    Bai Kai drives seriously, Jiang xiankai calls the police, and Guo Biyan sends text messages continuously.


    But the text messages she sent could not be sent out, which made her face sweat.


    "No. I''ve tried. All the emergency calls didn''t work. " Jiang xiankai''s tone was obviously worried.


    Guo Biyan didn''t have time to wipe the sweat off her face. She said in a trembling voice, "I didn''t send any of my messages."


    "I''ve been driving along the route, and I haven''t made it back, but I always think something''s wrong." White Kay opened his mouth to express his doubts.


    He just felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t say what was wrong.


    "What to do? Do we all want to... "Guo Biyan didn''t go on, but her eyes were red.


    She just confirmed the love relationship with Jiang xiankai. Now she is in such a situation. She will be as unlucky as she is.


    If I had known it would be like this, it would have been safer to be with sister ruoqiu. Unfortunately, it''s hard to buy it. I had known.

 Chapter 283

    "Don''t worry, we''ll be fine." Jiang xiankai gently embraces her shoulder and comforts her.


    They are in a strange situation. They just don''t know what the result will be.


    "Don''t worry about both of you. Maybe we think too much." Said white, comforting himself.


    But the more comforting he was, the more uneasy he was.


    I don''t know how long it took, but white Kay finally realized that something was wrong.


    "I know what''s wrong. Do you see the pedestrians outside? If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see what''s wrong. " Becky''s voice trembled slightly.


    Guo Biyan''s eyes looked out of the car window, carefully staring at the passers-by. Within a minute, her face suddenly turned pale.


    The pace of these passers-by is slower than that of normal people, but if they don''t look carefully, they can''t see it at all.


    Moreover, what scares her most is that these passers-by are not walking on their feet, but stepping on the void.


    The distance between the soles of their feet and the ground is still very small. If they don''t stare carefully, no one can notice such a subtle difference.


    "I can see that. Are they not human?" Jiang xiankai''s face also appeared a trace of panic.


    Guo Biyan''s whole body trembled slightly, holding Jiang xiankai''s hand became very tight, and her voice trembled and said, "it must not be human. If it were human, how could it not touch the ground?"


    Ordinary people really can''t do this, even if it''s just such a small distance, the sole can''t not touch the ground.


    The car suddenly stopped, and white Kay''s face came out with layers of cold sweat. He looked out of the window in panic.


    "Go! drive a car! Drive Guo Biyan suddenly cried out loudly, waving her hands and urging Bai Kai to drive quickly.


    Jiang xiankai, sitting beside her, was startled by her unexpected scream before he knew what was going on.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Jiang xiankai asked with a slight frown.


    White Kay also turned to look at her, eyes do not understand to stare at her.


    The fear on her face was so real that Bai Kai immediately knew why she was so afraid.


    Jiang xiankai also saw it and turned his head to stare at Bai Kai, "what are you looking at? Drive, let''s get out of here!"


    "Good... Good..." answered white Kay. "We''ll get out of here right away."


    Guo Biyan stares at the outside of the car window.


    When the car stopped, Guo Biyan saw the "people" who had left as if nothing had happened, and all of them suddenly stopped, which made her sweat.


    As soon as Becky stepped on the gas, he drove out of here.


    It may be that they know what they have found, and those "people" run towards them, as if to catch up with them and drag them out one by one to eat them.


    "How terrible! They are coming Guo Biyan''s voice trembled.


    "Drive faster." Jiang xiankai looked anxiously at the front and held Guo Biyan''s hand a little tighter.


    The two of them were sober and nervous.


    "Front... Front, too!" Guo Biyan''s eyes fell in front of her and stammered.


    Now they are just like a zombie. All the people here have become zombies, and they are the only living.


    "We''re dead!" Said Becky anxiously.


    Jiang xiankai bit his teeth and said, "run into it!"


    "Yes! Run into it Guo Biyan also said.


    Those are not people. What can we do if we bump into them?


    Becky nodded. He really put on enough horsepower and ran into it.


    Those "people" who have been knocked away can still get up and chase their cars when they fall behind.


    "It''s not human. It won''t kill you. " Guo Biyan said in shock.


    "No! There is no way ahead! " White Kay slammed on the brakes, screeching.


    Guo Biyan and Jiang xiankai lean forward and almost hit the front seat of the car.


    "Let''s get out of the car!" He said nervously.


    When the door opened, he got out of the car and looked around.


    Jiang xiankai asked Guo Biyan to get off first, and then he got off.


    "We go that way, there''s no such thing there." Becky said in a worried tone.


    He pointed to a dark road and looked at both of them.Hand in hand, the three of them ran there together.


    Behind them, they are chasing a large number of "people.".


    The pace of the three people kept on, and they were also chasing after each other.


    There are no zombie like "people" in front of them, but the "people" behind them are constantly chasing them. They dare not stop and can only run as hard as they can.


    ¡­¡­


    Su ruoqiu and Bai Mochen, who are not far from Jin''s home, can''t wait now.


    "I haven''t got through to them yet." Su ruoqiu frowned tightly.


    According to the speed of driving, no matter how slow it is, it should be there. Moreover, all three people''s mobile phones are not in the service area.


    Where the hell did they go? How could it not be in the service area?


    "I''m afraid something will happen to them." White dust frowned and said.


    "Check the location of their mobile phones and see if you can find them." Su ruoqiu''s eyes are on Luo Zi''s body.


    Now it''s the only way left. Xu Weiwei and Ke min were sent out by her to look for them. They haven''t come back yet, and they don''t know if they have any news.


    Just thinking of them, Su ruoqiu found their two figures appeared in the line of sight.


    "How? Did you find them? " Su ruoqiu asked anxiously.


    Xu Weiwei and Ke min looked at each other and shook their heads, "No."


    "Found it! I have his positioning. " White ink dust said in a voice, he took the mobile phone to her in front.


    Su ruoqiu saw the little red dot on the mobile phone screen, flashing, "we''ll go to them right away."


    "Yes White dust nodded.


    She drove around and headed for the little red dot.


    When Su ruoqiu drives away, he calls Jin yilie and tells him to go back later.


    As the car moved away, two figures appeared in the rear.


    "Master. Won''t you help her out this time? " Ghost you voice asks a way.


    The dark night stands in the void, staring at the car far away, and says in a voice: "you are here to watch."


    "Yes! Master The ghost answers.


    Night nodded and disappeared into the void.


    He can''t do it by himself every time. If she wants to grow up, she must rely on herself. Otherwise, it will be her fault in the end.


    As long as it can guarantee that she is in danger, then he will let her go to solve it.


    There is not much time left. It seems that we are going to fight head-on. We just don''t know who wins and who loses this battle?


    He tried his best to keep her safe, find the happiness he wanted, and live happily for a lifetime, instead of giving up his life.


    Night appeared on the roof of the car, standing on it, there was no sound, and the people in the car didn''t notice.


    Even Xu Weiwei and Ke min can''t feel the sudden dark night.


    So subtle feeling, even if it is detected, they will soon ignore.


    The dark night''s eyes are melancholy. They stare straight ahead and sigh to themselves.

 Chapter 284

    He was afraid that all he had done was in vain, and they would have to live again.


    If even he is occupied, who will change their fate if they live another life?


    Su ruoqiu already has a child in her stomach. I hope that this child can also help things, instead of harming her.


    Dark night thought of these people who planned to get rid of Su ruoqiu, deep cold eyes showed cruel and violent killing intention.


    Su ruoqiu drives and looks at Bai Mo Chen''s mobile phone from time to time.


    Now it''s getting closer to the little red dot. I believe we will be able to find the three of them soon.


    "How can they go there? It''s in the opposite direction to where they live." Su ruoqiu said with a frown.


    The location of little red dot is not far from the hotel, but it is opposite to them.


    "I don''t know." The white ink dust answers.


    Basically, it''s white Kay who drives. These roads are very familiar. How can he drive in the wrong direction or in the opposite direction? It''s too abnormal.


    "There won''t be no signal. I don''t know where they are hiding." Su ruoqiu said.


    "I feel more and more uneasy. Why don''t I ask someone to look for it first." White dust frowned anxiously.


    He always thought it was a good trap, waiting for them to jump inside.


    "No. I''ll let Vivian and kermin go Su ruoqiu said and began to charge the two of them, "you two go to this position to see if they are in, be sure to come back and tell me."


    "Good!" Xu Weiwei nods to answer a way, they two disappear in the car instantly.


    Little by little, when Su ruoqiu was approaching little red dot, they didn''t come back.


    "They haven''t come back yet?" White dust asked with a frown.


    He couldn''t see the two of them and could only ask her every time.


    Seeing her shaking his head, he said uneasily: "otherwise, you can wait for me here. I''ll drive over and have a look. "


    He was afraid that there was a real trap waiting for the two of them to pass.


    Xu Weiwei and Ke min failed to come back in the past. Can they both come back?


    He is willing to take her place if he wants to get involved.


    "Let''s go there together." Su ruoqiu insisted.


    In the event of a ghost or something, she can help a little by following him.


    Xu Weiwei and Ke min didn''t come back. It''s almost like meeting a ghost.


    "I''m afraid you''re in danger." White ink dust said.


    Su ruoqiu gave him a white look, "if you also get in, I don''t have to take risks?"


    "Do you care about me?" White ink dust asked with a smile.


    "I''m going to save them whether I care about you or not." Su ruoqiu''s tone was helpless and his eyes were staring straight ahead.


    They are not far away from the little red dot now, just 200 meters ahead, and then turn to the past, which is almost the position of the little red dot.


    "Yes. You care about me, but I''m sorry to admit it. " White dust smiley, "let''s go."


    Su ruoqiu didn''t answer him and drove over directly.


    After turning as like as two peas, she saw a car in front of us standing on the side of the road, exactly like the one in which Bai Kai drove.


    "Look. Is that your car? " Su ruoqiu turned to ask.


    "Yes." The white ink dust answers.


    He only needs to have a look to know that it''s his family car.


    Su ruoqiu drives his car by the side of the road and stops behind his car.


    "Let''s go and have a look." Then she got out of the car and rushed straight to the car ahead.


    Su ruoqiu knocks on the window and looks inside the car by the weak light of the street lamp. He doesn''t find anyone inside.


    "White dust, no one in the car!" Su ruoqiu cried out.


    No one responded to her words. When she turned her head, she was immediately dumbfounded.


    She looked at the direction, where there is white dust figure, just a moment of Kung Fu, also don''t know where he slipped.


    "White dust!" Su ruoqiu cried out.


    It''s very quiet all around. It''s so quiet that I can hear my heart beating. Her voice is still reverberating around. It''s a bit strange.


    Su ruoqiu took a deep breath and yelled, "white dust, where are you?"


    Apart from her echo, there was no other voice, let alone the response of white dust.Su ruoqiu clenched her teeth and frowned.


    She was careless. She didn''t expect that she would be able to fall into the trap.


    When Xu Weiwei and Ke min didn''t come back, she shouldn''t appear here rashly.


    In the blink of an eye, the white dust behind her disappeared. Did she break into any array?


    Or is it all hallucinations? She''s still in the car. She never came out?


    Su ruoqiu''s heart has no answer, and her heart beats fast.


    Subconsciously, she touched her stomach and put her hands on her stomach.


    "Don''t be afraid, baby. Mommy found a way out." Su ruoqiu doesn''t know whether it''s for the baby or comforting herself.


    She didn''t know that there was dark night around her. She couldn''t feel his existence, let alone see him.


    Dark night just followed her silently, watching her go more and more towards the trap.


    When people are desperate, they often have incredible power to burst out.


    People have great potential. She can never be a powerful existence without forcing her.


    Su ruoqiu keeps walking forward. The more she goes forward, the more uneasiness in her heart becomes stronger and stronger. It seems to tear her heart.


    Looking at the empty street, only her own aimless walking, walking fast, panting.


    Her eyes fell on a strange tower ahead.


    In Su ruoqiu''s impression, there is no tower at all in this position, and the tower is built in the middle of the end of the street, isn''t it brain disease?


    Who built the tower on the main road? She could remember that the road could go straight ahead, but the farther it went, the more remote it was. There was no one passing by.


    Step by step, she went forward and looked up at the towering tower.


    Standing in front of the tower, staring at the open door, inside the black hole like a big mouth, want to swallow her.


    Enter or not?


    Su ruoqiu hesitated and didn''t know how to choose.


    She didn''t know if they were in it or where they would go if they went in?


    Dark night stood beside her, staring straight at the tower.


    He is different from Su ruoqiu. He can see essence through illusion.


    This tower does not exist. Behind this illusory tower, the essence is a crossroads.


    As long as Su ruoqiu goes in, she will linger in the middle of the intersection. As long as there is a car that is not properly driven, she will be able to crash and fly.


    Dark night''s corner of the mouth calls up a sneer, want to let her die, not so easy!


    With him here, they don''t want to hurt her.


    Su ruoqiu, who hesitated for more than ten seconds, finally took a deep breath and walked inside.


    Her drooping hands clenched tightly into fists, her heart beat faster, and she took several deep breaths before the last step.


    As soon as you enter the tower, the door behind you closes instantly, making a harsh sound, followed by a heavy "bang".

 Chapter 285

    At the moment when the huge voice sounded, Su ruoqiu''s heart suddenly jumped, which made her heart seem to jump out of her throat.


    One of her hands caressed her heart and her heart beat fast.


    "Baby. Don''t be afraid. " She whispered, her other hand on her stomach.


    It was so dark inside that she couldn''t see anything clearly.


    Su ruoqiu walked slowly forward, feeling that it was particularly unsafe to walk in the place where she couldn''t see her fingers.


    If there is any trap in it, it will fall if you don''t pay attention.


    Her hands are groping. When she walks, she always has to stretch out one foot to explore. Only when she feels that she can step down can she take that step. She is very careful.


    Groping in the dark for a minute, lights came on all around the dark.


    Su ruoqiu, who adapted to the darkness, couldn''t adapt when the light appeared, and unconsciously closed his eyes slightly.


    When she opened her eyes again, Su ruoqiu was able to adapt.


    See Chu light up, found that is not a lamp, but some candles.


    It was empty all around. There was nothing. There were some white candles on the wall. Each one was lit.


    There are many patterns on the wall, but they are all ferocious ghosts in various forms.


    Su ruoqiu stood in the center and turned around in the same place.


    Staring around the wall, the ferocious ghost carved vividly seemed to come out of the wall and pounce on her.


    When she saw the stairs, she hesitated and went that way.


    Not knowing if the three of them were on it, she took a deep breath and cried, "swallow? Kay? Are you there? "


    No one answered her. It was very quiet around. There was no sound. She could only hear her heart beating.


    The stairs are completely wooden, but they don''t fall any dust. It''s as clean as someone cleans here every day.


    She stepped on the stairs and made a squeak. She was startled again.


    The sound of "Ziya" is very harsh and loud in this quiet environment. Su ruoqiu unconsciously frowns.


    She walked up carefully, and when she came to the second floor, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    The second floor seems to be the same as the one below. Except for the candles, there is nothing left.


    "Swallow? Kay Su ruoqiu yelled again, but no one answered her.


    Hesitating, she didn''t know whether to go on. Su ruoqiu stopped and thought for a minute or so.


    Finally, she gritted her teeth and decided to keep looking up.


    Maybe they can''t hear her?


    Before she went to the stairs, a cool wind came and made her goose bumps come up.


    Su ruoqiu felt as if she was being watched, and suddenly turned to look at it.


    As she expected, there was nothing behind her but the flickering candlelight.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyebrows are deeply wrinkled. It''s almost closed inside. The door on the first floor is also closed. Where''s the wind coming from?


    If there is something in it that she can''t see, she absolutely believes it.


    It is very strange that such a tower stands on the road.


    As she went up to the third floor, a lot of voices came from her ears.


    Voice resounded in my ears, like many people talking, but let her hear clearly, she did not even recognize a word.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyebrows wrinkled tightly. He felt a little pain in his brain. He clenched his teeth and took a cold breath, "hiss..."


    She hasn''t touched anything yet. It''s like it''s going to burst.


    Su ruoqiu''s headache can not support the body, a hand against the wall.


    When her hand fell on the wall, she realized that the wall was not cold and hard, but soft, even a little warm.


    Su ruoqiu narrowed her eyes and saw her hand pressing a seal on the wall. Her frown didn''t stretch out.


    She struggled with the pain in her head, staring at her hand and pressing it repeatedly on the wall.


    The elasticity of the wall is very good, and the impression can be restored soon.


    It''s just


    Su ruoqiu found a problem. She didn''t know whether it was because she repeatedly pressed the wall or her head was too painful.


    She found the ferocious ghosts on the wall, as if they were moving.Su ruoqiu is scared to draw back his hand and evades two steps later. His eyes are full of fear.


    If there was something wrong with the wall, she might have been sucked in just now.


    Su ruoqiu doesn''t want to stay here any longer, but her head is very painful and her walking is very hard.


    "Hiss..." Su ruoqiu took another breath and pressed her hands tightly on her temples in an attempt to relieve the pain in her head.


    With more and more intense pain, some pictures appear in my mind.


    She saw a woman squatting by a clear stream, washing her clothes.


    The ancient dress as like as two peas in a woman''s face, and her smile, are exactly the same as she is now. That''s what Su ruoqiu looks like


    She didn''t know what the woman was thinking, but she knew that the woman was very happy, which could be judged by the smile on her face.


    "Lady." A man''s voice came. It was very nice.


    It''s just that the man''s voice is very familiar to her.


    The woman who washed the clothes got up happily, turned her head and looked at him with a gentle smile in her eyes and said, "my husband. What are you doing here? "


    "I''ll help you wash your clothes." The man said with a smile.


    Su ruoqiu saw the man''s face clearly, and a look of surprise appeared on his painful face.


    This man is no one else, it is every time when her life is in danger, appeared in front of her, to protect her night.


    Su ruoqiu can''t admit his mistake for his demon temperament and his narrow and unique eyes. It''s just that he lacks melancholy.


    The dark night under the mask has a peerless face, which is enough to be the man who turns all living beings upside down and puzzles all people.


    Even though he was wearing a cloth, he could not hide his pride, just like a king in the world.


    Night went to the woman''s side, to her gentle smile, eyes unspeakable color of doting.


    There is no melancholy in his eyes, only happiness as sweet as honey.


    "I''ll do the laundry and cooking." The woman said with a gentle smile.


    "What do you say? I marry you not to make you wash and cook for me, but to spoil you. I''ve told you so many times. I''ll take care of it. " Said the night dotingly.


    "How can you treat your wife like this? Be careful to be known by outsiders and let others laugh at you." The woman said with a happy smile.


    The dark night pulled her to the big stone beside, "they will only envy you, but I don''t care what other men think of me as long as I can be with you. You sit and I''ll do it. "


    He sat her down, rolled up her sleeves and began to wash her clothes awkwardly.


    The woman sitting on the stone is staring at him with a sweet smile.


    In the dark night when she was washing her clothes, she turned her head from time to time, and then they looked at each other and laughed, as if everything was silent.


    Su ruoqiu thought that the picture in her mind would continue to appear, but she didn''t expect that it was just here, and the moment the picture disappeared, the sharp pain in her head was even more serious.

 Chapter 286

    This kind of pain makes Su ruoqiu unbearable, if not clenching her teeth, she would scream loudly.


    The pain seemed to ease, and tears were in her eyes.


    Su ruoqiu thought that she was in tears because of the pain, but how could the pain come from her heart?


    Is her heartache for the scene in her mind?


    It''s true that the man in the picture is dark night, and so is the woman Su ruoqiu.


    But is Su ruoqiu her predecessor or her predecessor?


    If it was her as like as two peas, shouldn''t she be the same as her? Why is it su ruoqiu?


    From that picture alone, she can''t judge what they have experienced and why it is the relationship between husband and wife


    The dark night of this life is not human, but what about the dark night in the picture? Is he an ordinary person?


    Is it her or Su ruoqiu who has something to do with dark night?


    She had a lot of questions in her heart, but she couldn''t find the answer.


    Su ruoqiu only knew that the dark night was guarding her for a reason.


    She also wondered, if she had been married to MINGYE in her previous life, would she have fallen in love with others in this life?


    Night is not a person, he does not know how to start first in this life?


    Think about it, she felt a bit contradictory, with the ability of night, want to quickly find her, will it be so difficult?


    Su ruoqiu took a deep breath, shook his head and stopped thinking about these problems.


    No matter what happened in her previous life, she was with Jin yilie all her life. Before Jin yilie betrayed her, she must not have two hearts. What''s more, she already had a small one in her stomach.


    Her head didn''t hurt so much, but it didn''t stop.


    Su ruoqiu went to the front of the stairs and stared at the upstairs tightly. He could see the flickering candlelight.


    She hesitated for a moment, but still went up. After arriving at this floor, it was not long before her head began to ache again.


    Su ruoqiu clenched her teeth. Her face was in pain, but she didn''t make any sound.


    She did not find that the night standing beside her, the concerned eyes fell on her.


    In his eyes, they are still at the crossroads. She just wanders back and forth here, like a wisp of ghost.


    No matter how she swam, he was always by her side and helped her resolve when there was danger.


    Dark night did not let her out of this illusion immediately, but waited for her to overcome.


    As long as she can overcome it, she will be able to break through the obstacles and her existing strength.


    She needs to be strong and able to compete with them.


    Another picture appeared in Su ruoqiu''s mind.


    What she saw was still a woman, just like Su ruoqiu.


    It''s just that the dress of this woman is obviously different from before. What surprised her more is that she is familiar with this dress and has seen it before.


    Isn''t this the painting collected by white ink dust?


    It''s just that the painting with white ink dust has only back and side face, but no front face.


    Su ruoqiu saw the woman walking along a secluded forest path and suddenly turned to look at her.


    Where the woman could see, there was a young and handsome man dressed as a scholar.


    Su ruoqiu looks surprised, she did not expect that this man is also she knows!


    She never thought that this handsome scholar would be white ink dust!


    The woman turned her head to see the scholar staring at her, without the slightest angry expression, but also a smile.


    Handsome scholar saw that she looked back at him, but did not take back her sight. She just laughed foolishly.


    The picture disappears here, and many questions appear in her heart.


    What''s her relationship with the two of them? Did you know Jin yilie before?


    Su ruoqiu''s hand pressed her head, and she grinned with pain.


    This relationship is too messy


    She and Jin yilie are husband and wife, and she is also husband and wife with MINGYE. It seems that she has something to do with Bai Mo Chen.


    How could she have these pictures in her mind? She didn''t want to know these things at all. It would only increase her psychological burden.


    At this time, Su ruoqiu understood why she had some subtle emotions about the dark night and the white dust.


    Especially for the night, in addition to heartache, it seems more guilt?Why does she feel ashamed of the dark night? What happened to them?


    Su ruoqiu didn''t want to know these things, but he wanted to know them very much.


    Once you know the beginning, it will be like an addictive drug.


    The floor in the tower seems to let her know a lot of things.


    Is she able to know the whole truth after she has walked all the floors?


    Su ruo''s eyes narrowed and she was staring at the stairway not far away.


    If she went up again, she would think of something more.


    Maybe it''s about dark night and white dust, or it''s about Jin yilie.


    Su ruoqiu raised her foot and walked towards the stairway. Without hesitation, she stepped up the steps.


    She had to endure not only the headache, but also the harsh sound from the wooden stairs, every sound that seemed to penetrate her eardrum.


    Su ruoqiu walked up carefully. Every time she stepped on it, it was like stepping on her own heart. It was so heavy that she felt suffocated.


    After arriving at this floor, Su ruoqiu stopped when he came to the center, staring at the ferocious ghost on the wall.


    Severe pain, such as the storm again, hit her brain.


    Su ruoqiu narrowed her eyes painfully, pressed her head with both hands, and frowned tightly.


    After a while, a picture appeared in my mind.


    Wearing a light purple dress, the woman is like a fairy coming down to earth, and her whole body is full of Fairy Spirit.


    The woman''s face as like as two peas in Su Ruoqiu''s hands, holding a sword, eyes staring straight ahead, the fundus is thick hate.


    Opposite the woman stood a man with a slight frown and a long sword in his hand. The sharp sword was shining with cold light.


    She saw the man''s appearance clearly. What she guessed was the appearance of Jin yilie.


    At the moment, Jin yilie is an ancient costume. He is as handsome as if he had come out of an ancient painting. He also has a peerless face, which is enough to confuse all living beings.


    "Why don''t you listen to me?" There was a trace of anger in his tone, but more helpless.


    The woman sneered, and the hatred in her eyes could not be covered, "explain? When you die, explain to me again! "


    "Can you hear me out when I''m dead?" He asked mournfully, shaking his hand with the sword.


    The woman''s look was slightly stunned. Her look seemed to have softened down, but her attitude and tone were still so tough, "that''s right! As long as you die, I''ll listen to your explanation! "


    With that, their bodies moved, and the two of them leaped forward and backward.


    The woman killed herself with no mercy, as if she had a deep hatred for him.


    She saw that men are different from women. Women always attack the key points in every move, while men just blindly attack women, but they don''t take the initiative to attack women.


    The helpless color on the man''s face, she can see clearly, looking at them fighting hard, her heart is more and more anxious.


    She feared that as like as two peas Jin Yilie, the man would be killed by the woman.

 Chapter 287

    Su ruoqiu really shouldn''t worry about this. He can come to whatever he is afraid of.


    She saw the woman''s sword and stabbed at the man.


    Originally thought that the man would dodge, but did not expect that the sharp sword stabbed, the man did not hide, but straight up.


    The woman''s sword, I don''t know whether it''s too late to take back, or with the determination to kill people, this sword stabbed up like that.


    The sharp sword pierced into my heart. The woman''s eyes were full of hatred. She was slightly stunned and stared at him in amazement.


    Her hand holding the sword was shaking slightly, and her eyes were a little red.


    "Why don''t you run away for..." The woman stares at him and speaks incredulously¡° You can avoid it... "


    The corner of the man''s mouth has blood flowing out, evoking an evil but desolate smile, "don''t you insist on my death? Only when I die will you listen to my explanation. "


    "What a fool you are! If I let you die, will you die? " The woman yelled out of control, tears flashing in her eyes.


    "You want me to die, how dare I not die..." the man''s face is full of smile, eyes doting, "now... Can you listen to my explanation?"


    "Yes. Can... "The woman''s tears crash down," you say. "


    She holds the man''s body, crystal tears, one by one down.


    "I didn''t do it. You believe me, not me. You misunderstood me. " The man''s tone was weak, he said in a voice.


    The woman''s tears continued to fall, "but I saw you with my own eyes..."


    "It''s not me, who has become me, we have been designed..." the man''s voice is still so weak.


    "What did you say?" The woman couldn''t believe it, and her tears couldn''t stop.


    "We''ve all been counted." The man stretched out his hand, panting heavily, stretched out his hand to wipe away her tears, "don''t cry. They''re all crying. "


    "As long as you don''t die, I can be ugly all my life." The woman said chokingly.


    The man laughed, "after that, you have to live a good life by yourself. You know what? "


    "You will not die! I won''t let you die! Don''t die. If you die, what shall I do? We finally... We finally got to the point. " The woman cried.


    "Don''t cry. My heart hurts more when you cry." The man said with a smile, wiping off her tears again with his hand, "promise me to live well."


    "How can I live without you? Don''t die. I''ll live as long as you don''t die. " The woman cried.


    "Be obedient, otherwise..." before the man finished, he spat out a mouthful of blood, "poof..."


    "What''s the matter with you? I... we''ll go right away, I''ll take you to see the doctor... "The woman cried and wanted to help him up.


    "Cough..." the man coughed and held out his hand to stop her action. "It''s useless."


    The woman looked down at the wound where the sword was drawn, and the blood was flowing out.


    "It will help. I''ll take you to the doctor." The woman insisted on helping him up, but he stopped her.


    The man held her hand as if he knew he didn''t have much time left. "Don''t, don''t go. I want to talk to you more. "


    "Good. I''ll talk to you The woman cried.


    The man held the woman''s hand tightly and said, "you promise me that if I die, you must live well."


    The woman with hazy eyes hesitated and nodded in tears. I promise you, I promise you everything. "


    The man showed a satisfied smile and opened his mouth, "I''ve loved you since I first saw you, as if we''ve known each other for a long time."


    "Yes. I feel the same way. We must have known each other in our last life. " The woman held his hand tightly.


    "Yes, I think we''ve known each other since last life." The man said with a weak smile.


    He raised his hand and wiped away her tears. "Don''t cry, I''m sorry."


    "Yes." She tried to hold back her tears, but they still fell.


    "I... we... Next... Next life..." the man''s words did not finish, poof, vomited blood again.


    The woman stretched out her hand in a panic, wanted to cover his wound, and wanted him not to vomit blood. She murmured to herself, "don''t die, don''t... don''t die..."


    He kept spitting blood, staring straight at her, want to say a lot of words are too late to say.At last, his hand dropped slowly, smiling and swallowing.


    To be able to die in her arms must be the greatest happiness in his life.


    The images in Su ruoqiu''s mind deeply stimulate her.


    Jin Yilie as like as two peas in the same woman as Su Ruoqiu, her heart is like a split heart, and the pain of tore heart and lung is coming.


    Su ruoqiu, standing in the middle of the room, looked extremely painful. Her eyes narrowed slightly and her hands clenched tightly into fists.


    "Ah... Ah..." Su ruoqiu uttered a shrill cry, and the pain was clearly known from the sound alone.


    Always with her side of the dark night, looking at her face pain, eyebrows deeply wrinkled.


    Several times he wanted to stop her, but he could not help it. He could only watch her grow up step by step.


    If she is not strong, she will face the same problem in the future. Both of them must be strong again, so that they can have greater confidence.


    Su ruoqiu kept screaming, her eyes suddenly opened, red as blood flowing, looking terrible.


    A force burst out from her body. The obstacles in her body seemed to be broken by that force in an instant, and her whole body became comfortable.


    Dark night stands still in place, he is not affected, eyes affectionately staring at her, eyes have a lot of helplessness.


    The power burst out from Su ruoqiu''s body dissipated all the illusions and restored the essence in front of him.


    When this force breaks through the illusion, Liu Jing and Chi Biyue, who set up the array, are attacked, and they immediately fly together.


    "Poof..." they both vomited blood.


    The theme is Liu Jing, but Chi Biyue is not, so Liu Jing is seriously injured.


    "Master!" Seeing Liu Jing spit out a mouthful of blood, the ghost runs in panic.


    "Wife!" Wei Song saw his wife vomit blood, ran to help her anxiously, and asked anxiously, "how are you? Are you ok? "


    Chi Biyue''s mouth was bloodstained. She shook her head with a smile. "It''s just a little hurt. I''m ok."


    It''s not that she who is in the theme is injured like this, so Liu Jing who is in the theme can imagine


    I didn''t expect that Su ruoqiu was so powerful. He was just unfathomable.


    If the strength of such an array is not so strong, it will definitely lose its mind in it, and it will be much easier to deal with at that time.


    But Su ruoqiu was a terrible existence. She not only broke through the array, but also had the power to hurt both of them.


    Chi Biyue thought of this, her body trembled slightly.


    I''m afraid the elder martial sister can''t do it. Now she''s the only one left. If she wants to deal with Su ruoqiu, there''s no hope at all.

 Chapter 288

    "It''s OK. I''m afraid something will happen to you. " Wei Song''s voice choked a little.


    In addition to his ability to rely on his wife, he really only has his wife in his heart, and he has no false feelings for her.


    "How could something happen to me." Chi Biyue said with a smile.


    She knew that nothing would happen now and it would happen in the future.


    Since she can''t kill Su ruoqiu, she can only hide.


    If she could, she would pay off all her sins by herself and didn''t want to involve her husband and children.


    "I wish you were OK. I''ll take you to the hospital now. " Wei Song said he wanted to pick her up and leave.


    "Wait a minute." Chi Biyue stops it.


    She turned her head and looked at Liu Jing. Seeing her elder martial sister''s weakness, she laughed bitterly.


    Although I don''t like elder martial sister, and they also use each other''s relationship, I still have some feelings after all these years.


    "Poof..." Liu Jing vomited a mouthful of blood again. She was too weak to say a word. Her eyes narrowed and everything seemed fuzzy.


    "Master! Master! Hold on, you can''t do anything Cried the ghost in alarm.


    She was worried that her master would die, but she didn''t know how to cure him.


    The female ghost turned her head and looked at Chi Biyue, pleading: "please, please save the master."


    "I can''t help it." Chi Biyue shook her head. "I''m afraid that I can''t cure elder martial sister''s injury. If only... If only master were here, maybe there would be some help. "


    She was so badly injured that she was even more said to be the elder martial sister in the throne.


    At the moment when she was injured, she knew that the elder martial sister could not be saved.


    "Elder martial sister." Chi Biyue looked at her husband and motioned him to support her.


    In front of Liu Jing, Chi Biyue continued: "elder martial sister. If you have any unfulfilled wishes, tell me. I''ll do my best to help you finish it. "


    She knows that Liu Jing is not saved, but Liu Jing herself knows better.


    Liu Jing''s corner of the mouth stirred up a bitter smile, and there was a deep reluctance in her blurred eyes.


    Why is Su ruoqiu so powerful! She thought she could use this array, but she didn''t expect


    Su ruoqiu is such a terrible existence. If she had known it earlier, she would never have provoked Su ruoqiu without any reason.


    It''s a pity that there are so many people in the world who knew early that she would not be able to live.


    "Younger martial sister. I... I have something... You... You... You have to promise me. " Liu Jing held her hand tightly, with great strength, as if she had exhausted all her strength.


    "Yes. Elder martial sister, go ahead. As long as I can do it, I will do it. " Chi Biyue said firmly, holding back her painful hand.


    Liu Jing''s whole body suddenly trembled, and her eyes turned white, as if to die suddenly.


    "Master!" The female ghost anxiously shouts a way, in the heart very uncomfortable.


    She has been with the master for many years and has deep feelings. If it were not for the master, she would not be today.


    "Elder martial sister!" Chi Biyue yelled.


    Before she finished her last wish, if she died like this, she was afraid that she would die in her eyes.


    After shaking violently, Liu Jing''s body gradually calmed down and her eyes turned white as usual.


    "When I die, seal my soul and turn my corpse and soul into a corpse demon. I''m not willing to die like this. Today''s revenge, I must find Su ruoqiu Liu Jing said with gnashing teeth.


    As a human being, she lost to Su ruoqiu.


    After she died, her great resentment was sealed in the seven orifices, and her soul was sealed, and then refined into a corpse demon. At that time, her strength would increase many times, and she would not believe that she could not kill Su ruoqiu!


    "Corpse demon?! Master, you must not The ghost was surprised.


    After the master''s death, he can be reincarnated. Even if he doesn''t reincarnate, he can be a ghost without restraint.


    But if you want to become a corpse demon, you will be doomed. When you die, there will be no turning back.


    Corpse demon is not so easy to refine, it needs a lot of opportunities, once the deviation is half, everything will be wasted.


    In short, if the corpse demon is not refined, her master will no longer exist, let alone take revenge on Su ruoqiu.


    "Elder martial sister. You have to think clearly that if the corpse demon is not refined, you will not live, and you will not even have the chance to be a ghost. You will disappear completely in this world. " Chi Biyue''s eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, and she is secretly surprised in her heart.She did not expect that the elder martial sister would make such a decision. If it was her, she would never have the courage.


    Chi Biyue would rather be surrounded by ghosts, and then go to reincarnation at ease.


    It seems that there is a lot of resentment in the elder martial sister''s heart. She has to express it.


    "I''m not an ordinary person. How can I not know what''s at stake. Younger martial sister, you promise me, otherwise, I will die. " Liu Jing grabs her hand and stares at her.


    Chi Biyue turned her head and looked at her husband, then at the female ghost. Her eyes fell on the elder martial sister. After hesitating for a moment, she nodded and said, "OK! I promise you


    "Thank you, younger martial sister." Liu Jing''s mouth stirred up a smile.


    Her heart has a lot of resentment, she has the obsession to kill Su ruoqiu, she will become a corpse demon.


    "You''re welcome. Elder martial sister, what else do you want? " Chi Bi Yue asked in a voice.


    "No more." Liu Jing shakes her head, and her body shakes again. She firmly holds Chi Biyue''s hand and urges: "elder martial sister, quickly... Quickly, while... While... I... I''m still alive."


    "What?" Chi Biyue stared at her eyes in surprise, "elder martial sister, do you want to perform this operation alive?"


    "Yes. Come on! No... no time! " Liu Jing urges a way.


    She could feel that her life was passing by little by little, and she could hardly support it.


    There is a big difference between natural death and unnatural death.


    Although the former is very powerful, it is not to the extreme. The latter is different. Even if it is just refined, it is extremely powerful.


    Chi Biyue bit her teeth and forced her body to perform the operation.


    This is an extremely evil magic. If you perform this magic alive, you will suffer a lot. It is like being put to death, which can bring people''s resentment to the maximum.


    Wait until the moment of death, the tone has not come out of the seven orifices, immediately seal the seven orifices, and seal the soul, and then put the body in the extreme shade.


    Feed a drop of blood from the four Yin virgins every day. After forty-nine days, dry the blood of the dead Yin girl on the corpse. Maybe you can become a corpse demon.


    Whether it can be refined or not, in the early stage, we can''t see at all. Only when we bathe in blood and become a corpse demon, can we know whether it is successful or not.


    At the moment of her death, Liu Jing was forced to seal her seven orifices before she took a breath, and her soul was also sealed inside.


    "Come on. Take your master away from here, find a very shady place, put it in it, and then tell me the location. " Chi Biyue orders the female ghost.


    "Yes Female ghost should way, she takes the body of master son to leave immediately.

 Chapter 289

    After the ghost disappeared, Chi Biyue looked at her husband and said, "let''s go, too."


    She is very weak. If she doesn''t leave now, she won''t have a chance later.


    Chi Biyue is afraid that Su ruoqiu will find her later. Once she is found, they will not survive.


    "Yes." Wei Song answers a way, quickly helped up her.


    He helped Chi Biyue into the car, sat in the driver''s seat, started the engine and left.


    When Su ruoqiu shouts, she can''t support her body any more. Her eyes turn black and her body slowly falls down.


    At the critical moment, MINGYE hugs Su ruoqiu and quickly leaves the spot with lightning speed to take her to a safe place.


    He can clearly feel the strength just now.


    Her eyes were red, and he saw them all.


    Her eyes will flash red, which is the masterpiece of the baby in her belly, and it''s necessary for her to break through the illusion by herself.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t completely lose consciousness when she fell, so she knew when she suddenly appeared in the dark night and caught her again.


    Just people fall in the hands of the night, she fainted in the past, after what happened do not know.


    When she woke up, her eyes were all white.


    Looking ahead, I saw that they were all here, except for the dark night.


    Where does Su ruoqiu know that dark night is on one side, but they can''t see his existence.


    Send her to a safe place, make sure that her life is not in danger, night will rest assured, waiting for Xu Weiwei they find her, and then send her to the hospital.


    "Ruoqiu, how are you?" Jin yilie stepped forward with an arrow, held her hand firmly, and frowned deeply.


    Su ruoqiu smiles and shakes his head. "I''m ok."


    "Don''t take such a big risk next time. I''m scared to death by you." Jin yilie breathed a sigh of relief.


    He knew that she had an accident, immediately came to the hospital, worried that a heart all pulled up, very uncomfortable.


    On the way to the hospital, he didn''t say a word, and his hands were tightly clenched, stifling his anger.


    When they came to the hospital and saw the white ink dust, they almost had a fight. If they hadn''t stopped, they would be black and blue now.


    "Yes. I know Su ruoqiu nodded with a smile.


    Her eyes fell on them. "Are you all right?"


    "We''re all right. It''s your fault." He said apologetically.


    If she hadn''t come to the three of them, she wouldn''t have had an accident.


    "We''ve got it. I''m sorry to trouble you. " There was guilt on Ke min''s cold face.


    Xu Weiwei''s face was also guilty, "I''m sorry. We''re useless. "


    Fortunately, she and the baby in her stomach are all right, otherwise, she will have no face to see her again in her life.


    "Sister ruoqiu. It''s all our fault. If we hadn''t lost our way, you wouldn''t be like this. " Guo Biyan said with red eyes.


    After su ruoqiu''s accident, she cried all the time, her eyes were red and swollen.


    Jiang xiankai grabs her shoulder and looks apologetically at Su ruoqiu. "Sister ruoqiu, I''m sorry."


    "Why do you all tell me you''re sorry? You didn''t do anything wrong. Don''t apologize to me. I think that if something happens to me, you will come to me without hesitation, won''t you? " Su ruoqiu asked with a smile.


    She does what others do to her.


    If they can''t treat her sincerely, how can they be worth the risk?


    In a normal relationship, she would never mind her own business.


    "You''re not lost. We must have fallen into someone''s trap." White ink dust said in a deep voice, frowning slightly.


    As soon as he got out of the car, Su ruoqiu disappeared completely in front of him in the blink of an eye. No matter how he yelled, he didn''t respond.


    Later, his position and everything changed, not what he had seen before.


    At that time, he was thinking that after getting off the bus, he must have touched the road, otherwise, how could the scenery of a place be different.


    He''s not old enough to be a fool. He can''t be wrong.


    "Yes. We were counted. White Kay and the three of them fell into the trap first. If I guess correctly, they just want to lead me. As for the purpose, I don''t know Su ruoqiu said."When we get into a certain range, we fall into the array. That''s why we get lost and can''t see people very close to us." Su ruoqiu continued.


    "Oh! No wonder we don''t have a signal. That''s where the signal covers. " He said suddenly.


    He didn''t think that it was calculating Su ruoqiu, but he thought that the three of them were unlucky, which also affected Su ruoqiu.


    Now, the three of them are just bait to attract Su ruoqiu.


    It''s not good for her whether the black hand behind her wants her life or wants to capture her alive.


    "Who would that be?" Guo Biyan frowned.


    Xu Weiwei and Ke min look at each other, their frowns never unfold.


    They both have an answer in their heart, but they don''t know if they are guessing correctly.


    "If I find out who''s trying to touch you, I''ll give them a taste of what life is like to die!" The white dust was biting his teeth, and his whole body was murderous.


    Jin yilie glanced at the white dust coldly and said coldly, "my wife, you don''t need to worry about it."


    "What did you say? I''m the godfather of my children. " White ink dust screams out and stares at Jin yilie in displeasure.


    His legs actually recovered. It seems that it is even more impossible for Su ruoqiu to divorce him.


    "No matter what father my child is, I am the only one." Jin yilie said coldly.


    He looked at the white dust in the eyes, with a strong intention to kill, looks particularly infiltrating.


    All the people present felt the pressure, which made them gasp.


    The white ink dust also feels his prestige, but is not afraid of him at all, return a pair of Hippie smile appearance.


    "Anyway, I''m a godfather. It''s up to whoever owns the belly. " White ink dust is very rogue said.


    Jin yilie glanced at him coldly, and then turned to Su ruoqiu. There was a sense of grievance, helplessness and complaint in his eyes.


    "Can you stop talking about it? Now the focus is on the people behind the scenes. " Su ruoqiu couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    This dead white ink dust is really cunning. A light word will throw the hot potato into her hand.


    It''s not good for her to refuse the white ink dust, but she can''t ignore Jin yilie''s feeling. It''s really a dilemma for her to discuss further.


    What made her even more headache was the memory fragments that came out of her mind before.


    Are those her forgotten memories or the hallucinations after breaking into the array?


    If it is memory, whose memory will it be? The original owner or herself?

 Chapter 290

    Su ruoqiu directly looked back at Jin yilie''s eyes, with a flattering smile.


    Looking at the smile on her face, Jin yilie''s heart was no longer angry, and his eyes fell on her helplessly.


    "Yes. We should pay attention to the people behind the scenes, not this. " Guo Biyan cleverly immediately agreed.


    Jiang xiankai''s brow slightly frowned, "but where is it so easy to investigate?"


    "You take care of yourself. Let me check this." White ink dust said.


    With a smile in his mouth, he raised an eyebrow at Jin yilie, full of provocation.


    "We don''t need outsiders to intervene in our family''s affairs." Jin yilie''s tone was cold and his eyes were even colder.


    The meaning of his words is very clear, that is to say, Bai Mochen is just an outsider and has no right to interfere in the affairs of the Jin family.


    "No outsider. Just said, I''m the baby''s godfather, how can I be an outsider? " White dust said with a smiley face.


    Su ruoqiu''s mouth twitched a few times. He wanted to roll his eyes.


    Don''t you mean not to discuss this topic?


    How to go around or come back to this question?


    Su ruoqiu couldn''t help but stare at the white ink dust, and said solemnly: "you don''t need to investigate this matter."


    "Don''t I?" White dust backhand pointing at themselves, seems a little wronged.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded.


    The corner of Jin yilie''s mouth stirred up a smile, and his eyes fell on the white dust with pride. "I told you so long ago, I don''t need you to intervene."


    "You don''t want to get involved." Su ruoqiu said.


    Jin yilie''s smile froze from the corner of his mouth and turned to look at her. His brow was slightly wrinkled and his eyes were puzzled.


    "The person who can set up this array is certainly not an ordinary person. If you investigate rashly, I''m afraid you will be in danger." Su ruoqiu said with a frown.


    If it''s just to investigate ordinary people, then she has no opinion, whatever they do.


    This time, the people behind the scenes are obviously not ordinary people. She doesn''t want them to risk their lives.


    The grievance on Bai Mo Chen''s face disappeared, showing a smile, "I said, it turns out that you care about me."


    Jin yilie glanced at him coldly. His murderous eyes seemed to warn him that if he said one more word, he would be shot into a sieve.


    In other words, he has long been under Jin yilie''s authority. However, this white dust who is not afraid of death does not look at him as a murderer at all, but is even more provocative.


    "You all go out. I want to be alone." Su ruoqiu said.


    Originally also want to say something of white ink dust, hear her words, a bit sad, "I stay with you."


    "No Su ruoqiu''s tone is very tough.


    "Bai Mo Chen was speechless, and his eyes were fixed on Jin yilie.


    Anyway, if Jin yilie doesn''t go out, he won''t either.


    Su ruoqiu saw through the white ink dust''s mind, looked at Jin yilie, "husband, you go back first, I want to be alone."


    "Yes. I''ll leave two bodyguards outside. If you need anything, just call them. " Jin yilie nodded and leaned over her forehead to kiss her.


    When Bai Kai saw Jin yilie openly showing his love, he looked at his young master anxiously. Sure enough, he saw the young master with a black face and his eyes staring at them.


    "Sister ruoqiu. I''ll go back first Guo Biyan said softly.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded, "Xiao Kai, please send the swallow back."


    "If sister Qiu can rest assured, I will deliver it safely." Jiang xiankai said.


    He thought that this backstage agent should not do it again.


    Even if he thought so, his heart was still a little uneasy.


    He is not afraid to encounter anything again, just afraid of Guo Biyan''s fear.


    Su ruoqiu watched them leave the ward one after another, and her eyes fell on Xu Weiwei and Ke min.


    "Granny. Needless to say, I''ll go by myself. " Xu Weiwei said wisely.


    "Wait a minute." Su ruoqiu made a sound and stopped them in time.


    "Do we need to send them back?" Ke min immediately thought of this, Xu Weiwei is still confused.


    "Yes. Be careful on your way Su ruoqiu said solemnly."We will." Xu Weiwei and Ke min answer a way, disappear instantly in situ.


    All the people disappeared, and she was the only one left.


    The smile on her face disappeared, and there was only a sad look on her face.


    The memory of Jin yilie and the three of them made her feel uneasy, and she didn''t know whether it was really what happened.


    If memory belongs to the original owner, what is the relationship between Jin yilie''s predecessor and the original owner?


    Her heart ached faintly, some could not distinguish between fantasy and reality, and her memory became disordered and her thoughts were not clear.


    Su ruoqiu, who is worried, frowns suddenly and deeply.


    How could she feel that a very strong look was falling on her?


    Su ruoqiu quietly turned his head and looked around the ward.


    She didn''t see anything unusual, and the intense look disappeared, as if it were her illusion.


    Dark night just saw the brow frown more and more deep, a pair of sad appearance, let him particularly distressed, a time unexpectedly did not have the propriety, was noticed by her.


    "Dark night." Su ruoqiu called softly.


    She just tried to shout, not sure what was in the ward was dark night.


    "Yes." Night should be a, figure suddenly appeared in the side of the bed, "don''t frown."


    "Ah?" Su ruoqiu was startled and didn''t understand.


    When he appeared, he asked her not to frown, which made her unable to react for a moment.


    Dark night didn''t answer her, but directly bent forward, stretched out a long finger, gently stroked her frown.


    He stroked her again and again until her frown spread.


    In the dark night let go, stand straight after the body, stunned Su ruoqiu just find his voice, "dark night."


    What he did just now reminded her of the picture in her mind.


    "Yes?" The dark night answers calmly.


    "You saved me?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    She remembers that when she lost her last consciousness, the person she saw was night.


    "No. You can save yourself. " Dark night answers truthfully.


    "Oh." Su ruoqiu nodded and looked straight at the night.


    After a long time, Su ruoqiu secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and then asked in a voice: "dark night, are you and Su ruoqiu''s predecessor husband and wife?"


    She did not say that her predecessor was with him, but said that Su ruoqiu, because this body is Su ruoqiu''s.


    Night stunned, eyes fell on her body, eyebrows deep lock, but did not respond to a word.


    Just such silence, on the contrary, let Su ruoqiu''s heart determined, "originally, what I see is not an illusion, but what really happened. The original owner is dead. I''m Zhang Yunxin. "


    "It doesn''t matter who you are. To me, you are you. You are unique." Dark night tone gently answer, but each word is falling to the ground.


    "Is that Su ruoqiu or Zhang Yunxin?" Su ruoqiu frowned puzzledly.

 Chapter 291

    The dark night didn''t speak at once. She was staring at her with a slight frown.


    "You are Zhang Yunxin and Su ruoqiu." The dark night was silent for a moment, then said aloud.


    "You don''t mean nonsense." Su ruoqiu suddenly collapsed.


    Zhang Yunxin''s body and Su ruoqiu''s soul must have both.


    "Take care of yourself." Said the night.


    "Wait a minute." Su ruoqiu stopped him, "then I say hello like this. Are you with Su ruoqiu or Zhang Yunxin? "


    "It''s you." The dark night is just a light answer.


    Su ruoqiu''s mouth twitches a few times suddenly. Isn''t this nonsense?


    "Have a rest." Said the night.


    Su ruoqiu frowned slightly, nodded and said, "yes."


    His figure disappeared in front of her, and Su ruoqiu turned her lips.


    It seems that it''s not easy to get news from the dark night.


    Su ruoqiu lay down and thought about the picture in her mind. If she wants to know all the truth, she must rely on herself.


    As long as she can remember everything, it will become very clear.


    If the memory of this life, it would be a lot more likely to remember.


    The memory of the past life, where want to remember can remember, unless it is like before, in a certain environment, can let her restore the memory?


    Before reincarnation, people all need to drink a bowl of Mengpo soup and forget the things of the previous life, so it is very difficult to think about it.


    Su ruoqiu''s head ached, so she had to give up.


    When she was in hospital, Chi Biyue also got home.


    Sitting in the living room, Kong Wen saw her father-in-law supporting her mother-in-law, but her mother-in-law still looked weak and stood up immediately.


    "What''s the matter with you, Ma?" Kong Wen hurried forward and asked anxiously.


    Chi Biyue looked at her weakly, shook her head and did not speak.


    "She''s just a little sick in the stomach. I''ll help her back to her room to rest." Wei Song said.


    Kong Wen didn''t believe it, but she didn''t show it. She nodded and said, "well. Be careful. "


    She looked at her father-in-law and mother-in-law''s back as they left. Her brows wrinkled slightly. She didn''t take back her sight until their back disappeared.


    Her mother-in-law''s face was pale, not like her stomach was a little uncomfortable. She always felt that her mother-in-law would fall down without the help of her father-in-law.


    With the help of Wei Song, Chi Biyue returns to her room.


    In their room, there is a mechanism. After opening the mechanism, a secret passage will appear.


    "Can you hold on? I''ll help you in. " Wei Song asked with concern.


    "Yes." Chi Biyue said that it was useless for her to go to the hospital for her injuries. She had to come back here to recuperate so that she could recover quickly.


    She can''t let Su ruoqiu notice her abnormality, otherwise it will be easy to suspect her.


    Before, if she didn''t ask Su ruoqiu for cooperation, she would not be exposed so thoroughly.


    Chi Biyue doesn''t think that she is the person Su ruoqiu wants to deal with. Even if she doesn''t show up, they will still be the enemy.


    After they entered the secret passage, they closed the door of the secret passage.


    There is a faint light inside, not so dark.


    Wei song can''t see anything in the corridor. Only Chi Biyue can see it.


    On the wall of the corridor, there were many hands waving, but they didn''t dare to catch any of them.


    If someone enters the corridor, they will be caught by countless hands and fixed on the wall. They want to move on, unless they get rid of them.


    After a short corridor, there are stairs to go down.


    It''s not very bright inside, but there are several rooms.


    Wei Song helped her into one of the rooms and let her sit on the bed.


    A fierce ghost suddenly appeared beside Chi Biyue and called respectfully, "master."


    Looking at the master''s frail appearance, it really makes people want to kill him immediately so that they can be free.


    But the ghost knows that he can''t have two minds, and he can''t kill himself. Otherwise, no matter how weak the master is, she will be the only one who has the misfortune.


    "Well. Find a cleaner soul at once. " Chi Biyue said."Yes Fierce ghost voice should way, disappear in situ.


    Wei Song''s brow frowned, "this clean soul can cure you?"


    She had never been so badly hurt before, and he didn''t see what soul she wanted to heal.


    Chi Biyue''s face was stunned, her pale lips curved and nodded with a smile, "yes. You go out. I should be ready tomorrow. "


    "I want to stay and take care of you." Wei Song''s caring eyes fell on her.


    Chi Biyue shook her head, "No. Go back and rest. I''ll see you tomorrow. "


    Looking at her determined eyes, Weisong knew that if she continued, she would still insist on it.


    "Yes. Then be careful yourself. Let them inform me if there''s anything wrong. " Wei Song asked uneasily.


    What he calls "them" are the fierce ghosts around Chi Biyue.


    "Yes, you go back to rest." Pool blue month urges a way.


    She saw that the fierce ghost had appeared with a ghost and urged him to leave.


    Chi Biyue can''t let Wei Song know that when she is injured, she must absorb the essence of the ghost to recover her body.


    If it''s an ordinary injury, she doesn''t have to. She just needs to go to the hospital, but this kind of injury must use the essence of the ghost.


    Her behavior was like eating a ghost. If Wilson saw it with his own eyes, she was afraid that he would not accept it.


    The beloved man naturally cares. She doesn''t want his impression of her to become disgusting.


    She watched Wei song slowly retreat, finally turn to leave, and then close the door, suddenly secretly relieved.


    Chi Biyue asked another fierce ghost to confirm. He didn''t dare to act until he really left.


    "Master. Master... "The ghost, seeing this posture, cried out in fear.


    She doesn''t know what''s going to happen next, but it won''t be good.


    Looking at the master''s weak appearance, she thought of catching her here. Then she thought of using essence to cure the wound. She was so scared that she trembled all over.


    "Master... Don''t, please let me go..." she cried in a trembling voice, knowing that she couldn''t struggle, she struggled desperately.


    Chi Biyue just glanced at her coldly, and her voice said coldly: "it''s time for you to serve me for a thousand days."


    "You cruel woman! I curse you to death She can''t struggle, she can only use curse to vent her fear.


    Chi Biyue''s words completely angered her, but relying on her strength, she didn''t even have the strength to break away from the fierce ghost, so she had to wait to die.


    "Bring it here!" Pool blue month cold voice orders a way, the vision fiercely swept to catch the fierce ghost of female ghost one eye.


    Fortunately, she still has fierce ghosts under the contract. Otherwise, seeing her weak appearance, it''s strange that the ghosts she keeps don''t rebel.


    Even if they didn''t rebel, they would take advantage of her weakness to escape.


    "Yes The fierce ghost grabs the female ghost and comes directly to the master.


    Chi Biyue stares at her eyes, grabs the ghost''s shoulder with her two hands, and absorbs the ghost''s essence.

 Chapter 292

    A good female ghost was sucked in by Chi Biyue, and finally disappeared, leaving nothing behind.


    At the moment when the ghost died, her eyes glared like bronze bells, and she didn''t want to believe that she would die like this.


    "How are you, master?" The fierce ghost''s eyes fell on her. There was only respect but no care in her eyes.


    "Not enough, more." Chi Biyue said.


    The fierce ghost bowed his head and said, "yes."


    Chi Biyue took at least three or four ghosts to recover, but she was still a little weak.


    When she was almost recovered, she sat cross legged, thinking that it would be better at dawn.


    On the dark night when he left the ward, he set a border around the ward, and then he went to find Guiyou.


    "Master." Cried the ghost.


    "You. You go and stare at the ghost who takes Liu Jing. You can tell me anything at any time. " The dark night opens to command a way.


    What is Liu Jing''s plan? The night is clear.


    Now I don''t want to cut the roots, but I don''t want to do it yet.


    Want to become a corpse demon? It depends on whether he agrees or not.


    Dark night didn''t intend to stop it. It''s better to make it into a corpse demon to give Su ruoqiu a chance to break through again. But to make it into a corpse demon, he had to sacrifice one person. He had to stop such a magic trick.


    She would be annoyed if she knew that he would let them kill in order to give her a chance to improve her ability.


    "Yes GUI you takes orders and suddenly disappears in the same place.


    Su ruoqiu has fallen asleep in the ward, but she doesn''t sleep very well. She doesn''t know that the ward is like an iron wall now. Not everyone can go in.


    If she had known, she would have been sleeping soundly and at ease.


    ¡­¡­


    Jin yilie rushed to the hospital early in the morning and brought his mother''s hand-made porridge.


    No one dares to expose his coming to the hospital, otherwise, he will be overwhelmed.


    Jin yilie knows that Su ruoqiu doesn''t want outsiders to know about their relationship, that is to say, she doesn''t want others to see her marrying him.


    Entering the ward, he saw that she was still sleeping, so he went in quietly.


    Porridge is packed in an incubator. It''s OK to let her eat it later.


    However, he just put down the incubator. Su ruoqiu, who was lying on the hospital bed, opened his eyes and looked at him in a panic.


    Seeing that the man in front of him was Jin yilie, Su ruoqiu breathed a sigh of relief. "It''s you."


    "Who else do you think it is?" Jin yilie asked with a smile.


    He knew that what she was afraid of was not people, but people who could be extraordinary.


    There are already two bodyguards outside. Ordinary people can''t come in and harm her at all.


    "It''s OK. What do you have for me? " Su ruoqiu asked with a smile.


    Jin yilie sat on one side, gently holding her hand, "lean meat porridge.". Mom didn''t sleep all night last night. She cooked a lean meat porridge for you early in the morning. She wanted to send it to you in person. I told her that you were OK, and she would be able to go home later. She could see you, too. I said anyway, she didn''t insist on it. "


    "Yes. You are right to do so. Mom is old, don''t let her run around, and she doesn''t sleep well. I can go through the discharge procedures after breakfast Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    Jin yilie looked at her and said, "how do you feel?"


    "Very good." Su ruoqiu said.


    She woke up from sleep, not knowing how full she was, and she felt as if she had become more powerful.


    It hasn''t been verified yet, but she feels great about herself.


    "It''s all right? Make sure it''s OK before you leave the hospital. " Jin yilie said solemnly.


    "I''m fine, or I''ll get out of bed and jump for you?" Su ruoqiu asked half jokingly.


    Jin yilie''s eyebrows slightly frowned imperceptibly. His eyes fell on her stomach and shook his head. "With a baby, don''t jump."


    "Oh." Su ruoqiu nodded, "don''t worry, I''m really OK."


    "Good. Get up, brush your teeth and wash your face. When you''re full, you can leave the hospital if you want Jin yilie stared at her with a spoiled look.


    He stretched out his hand to open the incubator and put the porridge in a cool place so that it would not be too hot when she ate it.


    After finishing these, Jin yilie picked up the toothpaste and toothbrush one step earlier than her, and then handed them to her with a smile"Yes." Su ruoqiu took it with a smile.


    When she was ready to leave, her hand was held by him.


    "What''s the matter?" Su ruoqiu turned his head and looked at him mistily.


    Jin yilie stared at her with a smile, pointed his finger to his face and said, "don''t you reward one?"


    "I hate it." Su ruoqiu glared at him.


    She took his cheek in her hands, turned it over, took a sip on his face and asked shyly, "OK?"


    "Not enough." Jin yilie, like a child asking for sugar, pointed to the other side of his face, "and here."


    Su ruoqiu glared at him helplessly. The smile from the corner of his mouth was sweet and happy, and he kissed him on the other cheek.


    "Is that so?" She could not help pinching his nose.


    With a smile on his face, Jin yilie nodded with satisfaction, "yes. Almost. Let you go. "


    Su ruoqiu gave him a white look and went to brush his teeth and wash his face.


    By the time she got back, he was already blowing the lean porridge with a spoon.


    Su ruoqiu sat on the bed and wanted to reach out to take the spoon. "I''ll do it myself."


    "No. I''ll feed you Jin yilie spoke softly but strongly.


    Su ruoqiu stared at him with a smile and nodded helplessly.


    After eating porridge and having a rest, she went to go through the discharge procedures.


    Someone came to pick up Su ruoqiu, so she went straight home, while Jin yilie went to the company.


    "If autumn. You''re back. How are you? Are you better? I know you were scared to death when you went to the hospital. " When Liu Xiuqin saw her coming back, she immediately went forward.


    Zhang Cheng is also at Jin''s house at the moment. He is relieved to see his daughter come back safely.


    "Mom. I''m fine. Don''t worry. Elijah said, "you haven''t slept all night. Now go to sleep." Su ruoqiu said with concern.


    Liu Xiuqin said with a smile, "it''s OK. When people get old, their sleep quality is relatively poor. "


    "Dad. It worries you. " Su ruoqiu looks at her father.


    "What does a family say these words for?" Zhang Cheng said with a smile.


    "Are you tired? Why don''t you go back to your room and have a rest? " Liu Xiuqin asked with concern.


    Su ruoqiu looked at them, "Mom, you go to have a rest. I''m fine. I''m talking to my dad. We haven''t seen each other for a long time


    "Madam, I''ll help you back to rest. Let the father and daughter say something about themselves. " Aunt Chen said.


    Zhang Cheng looked at Liu Xiuqin and said, "mother in law, you have been worried all night. Go to have a rest first."


    Liu Xiuqin hesitated, nodded and said, "OK."


    After Aunt Chen helped Liu Xiuqin out of the living room, Su ruoqiu sat down with her father.


    She looked at her father''s white hair on his temples and said with a heart ache, "Dad, I haven''t seen you for a few days. You are so old."


    "Silly girl, people always get old." Zhang Cheng looks fondly at his daughter.

 Chapter 293

    "My daughter just loves you." Su ruoqiu said in a coquettish tone.


    Zhang Cheng''s rough hands held her hand tightly. "Dad knows you love me. You are not alone now. You still have one in your stomach. You should take good care of yourself. "


    "Yes. Dad, you too. Take good care of yourself. " Su ruoqiu nodded knowingly.


    "Soon, dad will be a grandfather." Zhang Cheng''s eyes narrowed with laughter.


    Su ruoqiu smiles and nestles on his father''s shoulder, "yes. Dad, I love you. You have worked hard. The baby loves you, too. "


    Listening to his daughter''s voice, Zhang Cheng couldn''t close his mouth with a smile and said, "Dad loves you, too."


    Su ruoqiu sat in the living room and said a lot to his father.


    Before the drama was finished, it had already begun to be publicized.


    It used to be hot when shooting started, but now it''s even hotter. Many people are waiting for it to start.


    With the white dust, the news is naturally overwhelming.


    ¡­¡­


    Dongcheng Lingnan high grade villa area.


    Fei Miaoxia is sitting in the living room watching TV while her daughter Su Xiaoyi is playing with a tablet computer.


    "These TV dramas, over and over, are almost dog blood plots. I''m tired of watching them." Fei Miaoxia threw the remote control on the sofa.


    Su Xiaoyi, who plays with tablet computer, says without raising her head: "when you''re tired of watching, go shopping."


    Fei Miaoxia turned her head and gave her a white look. Alas... Your father is so busy that he has no time to travel with us. "


    "You can tell Dad to travel with us. Since Su ruoqiu disappeared, without any news, dad has been even busier. Dad also wants to get her back. I wish she died outside and never came back. Dad is my own Su Xiaoyi paddled the screen of her tablet, but she didn''t raise her head.


    Hearing Su Xiaoyi say that she wants Su ruoqiu to die outside, Fei Miaoxia''s eyes flash a trace of vicious color.


    Su ruoqiu is really capable. He can''t find it.


    All the three people who were sent out were gone.


    Fortunately, she did something on the three of them in advance, otherwise, they would have betrayed her.


    "What did you say? Dad, are you alone Fei Miaoxia raised her eyebrows and asked.


    Su Xiaoyi raised her head and showed a naive smile. She put down her tablet and hugged her arm. She said sweetly, "Dad belongs to us. Dad loves mom more."


    "You little girl, your mouth is sweet." Fei Miaoxia smiles, pokes a finger on her forehead and looks down at her tablet. "What are you looking at? Which star are you crazy about now? "


    "What? Your daughter is very affectionate, and I like only one. " Su Xiaoyi raised her head with pride.


    As soon as she thought of the man she liked, her mouth began to smile happily, as if she was now nestling in his arms, her eyes bent with laughter.


    Fei Miaoxia stares at the screen of the tablet computer and sweeps the handsome man on it.


    "I haven''t changed. You''re still young. Don''t fall in love Fei Miaoxia warned.


    "Well! I''ll take him first, or he will become someone else''s when I''m 18 years old. " Su Xiaoyi cold hum a, very crisis ground says.


    Fei Miaoxia said, "white ink dust such an excellent man, ordinary women can''t get into his eyes, you can rest assured."


    She just used to perfunctorize her daughter''s words. Although the white dust''s face is rich, it seems that he will not be so rich in the future.


    If there were eight characters of white ink, then she would be able to calculate more thoroughly, and see what his future is.


    She has the ability to change the fate of others, but it does great harm to her. She is not a man who is absolutely loyal to her daughter. She does not want to take risks.


    Even Su Yong, she didn''t help him change his life.


    The reason why he is so rich is his own blessing.


    When Su Yong was with his original mate, she made a move on Su Yong''s eight characters, which made him poor for a long time.


    His original mate was able to accompany him until he was rich, but the future of wealth was blocked by her, and he became poorer and poorer, and he was forced to leave his original mate.


    This also can''t blame her, who let Su Yong''s original match can''t stand to endure, if endure ten or twenty years, maybe she will die to let go.


    There are few women who can follow a man to be poor all their life."Don''t worry?" Su Xiaoyi looked up at her, picked her eyebrows, picked up her tablet, pointed to an ordinary looking woman on it and said, "look, this woman is the one who has an affair with Bai Mo Chen. I heard reliable news. The people in the crew revealed that Bai Mo Chen was meticulous to her in the crew. They also heard that Bai Mo Chen wanted to chase her! "


    Fei Miaoxia frowned slightly and took the tablet from her hand.


    Looking at the very ordinary looking woman above, Fei Miaoxia''s eyebrows were more tightly knit.


    "How can such an ordinary woman enter the eyes of the white dust. Xiaoyi, you think too much. " Fei Miaoxia said.


    That''s what she said, but her eyes were fixed on that ordinary face that she couldn''t remember.


    This is clearly another face. How could she think of Su ruoqiu?


    This face... She can''t see any future of fate, like a lifeless face.


    "Mom. Do you hear me Su Xiaoyi shook her hand in front of her and asked.


    She said a lot, but found her mother frowning and staring at the screen, as if in a trance, shouting a few words did not respond.


    Fei Miaoxia came back to her, looked at her and asked in a voice, "what did you say just now?"


    "I said, the words from the crew are half true and half false. I think that half of what Bai Mo Chen did with her is true. Think about it. Otherwise, how could she be chosen as the heroine


    Su Xiaoyi excitedly pointed to the No.2 woman on the screen, "you see, she has been compared by No.2 woman. This kind of appearance can be the heroine, when choosing the role, she is either blind, or she really has something to do with white dust. "


    She''s obsessed with white ink. She knows that he invested in shooting this play, and that all the characters are in his hands.


    There is also a rumor that Bai Mochen will film the play and act in person, all because of this woman named Su ruoqiu.


    Eh... Her name is Su ruoqiu


    Su Xiaoyi then remembered that this plain looking woman had the same name and surname as her half sister.


    "If Bai Mo Chen likes her, you can''t help it. If a man really falls in love with a woman, it''s hard for him to force his love. You can''t get his heart. " Fei Miaoxia said earnestly.


    She just doesn''t want Su Xiaoyi to have anything to do with Bai Mo Chen. He''s not a man Su Xiaoyi can entrust for life.


    According to Su Xiaoyi''s means, it''s impossible to control the white ink dust firmly in her hands, and she can''t accompany her daughter to the end of her life.


    What will happen in the future, no one knows, she did not expect, so simply stop.

 Chapter 294

    "And you? Don''t you wait for Dad, and doesn''t Dad love you very much? " Su Xiaoyi asked unconvinced.


    Su Xiaoyi will know that the love story between her mother and her father is all told by her mother.


    Mother said she waited for her father for many years to get his heart.


    After Dad and Su ruoqiu left because his original mate couldn''t bear the hardships, dad broke his heart and his mother was with him.


    My mother accompanied my father to bear hardships, moved my father and married my father. Later, my life became better and better, and my father became more and more rich.


    Su Xiaoyi thinks that if white ink dust wants to have anything to do with that ugly woman, she will get rid of the ugly woman. Will white ink dust see her naturally?


    Dad is so rich now, if his original mate knows, I''m afraid his intestines will be blue?


    Where does Su Xiaoyi know that the reason why Su Yong has always been depressed and frustrated is entirely due to the "credit" of her biological mother. She used her own skills to block Su Yong''s financial fortune and make him poor for a long time.


    If there is no Fei Miaoxia, Su Yong still lives happily with his original mate. There is absolutely nothing wrong with Fei Miaoxia.


    "Your father and I really fell in love later. We can''t compare this with you." Fei Miaoxia said.


    She can''t tell Su Xiaoyi the bad side. She will do whatever she can. Only she knows.


    Su Xiaoyi is still a child. She talks and does many things without thinking. She is willful and just cares about herself.


    If you let Su Xiaoyi know, when their mother and daughter are at odds, she may tell Su Yong that she will never forgive her again.


    At the beginning, Fei Miaoxia knew how much Su Yong loved his original match. Otherwise, she didn''t need to resort to any means to get to this point.


    Fei Miaoxia''s belief is that what she wants depends on her own efforts, even if she does anything to get it, as long as she can get it.


    "Why not? Isn''t that the same thing? As long as I give her a sum of money and let her leave, white ink dust can''t be with me. " Su Xiaoyi said naively.


    She only heard her mother say that after her father left, her mother would naturally be with her father. She didn''t know how many tricks her mother used secretly.


    Fei Miaoxia looked at her helplessly, "don''t say anything to get rid of anyone in the future. Also, you can''t say in front of your father that you want your sister to die. "


    "What sister? I have no sister, and my parents have only one daughter. " Su Xiaoyi said unhappily.


    Fei Miaoxia pulled her helplessly and said, "OK, just you."


    "That''s right." Su Xiaoyi thinks of it again. She picks up her tablet computer, lights up the screen, puts it in front of her, and points to Su ruoqiu''s name. "Look, this ugly woman''s name is Su ruoqiu."


    "What?" Fei Miaoxia was so shocked that she grabbed the tablet computer. She couldn''t care about her gaffe and stared at the name on it.


    She stares big eyes, confirmed several times, murmured to herself: "it''s really Su ruoqiu."


    "Mom. Are you confused? They just have the same name Su Xiaoyi said.


    Although this ugly woman is also ugly, she is not as ugly as Su ruoqiu. Moreover, they have different outlines and different facial features. How can they be the same person.


    Ugly woman''s facial features are too ordinary to remember. But Su ruoqiu''s facial features are different and have unique beauty.


    Facial features again beautiful also useless, a face of red pimples, occasionally pus, looking very disgusting.


    If Su ruoqiu doesn''t have those red pimples, Su Xiaoyi will go crazy with jealousy.


    "Yes. That''s what mom means. It''s no surprise that there are so many people in the country with the same name and surname. " Fei Miaoxia said with an embarrassed smile.


    Before she thought that this plain looking woman was not simple, she thought it was su ruoqiu.


    Now this woman''s real name is Su ruoqiu. She has to guard against it.


    "Mom, I want to go to Longcheng." Su Xiaoyi looked up at her with a look of prayer in her eyes, "Mom. You give me ten million checks, and I''ll get her out of the white dust. "


    "Ten million? If Bai Mochen wants to like her and she is also greedy for money, do you think 10 million is enough? White ink dust is worth more than 10 million. " Fei Miaoxia said.


    If this woman is greedy for money, ten million can''t kill her.


    How rich Bai Mo Chen is, needless to say, he will be the only heir of the Bai family in the future.


    She would have helped her daughter if she didn''t think that white dust would have no money in the future and it was hard to control.Some people are easy to control, others are hard to control.


    Su Xiaoyi''s eyebrows wrinkled and crooked. When she thought about it carefully, she nodded and agreed: "mom is right, too."


    "What should I do?" She held her mother''s hand firmly and asked anxiously.


    Fei Miaoxia frowned and thought. If she wanted to make it clear, she had to go to Longcheng.


    As long as the confirmation is Su ruoqiu, then she will do her best to get rid of Su ruoqiu!


    "Well. My mother will accompany you to Longcheng to find out her details. We''ll take it as a tour. What do you think? " Fei Miaoxia asked gently.


    Su Xiaoyi''s eyes brightened, clapped her hands and said excitedly: "good! Thank you, mom. You still hurt me


    "Thank you. You are my mother''s daughter. Who do you care if my mother doesn''t care? " Fei Miaoxia''s tone is kind, just like a kind mother.


    He is gentle and kind to his children, but he has no pity for Su ruoqiu. He not only steals her beauty, but also wants her life.


    "Will dad go?" Su Xiaoyi nests in her mother''s arms and looks up to ask.


    Fei Miaoxia said with a smile, "Dad won''t go. He is very busy recently. Let him be busy. When we''re done, our family will travel abroad. "


    "Yes. That''s fine. " Su Xiaoyi nodded.


    It''s settled. Su Xiaoyi picks up her tablet computer to play again, with a smile on her face.


    Soon, she will be able to drive this Su ruoqiu away.


    Fei Miaoxia picked up the TV remote control and changed the channel in a daze, but her attention was not on the TV. Her mind was full of whether Su ruoqiu was the one she was looking for.


    Since the three men sent out to look for Su ruoqiu are gone, she has no news of Su ruoqiu and doesn''t know where to go.


    She also sent out some people, as well as the ghosts she controlled, but she did not find any trace of Su ruoqiu.


    Fei Miaoxia hopes she can''t find it because Su ruoqiu is dead, but her heart is still uneasy.


    Now seeing this woman, also known as Su ruoqiu, her heart became more uneasy.


    The mother and daughter sat on the sofa with their own thoughts.


    Su ruoqiu, on the other side, talks and laughs with her father. She doesn''t know that Fei Miaoxia and her daughter are going to find her.


    Sooner or later, Su ruoqiu is going to find their mother and daughter, not only to avenge the original owner, but also to calculate her own account.


    If Lan Li didn''t have Fei Miaoxia, how could she have killed her own mother? Therefore, the death of her own mother has something to do with Fei Miaoxia.


    Su ruoqiu has to settle this account with Fei Miaoxia in any case.

 Chapter 295

    Wei Song got up very early. He just stayed outside the secret passage and didn''t go in to find her.


    He stared at the closed secret door, until the door opened the moment, hanging heart down.


    "You came out at last." Wei Song breathed a sigh of relief and said in a voice.


    He''s been waiting here for a long time, but he hasn''t come downstairs for breakfast.


    If Chi Biyue doesn''t come out again, Weisong will go in and look for her.


    "Yes. It worries you. " Chi Biyue said.


    It can be seen from the expression on his face that he is very worried about himself.


    Wei Song shook his head with a smile and asked with concern, "it doesn''t matter. How are you doing now? Is it much better? "


    "Yes. I''m much better. " Chi Biyue replied with a smile.


    Wei Song nodded and went up to hold her. "It''s OK. I''ll help you to the rest


    "I''m fine. We''ll go downstairs for breakfast later, or the child will think I''m seriously ill. " Chi Biyue said.


    Her face was much better than that of last night. She was no longer frightfully pale.


    "Yes. That''s fine. " Wei Song nodded.


    When I came back last night, I was hit by Kong Wen. If I don''t go down, I''m afraid I''ll think something big happened.


    They were about to turn around, and there was a knock in their ears.


    "Kowtow, kowtow..."


    They both looked at the closed door at the same time and then looked at each other.


    "I said it must have come to see us." Chi Biyue said with confidence.


    Weisong nodded, "well. You wash and I''ll see who it is. "


    "Good." Chi Biyue answered and turned to brush her teeth and wash her face.


    When Chi Biyue came out, she had already closed the door of the secret way. Everything was back to its original position. No one could see the difference.


    Wei song came to the door, opened the door, saw the figure appeared outside, no slight wrinkle, tone seriously asked: "how do you come?"


    Kong Wen, who was already trembling, looked at her father-in-law''s face and was scared to death.


    At the moment when the door opened, Kong Wen almost turned around and left, because she had some regrets to knock on the door.


    Kong Wen just pulled out a smile, eyes fell on Wei Song''s body, "Dad. I don''t think you and mom have come down for a long time, so I''ll come up to see you. I''m afraid you''re late for bed. You usually get up early. "


    Her words are right. Normally, when she gets up in the restaurant, they are already in it.


    But she didn''t come down today. She didn''t know if something had happened to her mother-in-law, so she wanted to come up and have a look.


    "Yes. I''ll go down with your mother in a minute. You can eat first. " Wei Song said.


    Kong Wen smiles, "yes. I''ll go down first


    When she finished, her father-in-law closed the door, and she didn''t have time to turn around.


    Kong Wen stood at the door for a while, frowning slightly.


    I didn''t see my mother-in-law just now. I don''t know what happened.


    When I saw my mother-in-law last night, her face was very bad. She was worried that she was seriously ill.


    Kong Wen just stayed for a while and then left. She didn''t dare to stay more. If she was caught by her parents-in-law, she would be in trouble.


    More than ten minutes after Kong Wen left, Chi Biyue had already packed herself up.


    Just as she wanted to leave the room with Wilson, a figure appeared in front of her.


    Chi Biyue sees the figure clearly and finds that it''s the ghost who follows her elder martial sister.


    Her brow slightly wrinkled, eyes fell on Wei Song''s body, "you go down first, I have something else to do."


    When Chi Biyue''s eyes fell on a certain place in front of him, Wei Song knew that there was an unexpected guest in the room that he couldn''t see.


    "Yes. Be careful Wei Song asked.


    Chi Biyue nodded, "I know."


    Seeing Wei Song leave, Chi Biyue sits down and looks at the female ghost, "Why are you here?"


    "I''ve found the most shady place and arranged the master in it properly." The ghost stood in front of her and her eyes fell on her.


    "Yes. You''d better go to find a daughter of four Yin now. You''d better hurry up, and then you can leave the matter to me. " Chi Biyue said.


    It can''t be delayed. The sooner you can find the daughter of Siyin, the better.


    Even if things don''t change, her elder martial sister''s body can''t afford time."Yes." The ghost answered respectfully.


    Her master now has to rely on Chi Biyue, so she has to be more respectful. She can''t let the other party feel that she is neglecting her. Otherwise, if the master doesn''t revive, she will join in.


    Chi Biyue watched the ghost disappear, her brow wrinkled deeper.


    She promised to cast the magic for her elder martial sister, but she was afraid that she would not succeed.


    Worried, Chi Biyue leaves the room and goes to the restaurant downstairs.


    When I came to the restaurant, all the family were here.


    When Wei song came down, they had already asked what they wanted to ask, so after she came down, they just said hello and ate breakfast quietly.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mom. Shall we pack up now? " Su Xiaoyi''s eyes fall on her mother.


    Although she was very happy, her mother was in such a hurry that she was a little suspicious.


    Mom is never in a hurry to go anywhere. Before, she was still in a leisurely posture. Suddenly, she was in a hurry to go to Longcheng.


    "Yes. Don''t you want to see white dust now? " Fei Miaoxia''s gentle eyes fell on her and asked with a smile.


    Su Xiaoyi immediately shook her head, "No. It''s best to fly over. "


    She is not too fast, just look at her mother like this is very puzzling.


    "That''s it. I already said hello to your dad. " Fei Miaoxia said while packing up: "your father wanted to send us, but I said we''d start now. He didn''t come if he couldn''t leave."


    "It''s OK. When we come back, dad will have more than one son-in-law. " Su Xiaoyi smiles optimistically.


    She is sure that she can win the white dust.


    Anyway, let this Su ruoqiu leave first, and then deal with white ink dust. She thinks it will get twice the result with half the effort.


    "You little girl, it''s one thing whether you can take someone else." Fei Miaoxia looked at her with a soft smile in her mouth.


    Su Xiaoyi pouted her lips and said confidently: "with your daughter''s charm, are you afraid that you can''t hold the white dust?"


    "Yes. My daughter has a lot of charm. I''m sure she can hold it Fei Miaoxia said with a helpless smile.


    Su Xiaoyi is noncommittal, "that is of course."


    After packing, they drove away from Dongcheng to Longcheng.


    It took them about three hours to get to Longcheng and stay in a five-star hotel.


    Su Xiaoyi was lying on the big bed of the hotel, frowning and sighing, "I''m so tired."


    "When you are tired, take a bath and have a good sleep. When you wake up, your mother will take you to have a hairdressing, and then let someone dress you up, and let you look for him Fei Miaoxia said with a smile.


    Su Xiaoyi grinned and immediately got up from the big bed, nodded and said, "yes! I''ll go right away! Mom, help me find my most beautiful dress


    She ran to the bathroom with no clothes, waiting for her mother to find it and give it to her.


    Su Xiaoyi ran into the bathroom, the moment the door was closed, a pale woman appeared in the mirror.

 Chapter 296

    At the moment when Su Xiaoyi ran in, the ghost appeared in the mirror, with a sneer on her lips and a strange stare at her.


    Su Xiaoyi closed the door of the bathroom. She didn''t know what was in the mirror. She couldn''t see it at all.


    She began to take off her clothes excitedly, humming a little song, and her mind was full of the scene of seeing white dust.


    Su Xiaoyi thinks that with her dress and appearance, it will be amazing to see her in white dust.


    After taking off her clothes, Su Xiaoyi''s smile suddenly froze on her face, and the humming ditty also stopped.


    Her brows wrinkled slightly, and she listened to what was going on around her.


    The bathroom was very quiet. She didn''t hear anything.


    But when she was humming a little song, there was a very slight voice, which was also responding gently. Did she hear it wrong?


    Su Xiaoyi''s brow is tangled and tightly wrinkled. After listening carefully for a while, she didn''t find any sound, so she continued to rest assured.


    The water from the shower head fell down with a crash. She closed her eyes comfortably and let the hot water with the right temperature fall down from her head.


    It''s so pleasant to take a bath and have a good sleep after I''m tired of driving.


    Not long after washing, Su Xiaoyi felt something touching her back.


    She didn''t know what it was, but it was so cold that a cold sweat came out of her back.


    Su Xiaoyi suddenly opened her eyes, left under the shower head, turned and stared at the position where her back was just facing.


    She had goose bumps when she saw that there was nothing in that position.


    Su Xiaoyi thought of the Haunted Hotel and felt cool in her heart.


    She won''t be so unlucky to live in a haunted hotel room, will she?


    Su Xiaoyi swallowed her saliva and clenched her hands into fists.


    She thought that maybe she was too excited, leading to hallucinations and comforting herself that nothing happened.


    Su Xiaoyi turned her back to that position again and continued to rush the hot water.


    It''s just that this time she was obviously very formal, with a deep fear on her face.


    She kept saying that it was OK. Let her not be afraid and relax.


    Su Xiaoyi hummed a song again, trying to drive away the fear from the bottom of her heart.


    But when she began to sing again, Ying he''s voice became more obvious. It was a woman''s voice.


    Before she screamed, her neck was firmly held by her hands, and her strength was very strong, as if she wanted to strangle her immediately.


    "..." Su Xiaoyi couldn''t make a sound. She couldn''t help calling for help.


    Mother is outside the bathroom. Her instinct of survival makes her want to get close to the bathroom door, but she can''t resist the strength of her hands.


    Help... Help me... Mom... Help me


    She can only shout from the bottom of her heart and keep shouting, hoping that her mother can hear her.


    Gradually her consciousness began to blur, and she felt like she was going to die here.


    When Su Xiaoyi is about to lose consciousness completely, the bathroom door makes a loud bang. She seems to see her mother rush in.


    "Ah..." a shrill scream sounded.


    Lost consciousness, to the bathroom floor collapsed Su Xiaoyi, simply can''t distinguish clearly, that a shrill scream in the end is from the mouth.


    As soon as her eyes were dark, the whole person fell down.


    Fei Miaoxia stared at the ghost who wanted to kill her daughter. Without saying a word, she gave her hand.


    The female ghost had no chance to resist and was beaten to death by Fei Miaoxia.


    "Xiaoyi, Xiaoyi, my Xiaoyi..." Fei Miaoxia squatted down and patted her face.


    She couldn''t care that she was drenched in hot water. She picked up her daughter and turned away from consciousness.


    Fei Miaoxia put Su Xiaoyi on the bed, dried her body, changed her nightgown and covered her with quilt.


    She took the bruise off Su Xiaoyi''s neck, which was pinched by a ghost.


    Looking at Su Xiaoyi coma has not woken up, she is heartbroken.


    Thinking of the hateful ghost, Fei Miaoxia gnashed her teeth with hatred. She knew that she would not let the ghost die so simply, and left to torture slowly.


    It''s a pity that she was too angry at that time. She wanted to take a breath for her daughter.She stayed by the bed for half an hour before Su Xiaoyi woke up.


    Su Xiaoyi opened her eyes and almost screamed when she saw her.


    After seeing clearly that it was her mother, Su Xiaoyi closed her mouth in time.


    "Mom..." Su Xiaoyi cried and hugged her, tears fell down, eyes full of fear.


    "My baby, don''t cry. Isn''t mom here? Mom will be with you. " Fei Miaoxia patted her on the back painfully.


    At the moment, Fei Miaoxia looks like a loving mother. When she treats Su ruoqiu, she is just two people.


    Su Xiaoyi was frightened, and she just cried loudly. She couldn''t stop crying. Her whole body was shaking and her shoulders were shaking violently.


    After she had cried enough, she sobbed and said, "Mom, do you know? I''m haunted by a ghost. That ghost wants my life. Our room is haunted. Let''s change rooms. "


    "It''s OK. That Ghost won''t come back. " Fei Miaoxia patted her on the back and said softly.


    Su Xiaoyi hesitated for a moment and asked incredulously, "is that right?"


    "Yes. When did mom cheat you? " Fei Miaoxia answered.


    Su Xiaoyi nodded, "yes. Mom didn''t cheat me. I believe what mom said


    When she met a ghost before, her mother said that the ghost would not come again, so she believed her mother''s words very much.


    "You lie down and sleep, and your mother is there. When you''ve had enough sleep, mom will dress you up. " Fei Miaoxia coaxed.


    Lying down, Su Xiaoyi nodded and said, "yes. Mom, you can''t go. "


    "If mom doesn''t go, mom will stay here." Fei Miaoxia touched her forehead and pulled her hair to the back.


    Su Xiaoyi nodded and held her mother''s hand tightly. After staring at her mother for a few minutes, she dared to close her eyes.


    After closing her eyes, she did not immediately fall asleep. Instead, she opened her eyes every few minutes to see if her mother was there.


    After repeated several times, Su Xiaoyi finally fell asleep, clenched Fei Miaoxia''s hand and released it.


    Fei Miaoxia looked at her child painfully with a slight frown. She blamed herself for not thinking carefully and made the child scared.


    All the ghosts she brought were sent out to inquire about the news, but they didn''t stay to protect her daughter.


    Fei Miaoxia thought that having herself was enough, but she was still careless.


    Before long, the ghost she sent came back to report the whereabouts of Su ruoqiu and Bai Mochen.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t show up, but Bai Mochen would go to a high-end restaurant in the evening.


    It''s an opportunity for her daughter to get close to the white dust, and she needs to make good arrangements.


    Fei Miaoxia didn''t plan to let Bai Mo Chen take a fancy to her daughter. The reason she arranged it was because she thought that if she didn''t come here, she would be unwilling to leave here.


    She knew her daughter so well that the more she didn''t want her daughter to do, the more she wanted to do.

 Chapter 297

    By the time Su Xiaoyi woke up, it was almost evening.


    Fei Miaoxia took her to dinner and began to take her to dress up.


    "Mom. Didn''t you lie to me? Will Bai Mochen really go to that western restaurant for dinner? " Su Xiaoyi asked.


    Fei Miaoxia nodded, "of course. When did mom cheat you? "


    "Yes. That''s right Su Xiaoyi nodded.


    After dressing up, she left with Fei Miaoxia and went to the western restaurant ahead of Bai Mochen.


    They found a more hidden position, others are not easy to see them, but they are easy to see the whole scene.


    Such a position, can facilitate them to better observe the white dust, as long as he appears in their line of sight, then every move will be in their eyes.


    "Mom. What''s wrong with me? How about your hairstyle? Is there a problem with the clothes? " Su Xiaoyi asked nervously.


    While the white dust has not come, she wants to let her mother look carefully, and there are no mistakes.


    "You have asked these questions eight hundred times. No problem. When he comes, you can go safely. " Fei Miaoxia looks at her daughter helplessly.


    Her daughters are not yet 18 years old. She doesn''t know whether they are good or bad.


    She felt that her daughter couldn''t take down the white dust, so she let her daughter play around.


    Even if she can win the white dust, she also wants her daughter 18 to have close contact with white dust, which is the maximum she can make.


    "Yes." Su Xiaoyi is happy to answer a way, she still lowers the head to check ceaselessly, for fear where make a mistake, can cause white ink dust not to be happy.


    Fei Miaoxia frowned helplessly. Her daughter cared so much about white dust that she would not suffer less in the hands of white dust.


    She thinks that her daughter should find a man who can eat and live, otherwise she will always be hurt by men and may be abandoned in the future.


    But the daughter is stubborn, as long as the white ink dust, she can''t help it, who let her daughter is her heart and soul, weekdays loudly scold a reluctant.


    She scanned the room with a satisfied look on her face. This position is very good.


    It wasn''t long before Fei Miaoxia saw her figure.


    She recognized white ink dust at a glance. In addition to the fact that her daughter often let her see it and pasted posters in the room, it was also hard to forget the outstanding appearance of white ink dust.


    "Xiaoyi. Here he is Fei Miaoxia reminded in a low voice.


    Su Xiaoyi, who looks down to check her shoes, immediately raises her head when she hears her mother''s words. Her eyes are shining.


    She turned her head and looked along her mother''s line of sight. Sure enough, she saw white ink dust appear here. Behind white ink dust was white Kai.


    Su Xiaoyi knows that Bai Kai''s followers are the servants of the Bai family.


    She thinks that those who serve the master are all slaves. Bai Mo Chen is the master. She is also the master who is served by the slave at home.


    "Mom. Do you think I''m all right? " Su Xiaoyi asked nervously again.


    Fei Miaoxia sighed and said with a smile, "no problem, no problem. You can come over when he orders. "


    "When the waiter is past?" Su Xiaoyi asked.


    Fei Miaoxia nodded. "His attention is all on the menu. He won''t notice if you are approaching him intentionally."


    "Yes." Su Xiaoyi nodded.


    She waited for the white dust to order a meal, and then the waiter was the cover for a wonderful encounter.


    As for Su ruoqiu, an ugly woman, Su Xiaoyi plans to wait until she gives Bai Mochen a good impression and gets to know him, and then let Su ruoqiu disappear completely in his life.


    Just let Su Xiaoyi did not expect, did not attract the waiter, she saw the figure of Su ruoqiu.


    The moment she saw Su ruoqiu, her body was shaking slightly, biting her lower lip tightly, and her eyes were not willing to hate each other.


    Originally planned well, didn''t expect to kill a Cheng Yaojin halfway, kill her is unprepared.


    Su Xiaoyi looks pale at the mother sitting opposite, with a look of complaint in her eyes, "Mom. Why didn''t you find out who he came to have western food with. If you''ve made a clear investigation, we''ll be ready. At least we can stop her. "


    We can''t let Su ruoqiu disappear quickly. We can stop Su ruoqiu at a crucial moment.


    "I don''t know. All I know is that he has an appointment Fei Miaoxia looks at Su Xiaoyi with a guilty face.


    She didn''t think so much. She thought that Bai Mo Chen was just talking about something with her business partners here, or bringing her family to eat Western food.How could Fei Miaoxia think that Bai Mo Chen asked Su ruoqiu to come here.


    She couldn''t help staring at the ghost who followed her. She told the ghost that it was the ghost who didn''t do well, which made her very unhappy.


    The fierce ghost saw that the master showed such a look, and was scared to kneel down and beg for mercy immediately.


    Fei Miaoxia didn''t speak, just a look to signal the ghost to the side.


    Ghost scared immediately up to one side, inquired about the news of the three ghost, feel back shady.


    Their lives are all in the hands of Fei Miaoxia. She wants them to live and die. They can''t resist, because the result of the resistance will be death, but she won''t do anything.


    Su Xiaoyi lowered her head and sobbed softly. She didn''t see her mother''s look, and she didn''t know the three ghosts she was following.


    "All right. Xiaoyi, what are you crying for? Did you give up Fei Miaoxia asked softly.


    She asked the last sentence, immediately regret, want to bite off the tongue have the mind.


    Originally, I didn''t want Xiaoyi to be with white ink dust. I don''t want to open any pot.


    Su Xiaoyi raised her head and looked at her with tears in her eyes. She choked and said, "I didn''t give up."


    With these words, Su Xiaoyi turns her head and stares at the sitting Su ruoqiu. She doesn''t admit defeat!


    It''s just a meeting now. We haven''t decided yet. How can we easily admit defeat?


    "You cry like this. What do you do in the future? How to fight? " Fei Miaoxia asked earnestly.


    Su Xiaoyi sniffed, "I cry just because you didn''t investigate clearly. I''m so well prepared. As a result, it''s ruined. Of course, I''m sad."


    "So you''re blaming mom for not being prepared enough." Fei Miaoxia said.


    Su Xiaoyi said: "you are not prepared enough. If we find out that he has dinner with Su ruoqiu, we can prepare for it. "


    She is small, but she has a lot of ideas.


    Su ruoqiu was bullied by her.


    Thinking of her half sister, Su Xiaoyi can''t help but turn her head and stare at Su ruoqiu sitting opposite the white dust.


    The more she stares at Su ruoqiu, the deeper her eyebrows are, and she feels that the profile is too similar.


    "Mom. Do you think Su ruoqiu''s profile and back are very similar to her Su Xiaoyi looks at her mother and says "she" without saying it.


    When Fei Miaoxia heard her words, she thought of the right thing. She looked at Su ruoqiu and frowned.


    She was right. Although their faces were totally different, their back and profile were really similar.


    If she doesn''t look at her face, Fei Miaoxia will take her as Su ruoqiu, the daughter of Su Yong.

 Chapter 298

    "How could it be like that. If I don''t know what she looks like, I really think they are the same person. " Su Xiaoyi murmured to herself.


    Fei Miaoxia didn''t answer, but her brows were getting deeper and deeper.


    She needs to find a chance to see Su ruoqiu''s face clearly and see whether it is a real face or a fake face.


    Disfigurement can make ordinary people not recognize a person, also don''t know is disfigurement, but for her, she can see some clues.


    For example, there is no difference between the faces of the dead and the faces of the transvestites. There is no sign of life.


    Sitting down, Su ruoqiu stares directly at the white ink dust sitting opposite him, and asks frankly, "don''t you want to talk to me about something important


    "Don''t worry, Miss Su." White Kay, sitting on one side, said with a smile.


    "I''m not in a hurry. I''m just asking." Su ruoqiu replied.


    White ink dust attracted the waiter. A rebellious smile rose from the corner of his mouth, and he said in a voice, "the important thing is to have dinner with you."


    "White ink dust, you use such moves several times. If you really need me in the future, I won''t even talk to you. Never heard of the wolf coming? " Su ruoqiu frowned slightly.


    The corner of white ink dust''s mouth was still holding a smile, shrugged indifferently, "anyway, I know where you live, I can visit you."


    "You..." Su ruoqiu said, "you are really a rogue."


    "How can I treat you to dinner. what do you want to eat? Why don''t I help you? " White ink dust says with a smile.


    Su ruoqiu said, "please order."


    Anyway, she''s here. She''s just going to eat. She''s a little hungry.


    Bai Mo Chen ordered a well cooked steak for her. She was not suitable to eat it when she was pregnant. He ordered a medium cooked steak for himself.


    He also ordered a lot of food. He also knew what Baikai liked to eat. He ordered all of them together.


    Su Xiaoyi stares directly at them when ordering a meal.


    The more she looked at it, the more angry she was. Originally, this meal was her chance to get close to white dust.


    Damn ugly woman! If you don''t have anything to do, what''s the matter! How hateful!


    Su Xiaoyi stares at her angrily and wants to rush up to kill her now.


    "Mom. How to deal with that ugly woman? " Su Xiaoyi looks at her mother angrily.


    "What do you want to do with it?" Fei Miaoxia asked in a voice.


    Su Xiaoyi clenched her teeth and flashed a vicious color at the bottom of her eyes. "The best thing is to disappear completely. Don''t appear around the white dust again."


    "There is only one thorough way." Fei Miaoxia opened her mouth slowly and stared at her, spitting out a word, "death."


    "That''s the best way." Su Xiaoyi was not surprised at all.


    As if to want a person''s life, it is a common thing for them, and there is nothing wrong with it.


    "Don''t worry. Mom will arrange it for you. " Fei Miaoxia comforted.


    Su Xiaoyi stared at her mother and nodded hesitantly, "Mom. Don''t show your horse. I''m afraid he''ll hate me if white dust knows. "


    "Yes, Ma must have handled it perfectly." Fei Miaoxia vowed.


    She can deal with things clean, but her heart is very helpless, her daughter''s heart to white dust, the whole heart in him.


    It''s not easy to bring my daughter''s heart back.


    Su Xiaoyi showed a happy look and said with a smile: "mother is the best to me."


    "To know how good mom is to you?" Fei Miaoxia asked.


    Su Xiaoyi said with a sweet smile: "of course not. I always knew mom was good


    "Sweet mouth. Eat something first. " Fei Miaoxia said with a proud smile.


    "Yes." Su Xiaoyi lowered her head and continued to eat the steak.


    Fei Miaoxia looked at one of the ghosts, winked at the ghost and moved her mouth gently.


    The fierce ghost listens to them to talk, see her instruction now, very easy to understand come over, suddenly disappear in front of her.


    When the fierce ghost appears again, it is already behind Su ruoqiu.


    Just as the fierce ghost was about to hold his neck, a fierce shout scared the fierce ghost and stopped.


    "Stop it It''s cumin''s voice."Dare to hurt my mother-in-law!" Xu Weiwei''s voice followed.


    Su ruoqiu originally felt a chill and thought about what was dirty behind her. Hearing their voices, she immediately confirmed her guess.


    When she turned her head and looked around, she saw a fierce ghost running away, and the two of them immediately caught up with her and disappeared in front of her.


    "What are you looking at?" White ink dust asks curiously.


    There was nothing in her view. Did she see the ghost again?


    Su ruoqiu turned his head and looked at him with a smile, "of course, to see when yilie will arrive."


    In fact, she didn''t let Jin yilie come. She just wanted to make a joke with Bai Mochen.


    The last person Bai Mo Chen wants to see at the moment must be Jin Yi lie.


    "What did he come for? I invite you to dinner. " White ink dust''s reaction is a little big, "did you call him?"


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded with a smile.


    The white ink dust pretends not too happy expression, "you this does not know the interest woman."


    Su ruoqiu''s mouth starts to smile. She is ready to say that she is joking. When Jin yilie doesn''t come, she hears Bai Kai''s voice.


    "Speak of the devil." Bai Kai stares at Jin yilie, his eyes are straight.


    He drew back his eyes and fell on the young master with a little sympathy.


    The young master originally made an appointment with Su ruoqiu, but she didn''t expect that she would take her husband with her. It must be a bad taste.


    "Here he comes." White ink dust said in a strange way.


    If Su ruoqiu didn''t have time to look around, Jin yilie had already stood beside her.


    "What are you doing here?" Su ruoqiu asked suspiciously.


    She blurted out the problem in her mind, forgetting her previous joke.


    "What? I can''t come? " Jin yilie stares at her with a spoiled face.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t you ask him to come? " White ink dust asked in dismay.


    Su ruoqiu shook his head apologetically, "No. I was just teasing you. "


    How did she know Jin yilie would really come? She didn''t tell him that at all.


    White ink dust stares at Jin yilie, "then you can go."


    Jin yilie didn''t answer him. Instead, he sat directly on the dining chair and invited waiters to place the meal leisurely.


    Fei Miaoxia, who is secretly watching over there, sees that Li Gui meets two female ghosts, and when they all disappear, she wants to let another Li Gui go to Su ruoqiu''s side, but she doesn''t expect another man.


    The two female ghosts must have been raised by Su ruoqiu. Otherwise, how could they help Su ruoqiu.


    The person who came here is Jin yilie, who naturally knows her.


    Fei Miaoxia''s eyes narrowed slightly. Su ruoqiu''s appearance was plain, but her means were very high. She could not only attract white dust, but also Jin yilie had something to do with her.


    "Isn''t Jin yilie married? It seems that he likes this Su ruoqiu. " Su Xiaoyi said to herself.


    Su Xiaoyi is jealous to death now, where did she lose to that ugly woman?


    The difference between them is heaven and earth.

 Chapter 299

    Fei Miaoxia didn''t know what was going on. She looked at Su Xiaoyi and shook her head. "I don''t know."


    What is their relationship? Who can make it clear.


    "I''m so angry. Why is Su ruoqiu?" Su Xiaoyi said angrily.


    In her eyes, Su ruoqiu is far from her.


    Fei Miaoxia winked at the two ghosts and let them pass.


    The fierce ghost suddenly disappears in front of her. As soon as they appear beside Su ruoqiu, Su ruoqiu is aware of it.


    Fei Miaoxia stares at them. Whether this is Su Yong''s daughter or not, she wants to get rid of it anyway.


    If Su ruoqiu is really Su Yong''s daughter, it will kill two birds with one stone for Fei Miaoxia to get rid of her.


    Sitting on the dining chair, Su ruoqiu, with no wave on her face, noticed that a gust of wind was coming, and a light radian suddenly appeared in the corner of her mouth.


    Just now one has gone, but now two have come. I don''t know whether they don''t have eyes or the people who sent them don''t have eyes.


    Su ruoqiu suddenly stood up and said with a polite smile: "I''ll go to the bathroom."


    "Yes." Jin yilie responded.


    White dust smilingly said, "do you want to go with you?"


    Su ruoqiu glanced at him coldly and left without reply.


    It''s not easy to deal with two fierce ghosts in this restaurant. It''s better to lead them to the bathroom and then annihilate them.


    If you want to have her idea, you have to ask her whether she is happy or not.


    Watching Su ruoqiu leave the seat, Fei Miaoxia''s eyebrows wrinkled, looking a little worried.


    Fei Miaoxia can''t go with her. If she is Su ruoqiu, she will recognize her as soon as she appears, which is very bad for her.


    Hiding in the dark is always in the light.


    "Mom. She went to the bathroom. I''ll teach her a lesson. " Su Xiaoyi is about to get up.


    "Sit down!" Fei Miaoxia opened her mouth with dignity and glared at her angrily.


    Frightened by her, Su Xiaoyi reluctantly sat back and stared at her wrongly, "why don''t you let me go? You''re still killing me


    "When can you change your fidgety temper and use your brain more. Mom doesn''t want you to suffer. If Mom''s gone, what will you do? " Fei Miaoxia frowned painfully.


    If she had any accident and left Su Xiaoyi alone, she would have been counted.


    This daughter has a vicious heart, but she doesn''t have deep scheming. She will suffer a great loss sooner or later if she works according to her temperament.


    "What do you use your brain for? Isn''t your daughter brainless? " Su Xiaoyi asked back unhappily.


    Fei Miaoxia said helplessly, "it''s not that you don''t have a brain, but that you should think more before you do something."


    "Isn''t that tantamount to indecision?" Su Xiaoyi replied discontentedly.


    Fei Miaoxia was so angry that she didn''t know what to say. "In a word, let''s not act rashly, just sit here and observe."


    "What can be observed?" Su Xiaoyi''s tone is still mixed with anger, and she doesn''t understand.


    Fei Miaoxia didn''t speak. She knew that if she went on, their mother and daughter might break up in a bad mood.


    Rebellious children, such tit for tat is fruitless, but will make children more rebellious.


    Su Xiaoyi was silent, and her eyes fell on the white dust.


    She thought how nice it would be to be sitting next to him now.


    Unfortunately, her mother didn''t go to the bathroom to find Su ruoqiu. Otherwise, she had to humiliate the ugly woman.


    Nothing. Why do you want to rob her? It''s just too much for me.


    Leaving Su ruoqiu, step by step toward the bathroom.


    Two fierce ghosts seem to feel that it''s not good to start here. In the process of her going to the bathroom, they didn''t even start at her. This is just what she wants.


    Su ruoqiu came to the bathroom and saw that there was no one in it. She stood in front of the big mirror.


    Looking at herself in the mirror and the two ghosts she thought she couldn''t see, the corners of her mouth started to smile.


    She saw two fierce ghosts look at each other, then show a strange smile, it seems that they are ready to scare her.


    Su ruoqiu pretends to see nothing and reaches out to turn on the tap.


    The clear water came out of the tap. Just as she was going to pick up the water with her hands, she saw that the water from the tap turned bright red.She sneered in the bottom of her heart. Isn''t that the usual trick in horror movies?


    With this degree, you want to scare her? I''m not scared.


    In my heart, Su ruoqiu is still very scared.


    They want to play, so she can play with them.


    She showed a look of fear, as if extremely frightened, panic to retreat.


    Su ruoqiu breathed heavily, and looked as if she was breathless. Only she knew that her breath was smooth.


    Two fierce ghosts see her to be afraid of appearance, immediately peep out proud of facial expression.


    It''s good to scare her first and then kill her. Maybe she will die in the process of scaring.


    Self righteous two fierce ghosts, where know she is pretending to come out, they two have already been in the trap.


    Su ruoqiu runs towards the bathroom door with a face of fear, trying to escape from the bathroom.


    She knew that the two ghosts would not let go. When she ran to the door of the bathroom, as she expected, the door of the bathroom closed with a bang.


    No matter how hard she tries, she can''t open it. Acting requires a whole set. As an actress, she still has some professionalism.


    She works as hard as anyone trapped in the bathroom and facing fear.


    A seeping laughter came into Su ruoqiu''s ear. She turned her head and saw that the top of the whole mirror began to bleed.


    The bright red blood comes out from above and flows down, gradually covering the mirror and turning it into a blood mirror.


    Su ruoqiu stares big eyes in horror, actually in the heart sneer.


    She saw two ecstatic ghosts, approaching her step by step, and then gradually turned into a terrible look, with their mouths open to the back of their ears, rushing towards her.


    Su ruoqiu pretends to be scared and shouts. She raises her hand and takes out the hidden silver needle, one for each hand.


    In the fierce ghost without hesitation to rush, think will give her a strong visual impact, Su ruoqiu''s two hands.


    Her action is very fast, time is also very precise, when the fierce ghost is close to the front, the silver needle is also inserted into their eyebrows.


    When Su ruoqiu uses the silver needle, he uses the spirit power to pierce the sharp ghost''s eyebrow, which is destructive to the sharp ghost.


    The two fierce ghosts could not move forward any more. At that moment, they were all staring at her incredulously.


    They couldn''t believe that they died in her hands so easily.


    Two fierce ghosts in the final consciousness, must also regret their carelessness, let her win relaxed and beautiful, and they don''t even have the strength to fight back.


    "If you want to kill me, you are still young." Su ruoqiu snorted coldly and put away the silver needle.


    Her ability is not as good as before, and she is more calm to the fierce ghosts.

 Chapter 300

    The hallucination just appeared, and then the ashes of the two fierce ghosts disappeared.


    Su ruoqiu walked to the big mirror with a cool look, washed the head and left.


    Fei Miaoxia has noticed that the fierce ghost is beaten to death.


    When she saw Su ruoqiu come out safe and sound, her brows suddenly wrinkled together.


    Fortunately, Su ruoqiu didn''t do it directly. She didn''t have any skills.


    In such a short period of time, it''s easy to get rid of two fierce ghosts. Su ruoqiu''s strength is not bad.


    Fei Miaoxia is also glad that she has prevented her daughter from facing Su ruoqiu, otherwise, it will be her daughter who will suffer.


    "It makes me angry." Su Xiaoyi stares at the sitting Su ruoqiu discontentedly.


    The more she looks at Su ruoqiu, the more unpleasant she is. She wants to teach her partner a lesson immediately.


    Fei Miaoxia looked at her and said in a low voice, "you can''t see Su ruoqiu without my permission, let alone conflict with her."


    "Why?" Su Xiaoyi is puzzled ground asks a way.


    "She''s hard to deal with. Mom''s afraid you''ll suffer." Fei Miaoxia said.


    Su Xiaoyi wanted to say that she had something to deal with, but seeing her mother like this, she said, "Oh. I see


    Another day she goes to Su ruoqiu without telling her mother. She doesn''t believe that there are people who are not moved by money.


    What if Su ruoqiu is greedy for money and is bribed for a few million?


    As long as she can take the evidence, she is not afraid of the white dust and is sentimentally attached to Su ruoqiu.


    A greedy woman, she doesn''t believe that she can get a man''s heart.


    Wait until Su ruoqiu breaks the heart of the white ink dust, doesn''t she just take advantage of it?


    "Mom is serious. Don''t take it seriously." Fei Miaoxia warned seriously.


    Su Xiaoyi rolled her eyes and stared at her discontentedly, "Mom. Don''t you believe me? "


    "It''s not that mom doesn''t believe you, but that she''s afraid you''ll suffer." Fei Miaoxia said earnestly.


    What''s more, Su ruoqiu should not know that their mother and daughter have already appeared in Longcheng to avoid scaring the snake.


    Su Xiaoyi showed a sweet smile and said, "Mom, don''t worry. I will listen to you."


    She gave her money to let Su ruoqiu go. Isn''t that a conflict?


    What''s more, Su ruoqiu can''t eat her.


    "It''s better." Fei Miaoxia''s helpless face.


    She turned her head and looked at Su ruoqiu, staring at their table. She felt uneasy.


    If Su ruoqiu is really Su Yong''s daughter, then their mother and daughter are in trouble.


    She has to find a way to get rid of Su ruoqiu as soon as possible, so she can''t let the other party''s wings plump.


    When Fei Miaoxia saw the two ghosts coming back, she guessed in her heart that they might have killed the ghosts who escaped.


    "Xiaoyi. Let''s go. " Fei Miaoxia said softly.


    While Su ruoqiu didn''t find them, he left here first and then thought about countermeasures.


    "Yes." Su Xiaoyi very obedient to get up, finally sentimentally looked at the white dust.


    When their mother and daughter leave, Su ruoqiu doesn''t know. She only knows that Xu Weiwei and Ke min are back.


    Su ruoqiu glanced at them without speaking.


    "That fierce ghost was killed by us." Xu Weiwei said with a smile.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, as if to blame them for not leaving a living.


    "We asked Li Gui, who sent her to harm you, but she didn''t say she was dead and wanted to kill us, so we killed her." Xu Weiwei knew what she meant and immediately began to explain.


    Su ruoqiu nodded. Since they were all dead, there was nothing to investigate.


    Knowing that they could not be captured alive, she left a fierce ghost to torture and see who was eager to get rid of her.


    Su ruoqiu only thought of Chi Biyue at the moment, but he didn''t think about it at all. Fei Miaoxia sent the fierce Ghost this time.


    Her eyes swept to the next table, looking at the men and women at that table, eating not very cooked steak, looks bloody.


    Looking at pieces of bloody beef, she unconsciously licked her lips, her eyes were shining, her body was controlled, and she had an impulse to taste it.


    "If autumn." Seeing her look, Jin yilie immediately frowned and grasped her hand."Yes?" Su ruoqiu suddenly returned to his senses and looked down at him. He firmly grasped his hand. He was puzzled.


    At the moment he grasped her hand, her impulse to want the past disappeared in an instant. She didn''t need her to stop the baby''s reaction.


    Is the baby in her stomach afraid of Jin yilie?


    "Tired? When we get tired, we''ll go home. " Jin yilie said softly.


    His hands wrapped one of her hands, and his eyes fell on her with deep concern.


    When Su ruoqiu stares at the table next door, he looks at it suspiciously. When he sees the bloody steak, he immediately knows what interests her.


    She also licked her lips. She looked like she wanted to take a bite. He knew that she was controlled by the baby in her stomach.


    White ink dust frowned at Jin yilie, and his eyes fell on Su ruoqiu, "ruoqiu, what happened to you just now? You can''t eat the unripe ones. You''re pregnant with a baby. "


    "You don''t care." Jin yilie stares at him unhappily.


    White ink dust said: "I don''t care about you, want you to manage?"


    "If autumn. Let''s go home. " Jin yilie said directly.


    He did not pull Su ruoqiu to leave, but looked at her, waiting for her to give the answer.


    Su ruoqiu nodded and looked at Bai Mo Chen, "thank you for Bai Shao''s hospitality. I''m tired and want to go back to have a rest."


    "Yes. I''ll go with you. " White dust gets up.


    White Kay, who was forking up a piece of steak, immediately put the steak into his mouth when he heard that they were going to leave.


    Leaving the western restaurant, Bai Mochen insisted on sending them back.


    As a result, when he arrived at Jin''s house, he asked to go in and have a cup of tea.


    All came to the door, he put forward to go in to sit, Su ruoqiu is not good to refuse, but Jin yilie looks depressed, extremely do not welcome the arrival of white ink dust.


    White ink dust is also interesting, did not stay late, just left after a chat.


    ¡­¡­


    One day later in the afternoon.


    Su ruoqiu, who takes Qi Hui to go shopping, is suddenly stopped.


    She fixed her eyes on someone she knew.


    This face is nothing for her, but for the original owner, it is a deep memory.


    It was su Xiaoyi who stopped her.


    Although he is young, he bullies the original owner when he has a chance, and he is cruel.


    Su ruoqiu sneers in the bottom of her heart. She hasn''t gone to find their mother and daughter yet, but Su Xiaoyi has come to them by herself.


    "Are you su ruoqiu?" Su Xiaoyi asked in a high voice.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyes were staring at her, and her mouth curved, "it''s me. What can I do for you


    "I have something to talk to you about. I wonder if you are free?" Su Xiaoyi asked directly.


    Su ruoqiu raised her eyebrows slightly and said, "what do you want to talk to me about? My time is precious. "

 Chapter 301

    "Precious?" Su Xiaoyi''s eyebrows pick, eyes suddenly shine, the corners of the mouth with a smile, "you can rest assured, I will let you precious time will not be wasted."


    Su ruoqiu seems to like money.


    If so, it would be great, she just need to give some money, Su ruoqiu can leave the white dust.


    "Oh? How can we avoid waste? " Su ruoqiu put her hands around her chest and her eyebrows stirred slightly.


    Qi Hui stood beside her, staring coldly at Su Xiaoyi.


    If Su Xiaoyi makes a rash move, Qi Hui will do it impolitely.


    "Well. Let''s sit down and talk Su Xiaoyi said with a sweet smile.


    Perhaps it was the memory of the original owner that made her very resistant and disgusted to Su Xiaoyi.


    Now as soon as she saw Su Xiaoyi''s sweet smile on her face, she felt a sense of nausea.


    Sweet appearance, hidden in a vicious heart, think about all disgusting.


    She is OK now. Since her little sister wants to play, she will play with her little sister.


    "Good. I know there''s a cafe nearby, and the coffee is good. " Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    "Yes." Su Xiaoyi nodded, "let''s go to the coffee shop to talk."


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu looks at Qi Hui and her eyes fall on Su Xiaoyi. "I suddenly want to eat duck neck. My sister has been a road maniac since she was a child. Would you please go with my sister? I''ll wait for you in the coffee shop first


    Su Xiaoyi showed a very reluctant look, and a fire came out of her eyes. Su ruoqiu went too far and wanted her to be an errand runner?


    But at the thought of using money to drive Su ruoqiu away, she just put down the tone and swallowed it back.


    "Yes. Well, you wait for us in the coffee shop. We''ll be back soon Su Xiaoyi said with a smile.


    "Thank you so much. You''re very kind." Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    Su Xiaoyi''s face is filled with a smile. She looks very clever, but she hates Su ruoqiu at the bottom of her heart.


    If it wasn''t for Su ruoqiu''s appearance that she could be moved by money, she couldn''t have been an errand. She was insulting her personality.


    "Not yet?" Su Xiaoyi scowled at Qi Hui, who was still clubbing.


    Su ruoqiu''s younger sister, like a piece of wood, has no expression. She has a cold face from beginning to end, just like someone owes her.


    "Huier. Go and buy me a duck neck. " Su ruoqiu said with a gentle smile.


    Qi Hui nodded, "yes."


    Watching them go away, Su ruoqiu shows a satisfied smile and walks towards the coffee shop.


    If she remembers correctly, the cafe is owned by Jin yilie. The things in it are exquisite, but also very expensive.


    Su Xiaoyi''s injustice lies in her. She has to be slaughtered.


    "Granny, why do I think you''re laughing horribly?" Xu Weiwei shrinks her neck and shivers.


    Ke min''s face was expressionless, but Su ruoqiu did smile a little strangely.


    "Terrible? I don''t think so. " Su ruoqiu smiles and shrugs.


    She took out her cell phone and called Jin yilie.


    Su ruoqiu asked him to give an instruction to the manager of the coffee shop, that is, when she was in the coffee shop, she would listen to her arrangements and follow her instructions.


    Let all the staff in the coffee shop cooperate with her. As long as she says something, never say "no".


    She knew that Jin yilie didn''t have to tell the manager in person. She just explained some matters needing attention and had to listen to her arrangement.


    Jin yilie will handle the rest of the work, and he will certainly be able to do it well.


    Hang up and Su ruoqiu goes outside the coffee shop.


    Before she got to the cafe, she saw a middle-aged man in a suit waiting outside.


    Looking at the respectful attitude of the two waiters at the door, she thought that the middle-aged man should be the manager of the coffee shop.


    The middle-aged man anxiously looked around for her.


    When he saw Su ruoqiu, he narrowed his eyes and scanned her carefully for several times. Then he confirmed that it was her and met her in a hurry.


    "Are you Miss Su ruoqiu?" The middle-aged man asked politely.


    Su ruoqiu nodded, "yes. I am"I''m the manager of this coffee shop, and I''ve remembered all the things the boss told me. You see, shall we invite all the customers out? " The middle-aged man frowned slightly, asking for her meaning.


    Most of the guests who can come to this coffee shop for consumption have status.


    According to the strength of the Jin family, they invited them out rashly. Although they would be dissatisfied, they didn''t dare to do anything. They were just doing business, which was not good all the time, and the guests didn''t violate any rules.


    "No need. The more people, the better. " Su ruoqiu had a sneer on her lips.


    If there is no one, then who can see the joke? Of course, the more people, the better.


    "Yes." The middle-aged man replied respectfully, bending slightly behind her.


    When Su ruoqiu came to the door of the coffee shop, the two waiters standing at the door immediately said respectfully, "Hello, Miss Su."


    "You pretend you don''t know me. You don''t need to call me that. You just need to treat me as an ordinary guest. Do you understand?" Su ruoqiu stopped and said to them immediately.


    She turned to the manager and said, "tell everyone that I don''t need special treatment. Also, when I order, all the prices will be doubled ten times


    "Ten... Ten times?" The manager of the cafe stared at her in consternation, wondering why she did it.


    "Yes. Right now, right now. " Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    They don''t have much time left. They have to hurry.


    "Yes The manager of the cafe nodded and immediately went to do it himself.


    Su ruoqiu looked at one of the waiters, "find me the most conspicuous position."


    "Yes." The waiter nodded, took her in, and found a very prominent place for her, so that all the guests could pay attention to her.


    Su ruoqiu looked around with a satisfied smile, "that''s it. It''s none of your business. Go down and do your business. "


    The waiter nodded and quickly left the spot.


    By the time Su Xiaoyi got to the coffee shop, it was 20 minutes later.


    "Your favorite." Qi Hui holds the duck''s neck and hands it to her.


    Cold eyes, flashing a trace of cunning color.


    Su Xiaoyi drives out. Qi Hui deliberately finds a place far away and delays her time.


    Otherwise, they would have come back long ago.


    Su ruoqiu took it over with a look of appreciation and a smile in his mouth.


    This little girl is really clever. She doesn''t tell her anything and knows how to procrastinate.


    Su Xiaoyi stinks a face, swept an eye, Su ruoqiu sits down, the facial expression is very ugly.


    Even if you let her run errands, you still have to eat the duck neck of a designated family. It takes her so long to drive.


    "Can we talk now?" Su Xiaoyi asked unhappily, with obvious impatience in her tone.


    Su Ruo said with a smile, "what''s the hurry? Before we talk about things, we have to eat something. And when we come to this coffee shop, we can''t order a glass of boiled water, can we? That''s how mean we are

 Chapter 302

    Su Xiaoyi looks at her with a gloomy face, but she can''t find fault.


    She said there is some truth, come to the coffee shop can''t drink water.


    "All right. Whatever you want, it''s on me Su Xiaoyi said boldly.


    Reluctant to let the child set the wolf, let Su ruoqiu eat enough first, and then talk to her about money leaving white dust.


    As long as you are a money seeker, there is nothing you can''t get rid of.


    "Huier, do you hear me? It''s a treat today. Help yourself. " Su ruoqiu looks at Qi Hui with a smile.


    "Yes." On Qi Hui''s cold face, there was a shallow smile.


    She is not a fool, Lord said, she naturally know how to do.


    "Huier, go to the dead." Xu Weiwei reminds a way.


    She was afraid that Qi Hui was too real to be expensive.


    My mother-in-law is to kill people, of course, what is expensive, and the price is ten times.


    "Don''t shake your hands, just go to the more expensive. We don''t pay for it anyway." Xu Weiwei is not at ease again ground instructs a way.


    She was worried that Qi Hui would not be able to start when she heard that the price of food had increased ten times.


    Ke min stood aside with no expression on his face, staring at Su Xiaoyi.


    Su ruoqiu called in the waiter and held a special menu in his hand. "Huier, what do you like to eat?"


    "What you eat, I eat." Qi Hui said cleverly.


    Su ruoqiu starts to order.


    She ordered all the super expensive ones, and some of them were double.


    If you had known that, you would have set the price 50 times higher, which would have been enjoyable.


    Su Xiaoyi listened to the things she ordered and frowned deeply.


    Not to mention whether it''s expensive or not, can she finish ordering so much?


    "You order so much, can you finish it?" Su Xiaoyi can''t help asking.


    Is she ordering a meal or is she trying to fix people?


    "I enjoy ordering. As for whether I can finish it or not, that''s what we need to discuss later." Su ruoqiu began to talk about the temperature and the earth. He laughed so innocuously that his eyebrows were slightly raised. "Can''t you afford it? I didn''t say anything just now, just make yourself at home. "


    Su Xiaoyi clenched her teeth and almost lost her temper.


    She put her hands under the table, tightly clenched into fists, and stared at Su ruoqiu with an ugly face.


    "Joke! This money is nothing to me. How can I not afford it. I''m just afraid that if you don''t eat, it will be wasted. " Su Xiaoyi said.


    Su ruoqiu said with a smile: "the important thing is to enjoy the process. Why should we eat it?"


    "A little bit." Su Xiaoyi waved impatiently.


    She doesn''t want Su ruoqiu to look down on her. She can afford the money.


    After that, you have to give money to let Su ruoqiu go. If you are reluctant to spend this money, how can you convince Su ruoqiu.


    "What would you like to eat?" Su ruoqiu asked kindly.


    "Just order yours." Su Xiaoyi said.


    She''s not sick. If she has some, she can''t sit still and will go to the hospital.


    If she doesn''t, it''s enough to eat.


    Su ruoqiu ignored her and ordered two of the most expensive signs in the shop.


    "It''s time to talk about the meal, isn''t it?" Su Xiaoyi asked impatiently.


    Su ruoqiu frowned in embarrassment and sighed, "but my stomach is so hungry. I may not listen to what you talk about."


    "You Su Xiaoyi was so angry that she patted the table, then stood up and glared at her angrily, "what do you mean?"


    "I don''t mean much. I just want to talk when I''m full. I''m really hungry. Don''t you want me to be full?" Su ruoqiu stares at her pathetically.


    When Su Xiaoyi pats the table and stands up, the eyes of all the guests have gathered on them.


    Some good people also secretly take out their mobile phones to take photos and videos.


    Although they don''t know who Su Xiaoyi is, someone recognizes who Su ruoqiu is.


    It''s su ruoqiu, who is not good-looking, who has made a lot of publicity recently, and whose ratings have broken the record as soon as it''s broadcast.


    People are mediocre, but their acting skills are excellent. In addition, they have gained a large number of fans.If you can get some news about Su ruoqiu, who doesn''t want to do it, you can just take advantage of the popularity of TV series.


    "You pretend it!" Su Xiaoyi is so angry.


    She was sheltered by her family, especially her mother. As a result, she seldom considered the consequences when she did things. Anyway, her family took care of everything that happened. She didn''t need to worry about it.


    "What are you pretending to be? I''m really hungry. " Su ruoqiu opened her mouth wrongly, and her eyes suddenly turned red.


    Su Xiaoyi was at a loss when she saw her quick reddening eyes and the tears in them seemed to fall out.


    "I just want to talk about a deal with you, and you don''t have to." Su Xiaoyi opened her mouth mistily. She didn''t know it was the focus of many people now.


    "When it comes to business, I have to eat my fill." Su ruoqiu raised a pair of eyes full of innocence and tears and looked at her pitifully.


    Su Xiaoyi originally wanted to scold her for not pretending or acting too much, but she realized that she seemed to be being watched by someone.


    After looking around, Su Xiaoyi noticed that the guests in the coffee shop were all on her.


    She glared at Su ruoqiu angrily and sat down immediately.


    This position is too conspicuous. I didn''t find it when I came in. Now when there''s any movement, I''m sure I''ll be watched by those people.


    "You did it on purpose." Su Xiaoyi stares at Su ruoqiu in the opposite direction, and says in a determined tone.


    Su ruoqiu blinked innocent eyes, staring at her blankly, "what''s on purpose?"


    "Play. You go on. " Su Xiaoyi bit her teeth and said in a low voice.


    Su ruoqiu shook his head, "I don''t have it."


    Su Xiaoyi due to the eyes cast around, plus has spent money to treat, can only temporarily endure this tone.


    "Forget it. If you''re full, eat first. " Su Xiaoyi said compromise.


    Su ruoqiu nodded, as if he had been greatly wronged. He looked very pitiful.


    Looking at the food, Qi Huimo silently brings the food she likes to her and eats it without saying a word.


    "My mother-in-law''s acting skills are getting better and better." Xu Weiwei stares at Su ruoqiu admiringly and starts to flatter her.


    "You flatterer." Ke min gave her a white look. "Her acting is good."


    "Hum!" Xu Weiwei turned her head and snorted coldly, "aren''t you flattering me?"


    "I''m not. I''m just telling the truth. " Ke min responded.


    "To tell you the truth, that''s the highest level of flattery." Xu Weiwei replied.


    A few minutes later, Su Xiaoyi saw that she had almost eaten and asked, "have you had enough?"


    "Full." Su ruoqiu replied.


    "What''s your relationship with white dust?" Su Xiaoyi asked directly.


    Su ruoqiu was surprised. She didn''t expect that she came to ask.


    "What do we have to do with you?" Su ruoqiu asked with a smile.


    Su Xiaoyi was silent for a moment and said in a voice: "I''ll give you a sum of money. You leave the white dust."

 Chapter 303

    Su ruoqiu''s indifferent eyes fell on her. She casually picked up the coffee and sipped it gently.


    She lazily raised her eyes to Su Xiaoyi, eyebrows slightly pick, asked: "how much?"


    Su Xiaoyi didn''t expect that she would talk about money so soon, and her eyes lit up.


    I thought to myself: sure enough, she was a woman who saw money and was attracted by money.


    Think of Su ruoqiu is a woman who love money, Su Xiaoyi''s eyes can not help but a little more contemptuous, but also can not hide her fundus excitement.


    "How about a million?" Su Xiaoyi thinks it''s best to get rid of her with the least money.


    Su ruoqiu sneered, with an indescribable irony in his eyes, "send the beggar?"


    "You..." Su Xiaoyi glared at her eyes angrily. She didn''t expect that she would say so. But she had to endure this tone to let her leave the white dust.


    Su Xiaoyi stares at her with a smile and asks in a gentle tone: "I don''t know what kind of price Miss Su wants to leave the white dust?"


    "How much wealth do you have?" Su ruoqiu didn''t answer her question. Instead, she asked.


    The smile on Su Xiaoyi''s face froze. Does this ugly woman want the lion to open her mouth?


    All her wealth? Do ugly women deserve it?


    Su Xiaoyi''s heart is very angry, but for the sake of white dust, she can continue to endure.


    "It doesn''t seem to concern you how much wealth I have?" Su Xiaoyi tone cold a few minutes, Yin Yang strange Qi ground asks a way.


    Su ruoqiu''s face was light and cool, and he sneered, "why is it none of my business? If you give me all the wealth of your family, then I can consider leaving white dust. Listen, it''s about thinking. "


    She thinks it''s funny. She has nothing to do with white dust, but Su Xiaoyi thinks they have an affair.


    According to the memory of the original owner, the wealth of the Su family is far less than that of the Bai family.


    If she really has something to do with white ink dust, how can she abandon big fish for the sake of small fish?


    This Su Xiaoyi does not know how to think, think everyone is a fool?


    "Don''t go too far!" Su Xiaoyi suddenly stood up and clapped her hands on the table again, making a loud noise.


    At the moment of making the sound, Su Xiaoyi also felt the pain from her palm, as if it was in her bones.


    She slightly frowned and looked at Su ruoqiu with gnashing teeth. She did not dare to show the color of pain.


    "I''m going too far? I think you went too far? " Su ruoqiu sneered, and her voice was loud on purpose. "I''m a real girlfriend. Why do you want to force me to leave? Who are you? What qualifications do you have! "


    "Does he like you?" Su ruoqiu sneered and raised her eyebrows. "He doesn''t know you at all! I advise you not to be sentimental! If you have hysteria, I suggest you see a doctor


    Su Xiaoyi was so angry that she was about to explode. Didn''t she have a good talk? How to say turn over, turn over so thoroughly.


    What''s more hateful is that Su ruoqiu still said she was sick? Ugly women are sick!


    "You are so ugly! How could he like you. I tell you, you''d better leave him as soon as possible, otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude to you! " Su Xiaoyi yelled, not caring about the eyes of outsiders.


    She has lost her mind. She doesn''t care what others do.


    "I''m sorry, you look better than me, but... He just likes me. What''s the problem? Is your heart darker than mine? " Su ruoqiu''s face is still a light smile.


    In the face of her anger, Su ruoqiu is indifferent and calm.


    Two people form a strong contrast, let a person see one after another stand in Su ruoqiu side.


    Who''s poor quality, others have the results in their hearts, and outsiders will certainly take Su Xiaoyi as a shameless little girl.


    Even if a real girlfriend doesn''t look good, it''s still a real girlfriend, and other people have no right to shout about it.


    "You ugly woman! If you don''t leave him, I''ll let you know how to write dead words! " Su Xiaoyi threatened loudly, but she didn''t know that her every move was recorded by others, and her cruel words were also included in it.


    "Dead word? I know how to write it. I''m not a girl like you who plans to hook up with men as a teenager. When I was your age, my mind was on learning. " Su ruoqiu said and slowly stood up, "do you want me to teach you a word?"


    "What''s that?" Su Xiaoyi asked subconsciously.


    "You can''t be so shameless." The radian of Su ruoqiu''s lips was evil and cynical. He turned around and walked out, "and remember to pay the bill. But as you say, it''s your treat. "Su ruoqiu went out and called out without looking back, "Huier, let''s go."


    "Yes." Qi Hui stood up and immediately followed.


    Xu Weiwei has appeared beside her and said with a flattering smile: "grandma, you are always so handsome."


    "Flattering again." Ke Min said a word in a quiet way.


    "Go Xu Weiwei glared at her discontentedly, "what I said is the truth."


    "Su ruoqiu!" Su Xiaoyi faces Su ruoqiu and shouts to her back: "if you don''t leave him, you will bear the consequences!"


    Su ruoqiu, walking towards the entrance of the cafe, still keeps on walking, even without hesitation, and leaves without looking back.


    The manager of the coffee shop looked at her back when she left, and his eyes showed admiration. He dared to offend a person like this.


    However, with the support of Jin''s group, it''s not surprising that she would be so bold.


    He turned his head and looked at the unjust big head who was killed and angry again. His brow was slightly wrinkled. He didn''t sympathize with her at all.


    "Keep an eye on her." The manager ordered.


    I have not paid for the order yet. I have to keep a close eye on it. Otherwise, if I slip away, I will definitely ask him.


    "Yes." After the order, the people in the coffee shop all stare at Su Xiaoyi.


    Su Xiaoyi picked up her bag, turned her head and swept around the guests. Seeing the contempt in their eyes, she became more angry.


    "What are you looking at! I''ve never seen a fight! " Su Xiaoyi roared angrily.


    She took her bag and went straight to the door of the coffee shop. But before she got to the door, one of her people was stopped by a waiter.


    "Hello, you haven''t paid yet." The waiter stopped her with one hand and said respectfully.


    Su Xiaoyi angrily glared at him, and then looked at the whole audience. Her eyes were all focused on her, and her cheeks immediately burned.


    "I just forgot. Do you think I won''t pay for it?" Su Xiaoyi sneered and took out a card.


    She followed the waiter to pay the bill, staring at the number, wide eyed, almost black eyes fainted.


    The most expensive food I''ve ever eaten is not as expensive as it is here. It''s a sky high price for her. It''s even more unbearable for ordinary people.


    "No mistake! That''s how much I ordered, that''s how much it costs! " Su Xiaoyi said angrily.


    More than a million, but just a little bit.


    No matter how expensive it is, it can''t be so expensive.


    "Are you a black shop? Come out to your manager. I want to talk to your manager! " Su Xiaoyi orders high spirited.

 Chapter 304

    "I''m sorry. Our manager is out, and it''s all according to the price of our store. You can inquire about the industry of Jin''s group. It''s absolutely true that the old and the young don''t cheat. " Said the waiter politely.


    He was very polite, but he pointed out in his words that this is the property of Jin group. If she makes trouble without any reason, she will not be able to bear the consequences.


    Hearing that the cafe was actually an industry of Jin''s group, Su Xiaoyi''s mouth immediately closed and her anger gradually died out.


    The Jin family can''t be provoked by the Su family. Even if she has no brain, she knows this.


    "Don''t come if you can''t afford it. You have to bargain after eating."


    "That''s right. The prices are clearly marked. It''s too expensive at first. Just order a glass of boiled water."


    "This kind of people just can''t afford to eat, and they have a swollen face."


    "It''s a shame. I don''t know which family''s daughter came out to make a fool of himself."


    "If I had a daughter like this, there would be no place for my old face."


    "At a young age, I have a thick skin. I''ve never known that it''s a bargain. It''s not Chinese cabbage in the vegetable market. "


    Su Xiaoyi heard those people''s muttering, her face turned red, and she felt a little embarrassed.


    "What are you doing? Check out quickly Su Xiaoyi glares at the cashier.


    It''s hard to get rid of her anger in her heart and her face. The culprit has gone, so she can only transfer her anger to the waiters in the coffee shop.


    The waiters in the coffee shop have polite smiles on their faces.


    She was only amused at her indignation.


    "Hello, please keep your card."


    Su Xiaoyi jerks back the card, glances at them in disgust, turns around and leaves without looking back.


    She squeezed the card tightly, thinking of today''s humiliation, her heart has a group of anger want to burst out.


    Out of the cafe, Su ruoqiu''s ghost did not see.


    "Su ruoqiu, don''t let me see you again!" Su Xiaoyi stamped her foot.


    Today''s revenge, she will pay for it in the future, let Su ruoqiu pay a painful price.


    She strode away, picked up the car and looked in the direction of the hotel.


    In the more than ten minutes after su Xiaoyi returned to the hotel, the video sent by someone has been fermenting and quickly occupied the fifth place of hot search on Weibo, with the forwarding volume increasing continuously.


    After parking the car, Su Xiaoyi went to the hotel hall. She was in a bad mood, and her face was not very good. She smelled a bad face.


    She suddenly found out that at least seven of the ten people she met wanted to stare at her, and pointed at her, even whispered, and didn''t know what to say.


    Su Xiaoyi thought it was her makeup or something on her face. She immediately took out a small mirror from her bag and looked in the mirror.


    There''s nothing on her face, but why do they look at her like that?


    Su Xiaoyi frowned and walked towards the elevator.


    Go to the elevator, there are several girls are also waiting for the elevator, see her coming, repeatedly looked at her two or three times, and then gathered together to talk.


    They don''t know where they are talking. They are muttering so that people can''t hear them clearly.


    Su Xiaoyi only knows that each of them has a mobile phone in their hands, and occasionally her eyes scan back and forth between the mobile phone and her.


    Soon, the elevator door opened, and the people who came out of it were staring at her.


    Su Xiaoyi wondered what they were looking at? Her face didn''t blossom again.


    After entering the elevator, she quietly stood in the corner and quietly took out her mobile phone.


    Su Xiaoyi didn''t want to find out anything, but just let her see it.


    Now the hot search has come to the fourth place. Su Xiaoyi will notice that this hot search is the title above.


    I met a wonderful woman in the coffee shop.


    She thinks that other people are always staring at her, and this hot search has three words of coffee shop, which immediately makes her have a little desire to open.


    Su Xiaoyi saw the content, said that she threatened Su ruoqiu to leave her boyfriend, also put cruel words, said that she had no quality and so on, also with the video.


    Staring at the comments below, it''s all scolding her.


    There are also su ruoqiu''s fans who angrily say that they want human flesh to come out of her and seek justice for Su ruoqiu.There are others who support her, but compared with those who support Su ruoqiu, it''s not worth mentioning at all.


    The more she looked at it, the more angry she was. Her hand holding the mobile phone was very hard, holding it tightly and biting her teeth.


    I don''t know who''s not. She dares to record these and spread them on the Internet. She has to sue the other party.


    Some of the girls standing in front of her looked back at her.


    Su Xiaoyi saw that there were two of them. She glared at them.


    When the elevator door opened, Su Xiaoyi directly pushed them aside and said impatiently, "get out of the way!"


    A few girls who were pushed away by surprise, when they stood firm, she had already walked out of the elevator.


    "What kind of quality is it?"


    "Yes. My high-heeled shoes are so high that I almost sprained my feet. "


    "Just watch the video above and you''ll know what her qualities are."


    "Yes. At the beginning, I thought it was hype. It was cannon fodder. I didn''t expect that the quality was really worrying. "


    "Even if it''s someone who''s invited to make a hype, it''s just the same. There''s no education at all!"


    "I photographed her before and posted it on Weibo to make her popular again."


    A few girls muttered until the elevator door closed, with a discontented look on their faces.


    A few of them will take photos to pass up, there are things said again, don''t get tired of the earth AI te, began to micro blog bloggers.


    Su Xiaoyi angrily rushed back to the hotel room and slammed the door, "bang!"


    "Xiaoyi." Fei Miaoxia had been waiting inside for a long time. When she came back, she wanted to scold her, but when she saw her angry and wronged appearance, she swallowed her words again.


    "Didn''t mom persuade you not to see Su ruoqiu alone? Why don''t you listen to mom? " Fei Miaoxia asked softly, holding Su Xiaoyi in her arms.


    Su Xiaoyi wrongly leaned against her mother''s arms, her eyes quickly turned red, tears in her eyes fell, "Mom. I thought she was easy to deal with, so I went. Who knows she''s so insidious. "


    "Ah... You''re not listening to my mother''s advice, are you at a loss?" Fei Miaoxia frowned tightly.


    Instead of pushing Su ruoqiu back, her daughter trapped herself in gossip.


    If people know that Su Xiaoyi is Su Yong''s daughter, many things will become known to the public.


    The image of Su Xiaoyi will also make the image of Su group plummet, and all aspects of the company will be affected.


    "Mom... You have to avenge your daughter." Su Xiaoyi said pitifully, "you don''t know how hateful Su ruoqiu is. She humiliated me severely."


    "Ma knows, Ma knows. My Xiaoyi has been wronged. " Fei Miaoxia touched her head, and her tone was more gentle.


    Mention Su ruoqiu this person, her eye ground appears strong murderous idea, in the eyes burst out a burst of cold awn.

 Chapter 305

    "Mom. What do we do now? It''s all spread. I have to be pointed out when I go out. " Su Xiaoyi asked in a panic.


    Even if she has a heart, she is only a child who has not yet reached adulthood. In addition, she grew up under the protection of her parents since childhood, so she still has no way to take things lightly when it comes to big things.


    Now she has no idea. She can''t calm down and think of a way.


    "Don''t worry. Have a good rest here, Ma. Let''s go out Fei Miaoxia said softly, "don''t worry, mom will handle it."


    "Yes." Su Xiaoyi nodded.


    Her parents have easily dealt with all the things she caused before. She thinks this is no exception. It must be easy to deal with.


    Before going out, Fei Miaoxia frowned at her daughter and then turned to go out.


    Their su family is one of the biggest enterprises in Dongcheng, but they are not worth mentioning compared with Jin and Bai.


    It''s impossible to compare with Jin Bai''s powerful family.


    They are at least one hundred years old, and the wealth and connections they have accumulated are much stronger than the enterprises they have grown up in a short period of time.


    Su''s group is developing rapidly, but it is not easy to compete with Jin and Bai for they have accumulated profound resources.


    She had planned to get rid of Su ruoqiu secretly, but her daughter broke the plan, and now she''s scared.


    Now there is a lot of noise on the Internet, and her daughter is the target of public criticism. Once Su ruoqiu''s situation happens, her daughter is the biggest suspect.


    Even if there is no evidence to point to her daughter, there are enough rumors on the Internet to drown her daughter.


    After Fei Miaoxia went out of the door, she called Su Yong and asked him to get in touch with him quickly. First of all, she withdrew those remarks.


    People who can keep their mouth shut should try to keep it closed with money, and they are not allowed to spread rumors on the Internet.


    She also began to take the relationship here, hoping to turn the tide.


    If the Jin and Bai families don''t intervene, they will soon be able to settle the matter. If they do, she really can''t help it.


    Fei Miaoxia hung up and left with a frown.


    She''s been running around all day, but she really can''t get down.


    Su Yong also called and said that there were more powerful people on the top to put pressure on him, so he couldn''t put it down at all.


    She was sweating, but she could not send her anger to her daughter. She could only worry in her heart.


    Back at the gate of the hotel, she had been constantly watched.


    Su Xiaoyi''s identity has been exposed by human flesh. Naturally, she and her husband are not immune, and the company has been exposed.


    Some people who watch the news on the Internet will soon be able to resist her coming.


    Fei Miaoxia lowered her head and strode towards the inside.


    Tomorrow morning, she will leave Longcheng. If she continues to stay, maybe some people who lose their mind will find them.


    The fierce ghosts they bring are all planted in Su ruoqiu''s hands. Their mother and daughter don''t have bodyguards. If they are attacked, they are easily injured.


    Just walked into the hotel hall, Fei Miaoxia''s mobile phone rang.


    At first she thought it was su Yong.


    When she saw the strange number of caller ID, her brow was slightly wrinkled.


    "Hello. Who are you looking for? " Fei Miaoxia picked it up and asked in a bad tone.


    The head was silent, and then issued a voice of sneer, "are you Fei Miaoxia?"


    Fei Miaoxia showed her vigilance and asked in a voice, "who are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that we have a common enemy." A woman''s voice came over the phone.


    Fei Miaoxia hesitated and said, "are you talking about Su ruoqiu?"


    "Yes. I wonder if I''m interested in meeting you? "


    Fei Miaoxia hesitated for a long time before nodding her head.


    Hang up and Fei Miaoxia goes to the hotel elevator.


    The person who called her, not elsewhere, was in the hotel and in the room next to her.


    Fei Miaoxia didn''t go back to her room. Instead, she went to the door next door and hesitated to go in.


    Just as she made up her mind to knock, the door suddenly opened.


    There was a head sticking out of the crack of the door. It was a middle-aged woman who looked noble."Come in." She waved to Fei Miaoxia.


    Fei Miaoxia shook hands and walked in without hesitation.


    "My name is Chi Biyue. I am the wife of the chairman of Webster group Chi Biyue took the initiative to introduce herself.


    Fei Miaoxia frowned, "did you offend Su ruoqiu?"


    She has heard of Wechsler group, but she has never understood it, and she is not deeply impressed by the wife of the chairman of Wechsler group.


    When it comes to Wei Song, chairman of Wechsler group, she is somewhat impressed.


    "Yes. So we have a common enemy. " Chi Biyue said.


    Fei Miaoxia sneered, "how do you know that I will choose to join hands with you?"


    "You may not now, but you will certainly in the future. Because you don''t know how powerful Su ruoqiu is. " Chi Biyue said calmly.


    "Oh? What''s the best way? " Fei Miaoxia sat down and looked up.


    Chi Biyue did not beat around the Bush and said in a voice, "I know you can do magic."


    Fei Miaoxia, who had just sat down, suddenly stood up when she heard Chi Biyue''s words, with a dignified look and a frown.


    "How do you know?" Fei Miaoxia had a defensive look in her eyes.


    Chi Biyue said without hesitation: "when you went out today, you met a ghost, didn''t you? I sent that out. "


    Originally just want to test, did not expect Fei Miaoxia this woman is really not simple.


    Su Yong can have so much wealth in the short term, she does not believe that there is no means.


    She was very satisfied with the result of the trial.


    Fei Miaoxia''s eyes narrowed slightly. She thought of a ghost who didn''t have long eyes soon after she went out. She didn''t expect that she sent her to test herself.


    "You sent it out? So... "Fei Miaoxia stopped," you can also spell. "


    "Yes. My magic may be as good as you, but my elder martial sister is more powerful than me. My elder martial sister and I are both in her hands. Do you think you have a chance to win? " Chi Biyue asked.


    Fei Miaoxia thought about Su ruoqiu''s ability of magic, but she didn''t expect to be so powerful.


    "You and your elder martial sister have failed. How much chance do I have to join hands with you?" Fei Miaoxia is not in a hurry to agree to it.


    It''s Chi Biyue who asks for help, not her, so there''s no need to rush to cooperate.


    "Whatever you want." Chi Biyue knew what she was up to and said, "if you don''t cooperate, your end will be no better than mine. Su ruoqiu is a man who will pay for everything. If you offend her, you will not come to a good end. "


    You want to take this opportunity to negotiate with her? It doesn''t matter who she is. She can help Weisong''s company grow. How can she not see through other people''s thoughts.


    Chi Biyue is sure that Su ruoqiu is their two common enemies. Fei Miaoxia has no reason to refuse to join hands.


    We should know that the current situation is very unfavorable to Soxhlet group.


    Behind the rapid fermentation, Jin Bai and his family contributed to it. With the ability and relationship of the Su family, it is absolutely impossible to let this matter subside quickly.

 Chapter 306

    Chi Biyue sat on the sofa, picked up the coffee she bought and drank it leisurely.


    She is absolutely sure that Fei Miaoxia will agree to join hands.


    There is no other reason, just because Fei Miaoxia has been forced to such a point, do not want to join hands with her unconditionally, it must also unite.


    She also watched that video. If Su ruoqiu could treat Su Xiaoyi like that, she would never let Su''s family go.


    She does not know what hatred Su ruoqiu had with the Su family before, but she is very sure that Su ruoqiu will not let the Su family go!


    Think of here, Chi Biyue found a funny thing.


    Su Suo also seems to be surnamed Su, and then remembers the previous investigation. Su Yong has a daughter named Su Ruoqiu.


    She also told Wei song that the direction of the investigation was wrong. Could she say that Su ruoqiu is really Su Yong''s daughter?


    What''s the difference in appearance?


    If you think about it, Su ruoqiu''s face is really strange, which makes people unable to see through.


    Fei Miaoxia saw that she was calm and not in a hurry. It was impossible for her to take the opportunity to talk about some favorable conditions.


    "Good. I promise to join hands with you. " Fei Miaoxia said.


    If she wasn''t Su Yong''s daughter, she might not have done anything to her mother and daughter, but if it was her, they would have fallen into her hands.


    Instead of fighting alone, it is better to have multiple reinforcements, at least more than a single fight.


    "I wonder if Su ruoqiu is the daughter of your husband''s ex-wife?" Chi Biyue asked.


    Fei Miaoxia said warily, "No."


    "I suffered a loss in Su ruoqiu''s hands before. I once investigated her. I thought she was su Yong''s daughter, but the difference between them was too big, so I didn''t think about that."


    Chi Biyue pauses and looks at Fei Miaoxia, who has a bad face. She goes on to say, "after watching the video on the Internet, I have to doubt that my investigation is correct."


    "Why do you say that?" Fei Miaoxia still didn''t admit it.


    "Do you think Su ruoqiu has any hatred with your mother and daughter? Why does she humiliate your daughter like this? " Chi Biyue asked.


    Fei Miaoxia didn''t speak, but she turned pale.


    If she was not su ruoqiu, she would have no hatred with her mother and daughter, and Su Xiaoyi didn''t have to go so far to talk about Bai Mo Chen.


    "If your Su family hasn''t offended Su ruoqiu, she may be su Yong''s daughter." Chi Biyue continued.


    "They don''t look alike at all." Fei Miaoxia still didn''t want to admit it in front of her.


    Chi Biyue knew from her look that she might want to hide some secret.


    Since she doesn''t want to say it, Chi Biyue doesn''t want to continue, "that''s good. No matter who she is, she is our enemy. This is an unchangeable fact. If we work together, I hope you can cooperate with me. "


    "How do you want to cooperate?" Fei Miaoxia asked.


    She is not a fool, it is impossible for others to ask her to cooperate, and she will rush forward unconditionally.


    "I''ll tell you that it''s not the right time. We have to be patient again." Chi Biyue said.


    "How much longer?" Fei Miaoxia frowned.


    "Seven seven forty nine days. When my elder martial sister turns into a corpse demon, the three of us will unite to win Su ruoqiu. " Chi Bi Yue said in a voice.


    Fei Miaoxia''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper and her eyes were staring at her, "corpse demon?"


    If the corpse demon is refined according to the most powerful one, it will be very powerful.


    After listening to her words, Fei Miaoxia knew that Su ruoqiu was powerful, but she didn''t expect to be so powerful.


    "Yes. Once refined, my elder martial sister will be the most powerful corpse demon. " The corner of Chi Biyue''s mouth stirred up a smile, and her look was full of pride.


    Fei Miaoxia pondered and said, "then I''ll go back to the east city first. You can tell me when to act."


    "Good. Happy cooperation. " Chi Biyue nodded.


    "Well, I''ll go first." Fei Miaoxia stood up and felt at ease.


    She is afraid that Su ruoqiu is Su Yong''s daughter. With that ability, it is difficult for them to escape.


    Chi Biyue stands up and sends Fei Miaoxia to the door of the room to see her leave.


    Back in the room, Fei Miaoxia had just closed the door when she saw Su Xiaoyi rushing to follow her."Mom. What''s going on? Is it settled? Why do I see more and more news, more and more fire, and some people post against me. " Su Xiaoyi grabs her arm anxiously and asks anxiously.


    "Pack up and let''s go back to the east side." Fei Miaoxia glanced at her and went straight inside.


    Su Xiaoyi looked at her figure, hesitated, trotted to her, stopped her way, "why?"


    How long have you been here before you go back? She wants to white ink dust to make of move, but the same have not make out.


    "Don''t ask so many questions. Get ready and we''ll leave at once." Fei Miaoxia, with a cold face, began to pack up.


    She is not in the mood to talk to Su Xiaoyi so much now.


    Su Xiaoyi see mother insist to go, angry jump to bed, cross legged sitting on top.


    "If you want to go back to the east city, you can go back by yourself. Anyway, I won''t go back. I''ll stay here until I''m with white dust. " Su Xiaoyi plays a small temperament.


    Fei Miaoxia was so angry that she stopped to pack her clothes. She suddenly came to her and said angrily, "when do you want to be a little girl! Do you know how much you have done to the Soxhlet group? Our whole family is just like a street mouse now. We have to be pointed out when we go out! "


    Sitting on the bed of Su Xiaoyi, originally thought she would come to coax himself, did not expect it is a roar, let her Leng Leng can''t react.


    When she was young, her parents spoke to her gently, and she would not scold her like this. But now her mother scolds her like this, and she is very wronged.


    "I told you not to go to Su ruoqiu easily, but you didn''t listen! I really regret bringing you here! " Fei Miaoxia roared her eyes a little red.


    In the heart wronged Su Xiaoyi, at the moment also broke out, "do you think I want to do this!"


    When Fei Miaoxia saw her crying, she was very distressed. She sat down and held her in her arms. "I''m sorry, Xiaoyi. It''s my mother''s fault. My mother shouldn''t yell at you loudly."


    "I don''t want to be like this. I didn''t know Su ruoqiu was so hard to deal with. I thought... I thought she was a woman who could be sent with money. I don''t want to take down the white dust as soon as possible. " Su Xiaoyi said in tears.


    Fei Miaoxia patted her on the back, feeling the general pain, "I''m sorry, it''s mom''s fault, it''s all mom''s fault. In the future, my mother will not hurt you any more. "


    "Mom. Do we have to go back to the east city? " Su Xiaoyi asked.


    She still wants to stay, but if her mother insists on going, she can only leave temporarily.


    "Yes. Xiaoyi, you''ve made a big mistake this time. That Su ruoqiu is extremely difficult to deal with. She''s backed by Jin Bai and her family. Relying on our Su family, we can''t afford to be unfair. It will also have a great impact on the Su group. " Fei Miaoxia said earnestly.

 Chapter 307

    Su Xiaoyi didn''t think it was so serious.


    She thought nothing was wrong with her mother.


    In the past, she secretly drove out and accidentally killed a little girl. Her mother helped her deal with it.


    She thought that as long as she had money, her life could be bought back, so after that incident, she was more determined to use money to buy her life.


    This is also the reason why she impulsively goes to find Su ruoqiu. She thinks Su ruoqiu can use money to deal with it.


    "Why did the Jin and Bai families help her? Mom, are you investigating wrong? " Su Xiaoyi asked nervously.


    If Bai Mochen likes her, it''s understandable to help her, but why does Jin yilie want to help her?


    "You saw that day that her relationship with Jin yilie was absolutely good." Fei Miaoxia said angrily.


    They all see that Su ruoqiu has a good relationship with Jin Bai, and she also gives a lot of advice, but she didn''t expect Xiaoyi to go to Su ruoqiu.


    Such an impulsive and thoughtless daughter, she did not know what to say.


    Blame daughter''s words, see daughter sad cry, her heart is not good.


    "Mom. I''m sorry. I didn''t expect her to do that. " Su Xiaoyi said.


    Fei Miaoxia looked at her helplessly and said, "Xiaoyi, you don''t count on others, it doesn''t mean others don''t count on you. In the future, you need to be more thoughtful. "


    Now I regret that I have protected her so well that she doesn''t even have this ability, so she just has the idea of calculating others.


    "Yes. I see Su Xiaoyi nodded.


    They packed up, checked out and quickly left the hotel.


    For fear of being recognized, Su Xiaoyi wore a hoodie, a hat, sunglasses and walked with her head down.


    Fei Miaoxia just wore sunglasses and left with her hand.


    Even so, they were recognized.


    Fortunately, they came by car. If they wanted to get a ride, they would have another hot search.


    Fei Miaoxia is waiting for Chi Biyue''s elder martial sister to become a corpse demon.


    In any case, she must get rid of Su ruoqiu, no matter whether she is Su Yong''s daughter or not.


    She would rather kill a thousand by mistake than let one go, not to mention this Su ruoqiu insulting her daughter like that.


    When Fei Miaoxia came home, Su Yong had been waiting for her at home.


    "What''s the matter with you? Don''t you mean to go on a casual tour? How can such a big thing happen? " Su Yong''s eyes fell on his daughter, feeling that he hated iron but not steel. "Xiaoyi, how can you treat others like this. Dad doesn''t always teach you to be kind to others. You are still in front of so many people... "


    "What''s good for others?" Su Xiaoyi looks discontented and stares at him, "Dad, can''t you see that she is not a good stubble at all?"


    "Even if it''s not good stubble, if you don''t provoke her first, will she provoke you for no reason?" Su Yong stares at her and begins to regret that he dotes on her.


    It''s excessive doting that makes her lawless. With their husband and wife helping to deal with the aftermath, she will be so reckless.


    "Did I provoke her first? Dad, I''m your daughter. How can you help an outsider? " Su Xiaoyi sat down on the sofa unhappily.


    Her hands were round her chest and her head was slightly slanted, so she didn''t look him in the eye at all.


    If Su ruoqiu won''t come back in her life, she will be the only daughter of the Su family. She believes that her father can''t bear to embarrass her.


    "Isn''t that you in this video?" Su Yong holds the mobile phone and points to the video inside.


    "It''s me, so what?" Su Xiaoyi didn''t raise her eyes and asked in a casual tone.


    "What else do you ask! Look at your words and deeds... "Su Yong''s eyes darkened with anger, and he was a little unsteady." now not only are you busy, but the whole Su family may have to be buried with you. "


    "Just accompany. It''s just a company. If something goes wrong, just start another company. " Su Xiaoyi said without fear.


    Su Yong is so angry that he shivers all over. He really wants to slap her in the face. It''s because he usually dotes on her so much that she becomes like this.


    "Do you think it''s so easy for a company to go from establishment to large scale?" Su Yong said bitterly.


    His eyes were red, and he felt heartache when he thought of his hard years.


    The company started from a small enterprise and gradually thrived. Now it has become a large-scale enterprise. He has paid a lot of hard work.Now because of a short video, her improper behavior will be destroyed. The more he thinks about it, the more distressed he is.


    The daughter he taught and spoiled is going to destroy his hard work. What can be more painful than that.


    Ruoqiu hasn''t heard from her until now. He asked many people to look for her, but there is no news from her.


    She seemed to disappear from the world, and could not be found.


    I hope she just doesn''t want to go back to this home, not something unexpected.


    Two daughters, let him most worry is if autumn.


    "Honey. Don''t get angry with your children. Everything has happened. We want to remedy it instead of blaming them at this time. In fact, their hearts are not so good. " Fei Miaoxia said softly.


    Su Yong turned his head to stare at her and said, "you are used to it all! Every time she gets into trouble, we''ll help with the aftermath. In the future, we won''t be here? Who''s going to take care of her? "


    "Honey. I''m not the only one who dotes on her. What do you want me to do? " Fei Miaoxia said wrongly.


    Su Yong is speechless. He is also responsible.


    "Honey. This matter will be ignored for the time being, and it will be covered by other news soon. " Fei Miaoxia said softly.


    Su Yong took a deep breath, "I hope so. I''ll go back to my room first. "


    "Yes." Fei Miaoxia nodded and looked at his back with mixed feelings.


    Their mother and daughter rushed back, all the way tired, he did not care a word.


    Over the years, they seem to be in love, but Fei Miaoxia knows that their hearts are always separated by a little distance.


    She couldn''t go in and he didn''t want to come out of the area he closed.


    Because of this, Fei Miaoxia tried her best to torture Su ruoqiu and make her disappear from the world.


    The day Su ruoqiu exists, the greater the threat to their mother and daughter.


    She helped build the company. When Su Yong died, at least half of it would fall to Su ruoqiu.


    Su Yong seems to dote on Xiaoyi. In fact, what he really cares about is Su ruoqiu.


    Until Su Yong''s back disappears, Fei Miaoxia still doesn''t take back her sight and stands straight, out of her mind.


    Her hands on the side of her body gradually clenched and clenched into fists, killing her eyes.


    No matter what will happen in the future, she will keep Su Yong as a man, and Su ruoqiu, who can hinder her daughter''s position in Su Yong''s heart, must die!


    Su Yong, your daughter, will never come back.


    On Fei Miaoxia''s murderous face, a sinister smile suddenly appeared.


    She knows that Su Yong has been looking for Su ruoqiu, but how could she let him find it?

 Chapter 308

    Sitting on the sofa, Su Xiaoyi, seeing her mother standing there for a long time, couldn''t help getting up and walking over.


    "Mom. What are you looking at? " Su Xiaoyi asked curiously.


    When Fei Miaoxia looked back and looked at her, the killing intention on her face had disappeared, leaving only her pet smile.


    "Nothing. Are you tired? Go and have a rest. Mom''s going back to her room, too. " Fei Miaoxia said with a smile.


    Su Xiaoyi stretched, nodded and said, "yes. Then I''ll go back. "


    Watching Su Xiaoyi leave, Fei Miaoxia does not follow her upstairs, but goes out of the villa and into the yard.


    Fei Miaoxia put her hands in her pockets and stared coldly in front of her.


    Not long after she stood still, two ghosts appeared around her, a man and a woman.


    "Master." They called respectfully as soon as they appeared.


    Fei Miaoxia looked straight ahead, did not look at them, cold eyes, "give you a task."


    The two ghosts lowered their heads and did not look at each other. They answered in a deep voice, "yes."


    "Find a family and destroy it." Fei Miaoxia spoke coldly.


    When she gave these orders, it was as if she was just reading a command, with no emotion at all.


    In her eyes, the life of a family is like a mole ant, which is not worth mentioning.


    The two ghosts hesitated and immediately said, "yes!"


    "Go ahead." Fei Miaoxia then turned and left.


    Want to cover her daughter''s heat, believe that the massacre of such news is enough.


    As long as her daughter''s heat cools down, everything will be much easier.


    Fei Miaoxia''s mouth raised a sneer, as if she had the chance to win. She went back to the villa step by step and went back to her room to have a rest.


    ¡­¡­


    In the dead of night, outside an ordinary community in Longcheng.


    A woman walked forward and looked back from time to time. She always felt that someone was following her.


    But every time I look back, I don''t see anyone following me.


    A look of fear appeared on the woman''s face, speeding up the pace.


    Front to the gate of the community, into a lot of security.


    The woman quickly walked forward, uneasy of her, always keep looking around.


    After entering the gate, the woman breathed a sigh of relief.


    It''s just that it''s not as simple as she thought.


    When she was waiting for the elevator, she could still feel someone peeping at her. She turned around and saw nothing.


    The elevator stopped in front of me. When it was opened, there was no one inside.


    The woman was so scared that she rushed in and pressed the key to close the door.


    Looking at the elevator door closed, no one came to take the elevator, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Maybe she thought too much. No one followed her.


    This idea just came out, the feeling of being peeped appeared again, and it became more and more intense, which made her hair stand up.


    She was alone in the elevator. How could anyone peep at her?


    The woman couldn''t help looking up at the monitor in the elevator with a look of fear in her eyes.


    In her mind, she could not help but flash some pictures of horror films.


    Which pervert is staring at the surveillance? Or is there a ghost in the elevator?


    At the thought of the possibility behind, the woman was even more afraid, and her scalp felt numb.


    Impossible, absolutely impossible. She thinks too much.


    It must be that she thinks too much and has hallucinations. There can''t be ghosts.


    Women comfort themselves in the heart, but still can not ease the fear in the heart, but intensified.


    She did not see, behind her, stood a ghost, eyes straight at her, mouth with a strange smile.


    This is the female ghost who follows Liu Jing. She comes out to look for the daughter of four Yin.


    Now, she finally found a four Yin female, as long as the four Yin female capture back, her master become corpse demon is just around the corner.


    The ghost''s smile deepened when she thought that the master could revive again and become more powerful.


    Waiting for the elevator door to open the woman, has been afraid to shiver.


    The temperature in the elevator seemed to drop suddenly. She was so scared that she shivered with cold.Seeing her floor, the elevator door opened little by little, her face showed a relieved smile.


    The elevator finally opened. Before the elevator door was fully opened, the woman left like a runaway.


    Female ghost is trying to follow out of the elevator, her shoulder but put on a hand, let her can''t leave.


    In the heart a surprised female ghost, want to hand that moment, suddenly be beaten out of one''s wits, don''t even have the chance to hand.


    Ghost you looked at the empty elevator, clapped his hands without expression, and suddenly disappeared in the elevator.


    He has been paying attention to the movement of the female ghost, that is, he will wait until she finds the daughter of the four Yin to make her die, but he can only face the fact that her soul is broken.


    After leaving the elevator, Guiyou goes to the extremely shady place where Liu Jing''s body is hidden.


    Liu Jing''s corpse is always a disaster.


    He wants to disappear Liu Jing''s body and soul together, and follow the female ghosts to the ashes. From then on, there will be no more of them in the world.


    GUI you moves Liu Jing''s body away and destroys the body sealed with her soul in a special way. There are no ashes left.


    After everything was done, he went back to find MINGYE and reported it all to MINGYE.


    Chi Biyue, who was sleeping soundly, suddenly felt a burst of angina pectoris in her heart. She woke up from her sleep and sat up abruptly.


    Wei song was startled by her sudden action and woke up.


    He pressed the bedside lamp and looked at her with a slight frown. He saw her sweating and panting.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Wei Song asked with concern.


    Chi Biyue looked up at him, her eyes blank, as if muttering to herself, "elder martial sister has an accident."


    "What happened? How is that possible? Isn''t it sent to the extreme Yin place, waiting for the four Yin women to come into use? " Wei Song asked, puzzled.


    He doesn''t want to admit that Liu Jing has an accident, because once it happens, they will have less helpers, and it will be more difficult for them to deal with Su ruoqiu.


    "If I''m not wrong, I''m afraid... It''s no use finding siyinnv. Elder martial sister''s body should be destroyed. " Chi Biyue''s face is scared, and her whole body''s strength is drained in an instant.


    If her body is destroyed, the elder martial sister will certainly be doomed, but she is not willing to fall short.


    She wanted to get rid of Su ruoqiu, but her elder martial sister had an accident before she got rid of Su ruoqiu.


    When elder martial sister has an accident, she seems to have lost an arm. It''s more difficult to deal with Su ruoqiu.


    "How can you be so sure? Do you want to ask the female ghost who follows your elder martial sister? " Wei Song asked.


    He was comforting her as well as himself.


    Chi Biyue shook her head with a wry smile, "I can''t understand the seal I''ve placed. As for the female ghosts around my elder martial sister, I think they have been poisoned. "


    Wei Song''s face suddenly darkened, and the last straw they could grasp was crushed. Was their fate so doomed?


    "Do we... Have a chance to win her?" Wei Song turned to look at her.


    Chi Biyue pondered for a moment and said helplessly, "unless my master can come back."

 Chapter 309

    Wei Song''s brow was deeply wrinkled. "But didn''t you say that if your master didn''t appear, you couldn''t find him?"


    "Yes." Chi Biyue nodded and sighed helplessly, "I just hope master can come back."


    "But she''s a good old man. I''m afraid it''s hard for her to show up." Wei song was worried, but there was no way.


    "No more. Let''s sleep. " Chi Biyue said softly.


    She lay down with her back to Wilson and closed her eyes.


    Wei Song turned off the bedside lamp, lay down and hugged her from behind.


    Feel him holding his hand, Chi Biyue closed eyes slowly open, can''t see a little tired, she was anxious to the spirit of tension, completely unable to sleep.


    I don''t want to continue talking with Weisong, but I don''t want to worry more.


    Chi Biyue is afraid that she will collapse in front of him. If the master doesn''t come back, the elder martial sister disappears again. Once Su ruoqiu starts to fight, the Wei family really has no fighting power.


    Not to mention their bad luck, even their only son may not be able to escape.


    When Chi Biyue tosses and turns, in a villa area in the east city, one of the villas is about to have a tragic event.


    Two fierce ghosts appeared outside the gate of the villa, staring inside.


    "Choose the people in this villa?" The ghost asked, frowning slightly.


    "Yes. The master said that if we want to make a big noise, we can only move this house. Hao is not a big company, but it is not a small company. I believe the massacre will soon cause a sensation. " The male ghost said calmly.


    "This is still in the villa area. The people who live in it are either rich or expensive. Once there is a massacre, it will be traced and the news will continue to be hot." The female ghost echoed.


    "Yes. Because the Hao group is not big or small, it can just play this role, and there is no need to block information. " The male ghost nods to answer a way.


    The ghost''s eyes were staring straight at her, and there was a little hesitation in her eyes, "but..."


    "But what? Do you want to disobey the master''s orders? " The male ghost''s brow is tight wrinkly, the voice is stern a few minutes, for fear that she can make what impulse matter.


    "There is an eight or nine year old boy in the Hao family. Can we... Spare him?" The ghost''s hands tightened and clenched into fists.


    For her life, she can kill the adults of the Hao family without blinking, but she''s only eight or nine years old. She really can''t do it.


    "Li Rong, you should know that our life is in the master''s hands, and we have no ability to control other people''s lives." A trace of helplessness flashed through Fu Zijing''s eyes.


    They shouldn''t kill children, but if they don''t, they will die.


    When their souls were gone, naturally other fierce ghosts would take over the task, and the Hao family would die.


    "Can''t you keep a living?" Li Rong turned to look at him with a look of prayer in her eyes, as if she was asking him to think of a way.


    Fu Zijing has no way, who let him love her deeply.


    For her, even if he disobeyed the master''s orders, he would not refuse.


    As long as he can be with her, no matter where he is, he will be happy, even in hell.


    "It''s OK to stay alive, but he must not be a normal person." Fu Zijing said.


    This is the only way to keep the two of them alive and save the little boy''s life.


    "You mean to make the little boy crazy?" Li Rong asked uncertainly.


    "Yes. This is the only way to keep him alive, and we can explain to the master. " Fu Zijing said.


    His heart is very helpless, and there is a sad mood in the bottom of his heart.


    When can they get rid of this kind of life.


    He was fed up with this dark place where there was no sunlight.


    The most important thing is that they want to help Fei Miaoxia kill innocent people, and their lives are in each other''s hands, as if holding their seven inches, so that they can not resist.


    Li Rong hesitated for a moment and nodded, "OK."


    Their lives are in the hands of Fei Miaoxia, only a little boy can be saved, and madness is the only chance for the little boy to survive.


    Li Rong and Fu Zijing disappear in the same place and suddenly appear in the villa.They acted separately and killed Hao Xiang and his wife in a cruel way. Hao Xiang''s old mother was also killed.


    After killing three of them, Li Rong meets Fu Zijing.


    "Did you find Hao Xiang''s daughter?" Li Rong asked with a slight frown.


    Fu Zijing shook his head. "His daughter is not at home. I''ve searched all over. Only his nine year old son is in the room


    "No matter. Let''s find Hao Xiang''s son. " Li Rong gritted her teeth and said.


    Since you can''t find Hao Xiang''s daughter, you can go back and say that you can''t find her. It''s Hao Xiang''s daughter''s life.


    People are killed. They can''t do it in another family. They don''t want to hurt more people.


    The massacre of killing a family always involves children. Li Rong really can''t do it to such a lovely child.


    They appear in Hao Xiang''s son''s room. Li Rong sees that he is sleeping so soundly. Looking at his lovely appearance, she smiles at him.


    Soon, the smile at the corner of his mouth became bitter, and his face looked at Fu Zijing in embarrassment.


    "If you don''t have the heart to scare him, leave it to me." Fu Zijing said.


    He asked her to stand aside, without her interfering, just watching.


    Fu Zijing enters Hao Lihong''s dream and appears in his dream in various ways, which wakes him up.


    Hao Lihong screamed and opened his eyes. Then he sat up and gasped heavily, his face covered with sweat.


    He just dreamt that his grandmother and parents were dead, and they died very miserably.


    Hao Lihong felt that his heart was beating very fast, and his eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. He felt very uneasy.


    Recalling everything in the dream, Hao Lihong''s face became more and more pale.


    He lifted the quilt, got out of bed and ran towards the door.


    Hao Lihong silently read in his heart, they must not have something, he does not want them to have something.


    "Do you want him to see their death and scare him crazy in this way?" Li Rong frowned tightly.


    This way is too cruel for a child, but it is the most effective way.


    "Yes. If he wants to keep his life, he has to become delirious. " Fu Zijing said.


    In this way, on the one hand, the master will not blame them; on the other hand, once the news comes out, the result will be more popular.


    "But what about his sister?" Li Rong asked.


    His sister didn''t do anything, did she? Why is he going crazy?


    "The situation is different. If her sister is not at home, we can explain to the host very well, and it''s not our fault. " Fu Zi said calmly.


    Li Rong nods helplessly, looks at the back of the child who opens the door of the room and leaves, and sighs silently at the bottom of her heart.

 Chapter 310

    Everyone has his own destiny. It''s the child''s sorrow that the Hao family was chosen.


    Li Rong dare not say that it is a kind of luck for children to meet them.


    Because they are the killers who killed his relatives, and they are also the culprits who made him crazy in the end.


    If the child returns to normal in the future, he will definitely hate them.


    When he finds out the truth of the matter and finds out that they are the murderers, maybe... The children will not be soft hearted to them. After all, they are both guilty and stained with the blood of his relatives.


    Li Rong and Fu Zijing are very clear in their hearts that keeping Hao Lihong and Hao Lixin may be a disaster, and they may pose a threat to both of them in the future, but they are still unwilling to root out.


    After Hao Lihong ran out of the room, the two of them couldn''t hear any sound.


    Hao Lihong seems to disappear in the villa.


    They left the room and saw Hao Lihong in Hao Xiang''s mother''s room.


    I saw him sitting in the corner, staring straight at the hanged grandmother, eyes dull, speechless, do not cry.


    He just curled up, staring at Grandma''s body for a moment, his eyes didn''t seem to blink.


    When Li Rong watched her child become like this, she knew that she must be scared.


    "Can we go back to life?" Li Rong turned to look at him.


    "Yes." Fu Zijing nodded.


    Children are so stupid, there will be a long time, certainly can not return to normal.


    As for where Hao Lixin is, the two of them just said they didn''t know.


    Li Rong finally looked at Hao Lihong and put away her helpless eyes.


    She is an executioner, what qualifications to sympathize with the victims'' families?


    Her cold eyes fell on her hands. Li Rong was very sad.


    Once she was not a cruel person, but after she died, she was controlled by Fei Miaoxia and could only do things without conscience.


    Fortunately, Fei Miaoxia didn''t let them both kill before, and those tasks were assigned to other ghosts.


    Unfortunately, the task they received made their hands thoroughly stained with the blood of innocent people.


    After the two of them went back to recover their lives, Fei Miaoxia did not say anything about the accusation. She just asked them to pay attention to the direction of the incident, make sure it gets worse and worse, and let all the comments on the Internet lead to the massacre.


    As long as most netizens'' attention is diverted, few people will talk about Su ruoqiu''s little video.


    ¡­¡­


    early morning.


    In the morning of Dongcheng, Hao Lixin got out of the car in a hurry and rushed to the villa.


    Her eyes were red with tears in them.


    I received a call from my aunt, saying that there was an accident at their home, and Hao Lixin rushed home before she could finish.


    Her heart was beating suddenly, which made her very uncomfortable. She couldn''t breathe smoothly.


    Hao Lixin could have listened to what her aunt said next, but she didn''t dare to listen. She didn''t have the courage to listen.


    She is so afraid to hear the news of her relatives. She doesn''t want to have any accidents.


    As soon as he entered the yard, Hao Lixin saw aunt clock standing there, looking anxious, but more scared.


    "Auntie. What''s going on? What''s the matter? Did they get hurt? Did you call an ambulance? Did you call the police? " Hao Lixin grasped aunt clock''s arm tightly and asked a series of questions at one go.


    The clock aunt really couldn''t bear to tell her the truth, "called the police... The ambulance... Didn''t call..."


    "Why didn''t you call an ambulance? What if the treatment is delayed! " Hao Lixin tears down, emotional said.


    She is still deceiving herself. In fact, when she saw Auntie faltering, she had the answer in her heart.


    No ambulance was called, either the people were OK, or there was no hope of life.


    Hao Lixin is still willing to believe that it is the former, not that they have no vital signs.


    "Xinxin, calm down and don''t be so excited." Hour aunt to see her a little heartless, but still told her the truth, "your parents and your grandmother are dead."


    Their family are very good, and it''s not a matter of two days for her to work in their house.Now she felt bad to see them all dead.


    "Dead... Dead?" Hao Lixin couldn''t believe her eyes and shook her head. "No... no! How could they die! "


    Then she released her hand, turned and ran towards the gate.


    The clock aunt was afraid to go back to see their death, but she watched the emotional Hao Lixin go in, and Hao Lihong was also in it, so she had to follow them in a hurry.


    The murderer who should be killed was so cruel that he killed three people at one time and made them die so miserably!


    Sorry for Hao Lihong. When he was young, he was scared to see his relatives die.


    When she came to the villa in the morning, she found that when Hao Lihong was a child, she couldn''t pull him away. She hid in the corner, staring at him without any expression, crying or laughing. It was heartbreaking to look at him.


    Hao Lixin rushed to her parents'' room and saw them lying on the floor, surrounded by dried blood.


    Both of them were wide eyed and dead.


    "Dad... Mom..." Hao Lixin cried and knelt down, tears fell down and sobbed.


    The clock aunt, who followed her, glanced at the two corpses lying on the floor. Listening to her sad cry, her eyes turned red again.


    The clock aunt raised her hand, turned her head and quietly wiped her tears. Her nose became more and more sour.


    Hao Lixin cried for a while, thought of her grandmother, quickly stood up and ran to her grandmother''s room.


    When she saw her grandmother hanging, she almost broke down, and her tears couldn''t stop.


    "Milk... Grandma..." Hao Lixin stares at her dead grandmother and cries loudly.


    The hour aunt looked at Hao Lihong, who was still curling up with tears in her eyes. She came up to her and said, "Xinxin, cheer up. You still have a younger brother to take care of."


    Hao Lixin red eyes and nose to see the clock aunt, tears kept flowing down, just remember her brother.


    She turned her head along with her aunt''s gaze, and her gaze fell on her curled up brother.


    Hao Lixin saw that her brother''s vision was at a loss, as if she could not find the focal length.


    He looked straight ahead, her presence did not interfere. He looked ahead as if he could penetrate her body and look at the grandmother who was hanged.


    Hao Lixin''s heart was in general pain. He stumbled up to him and squatted down.


    She put her palm on his cheek and said softly: "Lihong, you can cry if you want. My sister is here. My sister is with you."


    Hao Lixin knows that it''s more painful to hold back and not cry than to cry out.


    She lost three relatives overnight, and she didn''t want to lose the last one.


    Now she only has her brother as a relative, and she can only depend on him in the future.

 Chapter 311

    Hao Lihong was still expressionless, looking blankly ahead, his eyes dim.


    What happened, the impact on him is too big, completely scared him silly.


    In the face of her sister''s crying voice, Hao Lihong did not have any reaction, and her look was still at a loss.


    "Lihong, you can cry. It''s better to cry." Hao Lixin hugged him and cried.


    Hao Lihong can hear what her sister said, but she can''t give a response.


    His mind is full of pictures of his family''s tragic death, and those horrible pictures surround him and appear in his mind.


    The fear in his heart left him with no emotion but dullness.


    Hao Lixin saw that he was indifferent and felt even more heartache. She cried and cried: "Lihong, my sister knows you are suffering. Please cry. Sister, you are the only one left. I don''t want to lose you any more. "


    No one knows how scared Hao Lixin is. She is really afraid that she will lose her only relative from now on.


    Hao Lihong listened to her sister''s cry, her ears moved slightly, her eyes turned red, and finally tears fell from her eyes.


    Tears slowly slipped from his eyes. Once they started, it seemed that they could not be stopped. Hao Lihong sobbed from the beginning to the end.


    He cried out of breath, holding his sister tightly, as if to release the fear and pressure in his heart.


    Hour Auntie watched them two brothers and sisters cry together, tears also fall down.


    Originally how happy a family, but because of such things, and evolved into a tragedy.


    How do you want to live? Without the master and his wife, they would have lost their last support.


    No one can support the Hao group, and I don''t know how far it will be broken.


    The fate of their two brothers and sisters began at this moment, and they became totally different from before.


    With their father, they can at least safely reach the age of taking over the company, and they can also experience that time.


    But now that the pillars of the family have collapsed, what are the two brothers and sisters left?


    They are just left with the pressure, which makes them breathless.


    When Hao Lixin heard her brother''s cry, she began to cry, and both of them trembled slightly.


    Did the Hao family offend anyone? Why did their parents and grandmothers suffer such bad luck?


    The weeping Hao Lixin clenched her hands tightly into fists and clenched her teeth, with deep hatred in her eyes.


    She will always know the truth, if let her find out who moved her relatives, she will not let each other!


    It wasn''t long before the police arrived and the medical examiner arrived at the scene.


    However, the conclusion given by the police is totally unacceptable to Hao Lixin.


    All her relatives committed suicide? How can she believe that?


    Grandma committed suicide, while parents killed each other.


    No one can be convinced of such a result.


    "I don''t believe it! How can my parents and grandma commit suicide! You must have made a mistake Hao Lixin couldn''t bear to shout.


    Parents'' feelings are so good, how can they have the heart to kill each other?


    Grandma wants to see her find her beloved man, get married and have children. How can she commit suicide?


    Even so, what''s the probability of three people having an accident at the same time?


    Hao Lixin could not believe the answer given by the police.


    Since the police can not find out the answer, then she relies on her own strength to give her parents and grandmother a fair!


    Hao Lixin despairingly sent off the police and the medical examiner, watching them remove the bodies of his parents and grandmother, clenching his fists tightly, his eyes full of unwilling look.


    "Sister." Hao Lihong, standing outside the gate of the courtyard, suddenly called out.


    Hao Lixin looked at her younger brother, the hatred in her eyes disappeared, and the look of doting appeared, "en?"


    "They say that parents cut each other to death, and grandma committed suicide. Do you believe it?" Hao Lihong looks up and stares at her.


    Hao Lixin smiles and shakes her head. "I absolutely don''t believe in such things. There must be other reasons for the death of my parents and grandmother. It depends on the strength of both of us to investigate. "


    "How can we find out?" Hao Lihong asked in a voice.Hao Lixin didn''t know how to answer. Where should they start?


    Yeah. Neither of them has any clue. Where should we start?


    Hao Lixin''s brow was wrinkled, and a bitter smile rose from the corner of her mouth.


    She really didn''t know where to find out.


    "Sister." Hao Lihong suddenly called out again. He was silent and said in a voice, "do you think it''s possible that it''s a ghost?"


    Hao Lixin hesitated, then laughed, "how can you think of this? It must have been a murder. Where are ghosts in the world? "


    She had never seen a ghost and never believed in it, so it was a murder.


    Wherever the murderer goes, she will catch him and bring him to justice!


    "Oh." Hao Lihong bowed his head in disappointment, looking a little gloomy.


    He always felt that the ghost had killed their parents and grandmother, but his sister didn''t believe it. He couldn''t help suspecting it.


    After seeing off the police and the medical examiner, the aunt began to clean the house and made breakfast for their sister and brother.


    By noon, the Hao family''s tragedy had been widely spread, and it had successfully diverted the public''s attention.


    Su Xiaoyi''s video is less popular and captured by the Hao family''s tragedy.


    Most of the netizens'' attention has shifted, and they are all concerned about the follow-up of this matter.


    How should Hao brothers and sisters survive? How do they live?


    Many of them are gloating, and even speculate whether the Hao family has committed many evils to get such retribution.


    Anyway, what kind of conjecture has come out on the Internet.


    Su Xiaoyi knew that her affairs were covered by the heat of the Hao family, and she had a happy smile on her face.


    "Ma." She ran to the living room and saw her mother, laughing like a flower.


    "What''s the matter?" Fei Miaoxia raised her eyes and asked softly.


    She knew it would be like this for a long time, but she didn''t show her face.


    "Did you watch the news? There is no one to talk about my business any more! " Su Xiaoyi said happily.


    "Oh? What''s the matter? " Feimiaoxia pretended to know nothing and asked in a voice.


    Su Xiaoyi said with a smile: "the Hao family didn''t know who they had offended. They were killed three people! You know what? If both the sisters and brothers of the Hao family were here, they would be killed! "


    Her voice was very happy and excited, and her eyes were bent with laughter.


    "Oh? I didn''t see the news. Bring it to me Fei Miaoxia still looks like she doesn''t know anything.


    Of course, it''s impossible for Su Xiaoyi to know that the tragedy of three people''s death was dominated by her mother to cover up her scandal.


    Fei Miaoxia took the mobile phone, pretended to look, eyebrows slightly provocative, with a pitiful tone said: "really poor, I don''t know who the Hao family offended."

 Chapter 312

    "Yes. But the two brothers and sisters of the Hao family were not killed. They are really lucky. " Su Xiaoyi said with a smile, as if to say a very common thing.


    "If both of them were killed, it would be a sensational massacre, and my business would be quickly ignored." Su Xiaoyi''s tone is still light.


    "In short, it''s good that your business is ignored by the public." Fei Miaoxia returned her cell phone.


    As long as it doesn''t hinder her plan and keep them alive, her goal has been achieved.


    "Mom. It''s my fault that it bothers you this time. I won''t be impulsive next time. " Su Xiaoyi said softly.


    Fei Miaoxia touched her head and said with a smile, "yes. Next time you want to do something, tell mom


    Su Xiaoyi nodded, "well, I know."


    ¡­¡­


    Deep in a forest, there is a villa like a castle.


    Inside the furniture are all classical style, go into see are antique pictures, showing a strong elegance.


    In one of the rooms, there is a very old dressing table and a mirror of the right size.


    Inside the old woman, leaning on crutches, step by step to the front of the dresser, and then sit down.


    Her face is full of crisscross wrinkles, years in her face deep marks, as if just want to let her remember the past how long time.


    Gently put down the crutch, staring at the mirror with her back bent.


    Years are always so cruel, no matter who, can not resist the erosion of years.


    She stares at herself in the mirror, a man''s figure appears in her mind, and the smile from the corner of her mouth is deeper and deeper.


    Just such a smile did not last long, her eyes on the emergence of a strong sense of hate, killing the eyes of the full show.


    She picked up the wooden comb and held it tightly in her hand.


    The heart is full of hatred, let her even the wooden comb pierce into the palm of the hand are completely unaware, she was angry and clenched her teeth.


    The blood flowed out little by little, along the palm, along the palm, condensed at the edge of the palm, and finally condensed into drops.


    "Kowtow, kowtow..."


    There was a knock on the door, and the old woman answered, "come in."


    Her tone is very light, and her voice is very old, but the dignity in her words is clear.


    The door of the room was pushed open slowly, and a middle-aged woman came in with a tray.


    On the top of the tray, there was a bowl, which contained half a bowl of blood red liquid.


    The middle-aged woman came to her side, knelt down slowly, raised the tray gently, and raised her hands to the top of her head.


    "Master. Please use it Said the middle-aged woman respectfully.


    The old woman did not answer, just put out her hand, put up the bowl, staring at the half bowl of blood red liquid for a moment, or looked up and drank up.


    After drinking, she put the bowl back into the tray, but the middle-aged woman on her knees didn''t get up. She still held the tray and didn''t dare to raise her head.


    The old woman turned her head and stared at herself in the mirror, with a shallow radian at the corner of her mouth.


    She watched her face change, every part of her body change.


    The original crisscross wrinkles on the face gradually tighten, no longer the appearance of wrinkles, with the speed visible to the naked eye, restore the tender skin.


    Dry hands like firewood, as if absorbed nutrients, also gradually recover, scallion white slender fingers, skin blowing can break.


    In the mirror, one second is still an old face, the next second becomes a beautiful and enchanting face, showing the youth and beauty, where there are traces of cruelty left by the years.


    The scallion white slender fingers caressed her face, a pair of hooked apricot eyes, staring at her face.


    "These years are the natural enemies of mankind." She said softly, as if in exclamation, without anyone''s response.


    When I was young, no matter what kind of face I had, I could not resist the corrosion of years.


    There are many people who want to be young and beautiful forever, but there are not many people who can really do it. Most of them gradually grow old in the torment of years, and finally become a pile of loess.


    Kneeling middle-aged women did not respond to her words, just kneeling silently, as if instantly turned into a speechless mute.


    "You go down." She said aloud.The motionless middle-aged woman moved her body and said, "yes."


    She raised the tray, lowered her head, got up, stepped back two steps, turned around and then raised her head.


    From beginning to end, the sight of the middle-aged women has fallen on the old woman, just as the old woman has become a young face and can not be easily offended.


    The door of the room was closed, and the old woman, who was sitting in front of the dresser, stood up in high spirits, turned and walked towards the wardrobe.


    She picked out a red cheongsam that looked like it was dyed with blood from many cheongsam, turned and walked towards the bathroom.


    More than half an hour later, she came out of the bathroom, and the blood red cheongsam had been put on her body, which made her look more enchanting.


    She sat in front of the dresser and began to tidy her hair and make up slowly.


    Looking at the youth invincible in the mirror, the smile from the corner of the mouth appeared a touch of bitterness.


    She stares at herself after making up, her eyes are not reconciled.


    What''s worse than that woman? Why did he choose the woman instead of her in the end?


    Wearing a red Qipao, she clenched her teeth and put the wooden comb on the dressing table.


    She quickly stood up and went to the dresser. Her slender hand reached in and pressed on a mechanism.


    The dresser turned to reveal the wall behind. She waited for a moment. The wall rose slowly to reveal a corridor that could hold two people.


    She walked in step by step and down the steps.


    Every step will ring her footsteps, especially loud in this closed space.


    They were imprisoned by her here, she looked around, cold cold hit, the corner of her mouth raised a smile slightly crazy.


    She can''t remember how long they''ve been here.


    Here, she never cares how long time goes by.


    She only pays attention to the news once in a while, and then tells them the news. Looking at their painful looks, her heart is particularly comfortable.


    Now she, only torture them to get happiness, look at their two pain, is her biggest happiness.


    She walked down slowly, and did not know how many steps she had gone through. She finally got to the bottom.


    There is candle light flashing in it. She doesn''t like to use electric light, but only like to use candle light. When she looks at the flicker of candle light, her mood will be silently excited.


    Her lips were as red as if they were smeared with blood. They were shining with her bloody cheongsam. Her lips were as red as if they could pinch blood.


    There were many small rooms, and she walked step by step with her head up until she stopped at the door of one.

 Chapter 313

    She stood in front of the door of the room, her eyes staring straight, as if she could penetrate the door and see everything inside.


    Open the door, the room is empty, only a table and chair.


    On the top of the table, two things were covered with black cloth.


    Step by step, she came to the table and sat down slowly.


    Staring at two things for a while, she reached out and slowly uncovered the black cloth.


    In sight are two identical transparent glass bottles.


    In the position of the glass cap, there are two Charms crossed, and inside are two butterflies.


    Two butterflies are black, dancing in it.


    At this moment, if people see it, they will be surprised, because the glass bottle is completely sealed without any air.


    After the black cloth was uncovered, the two black butterflies inside flew to one side.


    Two black butterflies are dancing in it, looking at each other from a glass bottle.


    One of the black butterflies will hit the glass bottle from time to time. It looks like it wants to break the glass bottle and fly to rescue another butterfly.


    "Don''t waste your efforts. As long as I''m alive, you''ll never be together. Even if you are ghosts now, my fate is in my hands." She said, looking at the butterfly in the glass bottle, with disdain in her voice.


    But when she gazed at the butterfly, her eyes were obviously deeply attached, but such attachment was soon replaced by anger and hatred.


    "I love you so much, but you despise me!" She cried out like crazy, pointing to another glass bottle with a crazy look, "what''s good with her! What on earth is she better than me? You have to choose her


    "I pay so much for you, as long as you want, I can give my life for you at any time, I just want your love, even if only a little, I am satisfied, why are you so stingy! Not willing to give to me at all, give all your love to her She had tears in her eyes.


    In such a long time, she can have a young face at any time and live like this all the time, but only her own heart knows that she is not happy at all.


    She lingers in love and hate every day, and she''s going crazy because she can''t be tortured by love.


    "No one else can get the people I can''t get from Ren Wanqi! You will be sealed here forever. You can''t go out any more! Don''t even think about reincarnation Ren Wanqi laughed wildly.


    She was no different from a lunatic who had lost her mind.


    From the moment she fell in love with him, she was already crazy. At the moment he fell in love with other women, she was completely crazy.


    "Not only do I want you to have a bad life, but your children and grandchildren will not live in peace! As long as it is your descendants, they will face the separation of husband and wife. I will never let any generation of your children and grandchildren have the possibility to live forever. " Ren Wanqi stares at the black butterfly inside and says with a smile.


    The black butterfly seemed to be able to understand her. After she finished, the two black butterflies were desperately hitting the glass bottle, feeling that they were going to go out and fight with her.


    Ren Wanqi looked at them struggling to impact, doing a futile thing.


    "You can''t break this glass bottle, and you can''t die even if you''re exhausted. Save your strength. I''ll tell you immediately what good news your descendants have. " Ren Wanqi said softly.


    "If your granddaughter-in-law has children, should I let her first child go? It''s hard to choose. " Ren Wanqi''s tone is very pitiful, and her brows are wrinkled.


    The two black butterflies stopped hitting the glass bottle. After she finished speaking, the impact became more severe.


    Their husband and wife can understand her and know that she will do what she says. She is deliberately trying to torture them by letting them know such news.


    From their son and daughter-in-law''s accident to their grandson''s accident, now she still wants to get rid of the child in their granddaughter-in-law''s belly, their hearts are extremely angry.


    But even so, what can they do? They can''t do anything. They can''t even escape.


    Every time they heard the news from her, they were flustered and anxious. They felt as if they had been ignited by a big fire, and they felt very uncomfortable.


    Ren Wanqi looked at their anxious appearance and laughed happily.


    She just likes to see them suffer. Every time she sees them like this, her mood will become very good.


    "Stay here well, and I''ll send you good news soon."Ren Wanqi said as she picked up the black cloth and slowly covered the two bottles.


    She didn''t bring them good news. It''s impossible for them to meet each other. They can only enjoy boundless darkness in their own world.


    And the good news she brought to them, for them, is the news that can make them sad.


    Ren Wanqi just likes to sprinkle salt on their wounds and torture them endlessly until the moment of her death.


    She is now able to live forever, death for her, become a bit far away, she will not die as easily as ordinary people.


    Ren Wanqi turned and left the room without looking back.


    The door closed behind her, and she stared at many of the doors, her eyes wandering.


    "Which one is better?" Ren Wanqi muttered to herself.


    Finally, she chose a room close to the inside, and opened the door. There was only a table with a small coffin on it.


    The small coffin was tightly wrapped in black cloth, because I was close to the coffin, so I could see it was a coffin.


    Ren Wanqi went to the table and stared at the small coffin with a smile, "it''s up to you. You have to be obedient, or I''ll forgive you. "


    With that, she reached out and picked up the coffin, took it directly out of the room, and left step by step along the steps.


    Ren Wanqi went back to the room and began to take apart the black cloth, revealing the delicate coffin stuck by the charm.


    She lifted the charm on the coffin, and a Black Mist rushed out.


    This small black fog did not dare to rush directly to Ren Wanqi, but rushed to one side and slowly turned into a human shape.


    A little boy, about six or seven years old, appeared beside her and gave out strange laughter.


    Ren Wanqi didn''t take care of the little boy who appeared on the side of her body. Instead, she opened the lid of the small coffin. There was a very small person inside, as if it had been dried.


    The little boy stood obediently, making strange laughter all the time, echoing in the room.


    If a stranger appears at the moment, he will be scared out of his wits by the strange laughter.


    "Work hard for me. If you are obedient, I will help you find a body in the future." Ren Wanqi said indifferently.


    Even if it is to find the body for the child, he is still a card in her hand, it is impossible to get out of her control.


    As long as he exists, he has to work for her for one day, unless he is out of his mind or strong enough to get out of her control.

 Chapter 314

    When the kid heard that she would help him find the right body, his eyes lit up and he nodded with a strange smile.


    Ren Wanqi touched the kid''s head, close to his ear, and began to say what he wanted to accomplish.


    Find the right body, with the ability of Ren Wanqi, the imp is equal to a rebirth.


    He can experience the pleasure of being a human being, but he doesn''t have to face life, aging, illness and death like a human being. He can live forever like her. It''s easy to want a young face.


    After Ren Wanqi explained, she left his ear and stared at him coldly, "do you understand?"


    "Yes. I understand The kid''s voice was tender, and then he gave a strange laugh.


    For him, the task given by the master was extremely simple, and he felt that the task would be completed soon.


    "Go ahead." Ren Wanqi said flatly.


    The kid nodded, disappeared in place and went to carry out his task.


    Ren Wanqi went back to the dresser and looked at her young face with a curved corner of her mouth.


    She loves him so much, but he only has other women in his heart. Even if she can make him live forever, he doesn''t want to.


    Ren Wanqi can also help him get a lot of wealth, until the supreme power and status, but all were ruthlessly rejected.


    She can''t figure out what she can''t compare with that woman?


    Ren Wanqi once asked him this question, and his answer broke her whole heart.


    He said she couldn''t match that woman anywhere.


    Ren Wanqi glared at herself, stood up and left the room.


    Their grandson can walk, and also husband and wife love, Qin and song, how can she let their children live so happy.


    Ren Wanqi''s eyes narrowed slightly, the cold inside suddenly appeared, and the bottom of her eyes was a strong sense of killing.


    She will pay more to their children than they have done to her. Their descendants from generation to generation can not get rid of the pain she created!


    "Ha ha... Ha ha..." Ren Wanqi laughed as she walked, her eyes narrowed and her tears came out.


    ¡­¡­


    "Granny. The heat of Su Xiaoyi''s case has gone down. " Xu Weiwei said in a voice.


    Su ruoqiu is sitting on the swing in the garden, looking up at Xu Weiwei, "Oh? How can the heat go down? "


    She didn''t pay attention to the follow-up development of the matter, so naturally, she didn''t know why the heat of the matter would weaken.


    "There was an accident in the Hao family in the east city. Three people died, leaving only two brothers and sisters in the Hao family. The younger brother is scared silly, the elder sister because is not at home, may escape a disaster. Some people speculate that if my sister is at home, it may be a massacre. " Xu Weiwei said.


    "It spread quickly, like who was fueling it. Su Xiaoyi''s story was soon covered by this story. Now few people talk about Su Xiaoyi on the Internet. Most of them are talking about this strange murder case. " Ke min added with a blank face.


    "Weird? What a strange way? " Su ruoqiu catches the key words in Ke min''s words.


    If the murder case is weird, that is to say, it is likely to have something to do with non natural forces, which is closely related to Su Xiaoyi. She has reason to suspect that Fei Miaoxia may have contributed to it.


    After all, with Fei Miaoxia''s ability, it''s easy to use fierce ghosts to kill people.


    "There were no fingerprints, no signs of fighting. The grandmother of the Hao family was hanged, while the husband and wife of the Hao family killed each other. The police originally wanted to end the case with suicide, but the Hao brothers and sisters said they didn''t believe anything and thought it was a murder. Their relatives have always loved life and cherished it. It can never be suicide. Their parents are very affectionate and they can''t kill each other. " Ke Min said in a voice.


    "Do you think it''s suicide or homicide?" Su ruoqiu''s eyes fell on them.


    The two of them looked at each other and said in one voice, "he killed me."


    To investigate, on the way back, the two of them discussed this issue and concluded that the possibility of homicide was higher.


    Although there are no fingerprints of the murderer, and there is no clue or progress at present, if it is done by the fierce ghost, these are normal manifestations.


    "Who do you think has the most motive to commit the crime?" Su ruoqiu asked again.


    The two of them looked at each other again and hesitated to speak.


    After a few seconds, Ke min frowned and said, "I think Fei Miaoxia is more likely to commit a crime."Xu Weiwei''s eyes brightened. Thinking of Su Xiaoyi, she was covered up by the sensational news. She immediately nodded and echoed: "yes! I agree! Mother and daughter have absolute motives


    To them, their mother and daughter have motive to commit a crime, but in the eyes of the police, such motive is far fetched, not to mention it involves ghosts and gods.


    "I agree with you." Su ruoqiu said.


    She looked up at the sky, her eyes narrowed, and there was a touch of pity and guilt at the bottom of her eyes.


    If it is Fei Miaoxia, she is actually the murderer who indirectly killed the three members of the Hao family.


    Without Su Xiaoyi''s video, Fei Miaoxia would not have thought of diverting the public''s attention in this way.


    She did not want to implicate anyone, but others still died because of her, and her heart was not very good.


    Their voices came from their ears, but Su ruoqiu couldn''t hear what they were saying.


    A moment later, Su ruoqiu left Qianqiu and walked towards the villa.


    "Granny, wait for me!" Xu Weiwei saw her leave and quickly followed her.


    Ke min didn''t speak, but he followed.


    Just walked to the villa gate, have not stepped in, see Aunt Chen appeared in front of her.


    "Aunt Chen." Su ruoqiu called politely.


    Aunt Chen, with a mobile phone in her hand, came to her and handed it to her, "little grandma, the phone of officer Huo."


    "Well, thank you. Go ahead and help yourself. " Su ruoqiu took the phone and said politely.


    "Yes." Aunt Chen nodded and left.


    Su ruoqiu looked at the mobile phone screen, still in the conversation, can''t help but put it in his ear, "Captain, is there a case?"


    "Yes. Have you heard about the case of the Hao family in Dongcheng? " Huo Lingxiao asked in a voice.


    Su ruoqiu hesitated and replied, "yes. I just heard that


    "They want us to come over and help them investigate the case." Huo Lingxiao said solemnly.


    Su ruoqiu swept both of them, turned and walked towards the garden, "isn''t the police going to end the case with suicide?"


    "That''s a foreign language. There are many strange things in this case. It is suspected that it is related to unnatural forces. Let''s cooperate with the investigation. " Huo Lingxiao pause, continue to say: "you are pregnant now, don''t know square inconvenient?"


    "I''m fine. Anyway, I don''t need to be used in action, do I? " Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    The baby in her stomach may not fall down, but she can''t mention it to others.


    Baby abnormal things, the less people know the better.

 Chapter 315

    "Yes." Huo Lingxiao answered.


    Su ruoqiu gently touched the slightly raised abdomen and asked in a voice: "when will we start?"


    "I''ll pick you up later." Huo Lingxiao said.


    "Yes. How long? " Su ruoqiu asked in a voice.


    "It''s not clear yet." Huo Lingxiao didn''t have a definite time.


    "I''ll pack some simple things first, and give me a call when you arrive." Su ruoqiu said.


    "Yes. Goodbye. " Huo Lingxiao answered.


    After hanging up, Su ruoqiu went into the villa.


    Seeing her mother-in-law appear, Su ruoqiu smiles and shouts, "Mom."


    "If autumn. Are you going out? " Liu Xiuqin asked softly.


    She heard what Su ruoqiu said before, saying that she had to pack up, so she should go out.


    The daughter-in-law has a good relationship with her son. It''s absolutely impossible to make trouble with her son and run away from home.


    "Yes. The police need my help, so maybe they won''t be at home these days. " Su ruoqiu said.


    Liu Xiuqin and Aunt Chen looked at each other and nodded, "you are two people now. When you encounter dangerous things, don''t be impulsive."


    "Yes. I understand Su ruoqiu nodded.


    "Did you tell lie?" Liu Xiuqin asked.


    Su ruoqiu said with a smile, "not yet. I''ll call him later. "


    "Good. Let him know. " After a pause, Liu Xiuqin continued: "be careful of your body."


    "I know, mom, don''t worry." Su ruoqiu''s eyes fell on Aunt Chen, "Aunt Chen, when I''m not at home, I''ll trouble you to look after my family."


    "No trouble." Aunt Chen answered.


    "Then I''ll go inside and pack." Su ruoqiu said.


    When she returned to her room, she called yilie, saying that she was going to investigate a case in Dongcheng.


    He began to insist on sending her, but she said no, Huo Lingxiao will pick her up.


    Later, he told her to be careful and not to be brave in any dangerous situation.


    She is different from others. If she can avoid it, she should try her best and don''t worry about anything.


    Hang up and Su ruoqiu starts packing.


    There was a car to pick her up, so she didn''t need to go light and tidy up. She used a small suitcase.


    She pulled her suitcase out of the room and went straight down the elevator.


    As soon as the elevator door opened, she saw her mother-in-law and Aunt Chen standing outside, looking straight at her.


    "Mom. Aunt Chen. " Su ruoqiu called.


    Aunt Chen went forward, took the suitcase in her hand and said respectfully, "young grandma, I''ll come."


    Su ruoqiu didn''t mention it either. He walked out of the elevator directly.


    "Ruoqiu, I''ll see you off with Aunt Chen. Before your pick-up comes, just sit at home. " Liu Xiuqin said softly.


    Su ruoqiu nodded. Before the mobile phone rings, it means that Huo Lingxiao hasn''t come yet. She goes to the living room to chat with them.


    When Huo Lingxiao calls, Su ruoqiu doesn''t pick up, so she gets up directly.


    They both stood up and took her out.


    Outside the gate of the yard, Su ruoqiu sees Huo Lingxiao and Shuifu outside from a distance.


    Shuifu, who always has a cold face, has a sweet smile on her face. When she sees Su ruoqiu, her smile is deeper.


    She thanks Su ruoqiu from the bottom of her heart. Otherwise, she doesn''t know whether she will miss Huo Lingxiao.


    Two people who do not say the heart, perhaps in the end will miss, or can come together, but the future things, who can say clearly?


    Now, she has firmly grasped Huo Lingxiao, and she doesn''t want to let go in her life.


    Shuifu gently took Huo Lingxiao''s arm, showing a little woman''s smile, and looked up at him shyly.


    Huo Lingxiao''s look softened a lot, and his eyes couldn''t be softened.


    "Hello. Do you two like it so much? " As soon as Su ruoqiu appeared, he joked with a smile.


    Fortunately, she has a husband who dotes on her, otherwise she will be fed a handful of dog food by them now.


    Shuifu immediately took back her eyes and looked at Su ruoqiu in a coquettish way. Her tone was so gentle that it didn''t look like her voice. "We don''t have any.""Cough..." Huo Ling Xiao light cough a, transfer a strange emotion rising in the heart.


    "No wonder you didn''t." Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    Huo Lingxiao pretended that nothing happened and went directly to her. He said to Aunt Chen, "I''ll come."


    "Yes. My little grandmother will trouble you. " Aunt Chen said in a voice as she relaxed her hand.


    Huo Lingxiao took the suitcase, "we will take good care of her."


    Even if both of them were injured, Su ruoqiu would never be injured.


    "You can rest assured that we will definitely protect her." Shuifu said with a smile.


    Since she established a love relationship with Huo Lingxiao, she has always had a smile on her face and is no longer as cold as before.


    Even people who don''t know her will know that she is in love when they see her happy smile every time.


    Colleagues always make fun of her, saying that since she fell in love with the God of men, her eyes are so smart that she seems to be able to speak.


    "Thank you. If autumn troubles you Liu Xiuqin''s eyes swept both of them quietly.


    She seems to see the appearance of her youth in Shuifu''s body. Her words and deeds are full of sweet taste.


    Just now


    Liu Xiuqin''s eyes drooped slightly, thinking of her missing husband, her heart was desolate.


    I don''t know what happened to him after such a long time.


    Is he still alive? She wanted him to be alive, in a corner of the world, happily alive.


    "Mom. I''ll be fine. " Su ruoqiu saw that she was suddenly depressed. She thought it was because she was afraid of having an accident. She looked at Aunt Chen in a hurry, "Aunt Chen. Let''s go back and have a rest. "


    "Yes. Young granny Aunt Chen nodded.


    When Su ruoqiu turns around and is ready to leave, a harsh brake sounds, which makes her hair stand up in an instant.


    She looked at the car that had stopped, looking slightly stunned. She could not be more familiar with the business car.


    He said he didn''t have to come to see him off, but he came back.


    Su ruoqiu raised a happy smile at the corner of his mouth and looked straight at the door of the business car.


    She watched the door open and the handsome man get out of the car.


    At the moment when he turned his head and looked at it, the gorgeous colors of heaven and earth were faded by him, just like a beautiful man falling from the sky, and no one could match him.


    Her uncanny outline, three-dimensional facial features, deep eyes, slightly pursed lips, and straight and slender figure are all too familiar to her.


    As soon as Jin yilie got out of the car, he hurried to Su ruoqiu.


    Standing in the same place, Su ruoqiu watched him coming. The picture was so beautiful that people around him could not bear to make a sound, for fear of breaking such a beautiful picture.

 Chapter 316

    Huo Lingxiao silently embraces Shuifu''s waist, and they look at each other tacitly.


    Looking at the scene in front of her, Liu Xiuqin thought of her husband again, and a touch of sadness appeared at the bottom of her eyes.


    Aunt Chen closed her eyes to the bottom of her eyes. She approached quietly and said in a low voice, "don''t be sad, madam. Master Ji has his own way. He will definitely come back. "


    In fact, she didn''t believe what she said.


    It''s not a year or two since the Lord disappeared, and there''s no news about the people sent out to look for him.


    Looking at the lady, she could not help sighing at the bottom of her heart every time she thought of the master''s sad look.


    The master and his wife have a very good relationship. They are a rare loving couple in the world. Unfortunately, God''s will makes people happy.


    The lady and the young master became like that, and the master disappeared completely.


    Fortunately, the young lady and the young master recovered, but the master still didn''t get any news.


    "Yes." Liu Xiuqin nodded her head gently, but she was helpless.


    She didn''t have much hope, but she still wanted him to come back.


    With a helpless face, Aunt Chen stares at the young master and grandmother, frowning slightly, as if she thinks of something in an instant.


    Aunt Chen leaned close to his wife''s ear and said in a low voice, "madam, can you tell me what you can calculate according to the eight characters of master''s birthday? For example, is the master still alive? "


    Liu Xiuqin turned her head and looked at her, her brow slightly frowned imperceptibly, and her face was heavy.


    Her statement is reasonable. Instead of waiting for the news, let Su ruoqiu calculate so that they can have a psychological preparation.


    Thinking of this, Liu Xiuqin excitedly wants to go forward and plans to let Su ruoqiu calculate immediately.


    Seeing his wife''s action, Aunt Chen quickly grabbed her and said in a soft voice, "young grandma is going to do business. Why don''t we let her go for a while?"


    Liu Xiuqin hesitated for a moment, nodded and said, "it''s OK."


    Their eyes fell on the two of them. They saw that they loved each other very much, and their faces were filled with happy smiles.


    Until Jin yilie came to him, Su ruoqiu said with a smile, "don''t you come to see me off?"


    "I want to see you. I may not see you in the next few days." Jin yilie''s expression is sincere and his tone is a bit like a child''s coquetry.


    When a man in his eighties suddenly spoke like this, he didn''t feel the slightest disobedience. On the contrary, he had a feeling of heart beating.


    "I just have to go out for a few days. Look, I''m worried about you." Su ruoqiu said with a smile, there is a group of honey in his heart.


    "Of course. I''m anxious not to see you one day. " Jin yilie leaned in her ear and said softly.


    Listening to him, Su ruoqiu''s cheeks are as red as fried shrimp.


    "So many people, speak slowly." Su ruoqiu glared at him, then looked around embarrassed.


    Jin yilie raised a smile at the corner of his mouth, held out his hand and whispered, "don''t be afraid, they can''t hear us."


    "How do you know?" Su ruoqiu said with a red face.


    He spoke in a very low voice, but she felt very loud. She always thought it would be easy for them to hear him, and she could hear him clearly.


    "I just know." Jin yilie said firmly.


    "All right. We''re in a hurry to the east city. I''ll call you when I get to the hotel. " Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    Jin yilie nodded, reached out and lifted her broken hair behind her ears. "When you get there, remember to send me the address."


    "Yes. I know Su ruoqiu nods helplessly, but it seems that she has just eaten a can of honey.


    The two people who hugged each other separated reluctantly. Jin yilie watched her get on the bus and watched the car go away. His eyes were full of nostalgia.


    Su ruoqiu was sitting in the car, looking behind through the rear window of the car, facing his eyes across the glass screen.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t look back until she couldn''t see him.


    All her actions fall in the eyes of Shuifu and Huo Lingxiao, who look at each other and smile.


    Shuifu also knew Jin yilie before, but he didn''t expect that he would be a crazy devil for his beloved wife. He would be so kind to Su ruoqiu that many women would be jealous and crazy.


    She always thought that Jin yilie was cold-blooded and hard to be gentle. But when he met Su ruoqiu, he was as gentle as an iceberg.When Shuifu didn''t know that Su ruoqiu and Jin yilie were husband and wife, she knew the news of Jin yilie''s marriage, and even guessed which woman had the ability to tie such a man firmly in the marriage.


    She thought it was a marriage of rich and powerful families and had no feelings, but the young grandmother of Jin family was well protected and had conflicts with the front.


    Since his marriage, Jin yilie''s wife has never appeared in front of the media, and almost no one knows the true face of Jin''s grandmother.


    She was also surprised when she learned that Jin''s young grandmother was su ruoqiu.


    Under her nose, an ugly woman is actually the young grandmother of the Jin family, and she never mentions it to outsiders, and she has no airs to speak of.


    If Su ruoqiu hadn''t told her, she would never have been able to guess who her husband would be.


    Originally, I thought Su ruoqiu would be a couple with Bai Mochen, but I never expected that it would be Jin yilie.


    When Shuifu occasionally thinks about it, she will secretly recall Su ruoqiu''s every move. What kind of charm does she have that can make two such excellent men die in her heart.


    She knows from Huo Lingxiao''s mouth that Bai Mochen knows that Su ruoqiu has a husband, but she still pursues her. She doesn''t want to give up at all.


    White ink dust also didn''t want to use what means to seize, but just want to accompany Su ruoqiu silently.


    Shuifu really didn''t know what could make su ruoqiu sacrifice them to this point.


    Is it because of Su ruoqiu''s ability? To be honest, she''s really good at it.


    In the process of getting along with Su ruoqiu, Shuifu gradually realized why she would attract such an excellent man.


    She is always like a luminescent body, even if she does not have the advantage of appearance, but her temperament is outstanding, people can''t help but ignore the incompleteness of her appearance and be attracted by her dusty temperament.


    In the process of getting along with each other, she will gradually find that her inner beauty is more beautiful, so she will be more addicted to it.


    Shuifu also wants to be a woman like Su ruoqiu. She is elegant and easy. She is charming.


    When they arrived at one of the hotels in the east city, Su ruoqiu had fallen asleep and didn''t know when the car stopped.


    "If autumn. Here we are Water lotus soft voice shouts a way.


    Seeing her sleeping so soundly, I couldn''t bear to call her up.


    Su ruoqiu opened her confused eyes and looked at her blankly. Her voice was a little hoarse: "en?"


    "Here we are. Sleep in the hotel. " Said Shuifu.


    Su ruoqiu nodded and got off with them.


    They took out the trunk from the back of the car, dragged it into the hotel, and let the hotel staff park the car.

 Chapter 317

    After entering the hotel and booking a room, they head for the elevator.


    The three of them live in a room with two beds. At night, the three of them have a good care.


    Su ruoqiu is a little tired. As soon as she gets to the room, she can''t wait to fall on the bed to sleep.


    After a while, she fell asleep and didn''t get up until supper.


    They will go to the east city police station the next day. They will relax in the remaining hours and have a good night''s sleep.


    When Su ruoqiu proposed to go shopping, he did not ask Huo Lingxiao to go with him.


    However, he took them to the street, and then he drove to the police station. He said that he would go to find out the case first, and then he would come back to tell them, and the three of them would analyze it again.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t stop him. He let him go if he wanted to. Anyway, her guess was Fei Miaoxia.


    No matter how she understands the case, she doesn''t take the place of subjective consciousness. Otherwise, she will think it''s Fei Miaoxia.


    When Huo Lingxiao drove away, the two of them went shopping.


    Su ruoqiu still has a plan in his heart. Wait until Huo Lingxiao comes back.


    ¡­¡­


    "Sister. I''m afraid. " Hao Lihong is lying on the bed, with big eyes open, looking at Hao Lixin sitting beside the bed.


    His sister is sleeping with him here, but he can''t sleep at all.


    Closed eyes, always want to open, very afraid to open eyes for a long time, sister will disappear, like his grandmother and parents, completely disappeared in his life.


    Hao Lihong''s heart was very afraid. As soon as he closed his eyes, they would always appear in his mind.


    There was a strong reluctance in their staring eyes, as if they were staring at him.


    No matter out of fear or fear of his sister''s danger, he couldn''t sleep peacefully.


    "Don''t be afraid. My sister will always be with you. " Hao Lixin said softly.


    Hao Lihong stares at her straightly. After ten seconds, he whispers, "I''m still afraid."


    "Don''t be afraid, sister will protect you." Hao Lixin said with a smile.


    Her words of comfort didn''t work at all, even for herself.


    If anyone breaks in at the moment, she can only stop it with her own life, but she can''t ensure her brother''s absolute safety.


    Hao Lihong fixed his eyes on his sister. He still had a strong fear in his eyes and looked at her silently.


    "Don''t be afraid. Not only your sister will protect you, but also your police uncle will protect you. The police uncle will protect us until we catch the murderer. " Hao Lixin said.


    Hao Lihong''s fear was a little less. He asked timidly, "really?"


    "Yes. Don''t you see a lot of policemen patrolling our house? There are police uncles in the living room, so we are very safe here. You sleep well and your sister is with you. " Hao Lixin touched his head with a smile.


    She is about ten years younger than her younger brother. I remember when my younger brother was born, looking at his soft and waxy appearance, she was about to melt her heart.


    She grew up with her younger brother. Today''s younger brother is like a bird in shock, which makes her feel more and more distressed.


    Grandma and mom and dad are gone, only their brother and sister are left to depend on each other.


    In the future, she will shoulder the burden of raising her younger brother and become his "mother.".


    She didn''t know when she could completely erase the psychological shadow caused by this incident.


    "Yes." Hao Lihong hesitated and nodded.


    He stared at his sister for more than ten seconds before he closed his eyes.


    Not long after closing, Hao Lihong was about to open her eyes and have a look, just like a baby still in its infancy. When she was sleeping, she would always look secretly.


    Hao Lixin saw her younger brother''s appearance, and a smile rose from the corner of her mouth. She seemed to see her younger brother''s appearance after the full moon.


    She reached out her hand helplessly, holding her brother''s hand, and hummed his favorite song.


    In her singing, Hao Lihong holds her sister''s hand, and her inner fear is dispelled little by little, so that he can no longer sleep at ease.


    After the fear was dispelled, the sleepiness gradually came, and Hao Lihong finally fell asleep.


    Hao Lixin kept humming songs until Hao Lihong''s even breathing appeared for a long time. She carefully broke off her brother''s hand.If her younger brother didn''t fall asleep, she would wake up as soon as there was any movement.


    Since I witnessed the death of my grandmother and parents, my younger brother''s mental state is a little bad. Occasionally, he would not say a word and would curl up quietly in a daze in the corner, no one should call him.


    She wanted to let her younger brother out of the shadow, otherwise, she was afraid that her younger brother would hide in his own world and never come out again.


    The only thing Hao Lixin can do now is to accompany his brother well, let him get enough sleep, try to divert his attention, let him not recall that terrible memory.


    Seeing that his younger brother was not awakened, Hao Lixin helped him cover up and went to another bed in the room.


    There was only one bed in the room, but she had to take care of her brother, so she moved another one.


    Brother a person dare not sleep, need her to accompany in the side, she also don''t worry about his brother in the room.


    The scene of grandma and her parents'' tragic death is deeply imprinted in her mind. Every time I think about it, her heart can''t restrain the pain, her eyes can''t help reddening, and her heart is very uncomfortable.


    Hao Lixin hid in the bed and sobbed secretly, trying to control her mood.


    But she was too hard to control herself, afraid of crying, so she could only cover her mouth tightly with her hands.


    This is not the original residence. She moved to another villa for fear of recalling her brother''s memory.


    Even so, the images of fear in my mind will coincide with some scenes of this villa.


    Hao Lixin didn''t know how long she had been crying. After she was tired, she fell asleep.


    The outside world is still noisy, but their room is very quiet.


    The police, who were sent to protect their brothers and sisters, patrolled around and also guarded the villas.


    Two male police officers were sitting in the living room, looking from time to time into the corridor on the second floor, staring at the closed door.


    Both of them did not notice that small footprints appeared from the gate of the villa.


    The footprints were not big. They looked like the footprints of a child of several years old. They went inside step by step.


    When the footprints appeared at the stairway, they seemed to stop, because they didn''t go on.


    In the past few seconds, small footprints appeared again on the steps.


    After going up the steps, the footprints appeared in the corridor again, gradually approaching the room where Hao Lixin''s two brothers and sisters lived.


    The footprints stopped at the door of the room, and the door did not open.


    No one saw the footprints continue to appear in the room.


    The temperature in the room dropped a few degrees at the moment when the footprints appeared. In deep sleep, Hao Lixin felt the sudden chill and pulled the quilt vaguely to make herself more compact.


    Little footprints stopped by Hao Lihong''s bed. There was no movement around. It seemed to be staring at the little boy on the bed.

 Chapter 318

    Hao Lihong, who had been sleeping soundly, suddenly became very uneasy.


    He seemed to be able to feel the difference around him and know what was approaching.


    Hao Lihong''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly and began to turn slightly, as if he had a terrible nightmare, which made him very upset.


    His eyes suddenly opened, but there was no sound.


    The room was so quiet that I could hear my heart beating.


    Hao Lihong opened his eyes and looked around. His eyes were fixed at a place beside the bed.


    What did he see? How could a strange little girl stand by his bed?


    The lovely little girl stood quietly by the bed, her big watery eyes staring at him and smiling sweetly at him.


    For a moment, Hao Lihong forgot to be afraid. She stared at the little girl in doubt, wondering how she appeared in the room.


    In addition, there are many police uncles in their family. If she wants to come in, she will be found, but she doesn''t seem to be found.


    Hao Lihong secretly looks at the door of the room and finds that the door has not been opened. He looks at his sleeping sister.


    Although the door is not locked, it can still make a little sound when it is opened.


    Even if not to the police downstairs uncle found that his sister is also able to detect.


    The little girl gazed at him, smiling, without speaking, her big eyes bent slightly.


    "Who are you?" Hao Lihong asked the first sentence softly.


    "I know who you are." The little girl said with a smile, crispy voice is very good, sound like with a smile.


    "How do you know who I am?" Hao Lihong asked curiously.


    His voice was a little louder, and he looked back at his sister in a panic, only to find that she was still very familiar with her sleep.


    The volume just now, he was sure to speak louder than usual, and his sister was not the kind of person who slept very hard, so it was reasonable to wake her up.


    "You are Hao Lihong. I saw your family on TV. Your grandmother and parents died. " Said the little girl.


    The smile on her face disappeared, there was a trace of sadness, and there was an imperceptible hatred under her eyes.


    When Hao Lihong heard what she said, her eyes showed a look of fear. Her hands clenched her fists, and her body was shaking gently.


    The little girl''s words, the success of his inner fear to hook out, quickly occupied the whole body.


    In Hao Lihong''s mind, the scene of that night reappeared. Their death seemed to happen again, and it appeared in front of him alive.


    The little girl saw that his body was shaking more and more severely. She approached him for a few minutes and said in a voice, "I know who the killer is."


    Hao Lihong, who was still shaking, stopped shaking when she heard the word "murderer" mentioned by her. He raised his head and stared at her firmly.


    Thinking of the death of his grandmother and parents, Hao Lihong suddenly got up and became closer to the little girl. He asked excitedly, "who is it? Who killed them? Who is it? You tell me


    He said excitedly, his eyes were red and full of tears.


    "Do you know the Su family?" Instead of answering his question, the little girl asked aloud.


    Hao Lihong was stunned and frowned slightly. "Do you mean Su''s group?"


    If not, he would not have known each other.


    He only knew the Su family of the Su group in Dongcheng.


    The reason why he knew it was because his parents would mention the Su group.


    His family is rich, but compared with the Su family, they don''t have much money.


    "Yes." The little girl nodded.


    Hao Lihong raised his head in amazement and asked with hazy tears: "do you mean that the Su family is the murderer?"


    "Fei Miaoxia sent two ghosts to kill your family." Said the little girl with a firm voice.


    Hao Lihong didn''t expect that she would mention ghosts. She was so scared that she suddenly stirred up her spirits and asked in a trembling voice, "what are you talking about?"


    His grandmother and parents were killed by ghosts? How is that possible? Where is the ghost?


    Hao Lihong and his sister only identified the murderer, but never thought there was a ghost murderer.


    "Your family was killed by two ghosts." The little girl repeated it over and over again.Hao Lihong shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. There are no ghosts in the world


    If there is a ghost, why doesn''t he see his grandmother and parents? Don''t they miss him?


    Don''t they want to avenge themselves? They just need to appear in front of him and his sister and tell the truth.


    "There are ghosts." The little girl insisted on what she said.


    "How do you know there''s a ghost? And why do you know so well that my family was killed by ghosts? " Hao Lihong suddenly thought of this and asked in a voice.


    His slightly trembling body moved back quietly.


    Now I remember how strange the little girl appeared, and his sister didn''t realize such a big movement.


    Hao Lihong still doesn''t want to believe in ghosts, but he just doesn''t believe in ghosts.


    In front of the little girl suddenly appeared here, there is no way to use normal words to explain.


    The little girl''s face darkened. Looking at Hao Lihong''s fear, she slowly lowered her head.


    "I''m afraid it will scare you." The little girl twisted her fingers, wondering if she would confess her identity to him.


    Hao Lihong breathed a sigh of relief, then moved back and said calmly, "No. It won''t scare me, you say


    "Really not?" The little girl suddenly raised her head and stared at him for a moment. She saw that he was still so scared, and there was a loss at the bottom of her eyes. "But you look very scared."


    She is a ghost. How can people not be afraid of ghosts? He''s just an ordinary man.


    "No. I''m not afraid. You... You say it. " Hao Lihong tries to calm down.


    He''s just stalling now, no matter what she is, as long as he wakes up his sister.


    The little girl looked at him, was silent for a moment, and said, "OK. To tell you the truth, I''m actually... A ghost. "


    Hao Lihong was so frightened that he forgot to breathe.


    He was so scared that he almost fell down under the bed, staring at the little girl in horror.


    "Are you... Are you really a ghost?" Hao Lihong stammered.


    "Yes." The little girl nodded, looked at him so scared, looked very disappointed, and said softly, "don''t worry, I won''t hurt you."


    Hao Lihong saw that she was very disappointed and lowered her head slightly. She felt a little guilty.


    She kindly came to tell him who the killer was.


    But he was afraid of her, and he had to wake up his sister to drive her away.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to Hao Lihong apologizes.


    The little girl heard his apology and looked up at him.


    After a while, the little girl staring at Hao Lihong showed a happy smile again, and her dim eyes also regained their luster.


    She shook her head and said with a sweet smile, "it''s OK. I don''t blame you, and it''s not your fault. "

 Chapter 319

    When Hao Lihong looked at her sleeping sister and then turned to the little girl, her eyes were magical.


    "Is it because of you that my sister sleeps so soundly?" Hao Lihong asked curiously.


    The little girl nodded and said with a smile, "yes."


    "You know my name, but I don''t know your name yet." Hao Lihong said in a voice.


    There was less fear and more curiosity in his voice.


    Although the little girl in front of her is a ghost, she doesn''t look bad at all. She can also be a friend.


    "My name is Guan Yu. You can call me Xiao Yu. " Guan Yu said with a smile.


    Hao Lihong said with a shy smile, "you can call me Lihong."


    "Yes. Would you like to be my friend? " Guan Yu''s eyes were shining with expectation and excitement.


    Hao Lihong said, "yes."


    After they were silent, Hao Lihong asked curiously, "how did you die?"


    As soon as his words were asked, Guan Yu''s pupils suddenly dilated, and his eyes were filled with hatred.


    Just very soon, the strong hatred disappeared, as if it was forced down, eyes darkened down.


    Hao Lihong also noticed that it was inappropriate to ask like this. Her reaction just now made him a little afraid. He was so frightened that he would be killed by her.


    "You... If you don''t want to say it, you can not... Don''t say it. I''m sorry Hao Li Hong stammered an apology.


    "It doesn''t matter." Guan Yu shook his head, "my death has something to do with the Su family, otherwise I would not have noticed the Su family."


    Hao Lihong''s eyes widened in surprise and his mouth opened slightly. When he reacted, he said with regret, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know your death would be related to the Su family."


    "Don''t always say I''m sorry. You don''t know these things. It''s normal for you to be curious and ask." Guan Yu smiles and shakes her head indifferently.


    From her face, I saw the sadness and helplessness that did not belong to her age.


    "Then... How did the Su family kill you?" Hao Lihong hesitated and asked in a voice.


    He really wanted to know how she was killed by the Su family.


    "Me." Guan Yu stopped, looked at him with a smile and asked, "do you know Su Xiaoyi?"


    "Yes. I know, the youngest daughter of the Su family. " Hao Lihong nodded.


    They have two daughters in the Su family. The eldest daughter doesn''t often hear it, but the youngest daughter can often hear it.


    There are also some occasions where Su Xiaoyi, not su ruoqiu, appears the most frequently.


    The eldest daughter of the Su family has become a legend. Few people will take the initiative to mention it, and few people will pay attention to it.


    Unless it''s time to laugh, someone will mention Su ruoqiu''s ugliness and treat her as a joke.


    At a party, he once heard several girls around him say that it was really dazzling to see them laughing.


    The most important is a few girls, there is a su Xiaoyi.


    From then on, he and his sister had no good impression on the little daughter of the Su family.


    My sister told him that it''s better to stay away from this kind of girl, otherwise I don''t know how to die in the future. When he grows up, I can''t find Su Xiaoyi''s girlfriend.


    "She drove me to death. After being knocked down by her, I was still alive, but she didn''t call to save me, which made me miss the best opportunity for treatment. I finally died of failure in rescue." Guan Yu''s tone is a little calm, like a statement of other people''s affairs.


    Su Xiaoyi is not old enough to drive, but relying on her family''s wealth and power, she drives out secretly. After she is knocked down, she doesn''t call for emergency treatment in time.


    "And then?" Hao Lihong was silent for a long time before he asked.


    He looked at Guan Yu with pity and helplessness.


    I don''t know if he didn''t pay attention to the news or if no one dares to mention it. He doesn''t know anything about it.


    "Ha ha..." Guan Yu laughed sarcastically, "later Su Xiaoyi''s mother, Fei Miaoxia, came to my parents and dealt with it in a private way. She gave my parents a lot of money, enough for them to have a good life


    "What makes me sad is that my parents readily accept it, smile and thank them when they get the money, and bow to their mother and daughter."


    "After their mother and daughter left, I heard my parents say that with the money, they would not have to do anything, no longer have to work hard, and they could buy a lot of things for my brother, and my brother would not worry about marrying his daughter-in-law. They also said that if you could get so much money from a loser who died, you would have had another one. "The more Guan Yu said, the more uncomfortable he felt. His eyes were covered by a heavy cage of sadness, and his eyes dropped slightly.


    As a child, her parents had a special preference for her brother. She only thought that it was because her brother was small that her parents would love him more.


    Only at that moment did she know that her position in her parents'' heart was not only dispensable, but also useless.


    Looking at her parents counting money, Guan Yu left home at that time.


    She had no way to be cruel to them, so she had to leave by herself.


    Hao Lihong stares at her, his mouth moves, but he doesn''t know what to say.


    "Don''t be sad, you have me now." Hao Lihong stared at her and said seriously, "we can be good friends for life."


    "Would you like to be my best friend for the rest of my life?" Guan Yu looks at him.


    "Yes. I will Hao Lihong nodded.


    "Thank you." There was a smile on Guan Yu''s face again, but the sadness had not completely gone.


    "Didn''t you take revenge on Su Xiaoyi?" Hao Lihong asked.


    Guan Yu sighed, "I wanted to find it at that time, but I found a secret."


    "What''s the secret?" Hao Lihong asked.


    "Fortunately I found out, otherwise I would not be here now. You know what? Fei Miaoxia can tell ghosts to do things. " Guan Yu''s eyes widened and said in fear.


    "Why not?" Hao Lihong asked curiously.


    He doesn''t understand that Fei Miaoxia can command ghosts to do things, which has something to do with her absence.


    "If she can command ghosts to do things, she must be very good. She can deal with ghosts. I was a ghost at that time. I went to get revenge on them, but she didn''t kill me. " Guan Yu said.


    Hao Lihong suddenly nodded, "Oh. That''s how you put it. Fortunately you didn''t go, otherwise you wouldn''t be here. "


    "Yes. I''m glad I didn''t go, but she''s so powerful that I can''t get revenge. " Guan Yu said.


    "Is Su Xiaoyi that strong? You can take revenge on Su Xiaoyi first. " Hao Lihong thought of this.


    "She''s nothing serious, but she has an amulet on her body. I can''t do it." Guan Yu said.


    "Oh. It will be very difficult to do Hao Lihong bowed his head in embarrassment and raised his head again. "Are you sure that Fei Miaoxia killed my family?"


    Guan Yu nodded, "I''m sure! On the day of your accident, I happened to see two ghosts coming out of your house, a man and a woman. I secretly followed them and found that they were back to the Su family mansion. "


    "If it''s the Su family, my sister and I must take revenge on them!" Hao Lihong said with gnashing teeth.


    There was deep hatred in his eyes, and he held back his anger.

 Chapter 320

    When Hao Lihong thought of the tragic death of his grandmother and parents, he was very angry, and his heart was also very sad.


    But he is still small, empty heart of resentment, but no revenge strength.


    Even the whole Hao family couldn''t compete with the Su family, let alone him.


    The Su family and Fei Miaoxia''s trump card is not something they can move if they want to.


    Now that the Hao family has an accident, let alone the Su family, the Hao group is in turmoil. It''s hard to say whether their siblings can resist the pressure and take the position of chairman.


    If they have no strength, they can only fall into the enemy step by step and watch the company occupied by coveted people for a long time.


    "No! You can''t go! " Guan Yu said excitedly.


    Hao Lihong asked in dismay: "why? Shall I watch them die for nothing? "


    "Can you compare Hao''s ability with Su''s? Do you and your sister have the strength to bring down the Su family now? Besides, Fei Miaoxia is surrounded by many ghosts. Do you think you can live? If she knew you knew, she would kill you! " Guan Yu is emotional, but what she says is right.


    Hao Lihong''s mouth opened, and finally he was silent.


    After a long time, Hao Lihong looked up and asked, "what should I do?"


    "I got a message that there are police in Longcheng who will come to investigate your family''s case." Guan Yu said in a low voice.


    In fact, no one around can hear, she is still so careful, for fear that someone will hear the secret.


    "The police? Didn''t you say my family was killed by ghosts? What''s the use of the police coming? And we don''t have police in the east side? Why must the police of Longcheng investigate? " Hao Lihong asked.


    Guan Yu said slowly, "don''t you know? I secretly found out that the three policemen were in charge of supernatural cases, and one of them was quite capable. "


    "You mean they already know my family was killed by ghosts?" Hao Lihong asked in surprise.


    Although he is still young, he knows that as a person in the police station, he will not believe these nonsense. Even he didn''t believe it at first.


    "Yes. I think it''s right to send them here. Although Fei Miaoxia is powerful, if the police are more powerful, I think you can get revenge soon. " Guan Yu said.


    "Are you here to tell me that?" Hao Lihong asked.


    "This is partly because Fei Miaoxia is also my enemy. To help you is to help me. If they come to ask you something, you should seize the opportunity. " Guan Yu said solemnly.


    As long as it is able to let Fei Miaoxia and her daughter get retribution, even if it is to let her appear in front of those policemen, she will not have the slightest fear.


    Revenge, she is at ease, the soul is worth it.


    "Yes. Xiaoyu. You can rest assured that I will take the opportunity to let them get what they deserve, so that you and my family can rest in peace. " Hao Lihong made a serious commitment.


    Guan Yu smiles, "yes. I believe you can do it. "


    "I have something else to ask you." Hao Lihong said.


    "If you have anything, just ask." Guan Yu said.


    Hao Lihong hesitated and asked, "why doesn''t my family come out to see me? You can be a ghost, can''t they? Why don''t they want to tell me the truth? "


    "Maybe when I died, I was so frightened that I found a safe place to hide. I didn''t see the soul of your family in your house. People who have just died are generally fragile and easy to be destroyed. " Guan Yu said.


    All these are just her guesses, and she is not very clear whether they are.


    If not, she thought, all his family might be out of their wits.


    Compared with this possibility, she is more willing to say the former, which can at least give Hao Lihong some psychological comfort.


    "Oh. It''s like this. " Hao Lihong nodded, "will they come back to me?"


    "Yes. As long as they are not afraid, if they miss you, they will come out and look for you. " Guan Yu said with a smile.


    Hao Lihong continued: "what if they didn''t come to me?"


    "That means that they have been reincarnated. They can be reincarnated. You should be happy for them." Guan Yu smiles and lies.


    His family died unjustly and miserably. Unless he was forcibly detained by the ghost Messenger, he would not go to the hell easily.There is a mouthful of resentment in the heart, they will want to vent, must find the murderer, can leave at ease.


    "Yes." Hao Lihong nodded heavily.


    They didn''t come to see him when they left. Although they would feel a little sad, they were able to reincarnate, and he was happy for them.


    ¡­¡­


    The two policemen in the living room looked up to the corridor on the second floor. They didn''t find anything unusual. They couldn''t help yawning back and forth.


    "You stay here and I''ll go and make it convenient." A policeman stood up and said in a voice.


    "Yes." The policeman on the sofa nodded.


    When the policeman came back for convenience, he was planning to go back to the sofa in the living room. He accidentally saw some traces on the ground.


    Originally a little sleepy, the policeman, who was slightly squinting, suddenly widened his eyes and carefully stared at the traces on the ground.


    He squatted down and looked at it for a long time, only to find that it was a child''s footprints, which made him sweat and his heart beat faster.


    Two people have been guarding in the living room, who passed by, they can see at a glance, how did these footprints come from?


    I can''t blame him for thinking too much. In this strange situation, the word "ghost" burst into his mind.


    The policeman sitting on the sofa frowned slightly when he found him squatting.


    I was going to call him, ask him what''s going on, and stare at the floor.


    However, seeing that he was still and absorbed in the sight, he soon put his mind away, raised a smile at the corner of his mouth, stood up and crept over.


    "Hey Before he reached him, he gave a loud cry.


    The crouching policeman, frightened by the sudden noise, covered his heart and stared at him in horror.


    "Ha ha ha... Look, it scares you." He laughed loudly.


    Scared police, where there is a mind to joke, eyes scared to sweep around, not sure whether there is a kid around them.


    "What''s the matter with you? What are you looking at? What the hell is going to the bathroom? " The laughing policeman asked jokingly.


    He didn''t take his words seriously at all. He just teased each other.


    "Shh..." the frightened policeman made a silence.


    "Why so serious?" He put away his smile and asked.


    The frightened policeman pointed to the ground and squatted down again, "look here."


    The policeman was very curious, and then he squatted down, staring at the place he pointed to, looking carefully.

 Chapter 321

    Carefully looking at the place he pointed to, the more he looked, the colder he felt.


    The two of them are here all the time, let alone sleeping. They dare not close their eyes at the same time.


    If a child shows up and walks under their noses, it can''t happen at all.


    "I... shall we... Inform... Inform them?" The policeman who first found the footprints stammered.


    Their eyes were full of fear. There were layers of cold sweat on their backs, and their legs were a little soft.


    "Go... Go..." another policeman responded.


    The two of them looked at the direction of the footprints and found that they were going towards the stairway.


    Don''t think about it. The child who left the footprints must have gone upstairs.


    Fearing that something might happen to the two brothers and sisters of the Hao family downstairs, they quickly left the villa and wanted to ask them to go in together.


    Only when they came out of the villa, they saw the captain leading three people in cold sweat.


    The faces of the three men were very strange. They had never seen each other, and they did not know where they had been transferred from.


    Thinking that the team leader said he would invite people from Longcheng to help investigate the case, they immediately speculated in this aspect.


    "How did you two get out? Isn''t it for you to guard inside? " The captain saw the two of them come out and looked at them sternly.


    "Report to captain, something''s wrong!" The policeman who first found the footprints said anxiously.


    "What! What''s the matter? " The captain''s look is more and more stern.


    Many people have been concerned about the murder of the Hao family. If anything happens to the sister and brother of the Hao family, the public opinion will surely turn to accuse the police of their incompetence.


    "We found the child''s footprints in the living room. We saw that the footprints went all the way to the stairway. We were afraid that we would go up to find Hao''s brothers and sisters, so we planned to come out and ask them to go up to see what happened."


    Su ruoqiu looks at the two of them with a deep fear. She turns to look at Huo Lingxiao and Shuifu.


    "It''s not too late. Go in and have a look!" Su ruoqiu said and went straight ahead.


    When the two policemen saw her so arrogant, they were curious about her origin.


    The two of them saw her take the lead and kneaded a sweat for her at the bottom of their hearts.


    The things in it may not be people. She is not afraid of accidents even if she rushes in like this.


    Su ruoqiu originally had an idea to go to the villa with Huo Lingxiao.


    They had been there before, and then they came here.


    Originally, I wanted to know the truth more directly, but I didn''t expect that there was no soul of the dead in Hao''s villa.


    If you can''t face the truth, it''s a bit difficult to find a breakthrough.


    As soon as he entered the villa, Su ruoqiu swept the footprints on the ground with sharp eyes.


    Judging from the footprints, she was a child, but she couldn''t tell how old she was.


    Su ruoqiu walked forward quickly, frowning slightly.


    If the owner of the footprints has any misconceptions, she has to fight for time, otherwise, something may happen to the Hao family.


    "Ruoqiu, wait!" Huo Lingxiao was behind her and suddenly called out.


    Su ruoqiu turned to look at him and asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter?"


    "Look at the ground." Huo Lingxiao quickly let her see the ground.


    Su ruoqiu just looked down. When she saw the scene in front of her eyes, she looked stunned.


    Footprints are disappearing at the speed that the naked eye can see.


    She was about to disappear to where she was standing.


    They all thought that the footprints would disappear gradually, but they did not expect that they would continue to disappear in front of her.


    "What''s going on?" The water nymph looked surprised.


    How can the footprints not continue to disappear in front of Su ruoqiu.


    "No matter. Go up and have a look! " Su ruoqiu said decisively.


    Since I don''t understand, I don''t want to. I''ll protect the Hao family first.


    As she hurried forward, there was a sound of taking a breath behind her.


    "Footprints are disappearing again!" The water lotus makes a sound in surprise.


    "It''s a ghost!" Ke Min said with a frown.She and Xu Weiwei look at each other and disappear in the same place.


    Su ruoqiu also did not care, ran directly to the stairs, and then ran to the second floor.


    The people behind also ran to the room. The door wasn''t locked. They just had to open it.


    At the moment when the door was opened, coupled with the sound of so many people running, Hao Lixin had been awakened from her deep sleep.


    She almost screamed when she saw so many people suddenly appearing.


    Fortunately, she didn''t scream out of control when she saw a policeman she knew.


    "When we came up, the kid ran away. There was still a strong ghost in the room. The kid must have stayed in the room for a long time." Kermin judged.


    "Yes. I just don''t understand. If the kid wants to commit a crime, why doesn''t he stay so long? It''s easy to kill two people at this time. " Xu Weiwei nodded and agreed.


    "Maybe this kid didn''t come to kill their sister and brother." Ke Min said in a voice.


    "When we showed up in the room, the little boy looked very awake, as if he had been awake for a long time, and her sister was not awake at that time." Xu Weiwei said.


    "Why did you burst into someone''s room?" Hao Lixin asked unhappily.


    Look at how many of them break in, men and women. What should happen? Otherwise, her tone will be worse.


    Su ruoqiu turned to look at the police behind him. His eyes fell on the team leader in charge of the case in Dongcheng and said, "team leader, let them go out first."


    The captain turned to them and said, "you go out first."


    "Yes." They answered and said nothing. They left the room and went back to their posts.


    When the door closed, Su ruoqiu walked forward, her eyes fell on the boy''s face, and she stayed for more than ten seconds before she took back her eyes.


    "We saw the footprints of children downstairs just now. They were always coming up towards the stairs. We were worried that something might happen to you, so we rushed in. I''m really sorry. " Su ruoqiu sincerely apologized.


    "The footprints of children?" Hao Lixin frowned slightly, and his tone was ironic. "Aren''t you guarding? How did you let a kid in? "


    Before the police said to her family suicide to close the case, let her heart.


    Although they later wanted to thoroughly investigate the case and sent someone to protect their sister and brother, she had a thorn in her heart.


    Su ruoqiu is not in a hurry to answer her. Instead, she finds a chair to sit down and looks at Hao Lihong calmly.


    From Hao Lihong''s look, Su ruoqiu saw the panic, and could not help stirring up a smile.


    "What if I say the child with the footprints is not a human? Do you believe it? " Su ruoqiu asked with a smile.


    Hao Lixin stared at her in amazement, and there was no words for a moment.


    "Not people? What''s that? " After a while, Hao Lixin found her voice, and her tone was ironic.

 Chapter 322

    Before, they didn''t want to investigate the case and wanted to end the case by suicide. Now, do they want to find any excuse?


    Their excuses were too ridiculous for her!


    They can''t find the murderer. Are they going to prevaricate her for such a reason?


    Yes, now their brothers and sisters are fledgling. No one will look at them.


    Even the shareholders in the company can''t be convinced of her, and she doesn''t know how to deal with the company''s affairs. She can already foresee the fate of their sister and brother.


    Even so, she still can''t easily compromise, can''t be weak to tears, for her younger brother, she also want to bite teeth to insist on.


    Now for her, the most important thing is to find out the truth of the case, to avenge her relatives, so that they can go at ease.


    "Ghost." Su ruoqiu replied calmly.


    She can see that Hao Lixin is very resistant to this answer.


    Hao Lixin''s expression at the moment is quite different from her brother''s.


    Her brother obviously believes in ghosts, and his calm attitude makes people a little curious.


    "Nonsense Hao Lixin replied excitedly, "do you use such an excuse to prevaricate me if you can''t find the murderer? I tell you, if you want to do this, I will say your words of evasion in front of the public! "


    Su ruoqiu''s expression is still very indifferent, there is no emotion fluctuation because of her excited emotion and words.


    As if did not hear her words, the corners of the mouth with a cool smile.


    "Don''t be so excited. I believe there is no ghost, ask your brother the best Su ruoqiu angry nuzui, smile swept to her brother.


    Su ruoqiu believes that Hao Lihong must have a story.


    According to what Huo Lingxiao learned, Hao Lihong is not as stupid as he was at the beginning, and occasionally he still looks like an ordinary child.


    She saw that the child was in a very good mental state, and had no response to the ghost she mentioned, which made her feel as if she had known for a long time.


    "Why do you involve my brother?" Hao Lixin asked angrily.


    Don''t say her brother won''t believe in ghosts. Her brother''s spirit is not stable after the tragic death of his relatives. Sometimes some words will stimulate him. She won''t allow anyone to say anything that will make him lose control of his emotions.


    Su ruoqiu sat on the chair with her hands on her knees and one foot shaking slightly, ignoring her anger.


    Hao Lihong, sitting on the bed, first stared at her foolishly when she heard her words, then asked, "are you a policeman from Longcheng?"


    Before a group of them appeared, Guan Yu found them and left.


    Not long after Guan Yu left, they rushed up and broke into their brother-in-law''s room.


    Hao Lixin, who had been staring at Su ruoqiu angrily, turned his head and looked at what his younger brother asked. His eyes were full of surprise.


    "Lihong, how do you know she''s from Longcheng?" Hao Lixin asked in shock.


    Hao Lihong just looked at her sister and did not answer.


    It was su ruoqiu who said with a smile: "let me guess."


    Hao Lihong didn''t speak. She was staring at her. She was a little nervous, and her palms seemed to sweat.


    "Did the child who left the footprints tell you that? When I came, the footprints gradually disappeared. I think it was a signal to her that I had come to this room. " Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    Hao Lihong''s eyes appear a touch of surprise, see her smile like success, just know to cover up his surprise, pretending to shake his head, "no, you guessed wrong."


    "Yes? It doesn''t matter. Do you have anything to say to me? " Su ruoqiu asked in a voice.


    "I believe there is a ghost. My relatives were killed by the ghost. The ghost was sent by the Su family. I heard that you are specialized in dealing with ghosts. I ask you to help me Hao Lihong stares at her expectantly, hoping that she can help.


    Hao Lixin opened the quilt and went to his bed. With a look of panic, he stretched out his hand and explored his forehead. He muttered to himself, "no fever, how can you talk nonsense?"


    "Sister. I''m not talking nonsense. There are ghosts in the world. Grandma and parents were killed by two ghosts sent by Fei Miaoxia. " Hao Lihong looked up at his sister and replied earnestly.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why do you say that? " Hao Lixin frowned.She didn''t know if her brother had mental problems, so she would say such words.


    "Sister. I''m not lying. There''s a ghost Hao Lihong still insists on his statement seriously.


    "Lihong. Listen to my sister. Now lie down and sleep for a while. Tomorrow my sister will take you to see a doctor. " Hao Lixin said with a smile.


    Tomorrow morning, she will take her brother to see a psychologist.


    The psychological shadow that it caused to my brother will seriously affect his psychology.


    Su ruoqiu''s brow is tight wrinkly, the tone is a little displeased ground says: "that you may also want to see a psychologist tomorrow."


    "What do you mean?" Hao Lixin turned to look at her with hostility in her eyes.


    "Vivi." Su ruoqiu just whispered.


    Xu Weiwei, who had been unable to bear it for a long time, said with a smile, "I''m here!"


    Her voice fell, and suddenly appeared in front of them, "I''m Wei Wei."


    When they were all stunned, Ke min also chose to show up. There was no expression on his face and he didn''t speak.


    When Hao Lixin saw them suddenly appear out of thin air, her heart shrank violently and her eyes were staring at them.


    Do you do magic? But it''s impossible. There are some props in the room.


    How on earth did they appear out of thin air? Is it true to tell that woman and brother that there are ghosts in the world?


    Hao Lihong was also shocked to see two ghost sisters appear.


    He didn''t expect that this woman had two ghosts with her.


    Fortunately Guan Yu is not here, otherwise, she will be bullied by the two ghost sisters.


    "How? Are you going to see a psychologist, too? " Su ruoqiu asked.


    "No..." Hao Lixin said, "impossible."


    "I don''t want to believe that?" Xu Weiwei frowned and stared at her unhappily.


    The captain is dubious about these, suddenly saw two female ghosts appear, he almost did not stand firm, the heart beat violently.


    Su ruoqiu also really is, want to let ghost appear also don''t say hello in advance, he is a little psychological preparation all have no.


    For a person with poor psychological quality, I''m afraid he''s already in a coma.


    "Good. The next picture is a little scary. You have to be prepared. " When Xu Weiwei finished, she didn''t give people the time to prepare.


    She took off her head before her voice fell.


    Xu Weiwei''s palm holds her head, laughing and turning around in place.


    Suddenly seeing such a picture, Hao Lixin couldn''t bear it. She turned her eyes and suddenly fainted on the floor.


    Hao Lihong, who was scared and silly, heard the sound of "bang". His eyes fell on his sister who fell to the ground. He cried anxiously, "sister!"

 Chapter 323

    Hao Lihong immediately jumped out of bed and tried to help up her sister who fainted on the floor.


    If he hadn''t seen Guan Yu before, he would have been as scared as his sister.


    Before Hao Lihong could help her faint sister up, someone had already helped her up and laid her down on the bed.


    Su ruoqiu would not wake up for a moment when he saw his sister faint.


    She stared at Hao Lihong and asked in a voice, "do you want me to help you?"


    "Yes." Hao Lihong nodded.


    "I can help you, but only if you tell me if there is a child looking for you, and the child is still a ghost." Su ruoqiu asked with a smile.


    Hao Lihong didn''t speak. Instead, she stared at her with a hesitation.


    He promised Guan Yu that he couldn''t tell the story.


    But if he doesn''t say it, won''t the woman in front of him help him investigate?


    Hao Lihong is indecisive, and the child has no mind, so he can''t think of any solution.


    Why does she have to know about Guan Yu? Look at her so powerful, will she want to deal with Guan Yu?


    "If you don''t say it, I won''t investigate it." Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    She will never fail to investigate. These words are just used to deceive children.


    Hao Lihong looked up at her. She looked like she wanted to talk and stop. Her brow was so tangled that she was full of embarrassment.


    Without Guan Yu''s consent, he can''t call it out, otherwise, he is a man who can''t keep his word.


    My father often told him that as a man, he should be honest and do what he said.


    He is not a man now, but he will be in the future.


    It''s not OK if we don''t say it. The woman in front of us is not willing to investigate, so his relatives don''t die in peace?


    Just as Hao Lihong was about to shake his head and choose to keep a secret, a cold wind appeared in the room.


    Xu Weiwei and Ke min realized that at that moment, they immediately entered the state of war preparation.


    In front of them, a small figure appeared. It was a little girl.


    A little girl appeared out of thin air in the room. You don''t need to know that she is a ghost, and she is still a kid who left footprints.


    "Are you looking for me? Can you avenge us if I show up? " Guan Yu stares at Su ruoqiu.


    One of the powerful aunts she inquired about was the woman in front of her.


    "To avenge you? Listen to you, Fei Miaoxia seems to be your enemy, too? " Su ruoqiu asked.


    Guan Yu lowers her head slightly, then looks at Hao Lihong again. Seeing that he nods to him and smiles encouragingly, she tells her about her holiday with Fei Miaoxia and everything she sees.


    "I see." The light in Su ruoqiu''s eyes was a little dim.


    In the original owner''s impression, Fei Miaoxia''s mother and daughter are not good friends at all.


    She thought that Fei Miaoxia was just cruel to the original owner, but she didn''t expect to be so cruel to anyone.


    Guan Yu suddenly knelt on the floor, "please help us revenge, as long as they can pay the price, I am willing to pay my soul."


    As long as she can get revenge and let her out of her heart, even if she becomes Su ruoqiu''s tool all her life, she will not have any complaints.


    Hao Lihong was asked not to say it because she was afraid that she would become Su ruoqiu''s tool. But if she didn''t show up, Su ruoqiu didn''t want to help them, so she had to choose to show up.


    "Yes. That''s what happened. I''m sure the fierce ghost of a man and a woman has entered the Su family. " Guan Yu seemed to be afraid that she didn''t believe it and added hastily.


    Su ruoqiu nodded, "let me handle this matter. After this matter is over, you must leave."


    "Yes." Guan Yu nodded.


    There is nothing here that makes her too reluctant. As long as she completes her revenge and let Fei Miaoxia and her daughter get what they deserve, she is willing to leave.


    She also thought that things would not be so simple, did not expect that Su ruoqiu did not want her to pay any price, just want her to reincarnate, her heart was a little moved.


    They left before Hao Lixin woke up.


    As for those things, I believe Hao Lihong will tell her when she wakes up.


    Leaving the room, the captain asked, "it''s hard to grasp the evidence for such a thing. What can you do?"Su ruoqiu shook his head, "there is no countermeasure for the moment."


    If we want to go through the normal legal channels, there is no way for Fei Miaoxia and her daughter to get the punishment they deserve.


    Fei Miaoxia has magic power and can control ghosts. Ordinary cells want to lock her up. Unless she wants to, it''s impossible.


    If the criminal evidence of Su''s group is collected by her, Su Yong will be the most affected person.


    She carefully recalled Su Yong''s attitude towards the original owner.


    If you want to say love, it doesn''t seem like love. If you don''t love, it''s OK.


    From the memory of the original owner, Fei Miaoxia loves Su Yong very much.


    If she starts from Su Yong and breaks Fei Miaoxia''s feelings, she will break Fei Miaoxia''s heart by Su Yong''s hand. I don''t know if it is feasible.


    After all, if Su Yong doesn''t want to hurt his wife for the sake of a daughter, her method has no effect at all and will expose her situation.


    "Damn it! We know that she is the one who has done evil things, but we don''t have any evidence! " Shuifu said indignantly.


    "Yes." Huo Lingxiao''s voice is a little helpless, "using ghosts to do bad things, even if there is any evidence, we can''t do anything about her. She didn''t do it by herself. As long as she bit to death, she didn''t know anything. There was nothing she could do


    "What shall we do? Do you have to be in a hurry? " Shuifu asked reluctantly.


    She thought that it would take some time to investigate before she could find out who was the murderer, but she didn''t expect things to go so smoothly.


    The investigation went well, but there was no possibility of catching the murderer.


    Fei Miaoxia borrowed the ghost''s hand to do bad things. They couldn''t get any concrete evidence.


    "Don''t worry. Let''s go back and have a rest first, and we''ll find a way tomorrow. There''s no way out. " Su ruoqiu said.


    Huo Lingxiao nodded approvingly, "when the boat comes to the bridge, it will be straight."


    "Yes. I''ll see you at the police station tomorrow. " The captain looked at the three of them.


    The captain watched the three of them get on the bus, and finally the car disappeared in his sight.


    Huo Lingxiao drove on, and the two women sat in the back of the car.


    Leaving the villas, they headed for the way back.


    On the way to the road with few people, Huo Lingxiao stares at his eyes and slams on the brake.


    The inertia of the emergency brake caused Huo Lingxiao''s body to lean forward suddenly, and then return to his back.


    The two of them in the back of the car didn''t know they would brake hard and almost fell down.


    At the critical moment, Xu Weiwei and Ke min held them tightly, but did not let them roll under the seat.


    Su ruoqiu put out her hand to touch her belly in horror. She didn''t feel anything strange, so she was relieved.

 Chapter 324

    Although Su ruoqiu knew that the fetus would be stable, she was still in a cold sweat because of the emergency just now.


    Huo Lingxiao never drives like this. He will brake suddenly when he meets something.


    "What''s the matter?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    Huo Lingxiao, who is still in shock, has sweat on his forehead and his eyes fall in front of him.


    "I don''t know if I read it wrong. Just now, a child burst out of the road and scared me to step on the brake." Huo Lingxiao said.


    There was a trace of fear in Shuifu''s eyes. She asked cautiously, "we won''t hit ghosts, will we?"


    "It''s not impossible." Su ruoqiu said.


    Many road sections are not clean, especially the accident prone road sections.


    As long as you pay close attention, many people will find a strange phenomenon.


    That is the location of the accident, always that section, seems to be fixed there.


    There are always accidents in some places, almost all in the same place.


    This is because people who died in traffic accidents will linger there until they find a ghost to replace them.


    When the ghost is found, the person who died in front of him will leave and stay to find the next ghost for the ghost, and it will start again and again.


    The routes that often cause accidents will set up shigandang. In this way, some of them will be able to suppress the evil spirit and avoid frequent traffic accidents.


    "I''ll go down and have a look." Huo Lingxiao said.


    "You don''t want to go down." Su ruoqiu immediately stopped, and then looked at Ke min, "Ke min, you go down to have a look."


    He is a policeman. Although he has evil spirit, he is not omnipotent. He will still let ghosts have opportunities.


    If they are possessed by ghosts, they will be in danger.


    "Yes." Ke min responded.


    Su ruoqiu took out the charm from his pocket and handed it to Huo Lingxiao, "here you are."


    Huo Lingxiao didn''t say anything. He took it directly and held it in his hand.


    Su ruoqiu, who had just retracted her hand, suddenly saw a child''s evil face in the rear-view mirror in front of her. She was very smiling.


    Without thinking about it, she picked up the charm and threw it into the rearview mirror.


    Before the charm was pasted on the rearview mirror, the IMP in the rearview mirror disappeared and instantly appeared behind Su ruoqiu, giving off strange and seeping laughter.


    "Granny!" Xu Weiwei yelled and shot directly.


    But she was not the opponent of the imp, and before she did, she was plucked by the Imp''s hand, and she flew out of the car.


    Ke min is aware of the movement in the car. Originally, he wanted to go back to check it. Unexpectedly, Xu Weiwei''s body suddenly flew out and rushed to catch it.


    The kid wants to attack Su ruoqiu. As soon as he pinches Su ruoqiu''s neck, he is held tightly.


    Su ruoqiu''s strength increased and he pulled the kid to the front. He took out the charm with his other hand and immediately pasted it on the kid''s forehead.


    Her movements are as smooth as flowing water, fast and elegant, without giving the kid a chance to breathe.


    Since her ability improved, it''s a piece of cake to deal with such a kid.


    Su ruoqiu thinks that her abilities have improved a lot. In fact, some of her powers are completely blessed by her baby. Her reaction speed is as sharp as lightning.


    "Ah..." the kid uttered a shrill cry and stared at the woman in front of him fiercely, with a look of fear in his eyes.


    The kid thought he wanted to kill this woman, but it was pediatrics. He didn''t think she would be so powerful.


    "Why can''t I move... You let me go... What did you do to me?" The kid discontentedly sends out a series of questions, glaring at her.


    "It''s just that you can''t move for the time being. Don''t worry. I haven''t figured out whether to let you go." Su ruoqiu has a bad smile at the corner of his mouth.


    When the kid saw her sinister smile, he trembled slightly, but he could only speak, but he could not escape.


    It''s almost like being killed by her master to be planted in her hands. It''s like being killed by her master.


    Now let''s not talk about getting the body, as long as we can keep him alive.


    At the moment, Ke min and Xu Weiwei have returned to the car.


    Xu Weiwei, who was photographed flying out, was very angry when she saw the kid.


    She felt that her face was a little hot. It was a great shame for her to be patted by a kid!"You little devil! How dare you beat my aunt! If it wasn''t for Aunt ben to let you, do you think you could hurt me with your little trick? " Xu Weiwei stares at the kid angrily and knocks him on the head.


    As soon as the kid ate the pain, he immediately bared his teeth and stared at Xu Weiwei. His eyes were unspeakable ferocity.


    Xu Weiwei didn''t expect the kid to be so fierce. She was so scared that she carried her hands behind her and carefully swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    "Little boy! Don''t look at me as a child. When I died, your uncle didn''t know where to play with mud! " The kid stares at her with rage.


    If he doesn''t have that strength, can he clap her lightly?


    Like her this ability, in his eyes is not enough to see, can play her!


    "How dare you Su ruoqiu knocked on the kid''s head, which could not be moved. He dared to be so arrogant, "let you be fierce!"


    The kid was so beaten by her, immediately wilted, just the flame also completely disappeared, crying for mercy: "aunt, please let me go, you see I''m just a child."


    "Cut!" Su ruoqiu sneered scornfully, "didn''t you just say that her uncle was still playing with mud when you died? Are you still a kid? I think you''re older than my grandfather. "


    "Don''t I look like a child to you? I am a child. No matter how many years I have been, I am still a child. Please do me a favor and let me go this time. I swear, I''ll never dare again. " The kid begged for mercy pathetically.


    A person who knows the current affairs is a hero. He will not work hard for his master. Anyway, they are just making use of each other.


    He will become a kid, thanks to the Lord, who makes him a kid full of resentment. As long as the Lord is there, he can''t be reincarnated.


    Unless someone can pass him and let him enter the hell, otherwise, he will return to the master''s hand and become the master''s puppet.


    Originally, I wanted to get the body from the master. Who thought that the first task could not be completed. If I want to go back, I''m afraid I won''t have a good life.


    Su ruoqiu rolled her eyes without saying a word. She didn''t expect that the kid was so smooth and would sell cute and miserable now.


    "Well... Then you''ll have bad luck." Su ruoqiu deliberately frowned and shook his head melancholy.


    The kid was stunned and looked at her, "what do you mean? Why should I have bad luck? "


    He is now ready to cry without tears, the task has not been completed has been caught, his face has no place to put.


    But if you can keep him alive and not lose his soul, he will not have to bite his teeth.


    "I like to watch the ghost go crazy, so I will feel comfortable." Su ruoqiu deliberately showed a very enjoyable expression, pretending to be as abnormal as possible.

 Chapter 325

    "No, don''t do this to me." The kid shook his head hard and looked scared. "Please let me go."


    Su ruoqiu kept silent and just looked at the kid begging for mercy.


    It was not until the kid asked for his hoarseness and trembled with fear that Su ruoqiu said with a smile, "it''s OK to let you go, but you have to tell me who sent you."


    The kid is silent, his eyes are full of hesitation and deep fear.


    For Ren Wanqi, a woman, kids are afraid and taboo.


    He didn''t know if he was still alive after he said it.


    "No? If you don''t say it, I can drive you out of your wits right now. " Su ruoqiu used his last mace.


    If a ghost is caught by her, even if it is faced with a desperate problem, he will confess honestly when he hears her words.


    It''s because everyone is willing to choose a longer way than now. In the end, they all end up with the same fate. It''s better to fight for more time.


    Of course, some ghosts who pledge their allegiance to their masters are not afraid of the threat of death and are ready to die.


    The kid obviously does not belong to the kind of people who pledge their allegiance to their master. When they hear that they are about to be beaten to death, they have a stronger look of fear in their eyes.


    "I said, I said it all." The kid immediately said, "my Lord sent me here, saying that I want you to die two times."


    Su ruoqiu face smile solidification, brow slightly wrinkled, who is so cruel heart, want her a corpse two lives?


    Not only that, the other party also knew that she was pregnant.


    "Who is your master?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    "My master''s name is Ren Wanqi. She is over 100 years old, but she is still young and beautiful." The kid said in a voice.


    "Ren Wanqi?" Su ruoqiu''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper. She didn''t know this person at all, and she was still a woman of so many years old. "Why did she aim at me?"


    "I don''t know. Anyway, she wants you to die. I''ve told you all I know. I really don''t know the rest. " The kid said anxiously.


    He has been locked in for a long time, and he doesn''t know a lot of things. Now it''s just his first mission, and he failed unexpectedly.


    If he goes back to receive orders, he will be beaten to death by Ren Wanqi. If this woman let him go, he''d better run away and go far away.


    Su ruoqiu did not answer the kid''s words, but searched the memory of the original owner in his mind to see if the original owner offended anyone.


    But no matter who they are, there is no such person as Ren Wanqi in their memory.


    When on earth did she offend this figure, and let the other party give such an order to kill their mother and son.


    "Can you let me go?" The kid asked expectantly.


    "No way." Su ruoqiu responded firmly.


    If you let him go, even if he is determined not to harm others, it is hard to ensure that he will not be taken advantage of by those who want to, so it''s better to let him go, so as not to do harm to others.


    "Liar! You said you would let me go The kid roared angrily, staring at her with hatred, as if to crush her with his eyes.


    "I just said to let you go, not to let you go." Su ruoqiu has a smile on her lips.


    The kid stares at her and is furious, but he has no way to resist. It''s not what she says. He can only be the ghost of her sword.


    "You stare at me again. Do you believe I won''t help you and seal you in the jar?" Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    The kid just wanted to take it back, but she first reflected what she said. Her eyes lit up and she asked anxiously, "do you mean you are willing to pass me?"


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nods helplessly.


    It''s pitiful to be made into a kid at a young age. It''s a tool in other people''s hands, even a puppet to kill people. In the end, his hands will be covered with blood, and he will fall into a hell that can''t be redeemed.


    "Is it the kind of transcendence that allows me to go to hell to reincarnate?" The kid was afraid of going beyond the limit. There were many meanings. He asked again.


    Su ruoqiu nodded, "yes. Do you want to


    "Yes." The kid nodded happily.


    He hasn''t enjoyed everything in the world yet. He longs to be a human again, feeling all the good things in the world, as well as the joys and sorrows.


    "Then you have to wait. When you get back to the hotel, I''ll help you out." Su ruoqiu said."Yes. No hurry. " Said the kid.


    He said he was not in a hurry, but he was very anxious. He wanted to start right away, and his mood began to be a little excited.


    Back in the hotel, Su ruoqiu immediately helps the kid to pass.


    After dealing with this matter, Su ruoqiu looked at the two of them, "Hao Lixin is the daughter of the chairman of Hao group. Although she should take over the company, I think the shareholders of the company will not be convinced. If there is no accident, I think they will vote for someone who has the ability to lead the better development of the company."


    "Yes." Huo Lingxiao nodded.


    Shuifu blinked his eyes and asked, "what does this have to do with our case?"


    "It doesn''t matter, but I don''t want to see their sister and brother get nothing in the end and can''t keep the property left by their parents." Su ruoqiu said.


    It''s Fei Miaoxia''s so-called words. After careful calculation, she indirectly caused the Hao family to become like this.


    Moreover, she was once the successor of Zhang''s group. If she was cheated and didn''t face death, she would watch the company be bit by bit embezzled by someone with a heart, and she might not be able to do anything.


    Such a sense of powerlessness, when she thought of it before, she had deeply realized it.


    She just didn''t want Hao Lixin to face such a problem when she was young.


    In the case of being able to reach out, Su ruoqiu is willing to hold out her hand, provided that this person is worthy of her risk.


    "What can you do?" Water lotus asks a way.


    "I don''t know anything about that." Huo Lingxiao declared his ability in advance.


    He''s good at investigating cases, but he''s a layman in business.


    Su ruoqiu opened his mouth and shook his head. "I haven''t thought of a way yet."


    She originally wanted Huo Lingxiao to help, but he didn''t know anything. It seemed that she had to think of another way.


    "I can help you." A voice suddenly appeared in Su ruoqiu''s ear.


    But for her familiar voice, Su ruoqiu would have run away with a scream at the moment.


    Come silent, let her completely imperceptible any unusual, it is a bit terrible.


    It was dark night that appeared beside her, and there was ghost beside her.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t speak and asked directly how he could help.


    "I asked you to help Hao Lixin. I believe that with you''s help, she can build up her prestige in the company and make all the shareholders submit." Dark night confidently calmly said.


    "Master, I will follow you." Ghost you frowns to resist a way.


    Su ruoqiu is a face of doubt to fall on the ghost you, the ghost you know how to run the company? He doesn''t look like a business wizard at all.

 Chapter 326

    Su ruoqiu doesn''t have any doubt about GUI you''s other abilities, but she can''t believe his business ability.


    Ghost you, seeing Su ruoqiu''s suspicious look, immediately frowns.


    She''s questioning his ability? Had it not been for his master''s face, he would have rushed up to her.


    "You, this is your chance to prove your ability, and you can''t resist." The dark night language spirit firmly says, didn''t give ghost you any chance to repent.


    Ghost you hesitated next, still nod to answer a way: "yes."


    Since the host does not give him the opportunity not to participate, then he will do it well.


    "Are you satisfied with this arrangement?" Dark night''s eyes fall on Su ruoqiu.


    "Well, very satisfied." Su ruoqiu nodded.


    It''s just strange how she always stares at the same place. Occasionally, Huo Lingxiao and Shuifu are raised in the corner of her mouth. When she nods in response, her heart beats.


    They both knew that there was a ghost following Su ruoqiu, but they didn''t want to follow her so closely. They followed her closely in the room.


    "I''ll let you appear in another capacity tomorrow. You just need to arrange for him to meet each other." Dark night tone says indifferently.


    "Well, I understand." Su ruoqiu replied.


    "Let''s go first." The dark night disappeared with that.


    GUI you looks at Su ruoqiu deeply and disappears with him.


    The host does not know how much to pay for her, but it is doomed to receive no response. Only the host can realize the bitterness.


    GUI you no matter how much he loves his master, he can''t share his pain.


    "Sleep." Su ruoqiu smiles, turns to look at them, lies down and closes his eyes.


    After Hao Lixin''s problem was solved, she was much more relaxed.


    Next, she should figure out how to deal with Fei Miaoxia.


    She wanted to clean up slowly before, but now she doesn''t mind doing it ahead of time. Anyway, she has to deal with Fei Miaoxia sooner or later.


    Fei Miaoxia treats the original owner like this, she uses the original owner''s body again, this hatred, in any case must revenge for the original owner.


    Huo Lingxiao and Shuifu stare at her inexplicably, then look at each other.


    Neither of them knew how she suddenly looked relaxed, as if everything had been settled.


    "I went to bed, too. Good night." Shuifu finished, took a deep breath and gave him a kiss on the cheek.


    After she finished kissing, her cheeks flushed and her head bowed in shame.


    "Yes. Good night Huo Lingxiao''s tone was gentle. He took her face in his hands and gave her a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    Shuifu''s cheeks were red, and she felt very hot.


    Leaving his bed, she went to the bed where Su ruoqiu was sleeping. She put the palms of her hands on her cheeks and tried to cool them with a little ice.


    After lying down, Shuifu sleeps on her side, facing Huo Lingxiao.


    The corners of her mouth rose slightly, and her smile was extremely sweet, and her eyes were full of deep love.


    I like Huo Lingxiao for a long time, but not long ago, I broke through myself, bravely confessed, and did something I couldn''t believe.


    She still blushes when she thinks of it.


    Every time she recalled that bold action, her heart couldn''t help beating violently, as if it was going to jump out of it.


    Huo Lingxiao gave her a gentle smile, turned off the light, leaving only a weak wall lamp.


    They all sleep on their side, face each other, stare at each other, and all their words can be answered through their eyes.


    When we love each other, even if we don''t talk, it''s a kind of sweet enjoyment to look at each other.


    But when you don''t love, this kind of looking at each other is a kind of torture, no one is willing to look at each other again.


    Shuifu hopes that the two of them can go on for a long time. She doesn''t need the vigorous love, she just needs the love to flow.


    She will marry and have children with him in the future. She will watch the children grow up and become a family together. She will count each other''s white hair and be happy until the end of their lives.


    Shuifu looked at him without blinking. At last, he fell asleep.


    Su ruoqiu, with her back to her, had already gone to meet Duke Zhou before she fell asleep.


    None of them said anything about the three of them who came here to assist in the investigation, and not many people knew about it.Fei Miaoxia asked two ghosts to do it. After successfully diverting the public''s attention, she didn''t pay much attention to it, so she didn''t know Su ruoqiu had come to Dongcheng.


    She waited patiently for the news of Chi Biyue, and Chi Biyue didn''t say that the corpse demon couldn''t make it. She didn''t know anything.


    Su ruoqiu''s fierce, she has seen, at present will not easily move each other, otherwise, will only cause trouble, this truth she knows.


    She thought that the days would go on smoothly, but she didn''t know that a huge wave was going to set off, which would surprise her.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    The three of them get up, brush their teeth, wash their faces and change their clothes.


    Su ruoqiu is the last one to change clothes. They have been waiting outside.


    "Ruoqiu, are you well? Ready to go. " Shuifu cried out.


    "Right away." Su ruoqiu opened the door when he was finished.


    When she stepped out, Shuifu was just in the same place. Her eyes were staring at her like a bell. She looked at her incredulously, and her eyes were still amazing.


    Looking back, Huo Lingxiao''s body also froze, and his eyes were staring at Su ruoqiu. His eyes were filled with wonder and praise.


    The two of them never knew that a person could be so beautiful. It''s no exaggeration to use soul stirring to describe it. It''s so beautiful that the world is eclipsed.


    "You... You''re beautiful." It took a long time for the water nymph to find his voice, and he said with heartfelt admiration.


    Such a beautiful woman makes Shuifu feel ashamed.


    Looking at the men in this world, I''m afraid few of them won''t be moved by her, right?


    Shuifu is a little worried about whether the relationship he just established with Huo Lingxiao will completely collapse because of this scene.


    If so, his dam is too weak.


    Shuifu turns her head and looks at Huo Lingxiao. When she sees that there is no love in Huo Lingxiao''s eyes but praise, she is relieved.


    Fortunately, he didn''t show that he liked Su ruoqiu, otherwise, her heart would be hurt.


    The men she chose are great, which proves that she has a good eye for men.


    "Are you su ruoqiu?" Shuifu asked uncertainly.


    Su ruoqiu in front of her is quite different from Su ruoqiu before. She can hardly convince herself that she is the same person.


    If Jin yilie and Bai Mochen have seen Su ruoqiu''s true face, it''s not unreasonable for them to fall in love with Su ruoqiu and be so determined.


    Who doesn''t love beautiful people and things?


    Shuifu doesn''t know that even if she doesn''t have the beauty of the city, she can also enter their eyes, because there are fetters between them, and they are doomed to be attracted.


    They love her not because of her beauty, but because of who she is, just because of who she is.

 Chapter 327

    After Shuifu''s words were asked, Huo Lingxiao realized this problem.


    She looked different from before, but he decided it was her.


    But for the reminder of Shuifu''s words, he might not have realized it.


    "Yes. That''s me Su ruoqiu smiles and nods.


    It''s not a short time to know them. Su ruoqiu knows that they are reliable people, so it''s no problem to confess their identity in front of them.


    Since they are friends, her true face is not only known alone, so there is no need to disguise in front of them.


    If she doesn''t take the initiative to confess, she may think that she doesn''t regard them as real friends after a long time of hiding them.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so beautiful." Shuifu said enviously, looking at her eyes shining.


    Don''t talk about men. As a woman, her eyes would straighten when she looked at Su ruoqiu.


    "You''re beautiful, too." Su ruoqiu replied sheepishly.


    Huo Lingxiao stares at Su ruoqiu, frowning deeply.


    At the moment, Su ruoqiu gave him a very familiar feeling. He recalled in his mind whether he had met her somewhere.


    Soon, Huo Lingxiao''s mind with a matching woman.


    They have the same outline, the same features, the only difference is the skin.


    The woman in Huo Lingxiao''s mind, a face is almost occupied by red pimples, and Su ruoqiu''s skin is as fine as cream, as if it can be broken.


    They have another similarity, that is, they are all called Su ruoqiu.


    "You are su Yong''s daughter." Huo Lingxiao stares at her straightforwardly and says in a determined tone.


    Su ruoqiu looked stunned. He didn''t expect to see it so soon.


    "Yes. I''m Su Yong''s daughter. " Su ruoqiu gave a sly smile and answered this question without any hesitation.


    Strictly speaking, although she is Zhang Cheng''s daughter, this body is Su Yong''s daughter. Naturally, she is also su Yong''s daughter.


    "Su Yong''s daughter?" Water lotus surprised, eyes full of doubts.


    Her eyebrows began to wrinkle and she began to recall the photos of Su Yong''s two daughters who had seen Su Yong''s family information.


    If you remember correctly, Su Yong''s eldest daughter is Su ruoqiu.


    Her eyes brightened slightly, and the outline and facial features of the woman in the photo coincided with Su ruoqiu in front of her, which made her suddenly aware.


    It turns out that Su ruoqiu is Su Yong''s daughter. I didn''t expect that.


    If Su ruoqiu didn''t show her true face now, she would never have guessed that they would be the same person, even if they had the same name.


    "Return... Really is..." water lotus surprised voice said.


    "How could your face be like that? And why don''t you meet Su Yong? " Huo Lingxiao asked.


    "I''m just going to meet him now? As for my face, I think it was Fei Miaoxia''s hand. I was cured later. As for the evidence, she has to say it herself. " Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    She is still not able to fully confirm that she is Fei Miaoxia''s murderer.


    However, Fei Miaoxia always has to pay a price. It doesn''t make any difference for her to admit it or not.


    In any case, the original master was tortured by their mother and daughter, and she would not forgive them lightly. What''s more, the death of the original master had something to do with them.


    "You mean to deal with your stepmother?" Shuifu asked tentatively.


    "Any comments? I have a grudge against her, and she does harm to nature. When I deal with her, I not only avenge her, but also do justice for heaven. " Su ruoqiu said calmly.


    Water lotus immediately waved his hand, "no problem."


    How can she have opinions? Fei Miaoxia is so hateful. In order to cover up Su Xiaoyi''s negative news, she killed innocent people in such a cruel way. She despises such behavior.


    If we want to go through legal procedures, we can''t catch any criminal evidence of Fei Miaoxia at all. We can only start from other aspects.


    Just want to catch Fei Miaoxia''s hand to kill, how can it be so simple? If you investigate Su''s group, Su Yong must be responsible for everything.


    "What do you want to do with Fei Miaoxia?" Huo Lingxiao asked.


    "I have my own way. I hope you can keep a secret for me. At present, few people know my true face." Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    As for her complicated identity, she wanted to tell them both later."No problem." Water lotus immediately out of the voice should be way.


    Huo Lingxiao nodded, also agreed to her request, "en."


    "Do you want to see Su Yong like this?" Shuifu asked suspiciously.


    Su ruoqiu shook his head, "to avoid frightening the snake, I want to become what I used to be."


    The original owner''s appearance can not only avoid scaring the snake, but also win sympathy in front of Su Yong.


    Su Yongtong does not love the original owner, so after seeing the face, Su Yong''s reaction.


    If Su Yong loves the original owner, she will move forward according to the plan. If she doesn''t love the original owner, don''t blame her for pulling Su Yong into the water.


    What was the original owner''s exchange for? But in the face of death.


    She is not the original owner. She doesn''t have much affection for Su Yong, and she is not as soft hearted as the original owner.


    Su ruoqiu spent a little time, began to tidy up his makeup, and made himself look like he had not yet solved the spell.


    "Let me see." "As like as two peas," Shui Fu looked at her, and looked at it for a moment. "It''s amazing. It''s almost the same as the photo."


    Su ruoqiu looked in the mirror and was very satisfied with her masterpiece.


    "Can I feel it?" The water lotus asks curiously, hands already eager to try.


    The red pimples on her face are very real, as if they really grow out of her skin.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded. She felt curiously here and there, like a curious baby just beginning to explore the world.


    "It''s amazing. You''re really amazing. If you can make it so lifelike, if you go to make up for movies and TV, you''ll probably become a hot leader. " Shuifu said sincerely.


    "I''m not going to grab people''s jobs." Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    "Do you want us to go with you, or do you want to go by yourself?" Huo Lingxiao asked.


    Su ruoqiu turned to look at him, "I''ll go myself. It''s easy for you to show up in front of Fei Miaoxia. "


    "All right." Huo Lingxiao agreed with her.


    "Later, I''ll introduce you to someone who will help Hao Lixin deal with the company''s affairs. If you ask them to pretend to be friends and girlfriends, he will help Hao Lixin." Su ruoqiu said.


    "Yes." Huo Lingxiao nodded.


    "It''s up to you, Su Yong. It''s up to me. Let''s work together." Su ruoqiu said.


    The two of them looked at each other and nodded.


    Su ruoqiu leaves the hotel first. When she receives someone, she will call Huo Lingxiao and give him his contact information. The two of them will take someone to persuade Hao Lixin.


    If Hao Lixin insists on not accepting such an arrangement, they have no choice but to cancel the plan.


    As for the ending of Hao Lixin''s sister and brother, it''s the way she chose to go, and they can only be a quiet spectator.

 Chapter 328

    Leaving the hotel with such a face, Su ruoqiu put on a hoodie and walked with her head down.


    Such a special face can be easily remembered if it is seen.


    At that time, if Fei Miaoxia wants to find out, it will be easy to find out, and then connect them with each other. It''s easy to know that the two Su ruoqiu are actually the same person.


    Su ruoqiu doesn''t know that Fei Miaoxia has begun to suspect her identity, and even has confirmed that it is her.


    Had it not been for her ability, Fei Miaoxia would have wanted to eradicate her. Now she is just waiting for an opportunity.


    Su ruoqiu, who left the hotel, walked to the left. After walking about 100 meters, she raised her head.


    All the people who noticed her face were subconsciously away from her.


    Even when a girl saw her, she let out a burst of exclamation, showing an incredible look, staring at her with tongue tied eyes, as if to see a terrible monster.


    Su ruoqiu, who has the memory of the original owner, is used to all kinds of reactions of others and doesn''t care about their eyes at all.


    As Su ruoqiu walked forward, her eyes fell on a man leaning against a tree by the road, and her steps slowed down a little.


    Some passing girls, see the man relying on the tree, have to secretly take a few eyes, some even secretly take photos.


    Their faces were shy, and their faces were red. They all looked like they were crazy.


    A man in a suit sets off his figure to the extreme. He leans lazily by the tree with a briefcase in one hand. He looks like a professional man preparing to go to work.


    His eyes were cold and his face was cold. He could feel the chill without getting close to him.


    No wonder those girls dare not easily close, it is because of his cold, like warning them: strangers do not enter.


    The man seems to be aware of a look at him, slowly turned his head to see.


    When he saw that it was su ruoqiu, he stood up and waited for her to come.


    His face was colder than before, but his manner was respectful.


    If it wasn''t for the master''s command, Guiyou would not dress up like this, but also help people to manage a company.


    Think about all irritable, in the heart involuntarily rise a fury.


    Such anger, he can only hold in the bottom of his heart, can not burst out.


    Su ruoqiu in front of him is the woman the master cares about, and the master is the one he respects most. Neither of them can offend.


    Su ruoqiu pursed her lips and secretly laughed. He was very well-dressed, but he was reluctant. He seemed to have been wronged, but it made him look a little uncomfortable.


    Looking carefully, Guiyou is actually quite lovely.


    She went to Guiyou and said with a smile, "how handsome you are. You are just as cold as others owe you a lot of money. I think you should smile more and attract many girls."


    "Do you want to go now?" GUI you asked without expression.


    "Are you single? Is there anyone you like? Or... "Su ruoqiu didn''t say anything.


    The ghost you has no language ground to stare at this woman, can''t dry crisp to fall a point, direct take him to carry out a task.


    He is single or not. It seems that he has nothing to do with her.


    Su ruoqiu saw that he didn''t say a word. He burst out laughing and clapped his hands. "I understand. You must be a single dog, so you have to smile more. Many girls will approach you. If you like someone, you have to take advantage of the opportunity, you know? "


    "Mission, when will it be carried out? If I don''t do it today, I''ll go. " GUI you asked sternly.


    His brow slightly frowned, a little uncomfortable in the heart, but also a little strange feeling.


    How do you feel discriminated against? But she was so concerned, feel a little warm in the heart.


    Laugh?


    GUI you''s brow wrinkled deeper. He saw that many human beings always laugh, but he didn''t remember how long he hadn''t laughed. He seemed to have forgotten how to laugh.


    "Right now. Where''s your cell phone? I''ll give you the contact information. " Su ruoqiu asked immediately.


    He is always so straight, funny is not interesting, the corners of the mouth do not hook, funny is not interesting.


    Su ruoqiu reaches out his hand and asks for his mobile phone.


    Not far away, a girl had stopped, and when she saw her actions, they all looked envious and envious."Who is this woman? He is so ugly that he has the face to chat up with the male god. "


    "I admire her for her courage. I didn''t dare to go there before."


    "You see, the male God has taken out his mobile phone. Is it necessary to change his contact information? Ah! How jealous! If I had known that the male god would give it, I would have asked for it just now. "


    "It''s not too late for you now. After observing for a while, I think they know each other. Otherwise, how can the male god not lean against the tree as soon as he sees her? "


    "Yes, I found it, too. As soon as she appeared just now, the male God immediately stood upright when he saw her. Would the male god like her? "


    "No way! When the male God saw her, he didn''t change his gentleness, and he was even colder than before. "


    "Who knows, maybe it''s cool in front of the people you like."


    "I don''t believe it. I don''t believe that a male god would like such a girl. She''s not as good as me anywhere."


    "Even if she doesn''t have you anywhere, the male God has not chosen her, which proves that she is better than you anywhere."


    "Who are you? If you don''t speak, are you afraid of being dumb? "


    "I''m not talking to you. What are you excited about?"


    "You..."


    There are two girls quarrel, and more and more fierce, have a kind of feeling about to fight.


    The rest of the girls, seeing the battle between them, some of them dodged a little, and the rest of them went to pull them apart. I''m afraid they will fight.


    When they are pulled apart, Su ruoqiu has given Guiyou contact information and asked him to take photos of Huo Lingxiao in the hotel.


    Su ruoqiu thrusts the mobile phone to Guiyou and asks in a voice: "can the mobile phone be used?"


    "Yes." Ghost you nodded, he was deeply discriminated against.


    "Well, I''ll go first. You''ll find him in the hotel. If you''re not sure, call me Su ruoqiu asked.


    Ghost you is nodding again, corners of the mouth jerk a few times, he seems to have been discriminated against once.


    Not sure? Is it that hard? Need to trouble her again?


    Su ruoqiu originally wanted to pat him on the shoulder, but they were different in height. If they wanted to pat him on the shoulder, they had to stand on tiptoe, so she patted him on the chest instead.


    "Come on, I''m going." She left over Guiyou after shooting.


    Such a move, attracted the envy of those girls hate, eager to lend a hand to wipe it is they.


    When Su ruoqiu left, the bold girl tried to chat up, but Guiyou was too cold.


    As long as any girl is close, he will glance coldly, and immediately make the girl timid and dare not get closer.


    The girls who have tried all look frustrated and die before they succeed.


    They really knew each other. The people they chatted with didn''t get close to him at all, and they also got frightening eyes.

 Chapter 329

    After su ruoqiu and Guiyou separate, they go in different directions.


    Guiyou go to the hotel to find Huo Lingxiao, and then go to see Hao Lixin.


    Su ruoqiu goes to Su Yong to find a way to get along with him alone, and then showdown with him to see his reaction.


    She bought a new mobile phone card, and with the memory of the owner in her mind, she called the strange and familiar phone number.


    Su ruoqiu also doesn''t know whether Su Yong''s mobile phone has the function of forbidding strangers to answer their calls. If so, she''s in vain.


    After calling out, she would listen to the movement of the mobile phone calmly.


    When she heard that the phone was connected, a relaxed smile appeared on her stern and nervous face.


    Su ruoqiu even more did not expect that the phone was connected not long, it is estimated that less than two seconds, it was immediately picked up.


    The speed is too fast, let Su ruoqiu some can''t respond, stand stupidly, didn''t say a word.


    That end is also silent. When she wants to open her mouth and want to speak, Su Yong''s voice comes from her mobile phone.


    Su Yong''s voice is very strange to her, but it is very familiar to the original owner.


    "Ruoqiu, is that you?" Su Yong''s uneasy voice came from that end.


    I don''t know if it was influenced by the memory of the original owner, or if Su Yong asked too carefully, Su ruoqiu''s eyes suddenly turned red, and quickly filled with tears.


    The heart is a little painful inexplicably, and she can''t tell what it is affected by.


    Su ruoqiu thinks that she can face Su Yong hard. After all, they don''t have many feelings. But at the moment, it seems that there are many feelings in her heart.


    "Is that you? If autumn Su Yong didn''t hear the voice, but seemed to hear a choking voice. He couldn''t help asking again.


    Strange number originally can''t be called in, but since Su ruoqiu disappeared, he couldn''t find it, he began to cancel the function.


    As long as it is a strange number, he will answer, waiting for the disappointment again and again.


    Su Yong would never take the initiative to ask if it was ruoqiu, but this time he couldn''t help asking.


    Intuition told him that the person who called this time was probably ruoqiu.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu answered with a choking voice.


    Su Yong is silent, already sobbing, finally... Finally found his child.


    Since he married Fei Miaoxia, his career has grown stronger and stronger, but he has ignored the child.


    When he looked back, ruoqiu had already disappeared, and there was no news of her.


    Su Yong regrets that when he should have cared about his children, he struggled so hard that he ignored their feelings.


    I don''t know how ruoqiu is living outside. He always thinks about whether she has enough food, whether she is well dressed, and whether she is bullied.


    No matter how much Su Yong thought, he could not imagine that she was no longer alive.


    For a long time, there was no voice for Su Yong to speak, but when she heard Su Yong''s choking voice, she felt very uncomfortable.


    Her mood at the moment is very complex, like overturning the Schisandra.


    "Dad." Su ruoqiu took the initiative to shout.


    "My good daughter, you have finally come back. Do you know that my father is worried about you and misses you very much?" Su Yong cried.


    Su ruoqiu''s mouth moved, silent, and said in a voice: "then why don''t you come to me?"


    Her tone of complaint, this is to fight for the original aggrieved, the original left that home, Su Yong rarely care about the original.


    The original owner knew that Su Yong had a new home and didn''t want to disturb his life. He endured everything silently and lived that hard life with his teeth clenched.


    In the hard days, the original master died before long, and her soul appeared in the original master''s body and occupied the original master''s body.


    "Yes, dad did. Dad is crazy to look for you. Every time I dream of you coming back, but when I wake up, it''s nothing. Dad''s heart is very sad. " Su Yong said.


    "Let''s make an appointment." Su ruoqiu said calmly, and his mood was not so excited.


    "Good. Why don''t dad call your mom and dad pick you up and have a reunion dinner with our family. " Su Yong said happily.


    Hearing that Su Yong wanted her to go home and have dinner with Fei Miaoxia''s mother and daughter, he immediately showed disgust and frowned deeply."If you insist on doing this, we don''t need to see each other. You don''t have my daughter." Su ruoqiu has a tough attitude.


    He wants her to go home to dinner and meet Fei Miaoxia''s mother and daughter. She would rather not meet Su Yong and break the father daughter relationship.


    Su ruoqiu''s heart is more than that. Once Su Yong insists that she go back to that home, she will deal with Su Yong together.


    Since in his heart, the original master''s position is not more important than Fei Miaoxia''s mother and daughter, then she doesn''t have to help the original master protect him.


    "No, no! Daughter, don''t hang up and listen to Dad. Dad won''t let you have dinner with them. You can say it. You can say a place. Dad will come to see you, just dad himself. " Su Yong quickly stops her, fearing that she will hang up and never hear from her.


    He was in a cold sweat and was very scared. His heart beat a lot faster.


    "Good." Su ruoqiu should say, she said in advance to check a good hotel address, about him to meet there.


    "Yes. Dad won''t take anyone with him. Don''t go without him. " Sue never reassured again and again.


    "As long as dad doesn''t bring anyone, I''ll be there for sure." Su ruoqiu answered firmly.


    With Su ruoqiu''s promise, Su Yong said a few more words before he was willing to hang up.


    He put away his cell phone, picked up his suit jacket and left the office.


    There is nothing urgent to deal with today, so he just simply told the Secretary to call him if there is anything.


    He left the Su group without anyone.


    Su Yong didn''t tell anyone about Su ruoqiu, including his wife.


    His wife doesn''t like Su ruoqiu, which is what he knows.


    But no matter how hard he tries, it seems that he can''t change that state, and it will be more and more serious.


    Su ruoqiu arrived at the hotel earlier than Su Yong, but instead of rushing in, she was waiting outside in the corner.


    She wants to see if Su Yong brings anyone. If so, she turns around and leaves, and will not contact Su Yong again.


    Soon, a familiar figure appeared in her sight.


    Her eyes looked behind him to make sure that no one followed Su Yong. Then she let go.


    Su Yong goes in with her front foot, and she follows with her back foot.


    As soon as you go in, you scan around, but you don''t see ruoqiu. Su Yong is anxious to call Su ruoqiu. His heart beats hard.


    "Dad." At the moment when Su Yong takes out his mobile phone, Su ruoqiu shouts.


    Su Yong heard the sound of daydreaming and turned his head red.


    Seeing his daughter standing in front of him, his eyes were dazzled with tears. Some of them couldn''t see the figure clearly.


    Su Yong quickly wiped away his tears and glared as if he could see clearly. At the same time, he was afraid that he was dreaming.

 Chapter 330

    Su Yong stared at Su ruoqiu for a moment, looked up and down several times, and then walked forward.


    His hands on her shoulders, excited to look left and right, happy smile hanging on the face.


    In Su Yong''s eyes, there is no look of dislike, there is only love.


    Su ruoqiu looks at Su Yong without saying a word, thinking that the original owner''s position in Su Yong''s heart is quite heavy.


    But his previous neglect indirectly killed the original owner who lacked concern.


    "It''s my daughter." Su Yong spoke excitedly.


    His cocooned palm fell on her face, coarser than her uneven face.


    "Daughter, you are thin." Su Yong said painfully.


    She must have suffered a lot outside. She looks really thin, but her face is much better.


    "Dad. Let''s find a box and sit down. I''m hungry. " Su ruoqiu said pitifully.


    She pretended to be hungry and wanted to sit down and have a good chat.


    Standing here, the target is too big. In case someone finds out, he happens to know Fei Miaoxia, so he can''t go to tell the secret.


    The best way is to eat in the box. In this way, there will be a private space for the two of them, and they will not be overheard easily.


    "Good. Dad will go at once Su Yong took her with him.


    Led by the waiter, they entered the box.


    "What do you like to eat?" Su Yong asked.


    Su ruoqiu deliberately did not say what he liked to eat, but said, "Dad, just order my favorite dishes."


    She has the memory of the original owner, so she knows exactly what the Lord likes to eat and what she hates.


    It''s time to test Su Yong. If he cares enough about him, he will know what he likes and dislikes.


    Even if he can''t order all of them right, he always knows his favorite dish or two.


    "Yes." Su Yong nodded, took the menu and began to order.


    The more Su ruoqiu hears about it, the more surprised he is. Su Yong still has a heart for the original owner. Otherwise, he won''t remember so carefully.


    "Dad, that''s enough. We can''t both eat that much." Su ruoqiu said.


    She was afraid that Su Yong would order any more, and the table would not fit any more.


    "Well, that''s all." Su Yong said.


    When the waiter left, Su Yong asked, "daughter, where have you been? I''m afraid I''ll never see you again. "


    "Dad..." Su ruoqiu looked at him, with fear and hesitation in his eyes.


    Su Yong could see that she wanted to say something, but because of something, she didn''t dare to say it.


    "Whatever you want to say, just say it, dad will make up your mind." Su Yong said.


    "Dad, if she did something bad to me, which side would you stand on?" Su ruoqiu asked expectantly.


    Su Yong''s brow imperceptibly slightly frowned and asked: "who?"


    "Fei Miaoxia." Su ruoqiu responded.


    She doesn''t need to deal with Fei Miaoxia''s mother and daughter at the same time. As long as she cleans up Fei Miaoxia, it''s equivalent to breaking Su Xiaoyi''s wings. It''s extremely difficult for her to fly again.


    Without Fei Miaoxia, it is difficult to achieve great things with Su Xiaoyi''s means and skills.


    "What?" Su Yong''s eyes widened and asked in embarrassment, "if Qiu, did you misunderstand something?"


    "Dad, I haven''t even said what happened. Why do you say I misunderstood her? Do you want to turn a blind eye to my torment? " Su ruoqiu asked angrily.


    Su Yong saw her angry, immediately flustered, tone anxious to comfort: "dad doesn''t mean that, but we are all a family, dad is afraid of any misunderstanding."


    "No misunderstanding! Look at my face, it''s made by Fei Miaoxia! She knows magic. She has been hiding it from you and has cursed me. She not only wants to destroy my appearance, but also wants my life. Fortunately, I''m not dead in her hands! " Su ruoqiu said that in the end he was already sobbing. He looked as pitiful as he could be.


    Su Yong is so shocked that he can''t speak. Is it really related to Fei Miaoxia that his daughter''s face becomes like this?


    "She knows magic? Daughter, who did you listen to? " Su Yong didn''t believe it, so he couldn''t persuade himself to accept it.


    They have lived together for more than ten years, and Fei Miaoxia is very good everywhere. She just doesn''t like ruoqiu, but he didn''t think she would be so vicious."Who did you listen to? You might as well go back and ask her, but I know that if you ask, she will pretend to know nothing. " Su ruoqiu said.


    "Otherwise, after dinner, we''ll go back to her and find out?" Su Yong asked.


    "Dad, if you want to send me to die, you can take me back. She knows I''m not dead, and will continue to send people and ghosts to kill me." Su ruoqiu said sadly.


    "Chase you... This... How is this possible..." Su Yong stammered, all of a sudden there were so many problems that he could not digest.


    Su ruoqiu frowned slightly. Seeing Su Yong''s face, it was time to get rich, but it took her so long to get married with Fei Miaoxia.


    "Dad, you know what? In fact, you have been lucky to make money for a long time, but when you marry Fei Miaoxia, your career has just started. Don''t you doubt it? " Su ruoqiu suggested.


    Her voice fell, Su Yong''s heart thumped, and her eyebrows stirred slightly.


    Not long ago, Su Yong came across a fortune teller by accident. He said that he had been rich and prosperous for a long time. The time he said was before he married Fei Miaoxia.


    It was after he married Fei Miaoxia that his career started. Naturally, he didn''t believe in the fortune teller''s words.


    Su Yong laughs in his heart that the fortune teller is blind. The fortune teller also says he doesn''t take any money, but he still insists on giving some money.


    If Su ruoqiu hadn''t mentioned it again today, Su Yong would never have remembered what the fortune teller said.


    "Do you suspect that she did something?" Su Yong asked.


    "Of course she did it, otherwise how could it be so clever? Who hindered your fortune? She knows magic, and it''s not impossible to block your fortune. " Su ruoqiu said.


    "How can you be so sure she knows magic?" Su Yong still doesn''t believe it.


    He didn''t find that Fei Miaoxia could do magic when he spent so long together and almost in his spare time.


    If his daughter is telling the truth, Fei Miaoxia is a terrible woman. She hides it deeply.


    "Dad, if you don''t believe me, I''ll give you a small bottle of cow tears and wipe them on your eyelids. If you see ghosts around her and listen to her respectfully, it''s the ghosts she keeps. " Su ruoqiu said calmly.


    Staring at her daughter''s eyes, firm look, not like a joke, not like cheating him.


    "Good. You give it to Dad, wait for Dad to go back, and then secretly observe it. " Su Yong was silent for a while, but still accepted her suggestion.


    I want to know if, as she said, it''s the only way to prove it.


    His heart beat wildly, his heart was heavy and contradictory.


    Su never wanted to see Fei Miaoxia really know magic, but she didn''t want to let her daughter suffer from the pain.

 Chapter 331

    "If what I said was true, what would dad do? Which side will you stand on? " Su ruoqiu asked.


    Su Yong looks at his daughter in amazement. He didn''t expect that she would ask this question so soon. He didn''t really think about it.


    Looking at his daughter''s face, without those red pimples, his daughter will look very good.


    If all this is artificial, Fei Miaoxia will not only destroy her appearance, but also kill her as his daughter said.


    "If you find out the truth and prove that you''re not lying, dad is on your side." Su Yong said in a voice.


    When Fei Miaoxia didn''t appear, Su Yong loved her very much.


    When he thought of her lovely appearance when she was a child, she was very similar to her mother. At that time, he firmly believed that her daughter was a beauty.


    Who ever thought that such a thing would happen? Her mother couldn''t bear it because he was getting poorer and poorer, and finally decided to divorce him.


    Su Yong also doesn''t want to drag his wife down. When his wife asks for a divorce, he readily agrees and doesn''t do anything to keep her.


    He can understand that his wife divorced him. The only thing that bothers him is that his wife doesn''t want to take her children with her, saying that children are a burden, which will affect her remarriage.


    Su Yong is also reluctant to give up his children, but he is so poor, and the poorer he gets, he doesn''t want his children to suffer with him, so he wants to let them follow her. Maybe if she marries well, the children can also live a good life.


    His daughter suffered with him and was persecuted in the end, so he should be on his daughter''s side.


    With Su Yong''s words, Su ruoqiu feels gratified for the original owner.


    The father of the original owner, in fact, still loves the daughter of the original owner.


    In Su Yong''s body, she seems to see her own father''s shadow, that kind of care calf eager look.


    "Well, I''m relieved to have dad." Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    She took out a small bottle, which was her collection of cow tears.


    "Dad, this is cow tears." Su ruoqiu carefully handed the bottle to him and said, "it doesn''t need to be used too much at a time. Don''t expose it in front of her. This bottle of cow tears can''t let her know, otherwise all previous achievements will be wasted."


    "Well, dad knows." Su Yong picked it up, put it in his pocket carefully, and pressed it uneasily.


    He naturally knew that Fei Miaoxia could not be informed, otherwise, she would be on guard and it would be impossible for her to see the truth.


    "Where do you live, child? If you don''t want to go home, dad will give you a villa. If you live there, Dad can visit you at any time. " Every word and sentence of Su Yong is full of concern and guilt.


    "Dad, I have a place to live. Don''t worry. In the future, don''t take the initiative to contact me, let me contact you. " Su ruoqiu said, "also, you give me a villa in your name. I''m afraid it''s easy for her to find it."


    "Yes, dad just wants to see you every day, not so thoughtful." Su Yong answered in a hurry.


    His daughter has been missing for such a long time. He thinks for such a long time that he wants his daughter to be with him. He also wants to make up for her.


    "It doesn''t matter. In the future, our father and daughter will spend more time with each other." Su ruoqiu said.


    If Su Yongzhen does what she says, she will take good care of him instead of the original owner in the future and provide for his old age.


    "Yes." Su Yong nodded. He was too anxious.


    Maybe it''s his illusion. He always feels that his daughter is a little different from before, but he can''t see the difference.


    After serving the dishes, they eat while chatting. Su Yong sees her gobble it up and thinks that her life outside is very hard.


    While he was distressed, he kept telling her to eat more.


    After dinner, Su Yong took out a bank card and said, "ruoqiu, you can keep this card. There''s money in it. When you''re almost finished, dad will call you back."


    "Dad, put it away. I use your card. It''s just as easy to expose." Su ruoqiu said.


    The most important thing she needs now is money, and it''s easy to find out if she uses Su Yong''s card.


    "Oh." Su Yong put it away. He wanted to help his daughter, but he found that nothing could help her.


    Stunned, he snatched all the cash out of his wallet.


    "Ruoqiu, take the money." Su Yong thrust the money into her hands.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t want to take it, but seeing Su Yong''s insistence, he could only take it, "thank you, Dad.""Thank you. We are father and daughter. Father''s is yours." Su yongchong said with a smile.


    Su ruoqiu had a chat with Su Yong again. Before he left, he told him, "Dad, pay attention to your health. When you check that, be careful."


    "Dad knows." Su Yong nodded and said painfully, "you should take care of yourself, too."


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu should say that he would leave the hotel with Su Yong after repeated instructions.


    ¡­¡­


    Guiyou is taken to the villa of Hao Lixin''s two brothers and sisters.


    "Drink water." Hao Lixin brought each of them a drink.


    "Thank you." They were born to say thank you.


    Shuifu looked at Huo Lingxiao. They had a good eye contact and understood each other''s meaning.


    "Is your name Lihong? Will you go out with your sister? " Shuifu asked with a smile.


    Hao Lihong turned to see her sister, blinking her innocent eyes, as if to ask her sister''s meaning.


    "Go. Don''t run too far Hao Lixin said.


    Originally, she didn''t want her brother to leave her sight, but looking at their posture, it was clear that there was something she wanted to talk about, and it was inconvenient for her brother to know.


    When Hao Lixin takes her eyes back, she stops for a moment on the strange man Huo Lingxiao brings.


    From the moment he appeared in sight, Hao Lixin had noticed him.


    This man is really handsome. If she hadn''t experienced the grief of losing her family soon, she would have been in love.


    She found that her cheeks were a little hot, I''m afraid they were already a little red.


    Her heart was beating violently. She had never felt it before. She even felt a little suffocated.


    "Yes." Hao Lihong nodded.


    Shuifu looks at them, takes Hao Lihong by the hand and leaves the villa.


    When Hao Lixin saw the two of them leave, her eyes fell on Huo Lingxiao and asked in a voice, "I don''t know what you want to say to me?"


    "Let me introduce him to you. His name is Guiyou. He is a business genius who can help you deal with the affairs of the company." Huo Lingxiao said frankly.


    "You mean, let him come to the company to help me?" Hao Lixin asked calmly, but there was a big wave in her heart.


    In this way, the two of them can get along day and night, and he can help her stabilize the situation of the company.


    "Yes. When necessary, you can pretend to be a boyfriend or girlfriend, or even get engaged. Of course, it''s best not to go that far. " Huo Lingxiao said.


    This is the biggest reason for them to support Hao Lihong, and let Guiyou help Hao Lixin. It''s better not to let a child know, so as not to be cheated by someone who has a heart.


    Once the scam is exposed, the problems faced by their sister and brother will be magnified.

 Chapter 332

    When Hao Lixin heard the words of pretending to be a boyfriend and girlfriend, or even engagement, her heart beat faster, so strong that she could hardly control it.


    "Fake... Pretend to be a girlfriend? Be engaged to be engaged to Hao Lixin stammered.


    She was so shocked that she didn''t expect Huo Lingxiao to say that.


    Hao Lixin just thought that he wanted GUI you to be his assistant. He didn''t expect that he could pretend to be a girlfriend or engaged.


    See her so big reaction, ghost you''s brow deeply wrinkly.


    He didn''t want to, but she rang him first.


    "These only refer to special circumstances, but they don''t mean that you must be like this." Huo Lingxiao see Hao Lixin reaction so big, immediately said.


    Before Hao Lixin indicated that she didn''t mean it, Guiyou had already spoken.


    His eyes fell coldly on Hao Lixin, and said unhappily, "since you don''t want to, we don''t want to."


    Ghost you finish saying to stand up, continue to say: "that I go first."


    She didn''t want to accept the best. When he went back, he had an excuse to tell the host. Anyway, he didn''t want to stay.


    At first, he was discriminated by Su ruoqiu, but now he is discriminated by this mortal woman. He feels very uncomfortable and wants to be angry.


    GUI you''s brow is wrinkled deeper. The discrimination of the two seems to have different feelings for him.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t react much to his discrimination, but Hao Lixin''s discrimination made him feel confused.


    "Go back." Huo Lingxiao quickly grasped his hand and held his body as he walked forward. "Calm down."


    "I have been discriminated against, how can I calm down?" Ghost you asks in reply.


    He didn''t tell them that he was Guiyou, but he used Guiyou as his name.


    Guiyou didn''t want to stay for long. When Hao Lixin was able to take charge of the overall situation, he could get away.


    "She didn''t mean to discriminate against you." Huo Lingxiao said immediately.


    "Yes... Yes... I don''t discriminate against you, I''m just surprised." Hao Lixin stood up anxiously and explained to him in a hurry.


    She didn''t mean to discriminate against him at all. She was too nervous, which led to such a misunderstanding.


    Hao Lixin''s face turned more red. How could she discriminate against him? She still likes him a little in her heart.


    "Don''t you discriminate against me?" Ghost you board a face to ask a way.


    Hao Lixin immediately nodded, "I don''t discriminate against you. I can swear to God."


    "No Ghost you finish saying and sat back again, the facial expression is still very cold.


    "If you don''t object, it''s settled?" Huo Lingxiao asked tentatively.


    "Yes." Hao Lixin immediately nodded, as if afraid of Guiyou suddenly left.


    Huo Lingxiao breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, and his expression was relaxed. "Well, that''s settled. I''ll let Guiyou come to you tomorrow. "


    As soon as his voice fell, Guiyou continued, "I live here."


    He was so fast that Hao Lixin had no chance to nod his head. He looked at him foolishly.


    Hao Lixin was nervous and excited, but he was also afraid.


    Huo Lingxiao found this man should be very reliable, right?


    Don''t be a pervert, a coyote or something. They are both in danger.


    The police are always protecting their sister and brother, but leaving those who don''t know the details at home is to bury a time bomb. No one knows when it will explode.


    "Isn''t that... Appropriate?" Huo Lingxiao hesitates to ask a way.


    Ghost you turns a head to coldly white his one eye, tone coldly say: "suitable, a I, stronger than you these policemen."


    With him here, the safety of their sister and brother is more guaranteed.


    Of course, this request is also put forward by the owner, otherwise, he will not take the initiative to implement it.


    Hao Lixin stares at him straightforwardly, more and more doubt, this straight man will be a business genius?


    Don''t be sold at that time. She has to help.


    Huo Lingxiao''s face is a little cold. Is he belittling the ability of the police?


    His brow light wrinkly next, Su ruoqiu exactly is from where to find the man.Huo Lingxiao now also has some doubts that Guiyou is familiar with business affairs, so he won''t find a liar, will he?


    No, he has to confirm with Su ruoqiu again. Only after he is sure that Guiyou is reliable can he make the next plan.


    "I''ll make a phone call, and I''ll discuss it when I get back." Huo Lingxiao finished and got up.


    He found a corner and called Su ruoqiu.


    "Not sure?" Su ruoqiu''s joking laughter came from her mobile phone.


    Huo Lingxiao''s brow slightly wrinkled for a while, directly asked: "the person you are looking for, can you trust? I think he looks like a young man with a blank head. He talks straight and straight. He doesn''t know how to deal with business like those businessmen in the market. "


    Let''s not talk about potential safety problems. If Guiyou makes mistakes in dealing with the company''s problems, Hao Lixin''s sister and brother will be isolated faster.


    Su ruoqiu couldn''t help laughing, "of course I can trust you. You put a hundred heart, I look for people, there is no wrong. He''s a man who''s 100 percent trustworthy. "


    "I''m afraid he won''t deal with the business." Huo Lingxiao is still a little worried.


    Su ruoqiu said, "don''t worry, I promise there will be no accident."


    Huo Lingxiao hesitated and said, "OK, I believe you."


    Hang up the phone, Huo Lingxiao back to the living room, see them two sitting, occasionally big eyes stare small eyes, also not much communication.


    If they need to pretend to be friends or betrothed, they can show up every minute. As long as they are not blind, they are not a couple at all.


    "What''s your opinion on making Guiyou stay?" Huo Lingxiao''s eyes fell on Hao Lixin and asked her for her opinion.


    Hao Lixin was startled and nervously twisted her fingers to ask her to agree? She felt embarrassed, but she wanted him to stay.


    "Is he... Is he reliable?" Hao Lixin asked.


    Ask a few more questions, so as to show that she is reserved, rather than eager for him to live here immediately.


    "Reliable." Huo Lingxiao firmly gives two words.


    Hao Lixin looked at Guiyou and found that his face was not good again. It seemed that she suspected that he was unreliable and made him angry. She immediately regretted asking this question.


    "Then stay." Hao Lixin said.


    She didn''t dare to ask any more, or he might get up again and leave.


    "Which room do I live in?" Ghost you says a very direct word again, is not asking her at all.


    Hao Lixin looked at him, then at Huo Lingxiao, and said softly, "officer Huo, sit down first. I''ll take him to see the room."


    "He''s going back now." Said GUI you.


    See her talk with Huo Lingxiao, his heart is also a little uncomfortable, or let Huo Lingxiao go quickly.


    Huo Lingxiao''s corner of the mouth twitches a few times suddenly, when does he say to go back now?


    The man she found is really good at making his own decisions for others.

 Chapter 333

    Hao Lixin was stunned and frowned in amazement. "Officer Huo, are you going back now?"


    The ghost you stares at Huo Lingxiao straight, the facial expression has no any abnormality, but an invisible prestige is quietly formed, directly let him feel psychological pressure.


    Huo Lingxiao''s eyes appear a trace of surprise, return to the look of the tour without any exception, why can''t help but let him feel fear?


    "Yes. I have something else to deal with, so I''ll trouble you to take care of Guiyou. " Huo Lingxiao said.


    "I don''t need someone to look after me." Ghost you cold face says.


    "Then I''ll go." Huo Lingxiao''s eyes fell on Hao Lixin, "please."


    "I should thank you for your help." Hao Lixin said sheepishly.


    "If you want to thank Su ruoqiu, I didn''t help. She put forward this proposal, and Guiyou was also found by her." Huo Lingxiao said in a voice.


    All these are not his credit. Su ruoqiu thought of them all by himself.


    "Oh." Hao Lixin nodded bitterly, and glanced anxiously back home.


    What''s the relationship between such an excellent man and the powerful woman? It''s not a relationship between a boyfriend and a girlfriend, is it?


    If they are friends and girlfriends, she will be lovelorn before she falls in love.


    Thinking of these, Hao Lixin''s eyes were dim.


    "Not yet?" Ghost you''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his tone asked indifferently.


    "Go. Right away. " Huo Lingxiao said.


    "You sit here and I''ll see officer Huo off." Hao Lixin looks at Guiyou and nods when he sees him.


    Ghost you is looking at her to send Huo Ling Xiao to leave of back figure, eyebrow imperceptible tiny Cu Cu Cu.


    At the beginning, I didn''t feel good or bad about Huo Lingxiao. Now I don''t think he is so annoying.


    Hao Lixin doesn''t just send Huo Lingxiao out, but has a question to ask him.


    "That... Huo... Huo police officer..." Hao Lixin looked at him, his heart beating faster and faster.


    She wanted to know the answer, but she was afraid to know.


    If it is what she imagined, how can she face it? Licking your wounds in the middle of the night?


    Huo Lingxiao can see that she wants to ask him something, but it''s not easy to ask. He lightens up a lot, and tries to make the atmosphere easier, so that she won''t be so nervous that she can''t speak well.


    "Ask whatever you want." Huo Lingxiao''s voice was mild, with an attractive husky texture.


    "Guiyou was invited by Su ruoqiu. Are they two friends? I think they would be a good match if they were together. " Hao Lixin said with a smile.


    She specially added the following words to make it look like she didn''t want to inquire about this question. After all, it was very abrupt to ask like that, and it was easy for people to guess another meaning.


    GUI you, sitting in the living room, closed his eyes and moved his ears.


    When he heard what Hao Lixin said behind him, his eyebrows wrinkled deeply, and the temperature around him dropped several degrees suddenly.


    The questions she asked made Huo Lingxiao want to laugh.


    Guiyou is excellent, but compared with Jin yilie, there is still a big gap.


    You know, Su ruoqiu is Jin yilie''s wife.


    After knowing Su ruoqiu''s true face, Huo Lingxiao thinks that only a man like Jin yilie can be worthy of Su ruoqiu.


    Huo Lingxiao could not help but gently wrinkled his mouth, as if to hear a very funny joke.


    Hao Lixin''s heart thumped with such a soft smile when he suddenly laughed. He thought she guessed right. They were really a couple.


    Su ruoqiu''s heart is really big. She doesn''t know why she has to sacrifice for her. She even sends her boyfriends to her side. In the end, she doesn''t hesitate to help her with engagement.


    This way, she has no profit at all, and she also thinks that Su ruoqiu is not the kind of mercenary woman.


    Hao Lixin''s mouth moved. He wanted to stop the topic from going on. Huo Lingxiao''s voice came from his ear.


    "She''s married." Huo Lingxiao said with a smile.


    "What?" Hao Lixin is surprised. For a moment, she doesn''t react. She thinks that Su ruoqiu and GUI you are married.


    "Her husband is not going home." Huo Lingxiao can only help her here.


    When she asked that question, Huo Lingxiao had already guessed what she was thinking. Judging from her appearance, she should be a little fond of homecoming.If Guiyou doesn''t have another half, it''s good for them to be together. He thinks they are a good match and doesn''t mind matching them.


    Hao Lixin''s mouth opened slightly and closed for a long time. She couldn''t help but feel a radian in the corner of her mouth. She didn''t even notice it.


    Seeing her smile at the moment, Huo Lingxiao''s heart is more sure that he didn''t guess wrong.


    The two of them did not talk any more and went on.


    The ghost you sitting in the living room suddenly opened his eyes. There was a color of extreme displeasure in his eyes, and his lips tightened a little.


    His heart a little uncomfortable, also very angry, but he did not know why.


    When Shuifu saw them both appear, she hurried to take Hao Lihong. Seeing Guiyou didn''t come out, she frowned slightly.


    "Why didn''t Guiyou come out?" Shuifu asked curiously.


    "He''s going to live here. Let''s go back." Huo Lingxiao said.


    Water lotus originally wanted to ask why, but saw Huo Lingxiao''s eyes, immediately closed his mouth.


    The reason why Guiyou will stay may be related to Hao Lixin. When they leave here, Huo Lingxiao will tell her.


    "See you some other time." Hao Lixin said in a voice.


    "Yes." They both nodded.


    When driving back, Huo Lingxiao tells Shuifu about Guiyou''s initiative to stay, and Hao Lixin''s reaction. He guesses that he likes Guiyou.


    "I just don''t know if Guiyou has a girlfriend." Said Shuifu.


    "Go back and ask Su ruoqiu, and you''ll know." Huo Lingxiao answered.


    "Yes." Shuifu showed a bright smile.


    When they returned to the hotel, they did not find Su ruoqiu.


    "Hasn''t she dealt with it yet? Why didn''t you come back? " Shuifu asked curiously.


    "I''ll call and ask." Huo Lingxiao said.


    He saw that Su ruoqiu''s luggage was all there, but no one came back.


    Huo Lingxiao got through to her phone and was quickly picked up, "you haven''t done it yet?"


    "It''s done. We''d better not stay in the same hotel together until the case is completed. I''ll change to another hotel. We''ll meet again when the case is over." Su ruoqiu said.


    Huo Lingxiao''s brow imperceptibly slightly frowned, nodded and said: "that''s OK."


    "Be careful, you two." Su ruoqiu asked.


    "We know that you are the same. If you have any action, you must inform us. Don''t act without authorization." Huo Lingxiao said solemnly.


    "Of course I know. I''m not alone now." Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    "Yes." Huo Lingxiao answered.


    "What''s the matter? Is ruoqiu OK? " Water lotus''s eyes blinked a few times and asked anxiously.

 Chapter 334

    Huo Lingxiao stroked one of her hair, shook his head and said, "she''s OK. It''s done."


    "Then why hasn''t she come back?" Shuifu asked curiously.


    "She said that she would not meet us until the matter was completely settled. Before that, we should not stay in one hotel. She has already stayed in another hotel." Huo Lingxiao said.


    "Ah? This... What does it matter. " Said Shuifu.


    In fact, she knows Su ruoqiu''s worries. If they are together, it''s easy to expose Su ruoqiu, but she really doesn''t want to separate.


    "No matter what the relationship is, it will be safer if we do it." Huo Lingxiao said.


    Shuifu nodded. After half a sound, she realized something else. Her cheeks turned red and she said shyly, "it''s not... It''s not our two rooms in the future."


    "Yes." By her such a reminder, Huo Lingxiao''s heartbeat inexplicably missed half a beat, breathing a little hasty up.


    He tried to suppress the impulse in his body and calm himself down.


    Both of them didn''t speak. The room was very quiet and full of ambiguities, which made their breathing heavier and more urgent.


    Shuifu stood in the same place, feeling the atmosphere was very awkward, and her cheeks were burning hot.


    Damn, her heart beats so fast, she feels like she''s going to jump out of her throat uncontrollably, and she''s breathing fast and fast.


    Shuifu couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. He wanted to find an excuse to escape to have a rest first, and then face him like this. His heart might really jump out.


    "I..." his voice is hoarse, Huo Lingxiao''s body is stiff, light cough, "cough... I''ll take a bath."


    If he doesn''t leave again, he is afraid that he can''t control the impulse in his body.


    Just looking at her flushed cheeks and red lips, I wanted to lower my head and plunder the wonderful fragrance.


    Huo Lingxiao said and walked directly to the bathroom, he walked very quickly, like running away.


    Turning his head and looking at his back, Shuifu released his hand and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Finally can not face him, but the heart is still so fast.


    It''s always tempting to live in a room with only one man and few women.


    Although they have confirmed their relationship, they have not yet reached this stage. At present, they are only kissing at most. They are all on the point.


    Most of the time, she couldn''t control herself. She thought that if she continued to develop, it would be better to let it go. It was Huo Lingxiao who controlled it and brake the car in time that she recovered from her confusion.


    Shuifu nervously went back to bed to lie down and let herself calm down. She couldn''t think about what she had or didn''t have.


    They have to go to the police station later. She needs to be calm, calm, absolutely calm.


    Don''t know how long in the past, the sound of water in the bathroom stopped, she saw Huo Lingxiao come out from inside.


    "Do you want a bath?" Huo Lingxiao asked.


    "No. When are we going back to the police station? " Water Fleur changes the subject.


    "Now, too." Huo Lingxiao said.


    He doesn''t want to see the situation again. The only thing that can divert his attention is the case. It''s better to go to the police station to study the case.


    "Good." Shuifu agreed immediately and swallowed his saliva carefully.


    At the moment, Su ruoqiu is lying on the big bed of another hotel, closing his eyes.


    She didn''t follow Xu Weiwei and Ke min, because they had been asked to protect Shuifu and Huo Lingxiao before.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t tell Huo Lingxiao about it, for fear that they would not sleep well if they knew they were with two ghosts.


    I don''t know what Su Yong will do when he goes back. She is waiting for his news, but she doesn''t know when he will do it.


    ¡­¡­


    Hao Lixin took Guiyou to see his room. "This is your room. Do you like it or not?"


    "Yes." Ghost you tone indifferently should way, eyes all didn''t fall on her body, just looking at the room.


    "If you don''t like it, you can''t help it. My rooms are almost like this. You can''t live in my sister''s and me''s rooms." Hao Lihong said suddenly.


    This strange elder brother is always cold faced and cold to his elder sister. He doesn''t seem to look her in the eye. He feels very angry.


    Ghost you bowed his head, cold and heartless eyes fell on Hao Lihong.


    Hao Lihong stepped back two steps when he saw his face.His eyes were terrible. Hao Lihong was afraid and dangerous.


    "Don''t look at me like that. Do you really want to sleep in my sister''s room?" Hao Lihong asked with courage.


    Ghost you is still silent, looking at his eyes are still so cold.


    "Li Hong, how did you say that? Apologize to brother Guiyou. " Hao Lixin said with a frown.


    Hao Lihong looks at his sister wrongly. He''s not fighting for her. He doesn''t look good.


    "Sister, I''m not wrong. Why apologize? Besides, why does he want to live in our house? You didn''t even talk to me. " Hao Lixin asked with a cry.


    Hao Lixin felt sorry for him. Hearing his choking voice, he frowned slightly and said softly, "he lives in our house to help us. It''s impolite of you to talk to your brother like that. You should apologize."


    "All right. I apologize. " Hao Lihong looked at him reluctantly, "brother Guiyou, I''m sorry."


    "Yes." Ghost you is also not polite, direct answer way.


    Hao Lihong didn''t expect that he was so unpretentious that he accepted the apology without changing his face. He was so angry that he wanted to drive him away immediately.


    My sister didn''t know what was going on. She left a strange man at home.


    "If you want to be tired, you can have a rest in the room. You can tell me what you need to do." Hao Lixin asked.


    "Not tired." The ghost answers.


    "Oh." Hao Lixin said, "look around. Let''s go downstairs first."


    "Where to?" GUI you asked.


    "Living room." Hao Lixin answered suspiciously.


    Where else can she go? They are in such a situation that they can''t go anywhere.


    "I''ll go too." Said GUI you.


    Hao Lihong stares at him with a defensive look in his eyes.


    What is the reason why my sister left him at home?


    Hao Lihong secretly pulled his sister''s hand, looked up at her sister, and asked softly, "sister, can you let him stay for one night and go?"


    "No way." Hao Lixin refused without thinking.


    If he won''t hurt their sister and brother, she will never take the initiative to drive him away, and she still wants him.


    If he doesn''t have a girlfriend, she has the right to try.


    Walking behind, Guiyou''s eyes became colder and fell straight on the back of Hao Lihong''s head.


    The boy dared to instigate Hao Lixin to stay only one night and leave. He wanted to take a picture of Hao Lihong in the back of his head.


    Hao Lixin''s answer made Guiyou very satisfied, and the corners of his mouth rose involuntarily, slightly evoking a smile.


    It''s no use persuading my sister. Hao Lihong''s eyes turn.


    He suddenly smiles. Since his elder sister doesn''t drive Guiyou away, let him do something to make him leave the house.


    Hao Lihong turns his head and looks at Guiyou. He laughs so brightly that his abacus rings in his heart.

 Chapter 335

    Ghost you see the smelly boy looking back, the smile on his face, let himself look a little hairy.


    Hao Lihong put his eyes away, and when he came to the living room, he tugged at his sister''s clothes, "sister, I''m afraid."


    "There''s my sister here and my brother Guiyou. Don''t be afraid." Hao Lixin comforted softly.


    "What if you''re not here? I''ll be scared myself. " Hao Lihong frowned and looked frightened.


    Hao Lixin thought that his younger brother began to attack again. His mood was good and bad, and occasionally he was too scared to leave people.


    "Don''t be afraid. We all protect you. Aren''t we together now? How can we not be with you? My sister will always be with you. " Hao Lixin said.


    "Sister, I want to pee, but I dare not go alone." Hao Lihong lowered his head and said shyly.


    No one noticed the moment Hao Lihong bowed his head. There was a sly look in his eyes.


    "My sister will go with you." Hao Lixin took his hand and was ready to leave.


    "But my sister is a girl, and I''m a boy. How can I pee with me?" Hao Lihong is not happy to say, still secretly aim at GUI you, "brother GUI you, you say?"


    "Yes." GUI you answered reluctantly.


    But he wants to go to the toilet. It''s really not good to let Hao Lixin accompany him.


    "Why don''t you go with me?" Hao Lihong asked with a smile.


    "Lihong, no mischief. I''d better go with you." Hao Lixin immediately stopped him. How could he let a guest do these things.


    "I don''t want it. Men and women are different." Hao Lihong replied solemnly, obstinately standing in the same place and not wanting to go, "you go with me, I''d rather piss my pants."


    Hao Lixin can''t laugh or cry. He''s so old that he''s ready to pee his pants.


    GUI you''s indifferent eyes fell on Hao Lixin and said in a voice, "I''ll go with him."


    Hao Lixin hesitated and said in a voice, "please."


    "No trouble." The ghost whispered in response.


    "Elder sister, you go to make something for us to eat. Brother Guiyou will accompany me to pee." Hao Lihong said in a voice, smiling brightly.


    "Yes. What would you like to eat? " Hao Lixin''s eyes fall on Guiyou.


    She didn''t know what he liked to eat. She was afraid that it would not suit his taste.


    "What you eat, I eat." Ghost you cold face says.


    "Oh." Hao Lixin nodded. Since he didn''t have anything to eat, she would make some good dishes.


    "Brother Guiyou, let''s go. I can''t hold it any longer." Hao Lihong pretended to be in a hurry to urinate and frowned.


    "Yes." Ghost you coldly should way.


    He followed Hao Lihong and went to the bathroom.


    Hao Lihong walked in front of him and began to laugh secretly, with a sinister smile.


    He went to the bathroom door and turned to Guiyou, "brother Guiyou, you wait for me here. I don''t mind the bathroom door. If I make a noise, you can come in and help me."


    "Yes." The ghost answers.


    He is here. If a fierce ghost comes to him, he will die.


    After getting his affirmative answer, Hao Lihong was still not at ease. He asked again, "don''t forget."


    "Yes." Ghost you''s brow imperceptibly slightly Cu Cu Cu, very want to directly put this smelly boy into the bathroom.


    Hao Lihong went in at ease. The door was not closed tightly, but there was a little gap.


    He looked at the bathroom, his eyes rolling.


    Suddenly, his eyes fell on a roll of toilet paper, and the smile around his mouth became more and more treacherous.


    Hao Lihong specially stayed inside for a while, then he asked aloud, "brother Guiyou, are you outside?"


    "Yes." The ghost answers.


    "I suddenly want to have a big one, but I find there is no toilet paper in the bathroom. Can you bring me a roll?" Hao Lihong pleaded.


    There was silence outside the bathroom. Hao Lihong quietly looked out through the crack of the door, afraid that his eyes would suddenly appear outside the crack of the door.


    Seeing that there was nothing outside, Hao Lihong frowned slightly and tried to shout, "brother Guiyou?"


    "You wait." Ghost you said and left.


    Just now the silence, just can''t react, he suddenly want to large, also want him to take toilet paper.Guiyou didn''t know where their toilet paper was, so he had to pick up a box of toilet paper in the living room and go.


    Go to the bathroom door, ghost you face cold light cough, remind inside Hao Lihong, he has come back.


    "You pass it through the crack in the door." Hao Lihong said that he opened the door a little bit, enough to put in toilet paper.


    Back to the door of the bathroom ghost you, back to the toilet paper into.


    Hao Lihong took the toilet paper and said in a voice, "how can it be like this? Isn''t it in the living room? Why did you bring all the tissues in the living room? "


    "I can''t find where your toilet paper is." Ghost you opens mouth to say.


    "You can ask my sister." Hao Lihong blurts out.


    "You use it first. When you come out, I''ll take it with you." Said GUI you.


    Hao Lihong was disappointed and said, "Oh, OK."


    He thought he could run errands a few more times.


    Forget it. Anyway, it''s the other party. He holds the toilet paper in his hand and looks at it.


    Standing outside the door, Guiyou''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled deeper and deeper.


    He thought something was wrong just now, and now he finally figured it out.


    Hao Lihong looked very scared before. She didn''t dare to go to the toilet alone. How could she suddenly let him go to get toilet paper?


    Just now, listening to this smelly boy''s tone, he couldn''t hear any fear. On the contrary, he sounded very calm.


    The sound of flushing came from inside, and then the door of the bathroom was opened, and Hao Lihong came out with a happy face.


    "Brother Guiyou, thank you. Let''s go to find my sister." Hao Lihong said with a smile and walked forward.


    Just as he took a step, his back collar was pulled, making him unable to move on.


    The only one who can hold his back collar is Guiyou. Hao Lihong turns his head angrily. Sure enough, he sees the other person''s cold face and stares at him.


    I don''t know why, when I look back at Guiyou''s eyes, he is a little afraid, and his body can''t help shivering.


    "Brother Guiyou, what are you doing?" Hao Lihong roared angrily.


    His eyes dare not look at brother Guiyou, because he is more and more guilty, and has the feeling of being seen through by the other party.


    "You lied to me." Ghost you tone coldly says, is not a question sentence, but affirmation he is deceiving oneself.


    Hao Lihong''s body is shivering. How can he see through it? Does he have perspective eyes?


    Even though he is seen through, Hao Lihong still refuses to admit it. He looks up at him suspiciously, "brother Guiyou, what do you say? What, I lied to you? When did I cheat you? "


    Hao Lihong''s expression looks very innocent, as well as children''s unique innocence.


    But in Guiyou''s opinion, this smelly boy is very cunning and can act.


    If it is well cultivated, it will be an old fox in the market in the future.

 Chapter 336

    Seeing that Guiyou didn''t speak, Hao Lihong immediately said with a smile, "brother Guiyou, will you let me go first? You''re dragging my back collar and getting stuck in my neck. I''m having a bit of trouble breathing. "


    The ghost you grabs the hand of his back collar to loosen, tone indifferently says: "you didn''t go up the tuba, more exactly, you didn''t do anything in the bathroom. What''s more, the toilet paper in the bathroom is not gone, but you lie about it. "


    Listening to his analysis one by one, Hao Lihong was shocked because he was right in everything, and there was no wrong place.


    He''s very observant, isn''t he? But


    Hao Lihong''s brow is tight knit, where is he exposed? Let brother Guiyou see through everything?


    He thought he was perfect and hard to see through.


    "You''re good at acting and calm, but you''re missing a crucial factor." Ghost you tone says indifferently.


    "What factors?" Hao Lihong asked curiously.


    "If you are so afraid of going to the toilet alone, why would you let me get the toilet paper? If I go too long, won''t you be afraid alone? You are so afraid, I think in such a afraid situation, a person would rather choose to use other things instead of other people to leave, it would be very insecure Said the ghost.


    Hao Lihong''s face was tangled and he patted his head with regret. It turned out that he was exposed here.


    He looked at Guiyou with a trace of worship in his eyes.


    "Brother Guiyou, you are too clever." Hao Lihong said with a smile.


    "Don''t flatter me. I don''t want to see your pranks in the future. Otherwise, I will let you know the consequences of your pranks." GUI you''s face warns coldly.


    With his ability, he can clean up the kid every minute.


    Hao Lihong plays smart again in the future, and he wants to punish him. He has thousands of ways to make him regret.


    "What are the consequences?" Hao Lihong asked with a smiley face.


    If he didn''t say it, Hao Lihong really wanted to stop, but when he opened his mouth, he was intrigued and wanted to know what the consequences were.


    "The consequences that you''ll never forget." Ghost you cold a face, eyes like ice shot on Hao Lihong''s body.


    He thought that this would frighten the smelly boy and let Hao Lihong be safe, but he didn''t find the abacus in the other party''s heart.


    Hao Lihong''s eyes flashed a touch of curiosity, more and more want to know can let him unforgettable consequences, in the end is how.


    In addition to witnessing the tragic death of his relatives, he has never been able to make his life unforgettable.


    Thinking of the tragic death of his relatives, Hao Lihong''s eyes were covered with a layer of sadness. The innocence and clarity inside disappeared in an instant, and became a little gray and gloomy.


    Ghost you finds his eyes sad, eyebrow imperceptible slightly Cu Cu.


    GUI you already knows about their family.


    For a child like him, witnessing the tragic death of his relatives is a shadow that can''t be erased in his life. Maybe it can''t be forgotten in his life.


    "Do you want to go for a walk in the garden?" Ghost you voice asks a way.


    After he asked this, he was stunned. He wanted to accompany the mortals, just to transfer the other party''s sadness.


    Hao Lihong actually understood his good intentions, raised his head and said with a smile, "good."


    The two of them walk out of the villa together. Hao Lihong sits on the swing, and Guiyou is responsible for pushing for him.


    They didn''t leave the garden until Hao Lixin went out and told them to go back to dinner.


    The police in charge of the protection work in their home were also invited to dinner by Hao Lixin.


    Several people sat around the dining table, and the scene was lively.


    Hao Lixin looked at so many people with a happy look on her face, but a little sad.


    If her relatives didn''t die miserably, now it''s time for the whole family to sit around and eat together.


    "Brother Guiyou, eat spareribs." Hao Lihong gave him a rib.


    "Yes." Ghost you should be a, look a little awkward, thanks, "thank you."


    He is not used to having someone to bring him vegetables, which will make him at a loss.


    He had never sat around eating with so many people since he could remember.


    Ghost you''s eyes scan around them, looking at their happy and contented smile, suddenly understand what is the true meaning of happiness.He used to look at the people sitting around him. He couldn''t understand it. He thought it was meaningless and noisy.


    But now when he sits here, his mood seems completely different, and he can also feel the atmosphere.


    ¡­¡­


    After su Yong and Su ruoqiu parted, they did not return home immediately. Instead, they went to the company and continued to work as if nothing had happened.


    His face was the same as usual. Only his own heart knew how anxious he was waiting.


    Every minute and every second is a torment for him, like counting the time to live.


    Finally, when it comes time to get off work, Su Yong is worried, but he can''t see any hurry in his behavior. He is still in no hurry to clean up.


    When Su Yong came home, he just came to the living room and smelled the fragrance.


    "Dad, you are back! exhausted or not? I''ll pinch your shoulders. " When Su Xiaoyi saw her father coming back, she immediately welcomed him with a smile and said.


    "No, you''d better rest." Su Yong opened his mouth gently, looked around and asked, "where''s your mother?"


    "Mom is in the kitchen. She said she cooked for Dad today." Su Xiaoyi said happily.


    She''s very happy to get rid of that.


    "Yes. You go to the kitchen to help, and dad will come later. " Su Yong touched her head.


    "Well, I''ll go now." Su Xiaoyi answers cleverly.


    Without stopping, she went straight to the kitchen.


    In fact, my mother said before that she didn''t need her help, just let her wait for food in the living room, but she had to please her father. Naturally, she had to be obedient, so that her father wouldn''t hate her when he thought about it.


    Su Yong saw her back as she left, her smile slowly converged, and she walked upstairs with a tired face.


    Back in the room, Su Yong takes off his suit coat and comes to the bathroom with the tears of cattle in his pocket.


    He took it out naturally, unscrewed it and began to daub it.


    Su Yong is afraid that he will be monitored, so he is very careful. Even if he can''t see anything unusual, he doesn''t dare to show a furtive appearance, so as not to let the ghost suspect him. Then he goes to report to Fei Miaoxia.


    After painting, Su Yong stares straight at the big mirror in the bathroom for the first time.


    After discovering that there was no ghost in the bathroom, Su Yong left the bathroom and looked quietly at every corner of the room.


    Seeing nothing, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fei Miaoxia didn''t send someone to watch him. He left the room and went straight to the kitchen.


    Before he got to the kitchen, he saw two ghosts, a man and a woman, standing at the door of the kitchen.


    Su Yong''s heart thumped, pretending that he couldn''t see anything. He felt his heart hurt.

 Chapter 337

    He pretended he couldn''t see anything and walked inside with a faint smile on his lips.


    Su Yong still doesn''t believe it. The two ghosts outside listen to Fei Miaoxia.


    He thought there might be some misunderstanding, holding a little fluke.


    "What''s good to do?" Su Yong asked with a smile.


    "Your favorite dish, of course." Fei Miaoxia said with a smile.


    Her eyes toward Su Yong were full of love.


    From the first time she saw Su Yong, she couldn''t extricate herself from her love. Years didn''t reduce her love, but deepened it.


    She is willing to sacrifice her life for the man in front of her.


    "Shall I help you?" Su Yong asked.


    "No. You two don''t get in the way here in the kitchen. Go to the restaurant and wait. I''ll finish cooking soon. " Fei Miaoxia asked them to go out.


    They can''t help here, they will hinder her.


    "Yes." Su YONGYING said.


    "Dad, let''s go out and wait for food." Su Xiaoyi took her father''s hand and walked out of the kitchen with a smile.


    When she came to the restaurant, she sat opposite her father and looked at the dishes on the table.


    Su Yong looked at her lovely daughter, hesitated and asked, "Xiaoyi, has your sister contacted you?"


    As soon as he asked this, he saw that Su Xiaoyi''s body was stiff, and there was something wrong with her look.


    "No. On weekdays, my sister doesn''t like me very much. She should not contact me. Dad, haven''t you found your sister yet? " Su Xiaoyi asked in a voice.


    "Well, I''m afraid I can''t find it." Su Yong said so on purpose.


    At the moment when he said he couldn''t find it, he obviously saw Su Xiaoyi''s eyes brighten, as if he was very happy. This discovery made his heart sink to the bottom of the sea.


    Su Xiaoyi is several years younger than Su ruoqiu. He never thought that she would bully ruoqiu so hard that ruoqiu would resist coming back to this home.


    "Dad, don''t lose heart. I believe my sister will be back soon." Su Xiaoyi said with a smile.


    She thought in her heart that her sister would not come back. She was not so ugly as her sister. She was tired of seeing that so-called sister.


    It''s better not to appear in front of them in this life. The Su family doesn''t need ugly women like their elder sister.


    "Yes. Dad also hopes to be back soon. " Su Yong said helplessly.


    If what Qiu said is true, then the premise for ruoqiu to come back is to let their mother and daughter leave.


    "Dad, don''t be sad. Why don''t you try mom''s craft first?" Su Xiaoyi suggested.


    Su Yong nodded darkly, "yes."


    Her sister''s life and death are uncertain. When it comes to her sister''s problem, she can also use food to change the topic.


    Perhaps in the hearts of their mother and daughter, there is really no place for ruoqiu. The more he thinks about it, the more he feels that his daughter has suffered a lot.


    "Good. You two steal while I''m away. " Fei Miaoxia went in with the dishes. She just saw their father and daughter with the dishes. She laughed and joked.


    "Mom, dad and I just try it first to see if Mom''s cooking is getting worse." Su Xiaoyi said with a smile.


    "Of course not. If you don''t believe me, your father knows." Fei Miaoxia said with a smile.


    "The craftsmanship is getting better and better." Su Yong said.


    "You wait. I''ll bring out two more dishes." Fei Miaoxia turns around happily and goes to the kitchen to serve the fried dishes.


    Looking at her mother''s back, Su Xiaoyi said mysteriously, "Dad, you see how much she cares about you. You boast that her mother''s craftsmanship is good, and her mother can''t help laughing."


    "You eat more." Su Yong said.


    Su Xiaoyi blinked and said with a smile, "Oh. Do you want to block my mouth with vegetables? "


    "Eat your meal." Su Yong said, the smile from the corner of his mouth was a little reluctant.


    He was thinking about how he would deal with it when he knew the truth.


    "Come on." Fei Miaoxia brought two dishes to the table, untied her apron and sat down, "you can start."


    She turned to look at Su Yong and said with a smile, "husband, you work hard in the company all day. These are all made for you. Eat more. "


    "Yes." Su Yong nodded. He saw that the two ghosts had already appeared in the restaurant.They both stood respectfully, not far away from Fei Miaoxia, as if they were protecting her.


    In front of Su Yong, there is a bowl of white rice, which has been piled up by Fei Miaoxia.


    He picked up chopsticks, want to clip vegetables, but found no appetite, heart like blocking something, very uncomfortable.


    After the dish was sandwiched, Su Yong put down his chopsticks and turned to look at the woman with a rosy face and a happy smile on her face.


    It can be seen that Fei Miaoxia is very happy. She is so happy. Why can''t she accommodate his poor daughter?


    When she wanted to marry him at the beginning, she said everything well, and said that she would regard autumn as her own.


    At the beginning, he saw that Fei Miaoxia was very good to ruoqiu, but after giving birth to Su Xiaoyi, he felt that she was changing a little bit.


    In fact, he knew the change of Fei Miaoxia''s attitude towards ruoqiu. He just thought that he would turn a blind eye to ruoqiu.


    If he had known that Fei Miaoxia wanted ruoqiu''s life and would be cruel to ruoqiu, he would never have married Fei Miaoxia and would rather support his children by himself.


    He just wanted to find a mother for the child so that the child could continue to feel the love of his parents. He definitely didn''t marry her to abuse the child.


    Su Xiaoyi did not find her father''s strange, buried in eating is happy.


    Fei Miaoxia, sitting next to Su Yong, looks up at him when she sees that he is not eating.


    When she saw that he looked strange, Fei Miaoxia''s heart beat violently, her heart beat faster, her eyelids were also beating, and she always felt that something bad was going to happen.


    "Husband, why don''t you eat? Is the food not to your taste? " Fei Miaoxia asked with an embarrassed smile.


    She knew that he had something on his mind, not that the food was not to his taste.


    And what makes him look different has something to do with her.


    Does he know what she did to Su ruoqiu?


    It''s impossible


    It''s hard to find out, and she didn''t even say anything about her daughter. She was afraid that her daughter would let slip on her impulse.


    Fei Miaoxia swallowed a mouthful of saliva and comforted herself in the bottom of her heart, thinking that he would never know those things.


    "Miaoxia, we''ve been married for so many years, have I ever treated you badly?" Su Yong asked solemnly.


    Su Xiaoyi found something wrong and looked up at her parents.


    She saw that her father''s expression was so serious that she was afraid to speak.


    Fei Miaoxia''s heart thumped again, and her eyelids beat even harder.


    He always called his wife, and seldom called her name like this, unless something happened, and his expression made her afraid.


    "Honey, what''s the matter with you? Did you meet something in the company? " Fei Miaoxia asked anxiously, trying to change the topic.


    Her intuition told her that she couldn''t talk to him, otherwise, she would hear things she didn''t want to hear.

 Chapter 338

    Su Yong looked at her as if she didn''t know anything.


    "Answer me." Su Yong''s tone was very strong, and he insisted on her reply.


    Fei Miaoxia was frightened by his sudden increase in volume. Her body trembled slightly and stammered: "my husband treats me very well. He has never treated me badly."


    "What did you promise me when you married me?" Su Yong continued.


    Fei Miaoxia thought of the oath and promise to Su Yong at that time. Her eyes turned red. She choked and said, "I promise you to take good care of ruoqiu, treat her as her own child, and give her a warm family."


    "Then I ask you, have you done what you promised?" Su Yong asked in a voice.


    Fei Miaoxia was forced to get black in front of her eyes, and her body was a little shaky. She said, "at the beginning, I was trying to do these things well, but in your eyes, I see that you care more about ruoqiu than me."


    "She''s a child! It''s my child! Shouldn''t I, a father, care? " Su Yong clapped his hand on the table angrily.


    His strength is great. The dining table makes a "bang" sound, the dishes are shocked to make a sound, and the palm of his hand comes with severe pain. The palm of his hand seems to be burning hot.


    But how does palm heart ache again, can compare with his heartache?


    He handed his daughter into her hands. She tortured her like that, but he didn''t know anything. He thought her face was suffering from some incurable disease.


    "But I am your wife! Accompany your wife all your life! At that time, if you care more about me, maybe... Maybe I won''t hate her so much! Like her mother, she makes me angry when I see her Fei Miaoxia could not help roaring out.


    She felt very aggrieved. If he cared more about her at the beginning, she might not have poisoned ruoqiu, but he cared too much about ruoqiu.


    Every time she sees Su Yongyuan''s wife in ruoqiu''s body, it''s enough to make her crazy to lose her mind, and he loves ruoqiu so much.


    Fei Miaoxia is afraid that Xiaoyi will lose her place in Su Yong''s heart in the future. She is even more afraid that Su Yong will gradually not love her, so she wants to get rid of ruoqiu.


    As long as autumn is not there, Su Yong''s attention will always be on their mother and daughter, and will not be lost by autumn equinox.


    "Tell me honestly, did you hinder my fortune then?" Su Yong asked.


    Fei Miaoxia was angry. As soon as he asked, she answered, "yes! It turns out that your wife doesn''t want to live with you! She can''t stand it at all


    "Su Yong, don''t you see clearly? She doesn''t love you enough, she loves herself more! When she left, even the children are willing to leave, you should know how selfish she is! And I, no matter how poor you are, I am willing to accompany you, even if I pay for your life, I am willing to! " Fei Miaoxia choked and said aloud.


    She loves him so much, only he is in her eyes and heart, so crazy, why can''t he see it?


    In order to get Su Yong, she tried her best to change everything regardless of the cause and effect cycle.


    She thought that she could get all his love and have a happy life with him, but now nothing.


    "Even if she doesn''t love me enough, you don''t have the right to break us up by such mean! You tear down a family and destroy my daughter Su Yong''s eyes were red with anger.


    His wife doesn''t love herself enough. When her fate is over, she will naturally leave, instead of requiring Fei Miaoxia to force her to leave by such despicable means.


    "I just love you. What''s wrong with me? Is it wrong to love you? " Fei Miaoxia cried.


    "Dad, don''t do that. I''m afraid. Will you stop fighting? " Su Xiaoyi said with red eyes.


    She was very anxious to see them quarrel.


    Since she was sensible, she has never seen her parents quarrel like this. Sometimes when she blushes, it''s all because of Su ruoqiu.


    Su Yong''s red eyes fell on her little daughter and said with a sneer, "do you want your sister to die and never come back?"


    "No, I didn''t... Dad... You misunderstood me. I miss my sister very much." Su Xiaoyi explained pathetically.


    "Ha ha..." Su Yong sneered, "up to now, you still want to lie to me, you are as vicious as your mother! I should have seen through you long ago, but I''ve only seen through you now! "


    "Su Yong, you can just say that to me. Why do children even say that! You are her father! How can a child be said to be vicious Fei Miaoxia could not bear to roar."You are a child and a mother. Why can''t you understand my feelings as a parent? How do you treat ruoqiu? How did you abuse her when I couldn''t see her! "


    "Fei Miaoxia, your heart is really vicious! If Qiu is just a child, why do you treat her like this! She was a lovely and beautiful child, but what did you do to her? It''s not enough for her face to look like that. You want her life! "


    Su Yong glares at Fei Miaoxia angrily. Now he is tearing the skin with her and spreading out everything.


    "You... How do you know?" Fei Miaoxia stared in amazement and asked in a voice.


    "Not only do I know that, but I also know that there are two ghosts standing behind you!" Su Yong angrily answers the question.


    He now abnormal command, plus he believes that Fei Miaoxia will never hurt him, so he did not have any fear.


    "Ghost... What ghost? Dad, what did you say? Don''t scare me Su Xiaoyi looked around in fear and asked in horror.


    "It''s your mother''s ghost!" Su Yong said in a voice.


    Su Xiaoyi stares at her mother in surprise, showing an unbelievable look, "Mom... Is what Dad said true?"


    "Xiaoyi, don''t be afraid. They won''t hurt you." Fei Miaoxia quickly appeased her fear and uneasiness.


    "Yes. They will not hurt others, but they will kill the three members of the Hao family! " Su Yong grits his teeth and looks at Fei Miaoxia like a stranger.


    He really didn''t know such Fei Miaoxia. The one he knew would not be so vicious. It was because he had been blinded before and didn''t see through her character.


    Su Xiaoyi doesn''t know what happened to her. She was covered up by the Hao family. Her mother did it.


    "Mom... Is that true?" Su Xiaoyi asked in shock.


    She didn''t think her mother was cruel, but she didn''t know that her mother would raise a ghost.


    Fei Miaoxia lowered her head, and then looked at Su Yong dimly with tearful eyes, "yes, I raised it."


    "Mom, why are you hiding it from me?" Su Xiaoyi asked with a strange cry.


    "Fei Miaoxia, let''s divorce." This is what Su Yong said after careful consideration.


    After all, the couple had a daughter for so many years, so he couldn''t send her to prison. What''s more, there was no evidence to send her to prison.

 Chapter 339

    Fei Miaoxia looked unbelievable. She stepped back feebly and looked at him sadly.


    After so many years of marriage, Su Yong never called her by name.


    Nowadays, even those who call her by name and surname ask for divorce.


    She knew in her heart how serious Su Yong was this time. She was afraid that it would not be easy to recover. She felt extremely desperate.


    "Divorce? Why? You''re going to divorce me for that? " Fei Miaoxia stares at him and asks with red eyes.


    "Yes. Just for ruoqiu''s sake, we have to divorce. " Su Yong said firmly.


    Since she can''t accommodate ruoqiu, he can''t accommodate her either.


    She didn''t do all the things she promised him. Instead, she wanted ruoqiu''s life. How could he bear it.


    "Dad! In your heart, my mother and I are no match for a su ruoqiu? " Su Xiaoyi asked angrily.


    Su Yong looked at his ferocious little daughter and sneered, "listen to your tone, you have never respected your sister. In this case, you don''t need your respect. I will take her away from home."


    "Dad, I''m also your daughter. Why are you willing to give up our mother and daughter for her, not for us?" Su Xiaoyi asked with red eyes.


    She didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. What''s more, she didn''t expect that the weight of her sister in her father''s heart was so heavy that neither of them was as heavy as a cent.


    "Did ruoqiu ever feel sorry for you? It''s you who are aggressive again and again, trying to push ruoqiu to the end. Xiaoyi, you have no father and mother, but if Qiu has no father, she will be alone. " Su Yong said.


    The decision he made was also very difficult. There was meat on both sides, but the mother and daughter went too far. He had to bear the pain to cut off the rotten meat.


    "Su Yong, do you really decide to divorce me?" Fei Miaoxia asked chokingly.


    She stares straight at Su Yong, tears streaming down her red eyes.


    "Well, I''ve decided. I only need to share 10% of the property. If you don''t want to, I''ll leave the house clean. " Su Yong''s voice is very light, but very firm.


    This marriage, in any case, is divorced.


    "No, we have half the property." Fei Miaoxia said.


    Property has no weight for her, because as long as she wants, money will not be less.


    But what she wanted most in her life was su Yong and his heart.


    Now that he is going to divorce her, what is she going to do with her property?


    It''s better to be cool now. Maybe we can keep him in the future.


    "Good." Su Yong replied, and he turned to leave.


    "Su Yong." Fei Miaoxia cried anxiously.


    "Yes?" Su Yong turns to look at her.


    "Do you really think about it? Don''t think about it? Why don''t you take ruoqiu back? I promise I will treat her well and won''t let her suffer any more. I will love her very much. Just don''t leave me Fei Miaoxia''s tone was almost praying.


    She deliberately worked hard for so long, and finally could not firmly grasp him in the hand.


    Fei Miaoxia''s heart hurt so much that she could hardly breathe.


    She is now sincere to change, as long as he promised, if autumn back home, she will be very good to if autumn.


    As long as Su never leaves her side, she can promise anything. Now she is extremely regretful. Why must she get rid of Su ruoqiu at the beginning.


    Even if Su Yong cares about Su ruoqiu again, he is still her husband and the father of the child. He just gives Su ruoqiu more love, which will not come to the end that he wants to leave her.


    "I think you know in your heart that we are no longer possible. Your damage to ruoqiu has been done. Making up for it doesn''t make her feel better. Fei Miaoxia, if you knew today, why did you have to start? " Su Yong said helplessly.


    If she had not been so cruel, she would have killed them all. Their family would have lived happily together. It would not be today''s scene.


    Su Yong said and walked towards the door of the restaurant. He didn''t look very sad, but only he could feel the pain of his heart.


    When he stepped out of the door of the restaurant, there was a gust of wind behind him, and his waist was held tightly by his hands.


    Fei Miaoxia rushed over crying, hugged him tightly from behind, and begged tearfully: "husband, don''t you go, OK? I know it''s wrong. I''ll change it. I can do whatever you want. Just don''t leave me"What do you want me to do when you leave me? How can I live without you Fei Miaoxia cried.


    Her world is full of him, he will be installed in the heart, full of overflow.


    Fei Miaoxia really cares too much about Su Yong. She feels that without him, the sky will collapse.


    The hugged Su Yong takes a deep breath, and his heart aches.


    He is a man of flesh and blood, so many years of husband and wife, even if there is no love, there will be feelings.


    "Let go and make a good impression on each other." Su Yongshen said.


    "Husband, don''t go. Please don''t go. I can''t bear you. I can''t live without you." Fei Miaoxia held his hands more tightly.


    She didn''t dare to release her hand, and she didn''t dare to relax a little bit. She was afraid that Su Yong would disappear in front of her.


    Su Xiaoyi also ran over crying, holding his arm, crying and pleading: "Dad, don''t you go, OK? My mother and I both know that we are wrong. As long as you don''t leave us, we will do what you want us to do. "


    Su Yong looked down at Xiaoyi''s hand, stretched out his hand to break it, and said, "it''s too late."


    He would not do so if there was any room.


    After breaking off her little daughter''s hand, Su Yong breaks off Fei Miaoxia''s hand again.


    No matter how Fei Miaoxia cried or begged, Su Yong was indifferent.


    Fei Miaoxia jumped on it several times and was pushed away several times. Su Yongtie was determined to leave here.


    Her confession is useless now, and her hands don''t know how many people''s blood she has stained. He can''t live with such a cold-blooded and heartless person.


    Su Yong finally left without looking back and drove to another place.


    He sent a short message to Fei Miaoxia, asking her to go to the gate of the Civil Affairs Bureau tomorrow. They will go through the divorce procedures tomorrow, and then deal with the property problem.


    After sending it out, it took him more than an hour to receive a reply.


    There''s only one word on the screen: OK.


    It is such a word, stabbing his eyes, let him hold back tears, uncontrollable to flow down.


    Their feelings for many years, so broken, never round back to the moment.


    Su Yong is also in love with ruoqiu. It is his failure as a father that makes her suffer.


    After his divorce, he will make up for years of debt to her and love her daughter who survived.


    Not being poisoned by Fei Miaoxia is a great blessing for her daughter and gives him a chance to make up for it.

 Chapter 340

    Su Yong doesn''t know that his daughter, who grew up in his childhood, has already died.


    In Fei Miaoxia''s persecution, she was not very lucky to survive.


    A few days later, Su Yong had gone through all the formalities.


    He divorced Fei Miaoxia and has moved out of his original residence.


    Since Su Yong proposed divorce, in a few days, Fei Miaoxia has become a lot older, haggard, and in a bad spirit. Occasionally, she would sit alone and talk to herself, laughing like a madman.


    Su Xiaoyi looked at her mother sitting in the living room, listening to the laughter she did not give out, as well as the words she kept chanting, feeling very upset.


    After my father proposed divorce, my mother''s spirit became worse and worse, her mood became better and worse, and occasionally she would scold her for no reason.


    Without father''s home, where is a complete home, it is not home at all, but more and more like hell.


    At the moment, Su Xiaoyi clearly realized that her father occupied an important position in her mother''s heart, and even she could not match her.


    She went over and pulled up her mother.


    Immersed in her own world, Fei Miaoxia, who was suddenly disturbed, was full of anger and yelled: "what do you do at home if you don''t go to school! At a young age, if you don''t learn anything, you will know how to play. If I die in the future, how can you live? "


    "You don''t care how I live in the future, you care how you live now!" Su Xiaoyi retorted angrily, "how can I have such a Wimpy mother as you! Don''t you know how to fight for it? Maybe dad will change his mind! "


    "Ha ha... Ha ha..." Fei Miaoxia sneered, "what do you know? I''ve known your father for so long. He''s determined to do what no one can change. Since he is determined to divorce me, there is no chance for him to remarry. "


    "It''s all my fault..." Fei Miaoxia murmured to herself, looking a little trance. "I didn''t aim at ruoqiu, didn''t curse her, didn''t take her life, things wouldn''t be so bad."


    "Ma, can you cheer up? If I lose you, I will have nothing. If you wanted to get rid of Su ruoqiu at the beginning, what happened later? If you want to blame it, you can only blame your kindness and softness! " Su Xiaoyi said with red eyes.


    "What did you say?" Fei Miaoxia looked back at her and asked in a voice.


    "I can only blame you for being soft hearted and not getting rid of Su ruoqiu directly!" Su Xiaoyi said with gnashing teeth.


    Dad and mom will divorce, a good home will be broken, thanks to Su ruoqiu completely, it is her father to find, sow discord between their family.


    "Pa!"


    Fei Miaoxia slapped her in the face and yelled, "shut up


    "You hit me? You hit me for Su ruoqiu? " Su Xiaoyi covers her beaten face and stares at her mother in dismay. There is a strong hatred in her eyes.


    Fei Miaoxia looked at her slightly raised hand and her covered face. She shook her head guiltily. "Sorry, mom didn''t mean to hit you..."


    Just now I was so excited that I couldn''t help hitting her.


    "Even you are facing Su ruoqiu, then you should recognize Su ruoqiu and be your daughter!" Su Xiaoyi covered her face angrily and strode away.


    Fei Miaoxia was anxious to chase her, but she tripped and fell to the ground.


    She groaned in pain. When she got up in pain and chased out again, Su Xiaoyi had already driven out.


    Fei Miaoxia couldn''t catch up, so she had to take out her mobile phone and call her anxiously.


    I was able to get through at first, and then I turned it off.


    Fei Miaoxia has no choice but to send her a short message to let her pay attention to safety. She should not go home so late. It''s better to let her drive instead of having an accident.


    She''s not old enough, and she doesn''t have a driver''s license. It''s not good if she''s stopped by the traffic police.


    Now that she is like Su Yong, she doesn''t want Su Yong to have a worse impression on her mother and daughter.


    Regret to this point, she gradually understand, she is how hateful, but it is a pity that everything is irreparable.


    After waiting for more than two hours, Fei Miaoxia called and still showed that her mobile phone was off. She couldn''t help frowning and became more anxious.


    Fei Miaoxia keeps walking in the living room. She is so flustered that she has no idea. In the end, she has no choice but to call Su Yong.


    When the phone is connected, Su Yong is having dinner with Su ruoqiu at home.


    Knowing that he has divorced Fei Miaoxia and moved away from his original home, ruoqiu is willing to come home for dinner.Su Yong takes out his cell phone and looks at the caller ID above, frowning deeply.


    It''s Fei Miaoxia. I don''t know what I can do for him.


    "Dad, what''s the matter with you? Is there something wrong with the company? " Su ruoqiu looked up at him, "if the company has something to do, then you go to work. If you''re hungry, I''ll send you food."


    "No. It''s OK. We eat. It''s a sales call. " Su Yong replied with a smile and hung up.


    After a while, there was a ringing tone, but it was a text message.


    Su never laughs, takes out his cell phone, looks at it, and almost stands up immediately.


    Fei Miaoxia sent a text message saying that she had a quarrel with Xiaoyi. Xiaoyi drove out in a huff. She had been waiting at home for more than two hours, but Xiaoyi had not come back. She was worried that something might happen to Xiaoyi.


    No matter what, it''s his own daughter. He doesn''t worry about whether it''s fake.


    Su Yong is just a little suspicious of the truth of the news. I don''t know if Fei Miaoxia deliberately takes Xiaoyi as a cover.


    "If autumn, you eat first, father to make a phone call." Su Yong said apologetically.


    "Yes. Go ahead. " Su ruoqiu replied sensibly.


    She just looked at Su Yong''s expression, her heart is very clear, the person who called, nine times out of ten is their mother and daughter.


    Su Yong now cut off the relationship with their mother and daughter, which can be regarded as her pass.


    People have feelings, and she can understand that Su Yong can''t cut off his kindness at once.


    Just now, Su Yong looked different. Maybe something happened.


    When Su Yong came back, before he spoke, Su ruoqiu said directly, "Dad, I want to listen to the truth."


    Su Yong, who was silent for the meeting, said: "Xiaoyi had a quarrel with her and drove out in anger. She hasn''t come back yet. She''s afraid of an accident and doesn''t know what to do, so she wants to discuss with me."


    "Yes. Go ahead. " Su ruoqiu said calmly.


    Su Yong thought she was angry, so he explained anxiously: "if Qiu, my father didn''t want to do anything, but Xiaoyi went out in a huff. After all, she was also my father''s daughter. My father was afraid of her accident, so he just..."


    "Dad, I can understand. I don''t want to stop you. Go and help you find it. You can come back." Su ruoqiu said.


    If he can really be hard hearted and ignore their mother and daughter, it is not the father of the original owner, but a cold-blooded and merciless man.


    A man who values friendship has both advantages and disadvantages.


    Su Yong hugged her excitedly and said gratefully, "daughter, thank you for understanding dad."

 Chapter 341

    In the face of Su Yong''s sudden embrace, Su ruoqiu is stunned. His hands are raised slightly, but he doesn''t embrace back.


    To the original owner, Su Yong is a father, but to her, Su Yong is a middle-aged man. They have no relationship.


    If she had not occupied the body of the original owner, maybe they would never have met.


    Hesitated for a while, Su ruoqiu micro raised his hands, or fell on his back, hugged him tightly.


    "Dad, if you say thank you, that''s what a daughter should do." Su ruoqiu said.


    Su Yong has done it, so she should also fulfill her promise to support him well in the future.


    No matter whether he has nothing or not, as long as he has a bite to eat, she will never let him have porridge.


    "Dad''s out. You go to bed early." Su Yong said with concern.


    "Yes. I will Su ruoqiu spoke.


    Even in the heart as his father, but still some can not adapt.


    Looking at Su Yong like this, she was a little sad, but she didn''t know what she was feeling.


    Su ruoqiu sent him outside and watched him drive away from the villa. Then she went back to the villa.


    You don''t have to stay in a hotel. It''s much more comfortable at home.


    Seemingly clean hotel, in fact, if you understand it, you will know it is very dirty.


    There was no home, so she suddenly thought of Jin yilie.


    Back in the villa, she didn''t eat any more. She asked the servant to take away all the food in the restaurant, so she went back to her room.


    Lying in bed, Su ruoqiu makes a video call to him.


    As soon as he got through, he was picked up. His amazing face appeared on the mobile phone screen. His deep eyes seemed to be able to penetrate the mobile phone screen and directly look at her.


    "Miss me?" Jin yilie raised a bad smile at the corner of his mouth and stared at her.


    Su ruoqiu looked at his smile and nodded shyly, "yes. Do you miss me? "


    Originally, she wanted to say what he said, but he said it first.


    Jin yilie is wearing a bathrobe. The deep V just shows his strong chest and strong muscles, mysterious and attractive.


    "Yes." Jin yilie opened his mouth with a smile, and the indulgence in the smile was obvious.


    "How much do you think?" Su ruoqiu asked softly.


    "I miss it very much. I''m going crazy." Jin yilie said truthfully.


    Without her in the day, every second is very difficult, want her in front of him.


    "Yes? It''s too much of an exaggeration Su ruoqiu said with a smile, his heart is sweet.


    Jin yilie, who has never talked much, can sweet her to death when she talks about love, and he is more and more good at sweet words to her.


    "Yes. Wife, when will you be back? If you don''t come back, I''ll go and catch you myself. " Jin yilie said with a smile.


    "We should be back soon. Husband, I find your mouth is getting sweeter and sweeter. " Su ruoqiu smiles, the front of the conversation suddenly turns, and asks with a straight face: "do you have such sweet words with other women?"


    "I dare not. And they can''t even compare with one of your hair. " Jin yilie said seriously.


    "Blow it, you can''t match a hair." Su ruoqiu said with a sweet smile.


    "Well, in my heart, I think so. No one can replace you in my heart. " Jin yilie said.


    "Did the Wei family make any moves?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    "No Jin yilie replied.


    "When Chi Biyue''s elder martial sister dies, she can''t play any tricks. Otherwise, I will kill her first." Su ruoqiu said aggressively.


    "Yes. A little girl like her doesn''t need a big man like her wife. Just leave it to her husband. " Jin yilie said with a smile.


    "If Chi Biyue were an ordinary person, I would let you come, but she is not, so let me be a big shot." Su ruoqiu began to laugh with a clear voice.


    "Yes, sir." Jin yilie responded.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Yong drove out and went straight to his old home.


    All the servants knew him, so they would not stop him. They knew that he would come, so they went to the gate early to wait.


    Su Yong directly parked the car in the yard and strode toward the villa.


    He saw Fei Miaoxia fidgeting in the living room and walked quickly."No news yet?" Su Yong asked with a frown.


    "No. The phone is still off. " Fei Miaoxia anxiously went up, with tears in her eyes, "old..."


    As soon as her words were about to be uttered, she swallowed them back. They were divorced. She is not qualified to call them now.


    "Su Yong, what should I do? I''m Xiaoyi. If something happens to her, how can I live? " When Fei Miaoxia spoke, her tears dropped down.


    "Don''t worry. Let''s go to the police first." Su Yong suggested.


    Fei Miaoxia looked up at him and nodded, "yes."


    How she wanted to hold the man in front of her, but she didn''t dare to look at him like this.


    Su Yong will not take the initiative to embrace her, because they have nothing to do with each other, and she still treats Su ruoqiu like that, he will not forgive her any more.


    Looking at her sad appearance, Su Yong sighed at the bottom of her heart, and finally reached out and gently wiped away her tears.


    "Don''t cry. It''s ugly. Xiaoyi won''t recognize you when she comes back." Su Yong joked.


    Fei Miaoxia showed a trace of smile and was in a better mood.


    She wanted to stop at this moment, they would stop here, but she knew it was impossible.


    Fei Miaoxia is extremely regretful. If she doesn''t deal with Su ruoqiu, she and Su Yong are still husband and wife, and he will treat her well. Maybe he won''t know about the matter that hindered his fortune and forced him to take his original mate.


    "Come on, let''s report." Fei Miaoxia said.


    "Good." Su YONGYING said.


    He took Fei Miaoxia out and drove her to the police station.


    When they came to the outside of the police station and were about to go in to call the police, Fei Miaoxia''s mobile phone rang.


    She immediately took out her mobile phone from her handbag. When she saw that it was su Xiaoyi''s phone number, she was so excited that she almost didn''t hold it tightly.


    "It''s Xiaoyi?" Su Yong saw her excited and asked in a voice.


    "Yes." Fei Miaoxia answered, and she picked it up immediately.


    "Mom, I heard the servant say, you call the police? I''m fine. You don''t have to call the police. Come back. I just have no power on my cell phone. Don''t call the police. Come back quickly. I miss you Su Xiaoyi didn''t wait for her to speak.


    "Well, OK, mom and dad are going back now." Fei Miaoxia said.


    She specially added the words "your father". In this way, Su Yong would not be able to refuse to go back to see her daughter, so that she could stay with Su Yong for a while.


    "Let''s go." Su Yong said.


    "Good." Fei Miaoxia was overjoyed.


    Back in the villa, I saw Su Xiaoyi eating grapes in the living room and watching TV with her legs up.


    She was like a nobody, as if nothing had happened.


    Su Xiaoyi heard the voice and immediately turned to see that they were back. She quickly got up and went forward, showing an apologetic expression.

 Chapter 342

    She bowed her head and came to them, wringing her fingers, looking uneasy.


    "I''m sorry to worry you, mom and dad." Su Xiaoyi said apologetically.


    "What''s the matter with you? Go out in anger and turn it off. " Su Yong said angrily.


    "Dad, my cell phone is dead. I don''t know if it''s turned off. I didn''t know until I came back. I''m sorry, I won''t do it again Su Xiaoyi promised.


    Now she can only admit her mistake, can''t make them angry, can''t quarrel with them.


    I''m really afraid of quarreling. If she loses her mind, she will say what she has done wrong.


    "Don''t do that again. You don''t know how worried your mother is about you. You can''t be so headstrong. If your parents are not around you one day, you will have an accident sooner or later. " The helpless color on Su Yong''s face.


    They don''t know when they will be punished for their murders.


    Su Yong''s heart is also very helpless, but he can''t help anything.


    Sooner or later, they have to pay back the murders they have committed.


    "Dad, I know. I will never be capricious again. I will listen to my parents well in the future." Su Xiaoyi''s attitude of admitting her mistake is excellent.


    Feimiaoxia feel a little strange, but her mood, also no time to check, just hope Xiaoyi can be good.


    "Since Xiaoyi is OK, I should go back." Su Yong said.


    Su Xiaoyi took her father''s hand and asked aloud, "Dad, can''t you stay with us for one night?"


    "No Su Yongyi flatly refused, "your mother and I have divorced."


    Su Xiaoyi released her hand disappointedly, nodded and said, "Oh."


    In fact, she didn''t really want to keep him at home. In this way, she could sleep with her mother without worrying about ghosts.


    There are ghosts raised by my mother at home. I believe other ghosts can''t come in easily. At present, hiding at home is the safest.


    Where can su Xiaoyi know that after her mother divorced Su Yong, her mother was hit hard and her conscience was condemned. She had already passed the ghosts around her and planned to reform.


    She and her mother were the only ghosts in the room. None of them stayed.


    "Take care of the children. I''m going." Su Yong said.


    "Yes." Fei Miaoxia nodded, "I''ll send you."


    Su Xiaoyi relies on her mother''s ghost at home, so she goes back to the sofa and sits watching TV, not afraid at all.


    When Fei Miaoxia came back, she did not raise her head and asked, "Dad has gone back?"


    "Yes." Fei Miaoxia sat down heartbroken.


    Su Xiaoyi looked up at her and looked at her several times. Then she said in a voice, "Mom, don''t you have a ghost? Can I have a look? Dad can see it. You must have a way for me to see it? "


    "There is a way, but..." Fei Miaoxia hesitated.


    "But what?" Su Xiaoyi asked anxiously.


    "The ghosts I raised are all over me. There will be no more ghosts." Fei Miaoxia said truthfully.


    "No!" Su Xiaoyi stares big eyes, "do you mean to say that there is no ghost in this villa?"


    "Yes. It''s just us and the servants. " Fei Miaoxia said.


    "Oh." Su Xiaoyi nodded, holding her hands nervously, but she didn''t dare to show it.


    If there is no ghost to guard her, she will always guard her mother.


    Mother has the ability, if the ghost comes, mother can protect her.


    Su Xiaoyi pretends to watch TV, but she is absent-minded. She doesn''t know what''s on TV at all.


    Half an hour later, Su Xiaoyi suddenly asked in a voice, "Mom, can you draw any exorcism symbols?"


    "Yes." Fei Miaoxia looked at her and asked suspiciously, "why did you suddenly ask this?"


    "No Su Xiaoyi said with a smile, "I just want to know if the Fu of mother works well. Mom, I''m not around you all day. Why don''t you give me some amulets for self-defense? "


    Fei Miaoxia''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled. She always thought she was very strange today, but she couldn''t say what was strange.


    If you think about it carefully, you can''t be with her 24 hours a day. It''s better to give her some amulets for self-defense.


    "Yes. Come to mom''s room later, and mom will bring you some. " Fei Miaoxia said.


    Su Xiaoyi happily jumped off the sofa, ran to her in front, hugged her, and said with a smile: "my mother loves me the most.""Yes. Mom doesn''t love you. Who loves you Fei Miaoxia said with a helpless smile.


    "Mom, I''ll sleep with you tonight." Su Xiaoyi took the opportunity to say.


    "Why do you suddenly want to sleep with mom? It''s not the bed in mom''s room. Aren''t you used to sleeping Fei Miaoxia asked with a smile.


    Su Xiaoyi said: "if you want to sleep with your mother, you have to get used to it if you don''t get used to it."


    "You little mouth..." Fei Miaoxia breathed heavily, thinking of Su Yong.


    When she first met Su Yong, she just took a look at him. She tried her best to get him, but she didn''t want to lose him. Is this God''s retribution for her?


    When Su Xiaoyi was sleepy, she took Fei Miaoxia back to her room to sleep.


    With someone around, Su Xiaoyi was sleepy again and soon fell asleep.


    Su Xiaoyi, who sleeps more and more deeply, has a dream.


    She dreamt that she came to a place she had never been before. It was strange but prosperous.


    Su Xiaoyi walked in the street, looking at the scenery around, and people coming and going, in a good mood.


    She walked forward and stopped to have a rest when she reached a tree by the side of the road.


    When Su Xiaoyi was relieved, something suddenly fell from the tree and made a sound.


    A rotten face suddenly appeared in front of her, staring at her with wide eyes, which scared her to stay in the same place.


    It was the body that fell, hanging upside down in the tree, with her eyes on the same level as hers.


    Su Xiaoyi looks pale and stares at the corpse in front of her. When she reacts, she is scared and retreats. Her eyes are fixed on the corpse.


    It was a corpse of a woman. She looked familiar, but she couldn''t remember who it was.


    The body, which was originally expressionless, suddenly raised its mouth up slowly, as if staring at her with a sneer.


    Su Xiaoyi''s mouth was slightly open, but she couldn''t say a word. She could only stare at the body.


    "Eyes... Give me your eyes... Eyes..." the female corpse began to speak, with a strange voice, which made people feel creepy.


    "No... I can''t help giving you my eyes!" Su Xiaoyi shakes her head in fear and keeps retreating.


    How can she give her eyes to the corpse? Without her eyes, she could see nothing.


    "If you don''t give it to me, I''ll give it to you!" The female corpse Yin ruthlessly says.


    "Pa!"


    The body hanging upside down suddenly fell on the ground and made a sound.


    The skull of the corpse seemed to be broken. The female corpse was like a boneless maggot, but the speed was not slow. She crawled towards her.


    "No! Don''t come here! Don''t... don''t come here! " Su Xiaoyi cried out, showing a look of panic.


    She kept retreating. The faster the corpse came, the faster she retreated.


    Su Xiaoyi''s step suddenly stops, because she sees the female corpse also stops, and slowly raises her hand.

 Chapter 343

    The female corpse raised her hand and pointed to her who kept retreating. She showed a cold smile and said, "you are finished."


    Su Xiaoyi didn''t know what the female corpse meant until her feet were empty, and her whole body fell straight down.


    No wonder the female corpse would show a cold smile. It turned out that she had retreated to the abyss.


    "Ah..." Su Xiaoyi yelled.


    Lying on the bed, she suddenly opened her eyes and her face was full of sweat.


    Fei Miaoxia, who was sleeping beside her, was awakened by her cry and looked at her sleeplessly, "what''s the matter? Have nightmares? "


    "Yes." Su Xiaoyi nodded in shock.


    The nightmare was so real that she almost believed it. She thought she was going to fall into the abyss.


    Su Xiaoyi only remembers the process of her dream. As for the face of the corpse, she has forgotten all about it after she was frightened. She only knows that it is disgusting and terrible.


    "It''s OK. Don''t be afraid. Mom is here with you." Fei Miaoxia said softly.


    Su Xiaoyi looks up at her mother. With her mother here, she feels very safe.


    "Go on sleeping. Mom will watch you sleep. When you fall asleep, mom will sleep." Fei Miaoxia said.


    Su Xiaoyi nodded and said, "yes."


    She hesitated to close her eyes. Before she was sleepy, she would occasionally open her eyes to see if her mother was there.


    "Mom, I''m afraid. I want to sleep with your hand." Su Xiaoyi''s words have not finished, she has firmly grasped her mother''s hand, a moment is not willing to let go.


    "Yes. Go to sleep. " Fei Miaoxia didn''t mind at all and said with a smile.


    She watched Su Xiaoyi close her eyes and gradually fell asleep.


    Listening to Su Xiaoyi''s even breathing, Fei Miaoxia is sleepless.


    Her head is full of Su Yong''s figure, thinking of all kinds of previous behavior, she is sober.


    After she divorced Su Yong, she regretted all the time, thinking that if she didn''t do that, the ending would be different.


    It''s a pity... Life has never been like this. If she knew what she had done before, she would have done it and committed the crime. As for the bitter fruit, she would swallow it slowly.


    Have you tasted a bitter fruit now? She knew that with her sin there would be bitter consequences.


    Fei Miaoxia looked down at her daughter, hoping that she would not have to bear any responsibility.


    Think about from the daughter''s childhood to now, she seems to be too spoiled children, children develop some very bad habits.


    In the final analysis, it was her mother''s sinfulness that made her child look like she is now.


    Fei Miaoxia fell asleep in the middle of the night and fell asleep. She was no longer troubled by those things.


    The next morning, Su Xiaoyi woke up and found her mother was not around. She was so scared that she almost screamed.


    She got out of bed in a hurry and ran downstairs.


    Seeing the servant downstairs, Su Xiaoyi was not so afraid.


    Instead of trotting in panic, she walked slowly forward and asked, "have you seen my mother?"


    "Miss Hui, madam is in the kitchen, making breakfast for you." The servant replied respectfully.


    "Oh. You go down... "Su Xiaoyi hesitated and said," come with me. "


    "Yes." Although the servant didn''t know what she wanted to do, she was the master and could not disobey her orders.


    The servant followed her into the room, keeping her head slightly down and following her at the right distance.


    "You wait for me here. If you find something wrong, you should rush in the first time." Su Xiaoyi said.


    "Yes." The servant answered, but she didn''t dare to ask.


    After su Xiaoyi explained, she dared to brush her teeth and wash her face, and then change her clothes.


    The whole process is very smooth, did not encounter any ghost, her heart also put down a lot.


    She just hopes that everything will be OK in the future. She doesn''t want to meet ghosts.


    Su Xiaoyi took the servant downstairs to have breakfast in the restaurant.


    "Xiaoyi, you have to go to school later. Eat more." Fei Miaoxia said in a voice.


    "Yes." Su Xiaoyi nodded.


    In fact, she didn''t want to go to school, but some things made her feel guilty. She didn''t dare to argue with her mother, so she had to go to school according to her mother''s wishes.After breakfast, Fei Miaoxia personally took her to the school gate.


    Su Xiaoyi studied in an aristocratic school in Dongcheng. Most of the students who studied in the school were from rich families. Of course, there were also students with excellent character and learning. Most of them came from ordinary families.


    For them, only by studying hard can they enter the noble school.


    "Ma, go back." Su Xiaoyi said cleverly.


    "Yes. You go in, and mom watches you go in. " Fei Miaoxia answered.


    It''s rare to see Xiaoyi so sensible that she didn''t resist coming to school.


    Before, she didn''t want to come to school. Every time she wanted to come, she would coax her for a long time, and then she would compromise, but her expression was still reluctant.


    In Su Xiaoyi''s words, even if she can''t do anything, she still sits on the golden mountain and the silver mountain. She can''t spend all her life. However, other people''s hard study and hard work may not achieve her wealth.


    Fei Miaoxia is helpless, reluctant to fight, had to coax her to school.


    If Su Yong was there, she would be obedient, otherwise she would be stubborn and full of truth.


    Watching Su Xiaoyi go in, Fei Miaoxia drives away safely.


    Su Xiaoyi came to the classroom and went straight to her seat.


    As soon as she sat down, she fell asleep on her desk and didn''t want to talk to anyone.


    In the class, she did not play much good friends, girls around her, is not to see her family background, is not sincere to her, she also knows.


    Su Xiaoyi''s attitude makes it clear that she doesn''t want to pay attention to anyone, and naturally won''t disturb her by inviting people who can''t provoke her, while those who look down on her don''t want to find bad luck.


    After class at noon, Su Xiaoyi left school with her schoolbag on her back.


    She stopped a taxi and headed for a hotel.


    When she went into the hotel, she saw the people waiting in it.


    Su Xiaoyi put her schoolbag on the dining chair and said with a smile, "have you been waiting for a long time?"


    "Soon. You''re worth the wait. " The young man pushed his glasses and said with a gentle smile.


    In front of Su Xiaoyi, he knew her, but he pretended not to know her before. He helped her deal with the matter and approached her for this reason.


    He also knows about the Su family. Fei Miaoxia and Su Yong are divorced.


    But he also heard that Su Xiaoyi''s mother shared half of her property. He couldn''t figure out exactly how much this half was.


    Even if Su Yong''s half of the property is not left to Su Xiaoyi, her mother''s share can''t run away. As long as she gets Su Xiaoyi''s heart and makes her completely submit to him, this half of the property doesn''t fall into his pocket.


    The young man didn''t know how powerful Su Xiaoyi''s mother was, otherwise, he would never dare to make up her mind.


    "Brother Tang Fei, what would you like to eat? It''s my treat today. " Su Xiaoyi said boldly.


    "It''s OK. I''ll treat you. Whatever you want, help yourself Tang Fei smiles gently.


    Seeing his smile, Su Xiaoyi could not help feeling hot on her cheek and nodded shyly, "well, I ordered that."

 Chapter 344

    Su Xiaoyi, who had never married before, began to change after that event.


    She sees Tang Fei more and more pleasing to the eye, more and more beautiful.


    White ink dust still occupies an important position in her heart, but Tang Fei in front of her is quietly eroding her heart, turning him into her heart, filling the whole heart.


    After ordering, Su Xiaoyi handed the menu back to the waiter and looked up at Tang Fei, "thank you last night."


    "You''re welcome. If someone else comes across such a thing, they will help you." Tang Fei said with a smile.


    "In fact..." Su Xiaoyi twisted her fingers and looked embarrassed. "I cheated you last night."


    "You lied to me?" Tang Fei frowned slightly, pretending to be very confused.


    Su Xiaoyi sees his surprised appearance, in the heart is more guilty.


    "What I told you last night was a fake name. My name is actually Su Xiaoyi." She said with a guilty face.


    Tang Fei was stunned and said in a voice: "the name is very nice. It''s not too late for you to tell me now. It proves that you take me as a friend."


    "Are you not angry?" Su Xiaoyi asked suspiciously.


    "Angry, of course, I''m angry. Just seeing your guilty look, I feel soft hearted and can''t blame you any more." Tang Fei said.


    "I wish you were not angry. I was so flustered last night that I lied to you." Su Xiaoyi said.


    Thinking of last night''s events, she still has a lingering fear.


    "Well, I know, you are too scared." Tang Fei said softly.


    Su Xiaoyi nodded, "yes. I''m really scared. "


    "I know. I''ll be there in the future. You don''t have to be afraid." Tang Fei said.


    "Yes." Su Xiaoyi smiles and nods innocently.


    During the meal, Tang Fei tricked Su Xiaoyi into drinking several glasses of wine.


    After dinner, the wine also came up. Su Xiaoyi was a little dizzy and wanted to find a bed to sleep.


    "Where is your school? I''ll take you to school. " Tang Fei pretended to be kind and asked in a voice.


    "School? Hehe... My school... Is... Is... "Su Xiaoyi pointed to this side and then pointed to that side," no... not here... Where is my school... "


    "I think you''re drunk. Why don''t you take a leave and I''ll take you to a rest meeting." Tang Fei said softly.


    Su Xiaoyi listened to his voice and laughed. His voice was very nice. When she heard his voice, she was very happy. "OK... Please... Ask for leave."


    "Yes. I''ll take you to rest now. " Tang Fei said.


    He doesn''t care whether she asks for leave or not. Anyway, he just wants to achieve his own goal, holding Su Xiaoyi firmly in his hand. When they get married, half of the Su family''s property will be his.


    With this money, he needs to do whatever work, even though he does his own things, and he doesn''t need to work for a living every day.


    He was fed up with the boss''s shouting and yelling, as if he was superior and trampled him under the sole of his feet.


    Tang Fei wants to be a good man, and he doesn''t want to be a bullied wage earner any more. He also wants to taste the taste of trampling on those bosses.


    His future father-in-law will be the chairman of Su''s group. Those enterprises that can''t compete with him will not respect him?


    Thinking of this, Tang Fei''s smile is more and more treacherous. His eyes are firmly fixed on Su Xiaoyi. However, when he holds her, he is very gentle and gives people a feeling of estrangement.


    Tang Fei helped Su Xiaoyi out of the hotel and stopped a taxi at the side of the road. The address he reported was his apartment.


    Back in the apartment, Tang Fei helped her to bed.


    "The head is so painful... It''s so uncomfortable..." Su Xiaoyi''s hands are randomly pulling her clothes, groping around irregularly, her cheeks are red.


    "You lie down and I''ll make some wake-up Soup for you." Tang Fei said in a voice.


    He also wanted to start, but he knew that once he started, maybe he would not get the desired effect, and they would tear their skin thoroughly.


    To deal with a girl like Su Xiaoyi, we can''t use such a simple and crude method. He played a circuitous game and let her be captured by him willingly.


    "Don''t... Don''t go, don''t leave me..." Su Xiaoyi took his hand, and her strength was very strong, but she didn''t let him leave.


    "Xiaoyi, don''t make trouble. I''ll wake you up. If you finish drinking and sleep, you won''t feel so bad." Tang Fei said helplessly.Su Xiaoyi just sat down, put her arms around his waist, lingered uneasily, and murmured, "no, no, I don''t want you to leave me. You''re here. Don''t go anywhere."


    "Well, I''m not going anywhere. Let go of your hand and have a good sleep." Tang Fei wants to break her hand, but finds that she can''t break it. Her strength is quite strong.


    He was afraid that if she continued to rub like this, the fire would start to burn.


    "No, I won''t let go unless you sleep with me." Su Xiaoyi said with a smile.


    Tang Fei''s body suddenly froze and his hands clenched into fists.


    He took a deep breath and said in a voice, "OK, I''ll sleep with you. You should be good."


    "Yes. Don''t worry, I''ll be good. " Su Xiaoyi said with a faint smile that she was honest after saying that.


    Tang Fei, who originally wanted to take a cold bath, had to resist the impulse in his body. He wanted to take away her agitation and lay down with her.


    After they lay down, Su Xiaoyi quickly moved closer to him, her head next to him, and slept comfortably.


    Su Xiaoyi is comfortable, but for Tang Fei, this is a great torture, but there is no way, he can only bear it.


    Until the sound of Su Xiaoyi''s even breathing came, he quietly broke off her hand and rushed into the bathroom to take a cold bath.


    By the time he came out, the impulse had been solved by himself.


    Looking at Su Xiaoyi, who is sleeping on the bed, a sneer rises from the corner of his mouth.


    She can''t escape from the palm of his hand, he will lay a net, waiting for her to get in, and won''t give her any way back.


    As soon as Tang Fei lay down, Su Xiaoyi, who was sleeping, came close to him, like an octopus, with his hands and feet wrapped around him.


    This sleep came in the afternoon, or Su Xiaoyi''s mobile phone rang, she just woke up.


    She opened her eyes vaguely, and the pain from her head made her take a breath.


    It''s useless to have a headache if you don''t drink much.


    Su Xiaoyi thought of this, her body slightly stiff, what did she touch? And there''s breathing


    She turned her head and saw that Tang Fei was sleeping on one side. She screamed and jumped out of bed in a hurry.


    "You... You should... What did you do to me?" Su Xiaoyi asked with tears in her eyes.


    Tang Fei had woken up before. After hearing her voice, he pretended that he had just woken up and slowly opened his eyes.


    "Xiaoyi, you are awake." Tang Fei called softly.


    "Tang Fei! What have you done to me Su Xiaoyi''s hands covered her chest and glared angrily at her eyes.


    "I didn''t do anything to you. Did you forget about last night? You... You pull me and say you want me to sleep with you. " Tang Fei said innocently.

 Chapter 345

    "I... i... I''m holding you, and I want you to sleep with me?" Su Xiaoyi backhand points to oneself, ask in consternation.


    "Yes. If you don''t let go, I''m afraid I''ll wake you up, so I''ll lie down. " Tang Fei finished and continued to explain: "but I didn''t do anything to you. I really didn''t do anything. You... You can feel it yourself."


    He is a master in love, but Tang Fei behaves like a shy little boy. He is very embarrassed to face such a scene.


    Su Xiaoyi looked down and found that her clothes were well on her body, and she didn''t feel uncomfortable.


    He didn''t do anything, which made her feel relieved, but also felt guilty.


    "Sorry, I misunderstood you." Su Xiaoyi raised her head and apologized.


    "It doesn''t matter. You''re a good girl. That''s your reaction." Tang Fei said gently.


    "As an apology for my misunderstanding of you, how about I invite you to dinner next time?" Su Xiaoyi asked in a voice.


    "Well, good." Tang Fei replied with a smile.


    Su Xiaoyi looked around and asked, "your home?"


    "Yes. The apartment I rent. You''re drunk. I don''t know where your house is. Just bring you back. Do you still have a headache? I''ll make some wake-up Soup for you. " Tang Fei said.


    "Yes, it still hurts." Su Xiaoyi said.


    "Then you wait. It''ll be fine soon." Tang Fei turns around and wants to go. At this moment, the telephone rings. It''s su Xiaoyi''s mobile phone that rings. His steps stop.


    Su Xiaoyi took the phone, saw the above caller ID, in the bottom of my heart secretly called a bad.


    She looked out of the window. Now it''s time to finish school. Her mother called and must have picked her up at school.


    "Don''t talk, don''t make a sound." Su Xiaoyi looks at Tang Fei and says.


    "Yes." Tang Fei nodded and crept away.


    When Su Xiaoyi saw that he was so cooperative, she couldn''t help being moved.


    As soon as she picked up the phone, her mother''s voice came from her ear, "Xiaoyi, why don''t you answer the phone? Mom''s here to pick you up. I''ll be there in a minute. "


    "Mom, you don''t have to pick me up. I''ll go out with my friends for dessert and take a taxi later." Su Xiaoyi immediately stopped and told a lie.


    Mother has not yet arrived at school, her heart is happy.


    That end of silence, Su Xiaoyi thought that her mother did not agree, a heart can not help but lift up.


    "All right. Be careful when you take a taxi, or you''ll give mom a call and she''ll drive you home. " Fei Miaoxia said.


    "Yes. I see Su Xiaoyi responded.


    "And don''t make trouble outside, you know? Once you''ve suffered a loss, you should bear it if you have anything. Don''t be too impulsive. " Fei Miaoxia asked.


    "Yes." Su Xiaoyi responded helplessly.


    Since mom divorced her father, the whole person has changed dramatically, even the way of educating her has changed.


    In the past, she was allowed to do anything. Anyway, her mother was her strongest backing. Now she just taught her to give in and not to make trouble. The difference is really big.


    "Be careful, be safe." Fei Miaoxia, like an old lady, exhorts and exhorts her.


    "Good. You too. Don''t always call when you drive. I''ll talk to you when I get back. " Su Xiaoyi said.


    "Well, bye."


    "Goodbye."


    Su Xiaoyi hung up and looked at the mobile phone she was holding. Her face was full of boredom.


    Her mother is more and more unlike her mother, but she is like an old woman who has to take care of everything. She thinks she is better than her former mother. She basically doesn''t care about her, as long as she is safe.


    "What''s the matter? You look listless. " Tang Fei asked.


    Su Xiaoyi reluctantly smile, shook his head, "nothing. Are you ready? "


    "It''s still cooking. I''ll have to wait a moment." Tang Fei opened his mouth. He heard what she said just now. "Do you want to stay for dinner? If you want, we''ll go shopping together later. "


    "Good." Su Xiaoyi should way, in the heart inexplicably feel a burst of sweet.


    A picture flashed in her mind, that is, she was happy with a smile, holding his hand, buying vegetables in the vegetable market, even looking at each other with a smile.


    She couldn''t help laughing at the images.


    "What are you laughing at?" Tang Fei asked suspiciously.His brow slightly wrinkled, in the memory of what he said just now, to confirm that he said the wrong thing, for fear that she would see through his trick.


    "Nothing. By the way, can you cook? " Su Xiaoyi shook her head and asked with a smile.


    "Yes. I''ll let you have a taste of what I''m good at Tang Fei replied with a deep sigh of relief.


    He thought he had been recognized. She didn''t find anything. He was scared to death just now.


    Su Xiaoyi nodded, "good."


    After drinking the soup, Su Xiaoyi takes a little rest and goes out with Tang Fei.


    Two people walking on the road, separated by a little distance, each walking, it seems a bit stiff.


    Su Xiaoyi secretly nibbles her teeth and wants to hold his hand. She feels that this is not reserved. She is angry that he is like wood and doesn''t know how to take the initiative.


    Isn''t he interested in her? But he seems to like her.


    Suddenly, a car rushes out without looking at Su Xiaoyi in front. Just as she wants to walk by, she is suddenly pulled by one hand. As soon as she pulls back, she falls back.


    "Ah..." Su Xiaoyi exclaimed, afraid of falling down, subconsciously grasped what she could grasp.


    She held him tightly by the arm and held him around her waist without falling down.


    Su Xiaoyi looked up in a daze, staring at the man in front of her. She looked down and let her heart miss half a beat.


    Their eyes were opposite, and the noise seemed to disappear. There were only two of them left in the world.


    Su Xiaoyi''s heart is beating with a thump. It can''t be controlled. It can only let the beating speed up.


    "Are you all right?" Tang Fei frowned slightly and asked with concern.


    Su Xiaoyi immediately stood up, pushed him away, shook his head and said, "I''m ok."


    "It''s OK. You don''t know. When the car suddenly appeared just now and you moved forward, my heart stopped. Fortunately, you''re OK." Tang Fei seems to put down a hanging heart.


    "I''m sorry to worry you." Su Xiaoyi said apologetically.


    She took a deep breath and adjusted her heart rate.


    How can the heart beat so fast? She felt like she was about to jump out.


    Su Xiaoyi, don''t forget, what you like is white ink dust! The handsome man with a lot of gold is not Tang Fei, who is a little less beautiful and has no money.


    She told herself in the bottom of her heart, don''t forget who she was originally persistent, can''t forget like white dust.


    "It''s not your fault. Let''s go." Without saying a word, Tang Fei took her hand and said, "I''ll hold you. In this way, I can always protect you."


    Just now, God is helping him, so that he can hold her hand, but it won''t make her feel that he is a prodigal son, just to protect her safety.

 Chapter 346

    "Yes." Su Xiaoyi nodded shyly and grasped his hand firmly.


    Are they in love now? She feels so happy.


    Su Xiaoyi smiles shyly. She follows him and looks at his side face. She is fascinated.


    She now put the white dust behind her and was full of Tang Fei.


    This tender and considerate Tang Fei, who takes good care of her, makes her feel unprecedented warmth.


    If it can go on like this, why not?


    All of a sudden, she had the idea of staying with him all her life. They must be very happy.


    How can su Xiaoyi know the true face of Tang Fei? She is falling into the trap he dug step by step, deep in the sugar coated shells, but she is not found falling step by step.


    After they went to buy vegetables, they went home hand in hand, just like an ordinary couple.


    Su Xiaoyi is a golden lady. She can''t do anything except eat, drink and play. All the housework is done by servants.


    So she just started, and Tang Fei was in charge of cooking and cooking.


    Soon, three dishes and one soup were finished. Smelling the flavor of the food, looking at the dishes with complete coloring and flavor, she had an unprecedented sense of pride.


    She also contributed to these meals.


    "It smells good." Su Xiaoyi said with a smile.


    "Are you hungry? Eat quickly. When you''re full, I''ll take you home. " Tang Fei considerately put the rice in front of her and set the chopsticks for her.


    "Yes." Su Xiaoyi nodded.


    "Eat more. You''re too thin." Tang Fei brought her vegetables.


    "Yes." Su Xiaoyi showed a shy smile and happily ate the dishes he brought.


    She felt that they were like a loving couple. Such a day made her feel very happy.


    "Do you... Have a girlfriend?" Su Xiaoyi asked hesitantly.


    She put a hand under the table, quietly clenched, too nervous to look at him, pretending to bow to eat.


    "No Tang Fei said with a smile.


    Even if there were a few before, from the moment I met her, there was no more.


    Want to firmly grasp her heart, then he must first clean up the wild flowers around, let her completely rest assured of him.


    When he has the final say of her heart and what he wants to do when he gets all his property, it is not his final say.


    "Oh." Su Xiaoyi seems not to care about the way.


    "Why do you ask?" Tang Fei asked.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just curiosity. You''re good-looking, you''re good at cooking, and you''re gentle and considerate. I''m sure many people are chasing you." Su Xiaoyi said with a smile.


    She was relieved to learn that he had no girlfriend.


    "It used to be, but it didn''t. I didn''t have a girlfriend." Tang Fei said with a smile.


    "Yes." Su Xiaoyi should way, she is a little absent-minded to pick a meal.


    She hasn''t told him her identity. Do you want to say it now?


    But if he knew she was su Yong''s daughter and promised her, would he not be sincere?


    Su Xiaoyi knows how attractive money is to a person.


    If he knew that she was su Yong''s daughter, and she said that she would stay with him, maybe he would not hesitate to promise that only relying on half of her mother''s property would make him struggle for decades less.


    Before telling him the identity, Su Xiaoyi plans to put forward the idea of associating with him.


    In this case, she will give up the white dust, a little unwilling in the heart, but also some reluctant.


    Just think of the indifference of white ink dust, and then compare with Tang Fei''s tenderness and thoughtfulness, she tangled for a while, and resolutely chose the latter.


    Tang Fei makes her feel very happy. If she chooses Tang Fei, she will be happy for the rest of her life.


    After a few mouthfuls of rice, Su Xiaoyi raises her eyes to Tang Fei and stares at him straightly. Her mouth opens, but she is ashamed to say it.


    Tang Fei has been paying attention to her, for her gaze, naturally soon found out.


    "What are you staring at me for? Is there something on my face? " Tang Fei asked suspiciously.


    "No. I just... "Su Xiaoyi hesitated and was silent. She took a deep breath and finally asked," Tang Fei, do you like me? "


    "How can you ask that?" Tang Fei asked."Because I like you, I ask you whether you like me or not. If you don''t like me, you''ll think I''ve never asked." Su Xiaoyi plucked up her courage and said with one go.


    Half of the time, she did not dare to have any pause, for fear that after stopping, she would not go on.


    "Yes, I do." Tang Fei said immediately.


    Su Xiaoyi showed surprise and asked with a smile: "really? Do you really like me? "


    "Yes. Just... You are still studying, we... "Tang Fei stopped and continued:" I can''t marry you until you are 18 years old. "


    "It''s OK. When the time is right, we can get engaged first." Su Xiaoyi said with a happy smile.


    "Yes." Tang Fei answered.


    His face is a gentle smile, but the heart is in the unrestrained laughter.


    I thought it would take more time, but I didn''t expect that she would take the bait so easily, which made him a little unexpected.


    It''s better for big fish to take the bait early, so that he doesn''t have to work hard to do something. Now he just needs to keep this image.


    After dinner, Su Xiaoyi wanted to help him clean up the dishes and chopsticks, but he stopped her. She took the rice bowl in her hand and said gently, "go and sit in the living room. I''m responsible for these things. You don''t need to do it."


    "But I want to help you." Su Xiaoyi said.


    "It''s OK. You can sit and wait for me. I''ll be with you soon." Tang Fei said softly.


    "Well, I''ll wait for you in the living room." Su Xiaoyi then turned to leave.


    After Tang Fei finished cleaning up, he went out to accompany her. The two of them were watching TV in the living room.


    Su Xiaoyi nestles in his arms, smiles sweetly, and his hands gently embrace him, but he hugs her, as if warming each other.


    Looking at the time, Tang Fei took the initiative to say: "Xiaoyi, let''s go. I''ll take you home. Your parents will be angry if you go back too late. "


    "Yes." Su Xiaoyi was moved. He was so considerate.


    Tang Fei took her out of the house. After leaving the apartment, he accompanied her to a taxi.


    Su Xiaoyi specially asked the taxi to stop when it was still some distance away from her home, because she had something to tell him.


    "Do you live here?" Tang Fei looked around and asked in a voice.


    "Yes. In the front Su Xiaoyi responded.


    Tang Fei nodded, "Oh."


    He knew that she was su Yong''s daughter. How could he not know that she lived here.


    People who can live here are rich or expensive.


    "I actually... Lied to you." Su Xiaoyi hesitated.


    "Ah? What are you lying to me about? Are you teasing me when you said you like me? " Tang Fei frowned slightly and looked a little unhappy.


    "No, it''s not." Su Xiaoyi was afraid of being misunderstood by him. He would turn around and walk away. She immediately waved her hand and explained, "it''s my family background. I haven''t told you yet."

 Chapter 347

    "Your family background?" Tang Fei asked in surprise.


    "Yes." Su Xiaoyi nodded and looked at him timidly.


    If all the confessions have been made, then the next step is to be frank with her family background, so as not to let him know in the future that he will be very angry and hide it from him.


    "Tell me about it." Tang Fei said.


    "Does Su group know? I''m Su Yong''s daughter. " Su Xiaoyi said.


    Her bright eyes, straight at him, pay attention to his reaction.


    Tang Fei was very surprised at the beginning, then frowned slightly, like a little angry.


    Seeing his displeasure, Su Xiaoyi said in a hurry, "I didn''t mean to cheat you."


    "Is it?" Tang Fei sneered, showing a desolate look, "you know I''m just a small staff, our gap is too big. We are people of two worlds. "


    He then turned to want to leave, in fact, do not want to leave, but want to make her more anxious, to retain him.


    When Su Xiaoyi saw that he turned to leave, she was really flustered. She grabbed his hand anxiously and pleaded, "no, we are in the same world. As long as we love each other, what are these views? As long as I love you and you love me, I believe we can beat anything. "


    She firmly believes that as long as they really love each other, any reality can be defeated, not defeated by reality, but she never thought that what she went into was a cage that imprisoned her, not the other side of happiness.


    One day, all of Su Xiaoyi''s beautiful fantasies and visions will be shattered and become an eternal past.


    "Can we beat each other if we love each other? But are you a parent? Can we beat each other with love? " Tang Fei frowned and asked, looking very sad.


    "Yes, you believe me. As long as we love each other, they won''t object." Su Xiaoyi said immediately.


    "We are so different in age. You are still very young. If your parents know that we have chosen to associate, I think they will strongly oppose it." Tang Fei said anxiously, with a deep sense of helplessness in his tone, as if he was forced to continue.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here? My parents will respect my choice, and what will not happen to us is that we just fall in love together. What''s wrong? " Su Xiaoyi said firmly.


    Since she has taken this step, she will not easily retract her feet.


    Parents'' opposition is only temporary. As long as she insists on her own position, they will agree.


    "But we..." before Tang Fei finished, Su Xiaoyi interrupted, "don''t be, do you love me or not?"


    Tang Fei said anxiously, "love, of course I love you."


    "It''s enough to have you. After a while, I''ll introduce you to my mother. During this period, I will try my best to do her ideological work well and let her accept you." Su Xiaoyi said confidently.


    As long as she persisted, they had no choice but to agree.


    Tang Fei was silent, looked at her affectionately, and then said in a voice: "Xiaoyi, thank you for paying for me like this. How can I know you in this life. I swear that in the future, I will treat you a hundred times and a thousand times. If I break my promise, I will die. "


    "You talk nonsense. If you die, what shall I do?" Su Xiaoyi said shyly.


    "Well, I will not die, I will accompany you to old age." Tang Fei said with a smile.


    Su Xiaoyi nodded, "yes. You can''t be unkind to me, or I''ll forgive you. "


    "Know, you are my darling, how dare I treat you badly." Tang Fei holds her in his arms, with a sinister smile on his lips. He is getting closer to those properties.


    "I''ll say something nice." Su Xiaoyi said.


    "I don''t just say, I do." Then Tang Fei bowed his head and began to plunder.


    Su Xiaoyi''s hands against his chest, in the face of such a fierce kiss, she responded excitedly, two people seem to kiss to the end of time.


    Aware of the body''s impulse to be aroused, Tang Fei had to stop, afraid of a can''t help but want her here.


    "Come on, I''ll take you home." Tang Fei has a hoarse voice.


    "Yes." Su Xiaoyi nodded, panting slightly, her eyes blurred.


    Sent to Su Xiaoyi''s door, Tang Fei stood still.


    "You go in. I''ll watch you go in here, so that I can go home safely." Tang Fei said gently.Su Xiaoyi reluctantly released his hand and walked back towards the door three steps.


    For the first time, she felt that the walk home was too short, as if it was in the blink of an eye, which made her want to stay a little longer.


    Su Xiaoyi stood looking at him for a minute before turning her head in.


    Looking at her back, Tang Fei turned away without hesitation, with a smile on his face.


    Su Xiaoyi is firmly controlled by him. He wants to go back and get to know her parents, especially her mother, and then please her mother.


    The more a mother-in-law looks at her son-in-law, the more happy she is.


    It''s right to start with Su Xiaoyi''s mother first, and then take care of Su Yong. At this time, his camp has more mother and daughter, which is good for him.


    After entering, Su Xiaoyi trotted back to the villa, humming a cheerful tune.


    As soon as she entered the villa, she met Fei Miaoxia who wanted to come out.


    "Xiaoyi, what''s the matter? You''re so happy." Fei Miaoxia asked with a smile. Seeing her smiling face, she was also happy.


    "Nothing. I just went out with my classmates and got along very well." Su Xiaoyi told a lie with a smile.


    "Oh. It''s good to get along with classmates. Are you hungry? If you want something to eat, I''ll have someone get it for you Fei Miaoxia asked with concern.


    "I''m not hungry." Su Xiaoyi affectionately took her arm, "Mom, I''ll go back to my room first. You have a rest early."


    "Yes. My Xiaoyi has grown up and knows how to care about people. " Fei Miaoxia said with a happy smile.


    Su Xiaoyi said with a smile: "of course."


    Fei Miaoxia looks at Su Xiaoyi who jumps up the stairs, but shakes her head and grins bitterly.


    Just now I boasted that she has grown up, and now she is like a child.


    ¡­¡­


    "Elder sister, brother Guiyou asked you to go to the garden to find him. He said he had something to say to you." Hao Lihong said to her sister in the room with a smile.


    "Why is he going to the garden so late? He didn''t tell you. What did he want to say? " Hao Lixin asked suspiciously.


    Now it''s time to go to bed at this point. He ran to the garden and asked Li Hong to send a message, saying that he had something to say to her.


    When Hao Lixin thought of what he would say to her, her heart beat like a deer bumping, which made her nervous and excited.


    If GUI you tells her that he likes her, how should she react? How to answer?


    To put it straight, does she like him, too? Is this too reserved? What would he think of her?


    Hao Lixin blushed with shame, and her cheeks were a little hot.


    "Sister, why are you blushing?" Hao Lihong asked deliberately.

 Chapter 348

    I didn''t know that my sister liked Guiyou before, but later I finally knew.


    Why does his sister blush? He knows it all too well. It''s just for brother Guiyou.


    Hao Lixin was so scared that she covered her cheeks with her hands and tried to find the mirror, but her brother''s laughter came from her ear.


    She turned her head and saw her brother laughing, and her cheeks were very hot.


    "You little devil, laugh again and punish you to stand outside." Hao Lixin glared at his younger brother.


    Hao Lihong was not afraid of her. He laughed more and more. Before he left, he still said in a loud voice, "don''t forget, brother Guiyou is waiting for you in the garden. I''ll go back to sleep."


    He went back to the room, but did not close the door completely. He peeped through the crack of the door.


    Soon, Hao Lixin left the room in a hurry and walked downstairs.


    Before she came out, she simply dressed herself up to see if there was any disrespect in her appearance.


    Hao Lixin trots downstairs and can''t help but want to fly to Guiyou immediately.


    She came out of the villa and saw a white figure in the garden.


    Guiyou, wearing a white shirt, stood with his back to her.


    Even if it is full of modern visual sense, it gives her a kind of classical feeling, just like returning to ancient times.


    Hao Lixin bowed her head and gave a shy smile, thinking about how to respond to him, so that she would not appear unpretentious.


    Hao Lihong, peeping on the balcony, couldn''t help laughing at his sister''s anxious steps.


    He knows that his sister likes Guiyou, but he doesn''t know what Guiyou means.


    Guiyou''s brother always has a face. It''s hard to have a second expression. He is also cold to his sister.


    Hao Lixin came to his back in a hurry and called out: "go back."


    GUI you turns to see her coming, and asks coldly, "what can I do for you?"


    In fact, when he heard Hao Lihong say that she was looking for him, his heart was very happy, but this excited joy was soon suppressed by him.


    The moment he heard her voice, the corner of his mouth was slightly curved. The moment he turned around, his smile was hidden and turned into a cold appearance.


    "What? I find you? No... didn''t you come to me? He said he had something to say to me Hao Lixin stared at him in amazement.


    She prepared countless speeches, but did not expect that he would ask her.


    "I have something to tell you?" GUI you''s brow slightly wrinkled, a small figure flashed across his mind, "what did your brother tell you?"


    Hao Lihong told him the same thing when he came to the garden.


    Hao Lihong asked him to wait in the garden. He said that his sister would come soon and wanted to talk to him face to face.


    For this reason, he was still very happy and a little nervous. He didn''t know what she wanted to say to him.


    Now it seems that they are just trapped by Hao Lihong, and they are all fooled out.


    "Yes. He said, "you asked me to come to the garden. You have something to tell me." Hao Lixin answered truthfully.


    "That''s what he told me." Ghost you face says without expression.


    "Ah?" Hao Lixin was stunned. "He told you the same thing? So... That means we''ve all been cheated? "


    "Yes." The ghost answers.


    "Sorry, I''ll go back and teach him a lesson." Hao Lixin then turned and left, walking very fast.


    She doesn''t really want to teach Lihong, but staying here will make her feel very embarrassed. It''s better to find an excuse to leave as soon as possible.


    Hao Lixin was annoyed and anxious to see Guiyou. She accidentally caught her brother''s way.


    She almost trotted away, faster than when she came, and her face was more red.


    It''s really killing her. She thought he wanted to tell her. She thought so much about it that she couldn''t use the last sentence.


    Li Hong came to the door, she knocked on the door, "Li Hong, you give me out, you how so naughty, actually dare to Yin us two."


    She knocked on the door and yelled, but there was no reaction inside. What she didn''t know was that Hao Lihong was asleep.


    In a short time, Hao Lixin would not believe how he could fall asleep.


    She held the handle and tried to open the door, only to find it locked.


    Thinking of the scene that she came back in a hurry, Hao Lixin guessed that she might turn back all of a sudden. He saw all of them, so he locked the door and kept silent for fear that she would settle the accounts."Hao Lihong, you are still not a man, dare to do it or not." Hao Lixin said in a voice.


    Her voice is not big, but she knows that Hao Lihong can hear it. Maybe it''s behind the door.


    As soon as I thought of it, a voice came from inside. It was Hao Lihong''s voice.


    "Sister, I''m not a man, I''m just a child." Hao Lihong said with a smile.


    Hao Lixin''s mouth twitched a few times. What she thought was right. He was hiding behind the door.


    "Lihong, you come out to apologize to your brother Guiyou." Hao Lixin patted the door, "you cheat your sister, how can you cheat the guests? It''s bad behavior. "


    "When brother Guiyou becomes my brother-in-law, he won''t be a guest." Hao Lihong said with a smile.


    The temperature of Hao Lixin''s cheeks was one degree higher, and it was as hot as a shrimp.


    She was coy and silent before she said, "what are you talking about? If you talk again, I will not let you meet your brother Guiyou. "


    "Brother Guiyou has been living in our house all the time, where you may not meet." Hao Lihong is not afraid of her threat.


    Such a threat has no lethality for him, because it can''t happen.


    "Lihong, come out and apologize to your brother Guiyou." Hao Lixin called softly.


    "Don''t apologize." A man''s voice suddenly sounded behind her, startled her.


    Hao Lixin turned and looked. Seeing Guiyou, she was relieved. "Why didn''t you make any noise when you came up? I was scared to death by you. "


    I don''t know if she was too focused on her brother to apologize, or if he really didn''t make a sound when he came up from downstairs. Anyway, she was scared.


    "I''m sorry. Next time I''ll make a sound. " Ghost faint frowned, voice should way.


    "Yes. Don''t appear quietly any more. I''m afraid I''ll live a long life, but I''m scared to death by you. How unjust I am to die. " Hao Lixin said jokingly.


    GUI you''s brows are deeply wrinkled together, and the tone is cold: "don''t say death."


    With the tone of a little command, he had a cold face and a serious look, which made Hao Lixin jump.


    She is stupefied, for a long time just reaction come over, nod should way: "good, I don''t say die."


    "Yes." The ghost spoke coldly.


    "Sister, brother Guiyou doesn''t need me to apologize. Go back to sleep. I''m going to sleep, too. Good night, both of you. " Hao Lihong then went back to his bed.


    He didn''t plan to turn off the light in his room, because he would be afraid. Only by turning on the light can he sleep at ease.


    Hao Lixin looked at the motionless door and sighed helplessly.


    "I apologize for my brother. I''m sorry." Hao Lixin said sincerely.

 Chapter 349

    As a sister, she should take the responsibility for the trouble caused by her younger brother.


    Since I can''t coax my younger brother to apologize, it''s up to her to be my elder sister''s apology.


    Ghost you''s brow slightly wrinkly, stare at her for a moment and say: "don''t apologize."


    Seeing that his face was cold for a few minutes, Hao Lixin immediately nodded in horror, "en. Yes... "


    Just want to apologize for her words, realize can''t apologize again, Hao Lixin suddenly shut up, dare not continue to say.


    "Sleep." Ghost you finish saying to turn round, straight toward own room walk.


    Looking at the back of Guiyou, Hao Lixin''s eyelids drooped, looking sad and slightly lonely.


    She couldn''t really tell what his mind was like and how he felt about her.


    Guiyou is always a cold face. You can''t see any emotion.


    Hao Lixin raised her eyes and looked at the back of the door where he had disappeared. With a sigh, she turned and left.


    She didn''t dare to open her mouth. She was afraid that the two of them could not maintain such a relationship.


    If you open your mouth, you will lose him forever and become a stranger. Hao Lixin will choose to keep his mouth shut all the time, never say words like him easily, and maintain such a relationship.


    Maybe, in the future, they will become friends and lovers.


    Hao Lixin is afraid that he doesn''t like himself and doesn''t take the initiative to get close to him, but she can only watch him go away, but she can''t help it.


    After Hao Lixin left, Hao Lihong''s door quietly opened. He quietly showed his head and looked at both sides of the corridor.


    There is no one in Guiyou brother''s side. It is estimated that he has entered the room.


    Toward his sister''s direction, he saw her dejected, listless, and knew that nothing had been done.


    He thought that if he created opportunities for his sister, she would march forward bravely. In the end, nothing could be summed up.


    Hao Lihong shows his expression of hating iron but not steel. He is really worried about his sister.


    It''s rare to see that my sister is so attached to a boy, but my sister dare not take a step, so careful, shrink in her turtle shell.


    Hao Lihong reluctantly shrunk back, closed the door, and sighed helplessly, "Alas, I''ve done nothing tonight."


    Hao Lixin, who went to the door of the room, turned to look at his room after opening the door.


    After a minute''s pause, she opened the door and went in.


    After she went in, the door of Guiyou''s room opened. He came out and looked at the empty corridor with a slight frown.


    Just back in the room, his mood was inexplicably irritable, pacing in the room, walking around all upset, had to open the door.


    Originally, I was hoping to see her back. I wanted to say a few words to her, but when I came out of the room, I saw the empty corridor, which had already lost her figure.


    Guiyou doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. He just knows that he''s very agitated and restless.


    He always wanted to say something to her, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Mingming wanted to say a lot to her, but after seeing her, those words all seemed to hide themselves, so that he could not find them.


    Guiyou stood in the corridor for a moment before he went back to the room.


    Different rooms, different people, but the same mood, the same restless.


    A week later.


    Huo Lingxiao stayed in the hotel room.


    Su ruoqiu, returning to mediocrity, knocks on their room door.


    Shuifu opened the door and saw that she was not half surprised. She said in a voice, "come in quickly."


    After she went in, Shuifu closed the door and followed her in.


    "Ruoqiu, when can we collect the evidence of Fei Miaoxia''s crime? Is there nothing you can do? " Shuifu asked anxiously.


    They''ve been here for a week. If they go on like this, they don''t know what will happen.


    In this week, they didn''t do anything at all. They didn''t come here to handle a case, but they came here on holiday.


    Only this case will be handled by them, and the rest of the ordinary cases will naturally be handled by the police in the east city. They don''t need to intervene.


    "I''m also thinking about how to collect her evidence. It''s just that she has committed a crime, and all the fierce ghosts around her have disappeared, and I don''t know whether she was killed or not." Su ruoqiu frowned slightly.If you want Fei Miaoxia to admit it, you have to have evidence. Otherwise, if she says something against her, they have no way and no evidence.


    "I recently followed Fei Miaoxia and found that her whole life has changed since she divorced Su Yong." Shuifu said in a low voice.


    "Maybe it''s her obsession. It''s easy to lose yourself if you stick to one person too much. " Su ruoqiu said.


    "The divorce of Su Yong and Fei Miaoxia is a great blow to her." Huo Lingxiao said.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded.


    She is to see that Fei Miaoxia cares about Su Yong so much that she wants to take Su Yong away from Fei Miaoxia.


    Anyway, she wants to settle this account. Since she hasn''t found the evidence of Fei Miaoxia, let Fei Miaoxia taste the loss of her beloved first.


    The original owner has been killed by Fei Miaoxia, and her hands don''t know how much blood she has stained. This punishment is nothing for her.


    "Yes. Who is that Guiyou? He is really good. He not only cleans up all the shareholders of Haoshi group, but also keeps the company in good order and running better and better. " When Shuifu said these words, there was a little excitement in her tone.


    "Cough..." Huo Ling Xiao light cough, eyes lightly swept water Fu.


    Shuifu took a look at him, realized his gaffe and said with a shy smile, "I''m not interested in him, but I''m curious about why he''s so powerful."


    "Yes." Huo Lingxiao answered.


    Su ruoqiu''s mouth slightly stirred up a smile, and her eyes swept back and forth on them, which made her smile meaningful.


    It seems that the two of them get along very well. Maybe soon, she will have a wedding wine to drink.


    "Guiyou is Guiyou. I asked him to help Hao Lixin take care of the company. Naturally, his method will not be bad." Su ruoqiu said with a proud smile.


    Huo Lingxiao''s sharp eyes fell on her and said in a voice: "I have investigated him, there is no such person at all."


    "Did you investigate?" Shuifu showed a surprised look, indicating that she didn''t know about it.


    "Yes." Huo Lingxiao calmly should way, fall on Su ruoqiu body of vision didn''t take back, don''t let her any expression.


    When he said those words, Su ruoqiu''s expression was obviously stiff and slightly unnatural. He knew that she must be hiding something from them.


    Stunned, Su ruoqiu''s face soon recovered as before, and said with a smile, "do you know my ability?"


    "Do you mean your ability to catch ghosts?" Water lotus asks a way.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded.


    "His identity has something to do with you catching ghosts?" Huo Lingxiao frowned slightly.


    Su ruoqiu said: "in fact, he is not a human being."


    "What Shuifu''s eyes widened in shock, and her eyes were staring at her.


    Guiyou is not human? But they didn''t notice it at all.

 Chapter 350

    Isn''t it human? Is it a ghost? It''s terrible.


    The two of them have been in contact with Guiyou for a long time, but they haven''t noticed it at all.


    If Guiyou wants to be bad for both of them, they don''t even have a chance to react.


    Think of here, water lotus feel a burst of fear, in the heart of hair.


    "Is he a ghost?" Huo Lingxiao frowned slightly.


    Guiyou doesn''t look like a ghost at all.


    "It''s not a ghost, it''s a monster." Su ruoqiu replied solemnly.


    In fact, she doesn''t know what Guiyou is. It looks not like a ghost, but like a monster.


    Let''s say for a moment that Guiyou is a monster. Anyway, they will not know the truth. They can cheat at will.


    "Monster? It''s the first time I''ve seen a monster. " The voice of Shuifu improved a little.


    Among other things, the monster''s appearance is really good.


    But she didn''t know if it was a change.


    Monsters and ghosts can change. It''s not hard to make yourself look good.


    "Guiyou is not his name." Huo Lingxiao said firmly.


    Shuifu''s face was surprised, and her mouth was slightly open.


    If it wasn''t for what he said, she didn''t even think about it. Guiyou might not be the real name, but a pseudonym.


    "Yes. But it''s about the same Su ruoqiu responded.


    Su ruoqiu talked with them for a while and discussed with them. If they still can''t get the evidence in two days, she plans to let them go back first and stay by herself.


    Without evidence, she has to deal with Fei Miaoxia. She hasn''t settled the original owner''s account yet.


    Su ruoqiu left the hotel, drove half the way, found a hidden place, restored the original owner''s appearance, and then went home.


    As we were driving home, a car burst out.


    A black Maybach was standing in front of her car.


    If she didn''t find it in time, she ran into it.


    Su ruoqiu was angry and frowned slightly. He thought about who he was. If he wanted to die, he didn''t know whether he wanted to go or pull others.


    Looking at the car did not leave for a long time, Su ruoqiu turned to think, is it not someone who wants to move a bad mind?


    Do you want to get her out of the car and rob her?


    She was staring straight at the door of black Maybach, still.


    Even if her headlights were on, the lights couldn''t penetrate the glass of Maybach''s car, and she couldn''t see the inside of the car.


    Su ruoqiu calmed down, his face was cold, and he pursed his lips.


    Now such a situation, she absolutely can''t get off easily, if really meet the outlaws, she will only let them have the opportunity to get off.


    When Su ruoqiu is ready to take out her mobile phone to call the police or call Su Yong, she sees the door of black Maybach slowly open.


    Take out the hand of the mobile phone, in her car to see the figure, the action suddenly a stiff.


    After being stunned, she was excited. Her eyes were sour and she almost cried. It was a surprise.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t expect that he would come to her, and suddenly appeared in front of her, making her shocked and happy.


    She quickly opened the door, got out of the car and walked towards him.


    They walked towards each other with a smile on their faces and looked at each other as if they wanted to look into their eyes.


    They come to each other, one bows, the other looks up and stares at each other.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyes were full of tears and shimmering.


    In the blink of an eye, tears rolled down from the eyes and ran down the cheek.


    Jin yilie frowned slightly, reached out his hand painfully, wiped away her tears, and said gently, "don''t cry."


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu controlled his mood and asked in a hoarse voice, "what''s the matter with you? Didn''t I tell you not to come? "


    "I miss you so much that I can''t help coming." Jin yilie replied softly.


    Seeing her tears rolling down from her eyes again, Jin yilie bowed his head and kissed away her tears. The salty taste melted on the tip of his tongue.


    "I miss you too." Su ruoqiu replied.


    Jin yilie reaches out his hand and gently embraces her with a gentle look.He put his chin on her head, rubbed it slowly, and held her tightly for a few minutes.


    "When are you going back?" Jin yilie asked.


    She has been in Dongcheng for a long time, so long that he can''t remember how long she has been here. He only knows how long she has been here.


    "Soon." Su ruoqiu replied.


    She didn''t know exactly when, maybe in these days.


    "Good." Jin yilie was silent and continued: "I''ll stay with you."


    "What?" Su ruoqiu asked in dismay.


    "I''ll stay here with you." Jin yilie said.


    "What about the company if you stay?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    "It''s OK. I''ll arrange it." Jin yilie said.


    "Oh. But I... "Su ruoqiu''s brow slightly wrinkled," I want to live in Su''s house, maybe... Can''t take you in. "


    If Jin yilie follows her back to Su''s house, Su Yong will definitely ask. How should she answer him then?


    Now is not the time to tell Su Yong the truth. If possible, Su ruoqiu doesn''t want to tell Su Yong that his daughter has died.


    When the original owner died, Su Yong was the one who suffered the most.


    From this time together, Su Yong really loves her daughter. She can''t break Su Yong''s heart as a father.


    "It''s OK. As long as I can see you every day. " Jin yilie replied.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded with a sweet smile.


    "Is the baby good? Have you been bullied recently? " Jin yilie asked.


    "No. Recently, the baby is surprisingly good. " Su ruoqiu replied.


    "Good. If the baby dares to bully you, I''ll bully you back when I''m born. " Jin yilie stares at her stomach as if threatening a child.


    Su ruoqiu was amused by his serious appearance. His eyes were slightly bent up, like the moon hanging, bright and bright.


    "Well. How can you be such a father. You started warning the baby before it was born Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    "As long as you are good, I will not warn you. You are my life. I don''t allow anyone to bully you, including the little troublemakers in your stomach. " Jin yilie said fondly.


    Su ruoqiu''s face is full of happy smile, looking at such a man, she has an unprecedented sense of happiness.


    She held Jin yilie''s hand tightly and nestled in his arms.


    Before long, Su ruoqiu pushed him away and reminded him: "I should go back. You should go back too. Then tell me which hotel you stay in and I will go to see you."


    When the two cars stop like this, the passers-by will see that they are recognized as Jin yilie.


    If Su Yong meets them, she can''t hide the truth she wants to. She doesn''t want to hurt Su Yong''s heart, but also has to tell the truth.


    "Yes." Jin yilie nods, kisses her on the forehead, and reluctantly separates from her.


    Su ruoqiu drives back first, and Jin yilie drives away.

 Chapter 351

    When Su ruoqiu returns to his residence, a car stops outside Su Xiaoyi''s house.


    She was in the co pilot''s seat, and the driver was Tang Fei.


    "I''m... Home." Su Xiaoyi said in a voice.


    "Yes." Tang Fei answered calmly.


    After that, no one spoke or looked at each other, just staring straight ahead.


    Su Xiaoyi turned her head and looked at him. She saw that his face was expressionless. She didn''t say a word, and her lips were tightly pursed. Her heart was very tangled, and she wanted to say something for several times.


    After a long silence, Tang Fei couldn''t help sighing. He turned his head and looked at her. His eyes fell on her. "Xiaoyi, when are you going to tell your parents about our business? When can I see them? "


    "This..." Su Xiaoyi frowned hesitantly, "can you slow down again?"


    She had explored her mother''s words before. Her mother''s meaning was that she wanted her to focus on her studies first. It was not good for her to fall in love too early.


    Su Xiaoyi is afraid that after she confesses to her mother, she will be stopped by her mother. At that time, she doesn''t know what to do.


    "More slowly?" Tang Fei smiles bitterly, lowers his head slightly and keeps silent.


    "Don''t do that, Tang Fei? I''m afraid. " Su Xiaoyi said in a low voice.


    Seeing him like this, she was very flustered. She always felt that he would say something to leave her next moment, which made her unbearable.


    Although the two of them haven''t been dating for a long time, they have made her feel that she would not marry without him. She thinks that without him, she might be in agony.


    He is so good to her, everything to accommodate her, a lot of things are arranged for her, gentle and considerate to her, never more than half a point, just to want to keep their good each other in the future.


    Su Xiaoyi is grateful to him. She only feels that meeting Tang Fei is the greatest luck in her life. She doesn''t want to let such luck disappear.


    Tang Fei didn''t speak. He seemed to be brewing something.


    His appearance made Su Xiaoyi even more flustered. She held out her hand and hugged his arm more and more tightly.


    Now he, like the sand between her fingers, will soon slip away from her fingers.


    Su Xiaoyi panicked to a heart all hanging up, heart blocked uncomfortable, panic to be confused.


    "Xiaoyi..." Tang Fei''s tone was heavy, with a lot of helplessness.


    "Yes. Don''t talk. Please don''t talk. We''ll just be quiet. " Su Xiaoyi said in a voice.


    "Xiaoyi, I have something to say to you." Tang Fei said, as if he had a lot of words in his heart.


    "You don''t say, it''s better for us..." Su Xiaoyi was interrupted before she finished. Tang Fei said in a heavy voice: "let''s break up."


    Su Xiaoyi opened her mouth in shock and stared at him in amazement. After a long time, she found her voice. "What are you talking about?"


    "I said, let''s break up. I have said for a long time that we are not people in the same world. Our beginning is wrong. No matter how hard I try, I can''t walk into your world, and you don''t want to take me. So... "Tang Fei stopped, and then continued:" we don''t torture each other any more. You let me go, and I''ll let you go. "


    "Let''s do it. If you like, we are still friends. If you need something, you can come to me. As long as I can help you, I will help you. " Tang Fei said seriously.


    With these words, he went to break off her hand, looking a little tired.


    "No!" Su Xiaoyi increased her strength and hugged him tightly. Her eyes turned red and she said, "no, I don''t want to break up. We are in love. Why should we break up? "


    "Do you hear me? I don''t agree to break up. I love you. I really love you. I can''t live without you. " Su Xiaoyi cried and prayed.


    She was sad and flustered. The pain of losing her beloved soon made her very uncomfortable. She really had a blank mind.


    Want to retain, but afraid that he has decided to go, can only seize the eyes of the people, dare not let go a little bit.


    "Xiaoyi, don''t do that." Tang Fei''s face was helpless. Seeing that she was crying like a tearful person, he comforted her painfully: "don''t cry. I will be distressed if you cry like this."


    His heart is actually sneering, I believe that after this move, Su Xiaoyi will compromise and take him to see her parents.


    If he continues to associate like this, Tang Fei is afraid that Su Xiaoyi will have a period of fatigue, and then he will get nothing.


    The only way to make things change is to make it a definite number. In this way, it is not easy for Su Xiaoyi to change her mind."Why do you want to break up with me, since you will be distressed? Don''t you love me? " Su Xiaoyi asked aloud, heartache.


    "Love, how can I not love you, little fool." Tang Fei said softly.


    "Shall we not break up?" Su Xiaoyi begged pathetically.


    "Alas..." Tang Fei sighed deeply, "I don''t want to break up with you, but our relationship now, I always feel shameful. I feel like you don''t want me in your world. "


    "I''ve already fallen in love with you. Why don''t you come into my world?" Su Xiaoyi asked.


    "We haven''t been together for a long time, but it''s not short, but I haven''t even been to your home once, let alone met your parents." Tang Fei said.


    He didn''t want to fall in love with her for several years and get nothing in the end.


    If he can''t get anything, he wants to leave as soon as possible. He is not a saint of love. He gives up the whole forest for her and coaxes her like a daughter.


    "It''s a little late now. How about tomorrow? I''ll go back later and tell my mother that if she agrees, I''ll take you home tomorrow, and then you can come to my house every day to see me and pick me up. " Su Xiaoyi said with a smile.


    "What if your mother doesn''t agree?" Tang Fei asked in a voice.


    "No, as long as I work hard, my mother will compromise. You have to believe me." Su Xiaoyi said.


    In fact, she is not sure. If her mother is stubborn, she knows that no one can persuade her.


    Just like mother''s persistence to father has reached the stage of madness, not everyone can change mother''s idea.


    If Dad comes out, mom absolutely agrees, but she knows that if she wants dad''s approval, it may be more difficult than confessing to mom first.


    Since that''s the case, it''s better to start with mom at the beginning and then ask dad for permission.


    It doesn''t matter if her father doesn''t agree. Anyway, he divorced his mother. He can''t get used to her life events.


    If her father wants to take care of her, she will ask her father to remarry with her mother, otherwise she is not qualified to take care of her. This is the happiness of her life. She wants to fight for it by herself and doesn''t need anyone''s intervention.


    Su Xiaoyi''s heart is very clear that her father will never remarry with her mother, so she used this condition to emphasize that she won.


    "Are you sure?" Tang Fei asked.


    "Well, don''t worry, it''s all on me. I''ll talk to my mother about it when I get back, and then I''ll call you Su Xiaoyi promised.

 Chapter 352

    "Yes. Whether your mother agrees or not, I hope you can join me Tang Fei said softly.


    Su Xiaoyi nodded, "I will. I will strive for our future. "


    "I love you, Xiaoyi." Tang Fei said and hugged her affectionately, "in this life, I don''t want to leave you."


    "Yes. Me too. We''ll be together all our lives. You can''t leave me. " Su Xiaoyi said.


    "I swear, I will never leave you, no matter life or death, we are together." Tang Fei began to swear.


    He would never have thought that his oath would make him regret it.


    Su Xiaoyi nodded, hugged him tightly and hugged him even more tightly.


    Embracing for a moment, they let go of each other, Tang Fei said: "go back quickly, go back later, your mother will worry about you."


    "Yes. I''m going back. You have to go home too. Have a rest early and wait for my good news. " Su Xiaoyi said shyly.


    Tang Fei nodded, "I watched you go in, I just left."


    "Good." Su Xiaoyi said with a happy smile.


    Every time he came back from her, he would watch her go home in this way, and he would not leave until he was sure that she was safe and took good care of her.


    At noon, she did not go home for dinner, but went to his home for dinner. He would make lunch and wait for her to eat.


    Eating the food he cooked, chatting with him, talking about the school, talking about the recent events, although they are nonsense, they still have a good chat.


    They seem to have endless words, even if they repeat a topic, they will not feel tired, this is the charm of love.


    When Tang Fei saw her go in, he drove away and left.


    Back in the villa, Su Xiaoyi saw her mother sitting on the sofa in the living room, waiting for her to go home.


    Fei Miaoxia noticed the movement, looked back and saw her, with a bright smile on her face. She asked with a smile, "what''s the matter? Why are you so happy? "


    "Can''t you be happy without something? Mom, why don''t you sleep? " Su Xiaoyi asked with a smile.


    "Waiting for you to come back. Where have you been playing recently? You come home so late every day. You haven''t done your homework Fei Miaoxia said in a voice.


    "I''ve already done my homework. I''m doing it before supper? I didn''t have much homework. I finished it very quickly. " Su Xiaoyi said with a smile.


    Do what homework ah, as long as tomorrow to the school, with good grades of students borrow homework, copy it again.


    Anyway, she doesn''t need to be very good at reading. She can read. She doesn''t need that knowledge to take over the company in the future. She just needs a few more management staff.


    Tang Fei is so capable that she will take over the company in the future. If Tang Fei helps her, is there anything wrong?


    "Just do it. You''re tired. Go back and have a rest. Tomorrow is the weekend, but you can''t stay up late, you know? " Fei Miaoxia said gently.


    "Well, I know." Su Xiaoyi did not mean to turn away, but sat down on the sofa.


    Before Fei Miaoxia asked why, she said, "Mom, I have something to tell you."


    "What''s the matter? You say it Fei Miaoxia asked.


    Her brow slightly wrinkled, see Xiaoyi''s appearance, don''t know what to say.


    "Mom, I have a boyfriend." Su Xiaoyi said.


    "Boyfriends?" Fei Miaoxia''s brow frowned more tightly. "Don''t you like white ink dust? Why do you have a boyfriend all of a sudden? "


    How persistent she was in the past, Fei Miaoxia''s heart is very clear, in a short period of time, how she suddenly made a boyfriend.


    What happened during this period, Fei Miaoxia had no idea. She was worried that her daughter would be cheated.


    "Do you think I have a play with Bai Mo Chen? He won''t like me at all Su Xiaoyi said.


    Although she fell in love with Tang Fei, but speaking of white dust, her heart is still very sorry.


    If only Bai Mo Chen treated her like Tang Fei and cared for her all the time, she would be the happiest woman in the world and make many women envious.


    Unfortunately, Bai Mo Chen didn''t like her at all. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t get into his heart.


    Since that''s the case, she might as well save her energy and be with the people who love her. Moreover, she also falls in love with Tang Fei. They really love each other. It''s very good.


    Beautiful regret let it hide in the bottom of my heart, this life will not touch, in the future she will live with Tang Fei, happy life together."You can put it down." Fei Miaoxia was helpless. Thinking of her boyfriend, she asked, "what''s your boyfriend''s name? Where are you from? What do you do? Or which young master? "


    "Ma, ask him these questions tomorrow. I think about it. I''ll let him come home tomorrow. You can also help me to see how he is. " Su Xiaoyi said with a smile.


    She thought that her mother''s mood would be very excited, to stop her contact with Tang Fei, did not expect that her mother''s mood is very stable, did not want to object.


    It seems that she was worried about nothing before. If she had known that, she would have taken Tang Fei home earlier, so that he would not feel that she didn''t care about this relationship.


    Fei Miaoxia thought about it and said, "good."


    "Thank you, mom. You are so kind to Xiaoyi. I love you." Su Xiaoyi hugged her mother excitedly and gave her a kiss on her cheek.


    "If you take him home tomorrow, I''ll call your father and see if he will come to check on you." Fei Miaoxia said.


    Xiaoyi wants to take her boyfriend home for dinner. She just takes this opportunity to let Su Yong go home, so that they can have a meal together.


    "Yes." Su Xiaoyi has no objection.


    As long as my mother agrees with them to stay together and let my father come back, she has no opinion. Anyway, she will see my father sooner or later.


    "Xiaoyi, no matter how much you love this man, mother hopes you can control yourself. You can''t have anything with him until you are 18 years old." Fei Miaoxia said in a voice.


    "Yes. I remember Su Xiaoyi nodded.


    It''s just this. What''s the difficulty? Even if she can''t help it, Tang Fei can.


    Every time to the critical moment, he can always control himself, do not hurt her, this also let her very moved.


    "Go upstairs and go to bed. I''ll call your dad in the morning and ask your boyfriend to come over for lunch Fei Miaoxia asked.


    "OK, thank you, mom." Su Xiaoyi nodded with a smile.


    She then turned to leave the living room. She was in a good mood. When she left, she hummed and couldn''t wait to take out her mobile phone and call Tang Fei.


    After the phone rings, there is no answer, Su Xiaoyi''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled.


    Thinking that he might be driving, Su Xiaoyi sent him a short message to tell him the good news, and asked him to get ready tomorrow, dress appropriately and come home for dinner.


    Tang Fei, who received the text message, is in a bar at the moment, cuddling a woman with exposed clothes.


    He looked at the contents and was in a good mood. He replied to her with a message. At the end, he said that he was sleepy and wanted to sleep. He would talk to her tomorrow.

 Chapter 353

    After Tang Fei sent the message, he turned the phone to silent.


    "Information about your girlfriend?" Dressed a little exposed woman, asked with a smile.


    She put on her heavy make-up, stretched out her hand, and gently moved her finger pulp on his cheek. Her red lips pouted slightly and puffed in his ear, which was very provocative.


    Tang Fei turns his head and stares at her with a bad smile. He picks up her chin with one finger and answers softly, "I don''t have a girlfriend."


    "Deceiving, I think it''s your girlfriend who came to check the post." The woman was radiant with laughter.


    "If I have a girlfriend, won''t you accompany me?" Tang Fei asked.


    "Yes, of course." The woman opened her mouth with a smile.


    They do this line, where the man has a girlfriend and wife.


    Anyway, they come to them just to have fun and add some excitement to the boring life.


    They get the money, and they get what they want. It''s very normal for them to break up at dawn.


    It''s not normal to have a relationship with a guest. At that time, people and money may be exhausted.


    Like to find their men, almost no reliable, she will not be silly to bet a lifetime on such men.


    Tang Fei leaned forward, took her ear in his mouth and nibbled it gently.


    Before long, Tang Fei left the bar with the woman and drove to a nearby hotel.


    He and other women to romantic, Su Xiaoyi still don''t know, think he is very tired, dare not disturb him.


    The next day, Su Xiaoyi got up early and immediately called Tang Fei.


    It''s just a few calls. The phone is through, but no one answers.


    Su Xiaoyi''s excited face was gloomy. She frowned slightly and said to herself, "what''s the matter with Tang Fei? He didn''t answer the phone."


    At the moment, Tang Fei woke up with the woman lying beside him.


    He took a look at the mobile phone, saw a few calls from Su Xiaoyi, and immediately rolled out of bed.


    "What''s the matter? Your girlfriend came to see you? " The woman joked.


    Tang Fei took the money from his wallet, threw it on the bed, and said with a smile, "take it, and leave now."


    "Thank you. Remember to come back to me next time." The woman picked up the money, looked at the right number, and dressed without saying a word.


    Her speed is very fast, not a moment to clean up their own, went to the door, did not forget to return to give him a kiss.


    Tang Fei waited until she left, and immediately went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    When he drove back to his apartment, he sprayed the usual perfume and changed into a decent dress.


    After that, he made a phone call to Su Xiaoyi.


    Just want to call Su Xiaoyi again, see his call, face immediately burst out a brilliant smile.


    Thinking of him not answering the phone, her heart blocked and her smile soon disappeared.


    "Tang Fei, why don''t you answer the phone? What do you mean? Are you hiding other women from answering the phone? " Su Xiaoyi asked angrily.


    I have to say that many times, women''s sixth sense is very accurate.


    It''s not women''s suspicion, it''s women''s ability to detect nuances.


    Even so, many women like to deceive themselves, as long as the man a few sweet words, they are very happy.


    "Xiaoyi, look where you are. I was taking a bath just now. In order to meet your parents, I made a special preparation, for fear of giving them a bad impression. " Tang Fei said in a voice.


    "Oh, so it is. I thought you were in the golden house. " Su Xiaoyi said coquettishly.


    "How dare I. I''m content to have a beautiful girlfriend like you. How dare I look for those wild flowers and weeds? " Tang Fei said glibly.


    "Yes? It''s not always said that family flowers don''t have the fragrance of wild flowers. Many men like it. " Su Xiaoyi said.


    "No, I promise you, I''m a rare man with a bad mouth." Tang Fei vowed.


    "Well! It''s very smooth. " Su Xiaoyi said.


    "Xiaoyi, you believe me." Tang Fei''s tone is gentle but helpless, as if upset by her distrust.


    Aware of the change of his tone, Su Xiaoyi''s heart thumped up. I''m afraid he will say goodbye again.


    Su Xiaoyi said in a hurry, "I believe you. Then prepare well. I''ll wait for you at home. ""Yes. Goodbye, kiss one. " Tang Fei said with a smile.


    "That''s bad." Su Xiaoyi said with a smile that she still gave a kiss to her mobile phone before hanging up.


    Su Xiaoyi came to the living room, "Mom, did you call dad?"


    Fei Miaoxia, who is struggling with whether to call Su Yong or not, turns her head in a hurry when she hears her words.


    "Not yet... Not yet." Fei Miaoxia hesitated.


    Now she doesn''t even have the courage to call Su Yong. She wants to see him and say a lot to him, but... She is afraid that he will be bored.


    "Why haven''t you called Dad? Wait until noon, what if dad has an appointment? We need to talk to dad in advance. " Su Xiaoyi said in a voice.


    When Fei Miaoxia thought about it, she said, "well, I''ll call your father now."


    Hesitated for a long time, but also tangled for a long time, Fei Miaoxia took a deep breath, and finally raised the courage to dial out the repeatedly checked phone number.


    The phone rang for a while before it was picked up. Fei Miaoxia''s mouth opened, but she didn''t know what to say.


    "What''s the matter? Has something happened to Xiaoyi again? " Su Yong was silent for a while and asked with a frown.


    "No, it''s not." Fei Miaoxia said in a hurry, "it''s Xiaoyi who has a boyfriend. She wants to come home for lunch. I want you to come back. Let''s check it together."


    Her voice fell, the other end was silent, let her heart up in an instant.


    A moment later, Su Yongcai said in a deep voice, "how old is Xiaoyi, you will allow her to take a boyfriend home."


    "But if they really love each other, I can''t stop them. Besides, I don''t know whether they will succeed. If this boy''s character doesn''t work, I won''t give Xiaoyi to him. " Fei Miaoxia said.


    She just wants to find a reliable man for Xiaoyi, like Su Yong, who will not easily change her mind.


    There was another silence at the other end of the phone. Fei Miaoxia''s heart hung again, and her heart beat faster.


    "Yes. I''ll come over at noon. " Su Yong said.


    Fei Miaoxia was overjoyed. She immediately nodded and said, "OK."


    Hang up the phone, Fei Miaoxia smile not closed mouth, she turned to his daughter, "Xiaoyi, you accompany mom out to buy vegetables, mom to cook in person, do some good dishes."


    Su Xiaoyi curled her lips, "Mom, you are not so good to me. When Dad comes, you''ll be cooking yourself. "


    If dad doesn''t come, Tang Fei will come to the house and be a servant to cook. Her mother won''t do it at all.


    "Look what you said, don''t I hurt you? I just love you so much that I get used to you When Fei Miaoxia said this, she sighed in her heart.


    If she didn''t spoil Xiaoyi so much at the beginning and had been taught severely since she was a child, maybe she would not be like this now. She is more and more worried about her daughter''s future.

 Chapter 354

    Su Xiaoyi''s heart is a little angry, but Tang Fei will come at noon, she can only bear not to lose her temper.


    "Well, I''m just used to something wrong. I wish my mother didn''t like me in the future." Su Xiaoyi said.


    She doesn''t need to be used to by her mother. She is used to Tang Fei and can be used to her all her life.


    Su Xiaoyi thought of these, can not help but smile, through the sweet feeling immersed in love.


    "Mom can''t get used to you, but she will still hurt you." Fei Miaoxia said earnestly.


    She just wants Xiaoyi to be sensible and stop acting so recklessly. She also wants Xiaoyi to find a good man and she will be at ease in her life.


    "Well, I know my mother has a good heart. Let''s go shopping and buy dad what he likes. " Su Xiaoyi didn''t want to continue talking with her, so she began to change the topic.


    It may not be possible to transfer other topics, but when it comes to Dad''s words, I believe she will talk about it very quickly.


    Fei Miaoxia immediately showed a happy smile, "yes, it''s rare that your father promised to come and buy more of his favorite dishes and seafood. I remember your father''s favorite shrimp. Let''s buy more later."


    "Yes." Su Xiaoyi nodded with a smile.


    She didn''t know her father''s attitude. She was a little worried that Tang Fei would not perform well in front of her father.


    If she can''t pass the father''s pass, she is afraid that her mother will also oppose her father''s care.


    Mom is really different from before. She thinks that she used to face her, deal with everything for her, and sometimes argue with dad for her.


    Today''s situation, perhaps the mother lost his father, want to please his father, washing the dishes can change the father''s impression, can remarry.


    Anyway, she felt that her mother would not face her again.


    Although it was about noon, Tang Fei arrived two hours earlier.


    He knows how important the first impression is, so he would rather be early than late.


    If the first meeting leaves a bad impression, no matter how well you behave in the future, you may not be able to turn it around.


    "Hello, aunt." Tang Fei said with a restrained and polite smile and slightly bent down.


    "Come on, sit down." Fei Miaoxia asked him to sit down with a smile and looked at him quietly.


    Look at his appearance and attitude is good, polite and sincere.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, he can''t see anything wrong, but he is facing Fei Miaoxia, which is different.


    Fei Miaoxia looked at his face and frowned imperceptibly.


    Look at his face is not very good, there seems to be a lot of peach blossom.


    "Drink some water." Su Xiaoyi handed him a glass of water.


    "Yes." Tang Fei took it with a smile.


    "Listen to Xiaoyi, your name is Tang Fei?" Fei Miaoxia asked kindly.


    "Yes." Tang Fei nodded, secretly pleased.


    He secretly observed Su Xiaoyi''s mother and seemed to be very satisfied with him. In this way, his chances of success are much higher.


    "I don''t know what your birthday is?" Fei Miaoxia asked directly.


    If you want to work out the exact things, you can''t do without the eight characters of birthday.


    I didn''t expect Fei Miaoxia to ask like this. Tang Fei looked stunned and frowned at Su Xiaoyi.


    "Mom. What do you want him to do on his birthday Su Xiaoyi is puzzled ground asks a way.


    The two of them are together. What does it have to do with birthday.


    "Since you''re going to get married, mom should take your birthday to see if you can get along." Fei Miaoxia said.


    "What! Of course, we get along. It has nothing to do with the eight characters of birth. As long as we love each other, how can you deal with these superstitious things? " Su Xiaoyi said angrily.


    She knows that there are ghosts in the world, but the eight characters on her birthday can tell whether they are suitable or not, which is too much nonsense.


    They don''t know how well they get along with each other. No one can separate them.


    Tang Fei saw Xiaoyi angry, but also afraid of angering Fei Miaoxia, he quickly said with a smile: "Xiaoyi, it''s OK, let aunt take it to have a look."


    Hearing what he said, Fei Miaoxia''s face softened a lot. Looking at Tang Fei''s eyes, she seemed more satisfied.


    Seeing that she was satisfied, Tang Fei said the eight words of birth without any concealment.


    He only thought that Fei Miaoxia was superstitious, but he didn''t expect her to be a fortune teller.Later Tang Fei, who knew the truth, didn''t know how much he regretted saying the eight words of his birthday.


    "You sit in the living room for a while, and I''ll prepare food for you." Fei Miaoxia stood up with a smile and looked at Tang Fei. "You''re a guest today. Let''s try your aunt''s craftsmanship."


    Tang Fei was flattered and let Fei Miaoxia call herself aunt, which brought their relationship closer.


    He quickly stood up and said, "I''ll help you."


    "I''ll go, too." Su Xiaoyi said immediately.


    "Yes." Fei Miaoxia did not refuse, but secretly remembered Tang Fei''s birthday.


    She is not in a hurry to figure it out. Anyway, the meal is to be cooked.


    If Tang Fei is not qualified and is driven away by her, how can she make su Yong come for lunch?


    No matter what, she won''t say anything before this meal.


    Busy for a long time, a table of rich lunch on the table.


    "Madame, the master is back." The servant came to the restaurant in a hurry and looked respectfully at Fei Miaoxia who served a dish.


    Fei Miaoxia said with a happy smile: "I know."


    He came just in time, and the meal was all ready.


    "Is uncle here?" Tang Fei slightly asked nervously.


    "Yes." Fei Miaoxia answered.


    Before Su Yong reached the door of the restaurant, he saw the three of them come out of the restaurant.


    His eyes fell on the strange man with a slight frown.


    It looks good, but it needs to be observed.


    The strange man who appeared, needless to say, must be his daughter''s boyfriend.


    "Hello, uncle." Tang Fei came to him and called politely.


    "Yes. Are you Xiaoyi''s boyfriend Su Yong asked with dignity.


    "Yes, uncle." Tang Fei is still gentle and polite.


    Seeing that he is not arrogant or impatient, Su Yong has a higher impression on him.


    "Let''s sit down and eat. The food will be cold later." Fei Miaoxia said.


    Su Yong nods and goes back to the restaurant with them.


    During this period, Tang Fei answered whatever Su Yong asked. His attitude has always been very good. He didn''t mean to be impatient at all.


    Su Yong sees him like this and nods his head frequently in appreciation. He is very satisfied with Tang Fei.


    Fei Miaoxia, who has not yet done fortune telling for Tang Fei, is very satisfied with Su Yong and doesn''t neglect him. She keeps a kind smile on her face.


    Su Xiaoyi repeatedly with Tang Fei, the smile did not disappear.


    She saw that her parents were very satisfied with Tang Fei, and the marriage should be settled.


    Su Xiaoyi''s heart is very happy, but she doesn''t know what to face next.


    The two of them left the restaurant ahead of time, while Fei Miaoxia and Su Yong deliberately ate very slowly.


    Seeing their backs disappear, Su Yong immediately put down his chopsticks and asked in a voice, "what do you think of Tang Fei?"


    "It looks good, but we can''t just give Xiaoyi to him. We need to observe more." Fei Miaoxia said.

 Chapter 355

    Su Yong nodded and agreed with what she said. We really need to observe more. If he is not qualified, we, as parents, must stop him in time, so as not to let her fall deeper and deeper, and finally unable to get out. "


    "Yes." Fei Miaoxia answered, and then there was their silence.


    Seeing that Su Yong could not sit down, Fei Miaoxia quickly asked, "how is the company now?"


    "Good." Su Yong said.


    The company has half of her, but he is taking care of it, and she doesn''t need to do anything, which is his gratitude to her.


    After all, she helped to support the company. Originally, he intended to leave the house clean, but she was willing to give him half. He was very grateful to her.


    "That''s good." Fei Miaoxia nodded, "will you come to dinner in the evening?"


    Su Yong looked at her, kept silent for a while, and said, "No


    This noon is for Xiaoyi, he promised to come, otherwise, he would not come here for dinner.


    Now that he divorced her, he didn''t want to get involved with her.


    A lot of things, he can''t really forgive her.


    "Oh." Fei Miaoxia answered with a loss.


    Originally thought to be able to keep him, let him come to dinner, did not expect that he refused so simply.


    If she guesses correctly, she will come to lunch, just because Xiaoyi takes her boyfriend home.


    There was a smile on Fei Miaoxia''s face, but it seemed slightly bitter.


    She began to repent again, and her heart was very worried.


    I want to ask him not to leave or even remarry with him, but if he doesn''t want to give her a chance, she won''t have one.


    In fact, if Fei Miaoxia wants to use the heresy, she can continue to hold him firmly by her side, but she doesn''t want to use that way.


    Once she uses that method, the Su Yong she gets will no longer be this Su Yong, but another Su Yong like a puppet. She will listen to everything.


    She loves the original Su Yong, not the puppet like him who is controlled.


    "I''ll go first. The company will be busy later." In order not to make her so embarrassed, Su Yong also took the company as an excuse.


    "Yes. I''ll see you off. " Fei Miaoxia answered.


    She got up to see him off. As she passed the living room, she saw both of them there.


    "Dad, are you going to the company?" Su Xiaoyi stood up and asked in a voice.


    "Yes. There''s something else to deal with in the company, so Dad won''t stay much longer. " Su YONGYING said.


    Su Xiaoyi nodded, looking a little dissatisfied, "Oh."


    "Uncle, we''ll see you off." Tang Fei said politely.


    "No. You''d better stay with Xiaoyi. " Su Yong answers.


    Fei Miaoxia looked at the two of them and said, "just sit and chat, eat some fruit, and I''ll give it to you."


    "Good." Su Xiaoyi should way, see them two go out.


    Fei Miaoxia sent Su Yong out of the villa door, then hesitated and called: "Su Yong."


    "Yes?" Sue looked at her forever.


    Fei Miaoxia opened her mouth for a moment and then asked, "are we really impossible?"


    Did not expect that she would ask this question, did not give up on him, Su Yong''s mood is complex, in the bottom of my heart helplessly sigh.


    "Yes. Let''s do that. " Su YONGYING said.


    Since the two of them have no possibility, he will not be so irresponsible to give her any chance of fantasy.


    To give her hope, but not to give her future, is the greatest cruelty to her.


    When Fei Miaoxia heard the impossible answer, her heart seemed to sink into the mire. No matter how hard she struggled, it was futile. She could only watch a heart sink.


    Her heart was too painful to breathe. Her nose was sour. She felt a little blocked when breathing. Tears slowly gathered in her eyes, but she couldn''t help crying.


    Fei Miaoxia didn''t want to cry in front of him. She cried ugly.


    Silent all the way to send him to the car, watching the car go, and finally disappeared in her sight.


    Her tears finally fell down.


    The crying didn''t last long. She quickly dried her tears and calmed down for a while before turning back to the villa.


    Instead of going to the living room, Fei Miaoxia went back to the room and began to use Tang Fei''s eight character fortune telling.


    Her mouth was full of words, and her brows were frowning and tightening.Tang Fei has many peach blossoms, and he is a restless person. Besides, he will have a big disaster recently. If he doesn''t hide, his life will be gone.


    No matter the reason for the former or the latter, Fei Miaoxia can''t let them be together.


    Tang Fei is not a reliable man at all. She can''t bet the rest of her daughter''s life on him, not to mention whether he can save his life.


    For Fei Miaoxia, it''s better to end late than early. As the saying goes, long pain is better than short pain. She wants to minimize the damage to her daughter.


    After knowing that Tang Fei was not qualified, Fei Miaoxia didn''t plan to go downstairs to talk to him. Anyway, sooner or later, she would have to tear her face. She didn''t have to show off any more.


    Su Xiaoyi in the living room was puzzled to see her mother didn''t come back for a long time.


    Seeing a servant appear, he asked aloud, "have you seen my mother?"


    "If you go back to miss, madam will go back to her room." The servant replied respectfully that she happened to see the lady go back to her room.


    "Oh, I see. You can do it." Su Xiaoyi responded.


    Seeing that his uncle and aunt had a good impression on him, Tang Fei wanted to keep up his efforts, so he said with a smile, "Xiaoyi, why don''t we make dinner for me? Let''s give my aunt a surprise."


    "Good. I''m going to keep you for dinner Su Xiaoyi said happily.


    "Say hello to your aunt. Let''s go out first. I''ll come back when it''s almost time. By the way, I''ll buy something my aunt likes to eat. " Tang Fei said.


    "Yes." Su Xiaoyi nodded in agreement.


    Laughing, she immediately left her seat and trotted to the stairway.


    Looking at Su Xiaoyi''s leaving back, Tang Fei''s mouth stirred up a sinister smile.


    Su Xiaoyi came to her mother''s room and knocked happily.


    This mood is happy, the action of knocking on the door becomes very light, "Mom, are you in there?"


    "Yes, come in." Fei Miaoxia answered calmly.


    She has been ready for a long time. Xiaoyi doesn''t come to see her. After Tang Fei leaves, she will tell Xiaoyi that she can''t come and go with Tang Fei.


    Su Xiaoyi opens the door and takes it with her.


    When she saw her mother walking to the balcony, she immediately quickened her pace to follow her.


    "Mom, I want to stay Tang Fei at home for dinner. Let''s go out now and come back soon. We''ll cook for you." Su Xiaoyi said happily.


    Fei Miaoxia turned her back to her, frowned slightly, and said in a voice: "Xiaoyi, come here, I have something to tell you."


    "Oh." Su Xiaoyi originally walked toward the balcony, came to her mother''s side, "what''s the matter?"


    "Mom wants you to break up with Tang Fei." Fei Miaoxia said frankly.


    Su Xiaoyi thought it was something. When she heard that it was about her breaking up with Tang Fei, she couldn''t react and glared at a pair of unbelievable eyes.


    "What did you say? You want me to break up with Tang Fei? Why Su Xiaoyi doesn''t understand her mother very much.

 Chapter 356

    Before and after lunch are still very good, how suddenly say turn over turn over.


    Su Xiaoyi really can''t accept such a change. She even plans her future quietly in her mind.


    "Do you really want to know why?" Fei Miaoxia turned to look at her.


    "Yes." Su Xiaoyi nodded. She wanted to know why.


    "Mom asked for his birthday, and then she did a divination. His life is full of peach blossom. He is not a good man, and he will have a big disaster recently. If he can''t escape, he will die. Either way, mom won''t let you associate with him. " Fei Miaoxia said earnestly.


    She didn''t want to break up her daughter and hurt her heart.


    But if she doesn''t say anything, it''s her daughter who will suffer in the end.


    Su Xiaoyi''s face suddenly pale as paper, how also did not expect her mother to go to the birthday eight characters to fortune telling, but also calculate such a result.


    Her mother can go to hell and have the ability to control ghosts. Naturally, she believes in her mother''s fortune telling ability. However, she doesn''t want to believe that Tang Fei''s result is like this. She prefers to think that her mother''s calculation is wrong.


    "Ma, is that a mistake? How about another count? " Su Xiaoyi begged.


    "Xiaoyi, mom can''t make a mistake. No matter how many times she does it, it''s like this. Even if he can escape a disaster, if you are with him, you will not have a good life in the future, and he will not be single-minded to you. " Fei Miaoxia advised.


    "How do you know he won''t be single-minded! It''s not for you to feel it! Who is special or not, can it be calculated? All the women who don''t want to meet bad men in the world will go to fortune tellers! " Su Xiaoyi roared angrily at heaven and earth, tears swirling in her eyes.


    She clenched her lips, tears in her eyes, and she looked pathetic.


    How could it be like this? She doesn''t believe it, she doesn''t believe it!


    Tang Fei is a good man. He is definitely a good man.


    Fortune telling can only work out some things. How can it work out whether it is special or not? She didn''t want to believe such a thing.


    "It''s not to be able to figure out whether he is special or not, but to figure out that he has hit the peach blossom flood, then we can infer that he is not a special person." Fei Miaoxia said with a frown.


    "Peach blossom flooding? Ha ha... "Su Xiaoyi laughs coldly," maybe those peach flowers are pestering him? As long as he doesn''t respond, isn''t that ok? How can you judge that he is not in love? "


    "Xiaoyi, will you listen to mom? Mom won''t hurt you. Mom is also for you. You leave him and find another man. " Fei Miaoxia said helplessly.


    "Look again?" Su Xiaoyi was so angry that she lost her mind. "Then why don''t you give up your father and find me a stepfather again?"


    Fei Miaoxia was blocked and stared at her in amazement, as if she didn''t expect to fight back like this.


    "I know you still want to be with Dad! Since you want to stick to it, why can''t you let me stick to it? Tang Fei and I really love each other Su Xiaoyi''s tone is still full of displeasure.


    Fei Miaoxia was so angry that she wanted to give her a slap, but she didn''t do it in the end. She just said coldly: "Tang Fei is not qualified to compete with your father! He can''t even compare with one of your father''s toes


    "Is it?" Su Xiaoyi asked, "if he''s not my father, I don''t think he can match Tang Fei''s toes!"


    What she said later completely angered Fei Miaoxia.


    "Pa!"


    Fei Miaoxia gives Su Xiaoyi a slap irrationally. There is a burning pain in her palm, but she doesn''t care about it. She is a little flustered.


    "Xiaoyi... Xiaoyi, mom didn''t mean it." Fei Miaoxia reached out shaking and tried to caress her cheek, but she dodged.


    Su Xiaoyi angrily glared at the person in front of her eyes. Her tears fell from her eyes. She covered half of her face with one hand and cried to her chokingly, "I hate you!"


    With these three words, Su Xiaoyi covered her face and ran away.


    Fei Miaoxia''s tears fell down and looked down at her hand, feeling guilty.


    Just now I didn''t control it. I slapped Xiaoyi so hard.


    Xiaoyi''s three words, like three sharp knives, pierced into her heart and made her unable to breathe.


    Su Xiaoyi, who ran out crying, quickly went downstairs and came to the living room.


    Hearing the news, Tang Fei stands up and turns around to see Su Xiaoyi, who is crying like a tearful person, pounce on him and plunges into his arms.


    Don''t know what happened to Tang Fei, slightly frowning to embrace her, quietly asked: "what happened?""Tang Fei, let''s go." Su Xiaoyi said and pulled him away quickly.


    Take Tang Fei''s car and they leave the villa directly.


    When Fei Miaoxia went downstairs and rushed out, she could only see the back of the car leaving the yard.


    "Xiaoyi! Come back! Xiaoyi Fei Miaoxia cried out.


    She wanted to run out to catch up, but before she got to the gate of the yard, she tripped and fell to the ground.


    "Madame!" When the servant saw her fall, he ran to her in panic and helped her up in a hurry.


    "Come on... Come on, get my cell phone." Fei Miaoxia said.


    "Yes." The servant nodded and left in a hurry.


    Fei Miaoxia went to the garage and drove out, intending to catch up.


    After the car came out, the servant also brought the mobile phone.


    Fei Miaoxia called her daughter while driving, but no one answered her after dialing several times, which made her anxious, so she had to call Su Yong.


    When she drove out of the gate of the yard, Tang Fei had been urged by Su Xiaoyi for a long time.


    Tang Fei didn''t know what happened. Seeing that she didn''t speak, she just cried and didn''t answer the phone. The atmosphere was very awkward for a time.


    After a while, he said in a voice, "well, don''t cry. We''ll go to the drugstore later, and I''ll buy you some anti swelling medicine. "


    "Yes." Su Xiaoyi choked and nodded.


    "What''s the matter with you and your mother? Is your mother the one who hurt your face Tang Fei asked.


    Before all good, she is exactly how to enrage Fei Miaoxia, the face is beaten swollen, visible at that time of strength.


    "Yes." Su Xiaoyi nodded and was silent. She sniffed and told him what her mother said.


    Tang Fei, who was driving, knew what Fei Miaoxia meant and held the steering wheel tightly.


    He thought everything was going well, but he didn''t think it was because of his birthday.


    If it had not been for his birthday, things would not have been like this.


    Listening to Su Xiaoyi''s description, he felt cold all over. Fei Miaoxia''s fortune telling was accurate.


    "How did your mother do that?" Tang Fei asked curiously.


    "Well, I don''t believe what my mother said. She must be trying to break us up." Su Xiaoyi said, "Tang Fei, do you believe there are ghosts in this world?"


    "It''s sheer nonsense." Tang Fei replied with a smile.


    If there are ghosts in the world, neither of them can live until now. They have been killed by fierce ghosts for a long time.


    If he wants to believe that there are ghosts in the world, he won''t help Su Xiaoyi deal with it at that time, and neither of them has encountered any strange things since.

 Chapter 357

    Su Xiaoyi''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, hesitated for a while, or said in a voice: "in fact, there are ghosts in the world."


    Did not expect that she would say so, Tang Fei look stunned, stupefied.


    "Xiaoyi, are you kidding me?" Tang Fei asked with a smile.


    He didn''t seem to believe what she said at all. He thought that she was just joking. It couldn''t be true at all.


    "I''m not kidding you." Su Xiaoyi said solemnly, "my mother can catch ghosts and raise them, but since she divorced my father, my mother has stopped raising them."


    After hearing this, Tang Fei felt creepy and could not help shivering.


    He never thought that Su Xiaoyi''s mother raised ghosts.


    If it wasn''t for Fei miaoxiagong''s accuracy, he would never have believed Su Xiaoyi''s words.


    Raise a ghost? Catching ghosts? In his opinion, these are just some nonsense, because he has never met them, so he believes that they do not exist.


    "Xiaoyi, you didn''t cheat me?" Tang Fei asked, he still wanted to struggle, thinking that maybe she was deliberately frightening him.


    "No, I''m telling you the truth. You don''t believe me? " Su Xiaoyi''s eyebrows tightly wrinkled, "I won''t cheat you, you have to believe me, and I also asked for Fu from my mother, I''ll give you one later."


    "Yes." Tang Fei nodded.


    She made a vow, and Fei Miaoxia''s fortune telling was so accurate that he thought it was better to guard against it.


    When he thought of what they had dealt with, his heart was still palpitating, and a cold sweat came out of his back.


    If there is a ghost, will that girl become a ghost?


    If you become a ghost, you must seek their lives.


    There was sweat on his forehead and fear in his heart.


    There was a moment of silence in the car, and Tang Fei felt restless. His hands holding the steering wheel were shaking slightly.


    "Xiaoyi." Tang Fei broke the silence and suddenly called out.


    "Yes?" Su Xiaoyi frowned slightly and turned her head, staring at him suspiciously.


    "You say, she can... Have become..." Tang Fei is very difficult to swallow saliva, gently spit out the word, "ghost."


    The last word, though very light, seemed to strike heavily on Su Xiaoyi''s nerves, scaring her heart.


    "Also... Maybe." Su Xiaoyi answered in fear.


    She doesn''t want to be killed by fierce ghosts, but she also needs to be careful.


    When she thought of that day, she was trembling all over her body. She was so scared that she couldn''t help herself.


    She accidentally bumped into the girl and was on a remote road.


    At that time, she got out of the car to check. Originally, she thought that if it was just a bump, she would send the girl to the hospital. At most, she would compensate for some medical expenses and compensation.


    But she got out of the car and yelled a few words, but the girl didn''t have any response. She summoned up the courage to explore the girl''s nose, but found that the girl had lost her breath.


    She was so scared that she sat down on the ground, her heart beating violently, and even her temples were jumping abruptly.


    At that time, she did not know how to do well, and quarreled with her mother, dare not tell her mother about it.


    After that, she met Tang Fei who was passing by. She was even more scared and even cried.


    It was Tang Fei who told her not to be afraid, to calm down and help her deal with the body.


    He said that if he didn''t dispose of the body, he was found by the police. When the incident came to light, she must be in prison. It''s better to find a place to bury the body.


    As long as the scene is cleaned up and the body is buried and can''t be found, she will be OK.


    After a long time, if the body is found again, a lot of evidence is not available, and it is very difficult to find out the perpetrator.


    It happened that the remote road was not monitored at all, and there would be no trace left.


    Su Xiaoyi, who had no idea, thought that the way he said was very good, so she followed him to deal with the body.


    Until after burying the body, Su Xiaoyi finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Different from her panic, Tang Fei is calm. If he wasn''t around her, she couldn''t dispose of the body alone.


    From the accident to now, she has been worried, for fear that the girl will turn into a ghost to ask for her life.


    She''s young, and she doesn''t want to die that early.Now, she also has Tang Fei this beloved man, in the heart more does not give up.


    "Xiaoyi, I''ll ask you again. You can''t make fun of me." Tang Fei said solemnly.


    "Yes. You ask, "I will never lie." Su Xiaoyi''s look is also very serious.


    "Does your mother really catch and raise ghosts?" Tang Fei asked.


    "Yes." Su Xiaoyi nodded seriously, "I won''t cheat you."


    Tang Fei''s hand trembled, and he took several deep breaths. "Is the talisman your mother gave you really effective?"


    "Yes." Su Xiaoyi nods. She hasn''t used it yet, but she believes that the symbol given by her mother is very useful.


    "Why don''t you go home tomorrow and ask your mother for more?" Tang Fei asked.


    If he only has one, how can it be enough?


    If the ghost isn''t dead after using one, isn''t it his turn to die?


    If it''s useful, it''s better to have more safety photos.


    Now he is very sorry to give the real birthday eight characters, otherwise, at least there is Fei Miaoxia this umbrella.


    Fei Miaoxia has the ability to raise and catch ghosts. Even if the girl turns into a fierce ghost, they don''t need to worry about her.


    If you ask Fei Miaoxia to get rid of the ghost, it will be safer.


    When he thought of the last solution, Tang Fei''s eyes lit up. It was a solution once and for all.


    "Now I''m tearing my face with my mother for you. Do you want me to go back tomorrow?" Su Xiaoyi said in a dissatisfied voice.


    She is a face lover. Today she just fell out with her mother. Tomorrow she will go back to beg for a match? Doesn''t that look like she''s losing face?


    "What else can we do? What if we meet the ghost? We''re going to die. " After finishing, Tang Fei continued: "how about this. You go back tomorrow and ask your mother to take her to the place where the corpse is buried, so we don''t have to worry about it every day. "


    Su Xiaoyi was silent and thought about what he said carefully.


    "What do you think?" Seeing that she had not spoken for a long time, Tang Fei could not help but speak again.


    "Yes. I''ll wait until today. " Su Xiaoyi responded.


    It is absolutely impossible for her to go back now.


    If Tang Fei didn''t say it would threaten their lives, she didn''t want to go back tomorrow.


    She stared straight ahead, frowned, and then deeply frowned again. She was shocked, "Tang Fei, how can you go this way?"


    "What?" asked Tang Fei


    "Don''t you see? This is the way I had an accident Su Xiaoyi said in fear.


    As her voice fell, Tang Fei took a close look.


    Don''t see don''t know, a look frighten a jump, Tang Fei''s soul is almost scared to fly.


    The road in front of us is really the remote road where Su Xiaoyi had an accident.


    The problem is that he didn''t drive here at all. How could he have come here before he knew it?

 Chapter 358

    The two of them were still talking about ghosts. It was not long before they met ghosts.


    "I didn''t drive this way." Tang Fei said in a trembling voice, "I don''t know what happened. The car is here."


    "We don''t have ghosts, do we? Are we really here, or are we hallucinating? " Su Xiaoyi''s voice also trembled.


    "Don''t scare me." Tang Fei said.


    "Turn around in front of you and keep driving. I''m afraid something will happen." Su Xiaoyi said in a hurry.


    "Yes." Tang Fei nodded.


    He didn''t want to continue driving, for fear that he would encounter some ghost later.


    Just as he was about to turn his head in front of him, he suddenly saw a terrible face in front of the car.


    He remembers that horrible face, the girl who was killed by Su Xiaoyi.


    Tang Fei immediately turned the steering wheel in fear that his face would penetrate the front glass of the car and make a close contact with him.


    The moment Tang Fei turned the steering wheel, the car suddenly rushed out to one side.


    The scene in front of them suddenly changed. It was not what they saw just now.


    By the time they responded, the car had already hit the fence and flew off the bridge deck.


    "Ah..." Su Xiaoyi screamed in fear and glared.


    They can only watch the car fall into the river, the sense of helplessness in the heart, wandering in the edge of life and death.


    When the car flew out and landed in the river, Fei Miaoxia, who drove out to chase them, felt a sharp pain in her heart and frowned deeply.


    Her heart was covered with one hand, and the pain made her a little out of breath.


    The foreboding became stronger and stronger, and she became more and more uneasy. She always felt that something bad was going to happen.


    She clung to the steering wheel, thought of leaving the daughter, she could not help but red eyes.


    Fei Miaoxia didn''t want to cry at all, but she didn''t know why, so her tears came down.


    At last, she couldn''t help it. The car stopped by the side of the road and began to cry.


    Her heart is very uncomfortable, crying hard to control, the nose is bitter.


    Fei Miaoxia takes out her mobile phone and makes a call to Su Yong.


    "Why are you crying?" Before Fei Miaoxia could make a sound, Su Yong asked.


    "Honey, can you come to me? Xiao... Xiao Yi maybe... Maybe something happened... "Fei Miaoxia said intermittently.


    Almost collapse of her, no longer call him Su Yong, but called her husband.


    With such a strong feeling, Fei Miaoxia''s intuition tells her that Xiaoyi is likely to


    She didn''t dare to think about it. She also took a little chance. She thought it was just that he thought too much. In fact, Xiaoyi didn''t have an accident.


    Xiaoyi and Tang Fei go out together. If Xiaoyi is going to have an accident, Tang Fei should also have an accident.


    "What happened? What''s the matter? " Su Yong asked anxiously.


    He just left how long, she cried like this, I''m afraid Xiaoyi really had an accident.


    In a short time, what happened to their mother and daughter.


    "I don''t know. I gave Tang Fei a fortune teller, and found that he was not suitable for Xiao Yi, so I asked Xiao Yi not to be with him. Unexpectedly, Xiao Yi''s reaction was very fierce. After driving away with Tang Fei, I was worried and chased him out. " Fei Miaoxia said, "after catching up, just a moment ago, I suddenly felt uneasy. Then I cried for no reason. I''m afraid Xiaoyi really has an accident."


    "Calm down. Give me the address. I''ll be there now." Su Yong said in a voice.


    Xiaoyi is his daughter no matter what. Xiaoyi may have an accident now. How can he sit still.


    "Good." Fei Miaoxia made a sound, hung up the phone and sent the address to Su Yong.


    She sat in the car lamp, Su Yong came over, now she flustered, heart is very uncomfortable, do not know what to do.


    Tears ran down the cheek and couldn''t stop.


    Twenty minutes later, Fei Miaoxia saw Su Yong''s car in sight.


    Seeing Su Yong''s car appear, Fei Miaoxia gets off immediately.


    Su Yong also got out of the car, saw her coming, but frowned, "no news from Xiaoyi? I called Xiaoyi''s cell phone before, and she turned it off. "


    "Yes, so I can''t get in touch with her. Now I don''t hear from her. I''m really worried." Fei Miaoxia said chokingly."I called the police when I came." Su Yong said.


    "Well, thank you for coming." Fei Miaoxia cried.


    "Thank you. Xiaoyi is also my daughter, and I will worry about her." Su Yong said.


    Suddenly, Su Yong''s mobile phone rings, he immediately takes out his mobile phone to answer.


    His face became more and more dignified. In the end, he couldn''t stand, and his mobile phone almost slipped.


    Seeing Su Yong''s abnormal face, Fei Miaoxia''s heart suddenly raised to her throat, and her tears flowed down without warning.


    I''m not sure. When I saw Su Yong''s face changed, she was completely sure, but she didn''t want to believe it.


    "What... What? It''s Xiaoyi. Has she got any news? We''ll pick her up and I''ll never be angry with her again. " Fei Miaoxia said in a trembling voice. She felt so sad that she wanted to cry again.


    "Miaoxia, listen to me." Su Yong grabbed her hands and arms. "No matter what you hear me say, you should calm down."


    "Calm down? Is Xiaoyi in trouble? Let''s get over there. Let''s solve it. " Fei Miaoxia said in a hurry.


    She doesn''t want to hear Su Yong''s next words. She resists believing that Xiaoyi has an accident.


    How could Xiaoyi have an accident before she was 18 years old?


    She once counted the life for Xiaoyi. Xiaoyi is not so short-lived.


    No matter what, Xiaoyi is a person who can live 50 years old. She secretly passes Su ruoqiu''s life on Xiaoyi, at least 100 years old


    When Fei Miaoxia thought of this, she was not so excited and gradually calmed down.


    Her life can''t be wrong. Xiaoyi must be able to live a hundred years old. Some of Su ruoqiu''s life span is on Xiaoyi. She can''t die.


    Fei Miaoxia kept comforting herself, thinking that Xiaoyi should be OK. Maybe she was just injured. No matter how serious it was, she would not die.


    "Miaoxia! Calm down Su Yong saw that she was flustered and didn''t want to listen to the truth. She blushed and said, "Xiaoyi is dead! She''s dead


    He didn''t think that he would send a man with white hair to a man with black hair. He knew that their mother and daughter would be punished by heaven. He didn''t expect that they would come so soon. Xiaoyi didn''t live to be 18 years old.


    Fei Miaoxia''s face was pale, and she stepped back, showing a look of disbelief.


    There was no way for her to accept the fact, and her heart was blocked.


    "Poof..." Fei Miaoxia vomited a mouthful of blood. She was a little black in front of her eyes and was too weak to stand steadily.


    "Miaoxia!" Su Yong saw this, immediately went forward, helped her, did not let her fall.


    Fei Miaoxia was black in front of her eyes, and her whole body seemed to be drained in an instant.


    She cried weakly, "retribution, retribution, it''s all retribution..."


    If she didn''t do so many bad things and change their lives, maybe her daughter would not have such a short life.


    "If you want retribution, it''s on me. Why do you want my daughter to accept it..." Fei Miaoxia cried and muttered to herself.

 Chapter 359

    "Why... Why do you do this to me..." Fei Miaoxia cried like a tearful person, "retribution, retribution..."


    She''s sorry now, but what can she do?


    People can''t come back to life after death. It''s not so easy to bring a person back to life.


    Su Yong was helpless, and his red eyes were full of grief.


    He held Fei Miaoxia in his arms and held her tightly.


    No matter what, they were both husband and wife. Losing Su Xiaoyi''s daughter, she would not feel better than him. He could not leave her at this time.


    Now he is also experiencing the pain of losing his daughter. His heart is like being stabbed by a sharp knife.


    Su Yong knows that this is their mother and daughter''s retribution, but he is caught off guard, so that he has no psychological preparation.


    In fact, he did not think that retribution would cost his life.


    Fei Miaoxia was so sad that she hugged him tightly. Now she hugged him, which made her more powerful.


    In the face of such a blow, she really can''t support it.


    When Fei Miaoxia stopped sobbing and her mood gradually stabilized, Su Yongcai said softly, "let''s go to see Xiaoyi."


    "Good." Fei Miaoxia replied that her nose was sour again and her tears came out again.


    Now in the past, she can see Xiaoyi for the last time.


    If before, Xiaoyi died, she would take a great risk to let Xiaoyi die and come back to life.


    But now, she doesn''t want to be like this, she saw Xiaoyi''s soul, she advised Xiaoyi to reincarnate.


    To revive the dead with the technique of prohibition / taboo, not only does she have to suffer retribution, but Xiaoyi is also inevitable. Maybe she doesn''t even have the qualification to reincarnate in the future, and finally she ends up in the end.


    Fei Miaoxia suffered such a blow, Su never let her drive, let the Secretary drive her car away, and he drove her to the scene.


    When I came to the scene of the accident, I saw a lot of police and a lot of onlookers.


    When the car stopped, Fei Miaoxia rushed to the car as soon as she got out of the car, and her tears fell.


    The sunken car has been salvaged. Fei Miaoxia sees a body covered with white cloth. She doesn''t know whose body it is.


    Knowing that it was Xiaoyi''s body, Fei Miaoxia''s confused eyes swept around, but did not see the existence of the soul.


    Is Xiaoyi''s soul gone? Or was it taken away by the ghost messenger?


    Fei Miaoxia squatted on the side of the body, shaking her hands and lifting the corner of the white cloth.


    She saw her pale daughter with a look of fear and resentment.


    Xiaoyi''s eyes are open, not closed, mouth slightly open, like death, also die very unwilling.


    Guan is to see Xiaoyi''s death, Fei Miaoxia know Xiaoyi at that time is how afraid and resentment.


    She couldn''t bear to see it any more. She immediately covered Xiaoyi with a white cloth, covered her mouth with one hand, and kept from crying.


    Su Yong also saw the tragic death of his daughter, frowning together, looking sad.


    She not only died so early, but also died so miserably.


    Fei Miaoxia was silent for a moment. Her dim eyes suddenly brightened. She looked anxiously at the policeman and asked: "there are two people in the car. Why is there only my daughter''s body? What about Tang Fei? Is he dead? "


    The policeman frowned slightly and said, "only one dead man was found."


    "No way. They went out together in the same car. If Tang Fei died, he would still be underwater. " Fei Miaoxia said.


    If Tang Fei is dead, it''s good that they have a companion on their way to hell.


    If it was Tang Fei who should have died and let her daughter suffer this catastrophe for no reason, she would never let Tang Fei go!


    Even if she is to be punished by heaven, she will never turn back to get justice for her daughter.


    After listening to her, the policeman went to another policeman and said a few words in his ear.


    Before long, the surveillance cameras in this section of the road were turned out.


    As Fei Miaoxia said, there are two people in the car, a man and a woman.


    The salvage work, which was intended to end, continued.


    "Daughter, mom won''t let you go alone. I believe you don''t want to, do you?" Fei Miaoxia murmured to herself, with an evil smile on her lips.She thought of the resentment on Xiaoyi''s face and was more and more sure that her guess was correct. Maybe Xiaoyi died of Tang Fei.


    "What are you talking about?" Su Yong frowned at her words.


    She spoke softly, but he was close enough to hear what she was saying.


    Fei Miaoxia just looked up at him, gave him a sad smile, then turned back and continued to stare at the white cloth covering the body.


    "Do you still want to do evil? You don''t know that Xiaoyi''s end may be retribution, how can you still think... "Su Yong said that he couldn''t go on at last, and frowned in silence.


    Fei Miaoxia is silent and stares at the body. She just doesn''t want to respond to him.


    Retribution? A sneer rose from the corner of her mouth.


    Her hands are covered with blood. Do you care about one more life?


    Xiaoyi will never let Tang Fei go because of his death. Anyway, for her, many lives just make the retribution more violent.


    Su Yong looks at her bewilderment and swallows it back.


    Perhaps she just said angry words, may not really do.


    Su Yong sighed deeply. Seeing her dull appearance, he hesitated and went to one side.


    He took out his cell phone and made a call to Su ruoqiu.


    "If autumn." Su Yong cried with a little guilt.


    "Yes? Dad, what''s the matter? " Su ruoqiu asked in a voice.


    "Dad won''t go back tonight. You should rest early." Su Yong said.


    "Oh, where are you going?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    Su Yong was silent, then took a deep breath and said: "Xiaoyi died in a car accident, which hit her a lot. I''m afraid she can''t think of it, so I want to accompany her more. Do you... Do you mind? "


    "Xiaoyi is dead?" Su ruoqiu didn''t expect Xiaoyi to die suddenly.


    Before her plan started, people died.


    But even if she carries out the plan, she will send Su Xiaoyi to the police station at most. She doesn''t want the life of a little girl.


    Originally, it was a chance for Su Xiaoyi to reform, but she never expected that she would die like this.


    This is Fei Miaoxia''s retribution?


    Su ruoqiu''s heart appeared pity for another second, but soon disappeared.


    She came to pity Fei Miaoxia, but who will pity the original owner?


    Now Fei Miaoxia''s experience is nothing but her own suffering.


    "Yes. I just found out, too Su Yong replied.


    "Stay with her." Su ruoqiu''s answer was very straightforward.


    In this way, she can go to Jin yilie.


    It''s OK when I didn''t see him before. After I met him and separated for a while, she felt uncomfortable all over. She wanted to see him immediately, which made her heart ache.


    Hang up the phone, Su ruoqiu looked down at the stomach, a hand gently touched, said with a smile: "baby, we''re going to see your daddy now."


    She doesn''t show her stomach that much, so she''s a little looser. No one knows she''s pregnant.

 Chapter 360

    Su ruoqiu hangs up, sends a text message to Jin yilie, and then goes out.


    Going out now, she won''t be back until tomorrow.


    But before coming back, she had to confirm with Su Yong to see if he would go home.


    If she doesn''t go home, she doesn''t need to stay at home all the time, just go back once in a while.


    Su Xiaoyi''s death has little effect on her mood.


    She drove straight to Jin yilie''s residence. She didn''t know that the salvage work lasted until evening, but she still couldn''t find Tang Fei''s body.


    Su ruoqiu only knows that Xiaoyi is dead, and she also knows the specific situation. She doesn''t want to know more about it.


    Night fell, a cold wind hit, Fei Miaoxia''s body trembled slightly.


    The salvage work continues until now, and Tang Fei''s body can''t be recovered at all.


    At present, they are not clear about Tang Fei''s situation. They can only say that life and death are unknown.


    The police will never continue to salvage it. As for Su Xiaoyi''s body, they will also take it back.


    Fei Miaoxia doesn''t have any opinions. She leans on Su Yong feebly. Thinking of Tang Fei''s birthday, she thinks about going back and calculating.


    If he died, she could figure it out.


    As for Xiaoyi''s soul, wait until she calculates Tang Fei''s life and death, and then try to summon her soul.


    She leaned against Su Yong''s warm chest, holding him tightly in her hands, and he hugged her.


    Once again get his gentle, originally need to pay such a big price, can get a little of his pity.


    "Come on, I''ll take you back." Su Yong said.


    "Yes." Fei Miaoxia nodded.


    She sat in the co pilot''s seat, staring blankly at the front, many pictures flashed out of her mind, all about Su Xiaoyi.


    From Su Xiaoyi''s birth to her growing up, every picture will make her full of happiness, and she can''t help but raise her mouth.


    Along the way, both of them were silent, until near the door, Fei Miaoxia opened her mouth, the tone was very indifferent, "just send me to the door, you go back early."


    Su Yong was silent and said softly, "I''ll stay with you."


    Fei Miaoxia turned her head and looked at him in amazement. She couldn''t believe it and asked, "what did you say?"


    "I won''t go back tonight. I''ll stay with you." Su Yong said in a voice.


    Fei Miaoxia was silent for a long time and said, "yes."


    Completely lost Xiaoyi, he will treat her like this.


    If she can, she doesn''t need him to treat her like this. She just wants Xiaoyi to grow up peacefully, and she will be satisfied in her life. She will suffer all the retribution by herself.


    Back in the villa, Fei Miaoxia had a cup of hot water.


    "You sleep in the master bedroom, I sleep in Xiaoyi''s room tonight." Fei Miaoxia said.


    Hearing her words, Su Yong frowned imperceptibly and said, "we sleep in the master bedroom, you sleep in the bed, I sleep on the sofa."


    He was afraid that if she slept in Xiaoyi''s room, there would be more accidents, which would easily hurt the scene.


    Still sleeping in the master bedroom, he can sleep on the sofa.


    Fei Miaoxia didn''t expect that he would take the initiative to ask to sleep in a room. Even if she didn''t sleep in a bed, it was enough to amaze her.


    "Yes." After so many years of marriage, the children are so old. Hearing his words, Fei Miaoxia will still blush and heartbeat.


    Fei Miaoxia secretly calculates Tang Fei''s life in Su Xiaoyi''s room while Su Yong is taking a bath.


    When she figured out that Tang Fei was still alive and that the robbery had passed, her eyes narrowed and her eyes were full of killing intention.


    She guessed correctly that Xiaoyi''s death was really related to Tang Fei.


    If Xiaoyi didn''t block the robbery for Tang Fei, it would be Tang Fei who died!


    The more she thought about it, the more she hated it. She looked straight ahead and clenched her hands tightly.


    It''s a pity that all the ghosts she raised before had passed away. Otherwise, she could send a fierce ghost to track Tang Fei and make him cramped and skinned!


    ******


    Tang Fei''s body is surrounded by a white bath towel, wiping his wet hair with a towel, and sitting on the big bed.


    He managed to survive, so he found a hotel to stay.


    Thinking of the thrilling scene at that time, Tang Fei still has a lingering fear.When he fell into the water, the water rolled into the car from the down window. He untied his seat belt and struggled to escape, but Su Xiaoyi caught him dead.


    Tang Fei looked back at her and found that her seat belt had not been unfastened.


    He didn''t have much strength, and he couldn''t hold his breath for so long. He went to help her unfasten her seat belt, and then he took her out of the car. Maybe both of them would have to die in the water.


    Thinking of this, Tang Fei broke off her hand and didn''t let her hold on to him.


    After breaking off her hand, Tang Fei left without looking back, escaped from the window and went upstream.


    When he swam to the bank, he thought of Fei Miaoxia''s ability. He was afraid and didn''t even have the courage to stay. He climbed up the bank and left.


    Tang Fei is going to hide in the hotel one night, and then the next day secretly go back to pick up the luggage, ready to leave here.


    This is just an accident. Su Xiaoyi drowned, not killed by him, so the police won''t do anything to him, but Fei Miaoxia is not sure.


    Her daughter left with him and drowned. What if she didn''t kill her? She can still rely on him. After all, at the beginning, she was not optimistic about them.


    Tang Fei''s heart bristles at the thought of the strange things before the accident.


    At that time, he did encounter ghosts.


    In this way, will not the dead Su Xiaoyi also become a ghost?


    Tang Fei was so scared that he almost dropped the towel.


    "No... don''t scare yourself." Tang Fei said to himself, his voice full of fear.


    He put down the towel, went to get the cigarette, lit it, took a deep breath, vomited the cigarette and walked to the balcony.


    When Tang Fei got up to leave and went to the balcony, he didn''t see the water stains on the side of the big bed where he was sitting.


    The water gradually diffuses from a point until it becomes the size of a person''s sitting area.


    Empty position, slowly appeared a figure.


    Su Xiaoyi, who was all wet, sat beside the big bed with a pale face, staring at her eyes and a smile at the corner of her mouth.


    She turned her head and looked straight at Tang Fei''s back. There was a strange light in her eyes.


    Want to abandon her? over my dead body! I''ll never get rid of her in my life!


    Su Xiaoyi''s eyes began to turn fishy red, with blood coming out and flowing down her cheeks.


    She just died, and he''s still alive.


    After he fell into the water, if he would save her, they would both survive.


    Why? Why didn''t he want to save her? Are those sweet words and vows all deceiving?


    liar! Don Fei, you are a liar! I''m dead, you can''t live in peace!


    Su Xiaoyi roars in her heart and stares at Tang Fei''s back.


    How she wanted to rush past, a hand through his body, his heart out to see what color his heart is.

 Chapter 361

    Su Xiaoyi stood up slowly and walked towards him step by step.


    Does he want to get out of here, hide somewhere else, and get away with it?


    Su Xiaoyi''s mouth was filled with a sinister smile, and her eyes were shining with a faint light.


    Want to get rid of her? Ha ha... Tang Fei, you can''t get rid of me all your life.


    You want to get away with it? OK, I''ll take you to hell, let you accompany me to suffer!


    The sweet words of the past are fresh in my mind, but they are like a sharp knife, which pierces her heart and makes her feel miserable.


    It''s all lies. It''s deceptive. He doesn''t love her at all.


    If Tang Fei loves her, how can he abandon her at the critical moment of life and death? He just wants to escape by himself. He doesn''t mean to save her at all.


    Tang Fei stands on the balcony, looking at the scenery outside, only slightly frowning, worried about his own safety.


    He took a deep breath of the smoke, and the curling smoke floated out, floated in front of him, and finally gradually dissipated into the air.


    Early tomorrow morning, he will go back to pack up and leave here as soon as possible.


    If he is caught by the police, he will have to stay to cooperate with the investigation.


    Anyway, he didn''t kill anyone, and the police can''t find out anything. Su Xiaoyi''s death has nothing to do with him.


    During the investigation, maybe he would be better in the police station, but Fei Miaoxia couldn''t do it.


    Tang Fei thought very smoothly and underestimated Fei Miaoxia''s ability.


    If she wants him to die, even in the police station, she has a way to be quiet.


    After taking the last puff of his cigarette, Tang Fei threw the cigarette end on the ground and put it out with his feet.


    His hands holding the railing, looking at the night outside, the wind blowing in, constantly blowing on him.


    "Xiaoyi." Don''t blame me for being cruel. I couldn''t help you at that time. If you die unfortunately, I hope you can reincarnate at ease. We have no fate to be husband and wife in this life. I will keep my promise in the next life. "


    Su Xiaoyi also thought that he would repent, but also very much regret not to save her, even in agony.


    But she was wrong. He didn''t feel guilty at all. Some of them were just afraid that she would turn into a fierce ghost to retaliate and that his life would not be protected.


    Originally, in his heart, the most important thing is himself, and she does not have much important position in his heart.


    She was blinded by his sweet words, thinking that he would treat her until death, love her all her life, and put her in the most important position in her heart, but all wrong.


    "Ha ha..." Su Xiaoyi sneered at herself, looking desolate and sad, with tears in her eyes and remorse, "you don''t love me, you don''t love me at all, what you said before is deceitful, but I was fooled by you, like a fool."


    Her mother is right, Tang Fei is not a reliable man, but also short-lived, not her lover, but at that time her eyes were blinded, only determined that Tang Fei, dead unwilling to let go, in exchange for such a tragic ending.


    Mother''s prophecy came so fast that she was a little unprepared. She just suffered from it.


    Su Xiaoyi stares at him with a sneer, and her face darkens. "Tang Fei, even if my mother is not sure, I''ll let my mother count your life. It''s very accurate! My mother reckons you are short-lived, so you can''t live long! "


    No matter what means, Su Xiaoyi will take Tang Fei to be buried with her. She will be very lonely on her way to the underground. She wants him to come down and accompany her.


    Tang Fei at the moment where know his mouth Xiaoyi, now in his side.


    From the moment he got out of danger and she died, her soul full of great resentment began to follow him.


    Her indifference, his every move and even his words betrayed the oath between them.


    Tang Fei stood for a moment, then turned back inside.


    Just as he was about to go to bed, his eyes stopped at the end of the bed.


    On the white sheet at the end of the bed, there was a big pool of water stains, which had not been completely dried.


    He remembered that the place where he was sitting was not a place with water stains at all. It was more like sitting beside him, and he was not sitting on the bed wet.


    The word "ghost" flashed through Tang Fei''s mind, and then he thought that Su Xiaoyi was drowned. Suddenly, he was dripping with cold sweat, and his hair stood up.


    IsDid Xiaoyi turn into a fierce ghost so soon?


    Tang Fei''s eyes widened in horror. He stepped back two steps feebly, as if he was about to fall down.


    No... impossible


    He didn''t kill Xiaoyi. She shouldn''t come to him, but should reincarnate.


    Tang Fei swallowed his saliva difficultly. He stared around in fear. After scanning around, he asked in a trembling voice: "Xiaoyi, are you... Are you here?"


    No voice responded to him. Standing beside him, Su Xiaoyi stared at him coldly with disgust in her eyes.


    She is very disappointed with Tang Fei now, and her hatred for him has long surpassed her love. She wants to kill him, drag him to the 18th floor hell, and enjoy the torture in hell.


    "If you want to... If... Here... Here, you... You will answer me." Tang Fei stammered and looked around in fear. "Listen... Listen to my explanation, I''m not really... I didn''t save you, but I... I was very afraid and didn''t have enough time to save you, so I chose to leave alone. I regret that I didn''t save you at that time."


    "Don''t blame me, will you? Please forgive me. In the next life, I can be an ox or a horse for you. We can also continue the leading edge, don''t you think? " Tang Fei asked.


    Su Xiaoyi didn''t want to be silent any more. She snorted coldly, "hum!"


    After snorting, Tang Fei immediately fell to the ground.


    His legs were weak, and his whole body trembled with fear. After hearing a cold hum, he could no longer support his body and collapsed to the ground.


    "Xiaoyi, I know it''s you. Please forgive me. If you are short of anything over there, you can tell me that I will meet your needs. " Tang Fei pleaded.


    "I want you." Su Xiaoyi sneered and said, "are you willing to satisfy me?"


    "Xiaoyi, we are different. You''d better let me go. I see you become a ghost not to reincarnate, I feel very sad. I''m sorry I didn''t save you Tang Fei pretended to be very sad. "I love you so much, but I didn''t save you. I really regret it."


    "Regret?" Su Xiaoyi''s tone is a little higher.


    "Yes." Tang Fei immediately agreed, "I''m very sorry, and I''m very remorseful."


    "Then you don''t have to regret and blame yourself from now on." Su Xiaoyi''s tone was much softer.


    Tang Fei''s heart is very happy, thought she was going to let him go, forgive him.


    Although his heart is very happy, but his face is still full of guilt and grief, "how can I not regret and blame myself, I love you so much, but I can''t save you, I will never forgive myself in my life."

 Chapter 362

    "Don''t forgive yourself?" Su Xiaoyi really wants to laugh.


    She felt that she was blind at the beginning, and would hold a heart in front of him. She would not hesitate to turn over with her mother and elope with him.


    "Yes. Xiaoyi, don''t worry. I''ll find someone to help you out. " Tang Fei said immediately.


    "Thank you for your kindness. You don''t have to do anything. " Su Xiaoyi said.


    "Do you forgive me?" Tang Fei asked tentatively.


    "You don''t forgive yourself. What''s the use of my forgiveness for you?" Su Xiaoyi asked with a sneer.


    His sweet words, in fact, are riddled with lies, but she is nothing to see through, he deceived for so long.


    It was not until the moment when she was about to die, witnessing his betrayal, that she realized that she was infatuated with wrong payment and did not see him clearly.


    "Yes, it works." Tang Fei said hastily, "only if you forgive me can I rest assured. If you are suffocating, I will love you


    "You don''t need forgiveness, and I don''t need your posturing anymore." Su Xiaoyi''s body slowly appeared in front of him, staring at him with resentment, "you don''t need to regret and blame yourself, I will take you to hell, in hell, you can repent well!"


    Tang Fei thinks that she will forgive him, and it''s hard for her to escape the honey he concocted when she turns into a fierce ghost, but she doesn''t want to eat it at all and wants to kill him.


    The frightened Tang Fei shivered all over his body and kept retreating.


    The door to leave the hotel is over there. If he wants to escape, he has to rush through.


    Looking at Su Xiaoyi, who is approaching step by step, her face is so ferocious that she seems to want to swallow him immediately. She looks very terrible.


    Tang Fei kept retreating and said in a trembling voice: "Xiaoyi, why can''t you forgive me? I''m sorry, too. It''s not that I don''t want to save you, but that I can''t


    "No way?" Su Xiaoyi sneered, "you left a period of time, I can still adhere to! It''s a pity that you only care about your own life, and even don''t want to help me, so you just leave like running away. Tang Fei, up to now, do you still think I''m a fool? I tell you, no matter how sweet you say, I won''t be fooled by you! "


    She hated Tang Fei very much. She cheated her heart and made her black and blue. She didn''t realize that she was just a fool until she died.


    Su Xiaoyi will not believe any words of Tang Fei, even if he sincerely repents, it is too late.


    She paid the price of life, and he still want to live in this world? What about the oath he made?


    Say good life together, he will do what he says!


    She''s going to hell, and he''s going to hell with her! They are both guilty!


    Tang Fei is very scared. Seeing Su Xiaoyi gnashing her teeth, he looks like he wants to kill him immediately. It seems that there is really no room to turn around.


    He swallowed, took a deep breath, put his hands on the floor, got up with courage, and rushed forward in an instant.


    Tang Fei doesn''t want to be forced to die in the room. He wants to live.


    The closed door behind Su Xiaoyi is the only chance for him to survive. He wants to get out of danger.


    He thought Su Xiaoyi would stop him, but he had already thought about it. If she stopped him, he would not stop. He would try to see if he could penetrate through her body.


    Just let him feel a little surprised, also don''t know is not afraid of him, in see he rushed past, Su Xiaoyi actually dodged, for fear of being hit by him.


    Tang Fei has no time to think about it. He just wants to live and live well in this world until he dies.


    He looked at the door which was getting closer and closer. There was a burst of joy in his heart. The corners of his mouth could not help but bring up a smile. His eyes were shining with joy.


    Su Xiaoyi stood in the same place, her eyes following his moving body, her eyes narrowed slightly, and her mouth raised a sinister smile.


    She said silently in her heart: Tang Fei, you think it''s a way to live outside, but you don''t know it''s a dead road that can''t turn back. I''m standing here waiting for you to come down with me.


    Su Xiaoyi doesn''t want to keep him to see the sun tomorrow. She''s just afraid that if time goes on for a long time, something will change.


    If she wants to take Tang Fei away, she should start quickly and not let anything affect her plan.


    Tang Fei rushed to the gate and opened it abruptly.


    See the corridor outside the gate, the smile on the face is obvious.


    He finally ran to the door, as long as he ran out, he would be more likely to live, rather than hiding in the room will die.Tang Fei didn''t think much and strode out.


    But he found that when he rushed out, he didn''t step on the actual ground, but felt empty.


    When Tang Fei realized that something was wrong, his body was falling down rapidly.


    Isn''t this the gate to leave the room? Why does this happen?


    He is clearly out of the balcony, the body in the rapid fall ah.


    Tang Fei lives on the sixth floor. If he falls down like this, he may die.


    He now thought of Su Xiaoyi''s strange, no wonder she did not stop, originally this is not the door to leave the room.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late for him to realize that he is just an ordinary person and can''t go back at all.


    Tang Fei has a deep fear in his heart. He is flustered and can''t imagine what will happen if he falls down.


    Su Xiaoyi stood on the balcony, looking at Tang Fei who rushed out and fell down, with a successful smile on her face.


    Tang Fei, I have already said that you don''t have to blame yourself and feel guilty. Anyway, I will take you away.


    The only thing I''m sorry for is my parents. For a man like you, it''s not worth it to turn against my mother.


    "Bang!"


    A loud noise exploded on the ground, waking up many tenants and passers-by.


    Seeing the bloody picture, passers-by suddenly screamed.


    A lot of screams mixed together, and the sound was a little harsh.


    Tang Fei fell to the ground, and the blood oozed slowly from under him, and flowed out little by little.


    He stares at his eyes, twitches a few times, and blood flows out of his mouth.


    Tang Fei wants to breathe, but he finds that he can''t breathe. His breath seems to be blocked in his trachea, so he can''t breathe out.


    Some of the passers-by around us have already taken out their mobile phones to report to the police, making a mess at the scene.


    Some bold passers-by, surrounded by the past, looking at the dying man, they slightly frowned, but did not dare to move him.


    In such a situation, no one dares to step forward, and they don''t know how to deal with it. They are afraid that improper handling will accelerate the death time of a man.


    Su Xiaoyi appeared at Tang Fei''s side, looked at him before he died, and said with a smile: "don''t struggle, come with me, leave this world, this is not the world we should stay in."


    Tang Fei''s mouth moved slightly, and he couldn''t say a word. He was very unwilling, but he couldn''t stop life from passing by, and his consciousness was gradually blurred.

 Chapter 363

    He thought he could leave and nothing would happen, but he didn''t expect to die in her hands.


    Tang Fei doesn''t want to die, but it''s useless if he doesn''t want to. He''s on his way to death.


    The moment he lost consciousness, his world became dark.


    By the time Tang Fei regains consciousness, he has become a floating ghost.


    Seeing Su Xiaoyi, he subconsciously wants to escape, but he just died, where can he escape.


    Before escaping, Tang Fei was caught dead by Su Xiaoyi.


    In the face of her ferocious face, even if it also becomes a ghost, Tang Fei''s heart is still very afraid.


    "Tang Fei, where do you want to escape? I can always remember that you said you would always be with me. " Su Xiaoyi grabbed him and said with a sneer.


    "Xiaoyi, I''ve already died, and I''m worth my life. You don''t have to be hard on me any more. From now on, we''ll go our separate ways, and no one will interfere with anyone. " Tang Fei said in horror.


    "Ha ha..." Su Xiaoyi sneered, "one life equals one life? Do you think that''s enough? "


    "What else do you want? Do you want me to die before you are willing? " Tang Fei roared.


    He was so scared, but he couldn''t get rid of her bondage. Today, he is no different from the animals to be slaughtered. Life and death are in each other''s hands.


    As long as Su Xiaoyi thinks that he is desperate, he has no strength to resist.


    "Out of your wits?" Su Xiaoyi asked with a sneer, then blew a breath in his ear and stroked his cheek with one hand, "don''t worry, I won''t let you die. I just want you to accompany me."


    "With you?" Tang Fei said doubtfully, "well, as long as you don''t let me die, I will promise you."


    When he was alive, he could lead her into the trap he had dug in advance, but he didn''t believe that he could cheat her into the mire again after death.


    Now promise her for the time being, when his strength is strong and she is not on guard, he will take the opportunity to escape, or kill her without doing anything.


    Tang Fei doesn''t know Su Xiaoyi''s mind. If he does, he will run away now.


    "Let''s meet my mother first, and then we''ll leave. What do you think? " Su Xiaoyi asked.


    Before she left, her only worry was her mother.


    Mom and dad divorced, dad and her sister, but mom lost her, only left himself.


    She has a deep guilt for her mother, how she did not listen to her mother''s words, and finally ended up in such a miserable end.


    More than one life died in her hands, she now want to open, now the death, but her retribution.


    She killed others, no guilt, now just let her try, the taste of death.


    Maybe meeting Tang Fei is also her retribution. She deserves it.


    Su Xiaoyi now only has hatred for Tang Fei. She doesn''t hate the rest.


    "Good. Whatever you say is what you want to do. I''ll stay with you. " Tang Fei began to talk about sensational words again.


    Su Xiaoyi once cheated, and realized despair, even if he can say a flower, she will not have the slightest reaction.


    She just died in his honey wrapped in poison candy, how could she be fooled again.


    The determination to pull him to hell is more and more firm.


    The sin she committed can not be atoned by death alone. She is a person who wants to go to hell, and I believe he will not be much better.


    "Let''s go." Su Xiaoyi looked down at his body and said indifferently.


    Tang Fei is following her line of sight to bow a head, stare at his corpse, in the heart have not give up.


    But look at the extent of his body, even if it can bring the dead back to life, it can''t be used.


    He sighed in his heart, reluctantly took back his sight, and followed Su Xiaoyi to disappear in the crowd.


    By the time the ambulance came, Tang Fei had already lost his breath.


    Fei Miaoxia in the villa stood on the balcony because she couldn''t sleep.


    She didn''t wear much, and a cold wind would make her body shiver, but she didn''t want to go in at all.


    Fei Miaoxia wants to punish herself in this way. If she doesn''t stop the two of them so soon, but adopts the way of circulation and gradual progress, maybe her daughter won''t die so early, and she can accompany her daughter for another journey.She is holding a mobile phone. There are many photos of Xiaoyi, some of which are taken by Xiaoyi with her mobile phone.


    Seeing Xiaoyi''s grimace and smiling face, Fei Miaoxia can''t help but wet her eyes and feel severe pain in her heart.


    When a cold wind came, Fei Miaoxia was acutely aware that there was a ghost. She frowned slightly and looked serious.


    She responded quickly and pulled out the charm. Just as she was about to make a move, a familiar voice came from her ear.


    "Ma." Su Xiaoyi called.


    Fei Miaoxia''s action was slightly stiff, her eyes fell on her, and her tears flowed down.


    Originally also intended to use the method of soul, will Xiaoyi''s soul back, in order to see her again, did not expect her to come back.


    "Xiaoyi, where have you been? I miss you so much Fei Miaoxia asked in a choked voice.


    She came to Xiaoyi in a hurry, and her tearful eyes were staring at Xiaoyi with a painful heart.


    "Mom. Sorry, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t be angry with you. I didn''t know until I died that you were all for my good, that you were right. " Su Xiaoyi said regretfully.


    Fei Miaoxia said: "don''t worry, Tang Fei can''t run. Mom will get justice for you


    "Mom, you don''t have to do it. I''ve killed him." Su Xiaoyi said.


    "What about his soul? You can''t let his soul wander around, otherwise, a soul like him is bound to be a disaster. " Fei Miaoxia asked anxiously.


    At that time, it would not be easy if we didn''t catch Tang Fei''s soul.


    When Tang Fei becomes serious, not to mention what kind of harm it will do to her, many people will surely die in his hands.


    "Don''t worry, mom." Su Xiaoyi said and waved, "you see."


    Tang Fei''s figure immediately appeared on her side, but she looked a little dull, as if she could not see the two of them or hear their conversation.


    On the way here, Su Xiaoyi has controlled Tang Fei with her own strength to prevent him from escaping.


    Before going to the hell, she didn''t trust him to wake up like that. She was afraid that he would run away if he didn''t notice.


    Seeing that Tang Fei was under control, Fei Miaoxia breathed a sigh of relief. "It''s good that he was under your control. What are you going to do now? "


    "Mom, I want to report to hell." Su Xiaoyi said softly.


    Fei Miaoxia naturally wanted her to be able to go to hell and reincarnate as soon as possible. At the same time, she was also distressed in her heart for fear that she would be severely punished.


    There are records of crimes committed in the underworld, unless they will never be caught by ghost messengers, otherwise they will pay the corresponding price for the crimes committed in the underworld.


    The 18th floor hell is never a decoration, but a punishment for the wicked.

 Chapter 364

    Fei Miaoxia was afraid that she would stay in the world, and she did not dare to say what she was reluctant to say.


    Once the ghost has the obsession, it is very difficult to leave the world, unless put down the obsession in the heart.


    In the heart has all kinds of not to give up, Fei Miaoxia also don''t want her to stay in the world, maybe to end up in the end.


    She always has to pay for her sins. It''s just a matter of time. It''s better to leave early.


    "Yes. If we have fate, I want to be your mother in the next life. " Fei Miaoxia said chokingly.


    Su Xiaoyi showed a sad smile, tone gently said: "next life is possible, I also want to be your daughter."


    "Daughter, you can go at ease. Mother will take care of herself." Fei Miaoxia said.


    Her retribution didn''t know when it would come, and she didn''t think for long.


    When her daughter leaves, it may be her turn.


    In hell, at least, a daughter will not be alone, and she will be with her daughter in hell.


    The only thing in the world that still worries her is Su Yong.


    From knowing him to falling in love with him, she loved him too much and lost herself. In her heart, he was the only one.


    "Yes." Su Xiaoyi nodded, can take Tang Fei to hell together, she did not want to stay in the world, "Mom, I want to see Dad."


    Su Xiaoyi didn''t know her father was at home. She thought his father was in another villa.


    "Good. Your father is in the master bedroom. Go and have a look at him. " Fei Miaoxia said.


    "Is dad at home? I thought he didn''t come back. " Su Xiaoyi''s tone showed a trace of happiness, "Dad stay here for the night?"


    She thought that even if she died, her father would not be at home for a long time. At most, she would comfort her mother.


    If dad is willing to stay for the night, does it mean that he and mom will get back together?


    If they can remarry, it''s a very happy thing for her, and she can rest assured.


    Mother has father''s care, and will not live very depressed in the future. I''m afraid my mother will die of depression.


    "Yes. He is at home. When he hears that something has happened to you, he rushes to find me. Then, fearing that something might happen to me, he says, "stay for the night." Fei Miaoxia said at the end of the day, with a smile on her lips.


    She was happy that he could stay for the night, no matter where he slept.


    As long as you can see Su Yong from a distance, she will be very happy.


    Seeing the sweet smile on her mother''s face, Su Xiaoyi thinks that her father and mother have great hope of remarriage, and she is also happy for her mother.


    When she was ready to speak, she saw a figure and swallowed all her words.


    Su Xiaoyi saw clearly and found that her father was here.


    He was walking towards his mother with a long coat in his hand.


    Fei Miaoxia turns her back on Su Yong, so naturally she can''t see Su Yong coming.


    When she saw Su Xiaoyi''s look, she frowned doubtfully and turned her head to look back.


    When she saw Su Yong and the long coat he was holding, she was moved.


    Don''t say what position she occupies in his heart, but at least there is a place, otherwise, how could he care if she would get cold here.


    "It''s windy. Put on a coat." Su Yong naturally put his coat on her, "we are not young people, but we can''t be so willful."


    The elderly people who have a little illness recover much slower than the young people.


    "Yes." Fei Miaoxia nodded, her eyes a little red.


    Su Xiaoyi doesn''t appear in front of Su Yong, so Su Yong can''t know her existence at present.


    "Xiaoyi is gone. You should take good care of yourself. I don''t think she wants to see you toss yourself like this." Su Yongyu said with a long heart.


    Su Xiaoyi listened to her father''s words, looked sad and nodded gently.


    "Yes." Fei Miaoxia choked.


    "Don''t you see ghosts? Xiaoyi didn''t come back for you? She''s gone. We don''t have time to see her one last time. " Su Yong said helplessly.


    Now he looks as if he is ten years old, and his face is hard to hide sadness.


    "Here she is. She just said she was going to see you for the last time. " Fei Miaoxia said.Su yongcuo stared around in dismay, frowning slightly, and wanted to see Xiaoyi''s figure.


    Seeing her father''s searching eyes, Su Xiaoyi appeared and cried, "Dad, I''m here."


    When Su Yong saw her, her eyes suddenly turned red, tears filled her eyes, and she couldn''t help falling down.


    He shed tears today, just secretly erase, don''t want to let Fei Miaoxia see, lest she more sad.


    "Xiaoyi, my daughter, dad is sorry for you." Su Yong said with guilt.


    If he had not let Fei Miaoxia connive at her in his early years, maybe she would not have become so.


    It''s his father''s fault that he can''t teach his children well.


    "Dad. You''re not sorry for me. It''s your daughter. I''m sorry for you. It''s the daughter who is unfilial, quarrels with her mother and insists on leaving with the heartless man. It''s also the daughter who doesn''t learn well and kills others. Only in this way can she get such retribution. The daughter is now to blame, the father does not have to blame Su Xiaoyi said sensibly.


    Fei Miaoxia secretly wiped her tears with a look of relief and guilt in her eyes.


    Her daughter finally grew up, but it was too expensive to grow up.


    Her daughter will become like this. It''s her failure in education. She just dotes on her daughter. I don''t know that it''s not love for her daughter, it''s harm for her.


    At the moment, it''s useless for her to regret. People can''t come back to life after death, and she can''t use the evil art of changing life against heaven.


    "Dad''s fault is that my parents didn''t teach you well. My parents are sorry for you." Su Yong reproached himself.


    "Dad, don''t say that." Su Xiaoyi said softly, her eyes fell on her mother, "mother asked her father to take care of her, and the next daughter will reunite with her parents."


    "You can rest assured that your father will take care of your mother. You can go at ease." Su Yong said.


    After death, it''s not good to wander in the world all the time. It''s best for her to leave early and be reincarnated as soon as possible.


    "Yes. Dad, I''m gone. Take care of yourself. We... "Su Xiaoyi said with a sad smile:" see you next life. "


    She then slowly dissipated and left with Tang Fei.


    Su Xiaoyi wants to be their daughter again. She will love them, stay with them and be obedient.


    I just don''t know whether she can enter reincarnation when she has been punished, and whether she can meet them again is also a problem.


    I hope her next life can repay them for their upbringing in this life.


    Su Xiaoyi is holding such an idea, slowly disappeared in front of them, along the road to hell to leave.


    Looking at her slowly disappearing, Fei Miaoxia burst into tears. She wanted to go forward several times, but she held back her tears and ran down her cheeks.

 Chapter 365

    Fei Miaoxia hid in Su Yong''s arms and cried. Maybe she was tired of crying. She leaned on him and fell asleep unconsciously.


    Su Yong looks at Fei Miaoxia with a haggard face, full of helpless color.


    When she fell asleep, tears still hung on her face.


    Whatever she did wrong, she was suffering from the loss of a mother''s child.


    Su Yong feels that the wind is getting stronger and stronger. He slightly bends down to pick her up and turns back to the room.


    The next morning, Fei Miaoxia''s first reaction was to scan the room.


    Seeing Su Yong sleeping on the sofa, Fei Miaoxia is at ease. Her previous confusion disappears.


    Secretly relieved, Fei Miaoxia no longer sleepy, staring at Su Yong.


    She doesn''t have much time to be around him, and he won''t be here all the time. She wants to see more if she can.


    Perhaps her eyes are not taboo, let Su Yong aware, closed eyes quietly open.


    He turned his head on her eyes, eyebrows imperceptibly slightly frowned, and sighed helplessly in the bottom of his heart.


    Could have broken with her clean, but after Xiaoyi died, he began to have the heart to see her live alone.


    When Xiaoyi was alive, they were at least mother and daughter, and they could have a companion. Now she is really the only one left.


    "You''re awake." Fei Miaoxia got up and was caught by him with an unnatural look.


    "Yes." Su YONGYING said.


    When the two of them got up, they began to brush their teeth and wash.


    At breakfast, Fei Miaoxia seemed absent-minded.


    She wanted to ask him several times whether he would come back today, but she swallowed all the words.


    Fei Miaoxia couldn''t ask, and she had no appetite to eat. She was more and more agitated.


    "Miaoxia." Su Yong suddenly called out.


    "Yes?" Fei Miaoxia immediately raised her eyes and stared at him nervously.


    She held the chopsticks tightly, guessing in her heart what he wanted to say.


    "When I go back today, I will ask ruoqiu that if she wants to, we will move back. I don''t know what you think? " Su Yong asked.


    Xiaoyi has already left. She is at home alone. She must be very lonely.


    If you often miss Xiaoyi, and nothing can divert her attention, I''m afraid she will die of depression in the end.


    If she welcomes ruoqiu back, and ruoqiu wants to, he will come back to this home.


    But if Qiu doesn''t want to, he can only come to see her at ordinary times.


    Fei Miaoxia was very happy and excited, almost in tears, "really... Really?"


    "Yes. I want to ask what ruoqiu means. If she doesn''t want to, I can''t help it. " Su Yong said.


    Fei Miaoxia nodded excitedly. Of course, she was willing. A hundred of them said, "I am willing."


    Just think of Su ruoqiu, her heart sink to the bottom, if autumn will not forgive her.


    "Ruoqiu... Is she OK?" Fei Miaoxia asked with guilt.


    "She''s living well now. She may have suffered some hardships before. I want to make it up to her." Su Yong said.


    "Well, it should be." Fei Miaoxia echoed in a low voice, then asked hesitantly, "what''s wrong with her face?"


    At the mention of Su ruoqiu''s face, Su Yong''s eyebrows were deeply wrinkled together. He put down his chopsticks and had no appetite to continue eating. "Her face is not good yet."


    He is worried about ruoqiu''s face. If there is no way to solve it, he is afraid that he will always face it.


    If Qiu was born beautiful, then she would feel bad.


    If we can make ruoqiu''s face better, he is willing to pay whatever price.


    "Can... Can you take me to see her?" Fei Miaoxia asked faltering.


    She wants to apologize to ruoqiu in person and help ruoqiu heal her face.


    "I''m afraid she won''t see you." Su Yong said.


    "It''s OK. If she doesn''t want to see me, I''ll ask her to see me. It''s not that her face can''t be cured. I can help her. " Fei Miaoxia said sincerely.


    Su Yong didn''t expect that she could cure ruoqiu''s face. He stood up excitedly and came to her with a shaking voice. "Can you really cure ruoqiu''s face?""Yes." Fei Miaoxia nodded heavily, "I won''t cheat you, and I don''t want to cheat you any more. Although I can''t completely atone for the mistakes I made before, I want to make up for what I can


    She is able to cure ruoqiu''s face, but she also has to pay a great price.


    If you don''t pay the price, you can only let Su ruoqiu find a Jiyang man to combine. Not only are the conditions harsh, but even if you find it, she doesn''t like it, but also wrongs her.


    Su Yong was silent for a long time, then he said: "OK."


    "Thank you for giving me this chance to atone." Fei Miaoxia said happily.


    "It''s still a question whether she can see you." Su Yong said helplessly.


    "It''s OK. She doesn''t want to see me. As long as I can fix her face, I''ll be satisfied. " Fei Miaoxia said.


    Su Yong nodded, "I went to work, you wait for my news."


    "Good." Fei Miaoxia answered, and she got up to take him out.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t wake up when Su Yong left.


    She was sleeping soundly in Jin yilie''s house and in his arms.


    After a while, her mobile phone rings, and she wakes up in deep sleep.


    "Honey, help me with my cell phone." Su Ruo Qiuwei said softly, squinting her eyes.


    "Yes." Jin yilie answered and handed the mobile phone to her.


    Su ruoqiu squints at the mobile phone screen and sees that it''s su Yong''s call. It''s a thrill, and the whole person is sober.


    "Shh..." she suddenly sat up and made a silent movement towards Jin yilie.


    Look at her nervous appearance, his brow slightly wrinkled, but still nodded.


    How could he feel that he was caught in bed? He was a third party who couldn''t be seen, and the man who called was her?


    Su ruoqiu cleared her throat and then answered the phone, "Dad. Can I help you? "


    Jin yilie felt a little better when he heard what she said.


    "Dad wants to ask you something." Su Yong said in an embarrassed voice.


    Su ruoqiu''s brow imperceptibly slightly frowned, said: "you say it."


    "You see Xiaoyi is dead, and her soul has gone to the underground to report. I think Miaoxia is alone now, and I''m afraid she won''t be able to think about it..." Su Yong hesitated and said.


    "Do you want to go back to live?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    "Dad wants us all to go back to live, but I don''t know what you mean. If you don''t want to, Dad won''t force us. Dad will respect you and accompany you." Su Yong said in a hurry.


    He still put his daughter first.


    Su ruoqiu was silent for a moment and said, "if you want to go back, I won''t stop you."


    Fei Miaoxia''s loss of her daughter is really a big blow to her. She may do something unexpected. His worry is right.


    Su ruoqiu thinks that she is not a very hard hearted person. She is willing to give others a chance as long as they can reform themselves.


    I just don''t know if Fei Miaoxia really repented. It''s a big problem.

 Chapter 366

    "Would you like to come with me?" Su Yong asked.


    What he cares about is his daughter''s decision. If she doesn''t go, he won''t go alone.


    "Well, it''s just to give dad face." Su ruoqiu responded.


    "Yes. I''ll tell your aunt that I''ll pick you up after work. " Su Yong said.


    As for Fei Miaoxia''s ability to cure her eyes, let Fei Miaoxia tell her to give them two opportunities to communicate.


    I hope Fei Miaoxia can be sincere to her and don''t let him down.


    After su ruoqiu agreed, she hung up the phone, turned her head and looked sideways. She was staring at Jin yilie.


    "What are you looking at?" Su ruoqiu asked with a smile.


    "Drooling at your eyes." The corner of Jin yilie''s mouth was slightly crooked, showing an evil smile.


    "You can''t salivate any more." Su ruoqiu blushed.


    "It''s OK. I''ve had a good time." Jin yilie said and took advantage of the situation to hold her in his arms.


    He rubbed her nose and asked softly, "do you want to move in with Fei Miaoxia?"


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded, "don''t you think it''s good?"


    "Pay attention to yourself, who knows if she wants to play any tricks." Jin yilie asked.


    "I know. If she dares to do anything wrong to me, I''ll make her feel like a fish out of water! " Su ruoqiu said fiercely.


    She is not the original owner, not so easy to bully, she is a tooth for a tooth, an eye for an eye.


    Feimiaoxia obediently don''t make her OK, once make her, no matter it''s big or small, she won''t let each other go.


    "Yes. This is Jin yilie''s wife. " Jin yilie said with a smile.


    Su ruoqiu''s powder fist gently beat on his chest, "do you mean that it''s your wife''s appearance that is rude?"


    "It''s not like that. My wife knows how to fight back. She''s not afraid to beat others. She''s afraid she can''t beat them." Jin yilie said jokingly.


    "But I''m not afraid. I still have a powerful husband like you." Su ruoqiu replied with a smile.


    "Yes. That''s true. You can''t fight. You just need to know how to run. As long as you don''t get hurt, it''s OK. " Jin yilie said.


    Su ruoqiu couldn''t help but chuckled, "what if I accidentally cripple someone?"


    "You said it was careless. I believe you." Jin yilie responded.


    Su ruoqiu was amused straight smile, "you believe me, but others don''t believe me."


    "I can shut them up." Jin yilie said.


    Su ruoqiu fluttered and propped up half of his body, then leaned on his chest and listened to his heartbeat.


    "You really have the potential to be a fool." Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    "For you, don''t say to be a fool, even if I''m sorry for the world, I won''t regret it." Jin yilie said affectionately.


    His tone was firm, as if to swear a promise to her.


    If one day, even if she is the enemy of heaven, he will fight against heaven.


    "Yes? Don''t let me find out you''re talking big. " Su ruoqiu smiles sweetly.


    "Yes. I promise with my life that there will be no empty words. " Jin yilie vowed.


    Su ruoqiu said with a helpless smile: "well, I believe you."


    "What would you like to eat in the morning? I''ll do it for you myself. " Jin yilie asked.


    "I don''t choose. I''ll eat whatever you do." Su ruoqiu hugged his neck and said with a sweet smile.


    They got up after a while and went to make breakfast.


    ******


    Fei Miaoxia knew that their father and daughter were coming and had already bought the dishes.


    Listening to Su Yong''s time, she figured out when to start cooking and cooking. When they got home, they could eat hot food, and they didn''t have to wait too long.


    Fei Miaoxia personally arranged a table of rich dishes, waiting for the arrival of their father and daughter.


    Vegetables and seafood, and soup.


    Looking at a table full of dishes, Fei Miaoxia showed a satisfied smile.


    "Go and see if the master and the lady are here?" Fei Miaoxia turned her head and looked at the servant. She said in a voice.


    "Yes, ma''am." The servant left the restaurant immediately.


    Fei Miaoxia thought that before their father and daughter came, they would heat the dishes they had just started to fry."Madame, the master and the young lady are back." A servant rushed into the kitchen and said respectfully.


    "OK, I see. Welcome the master and the young lady into the dining room." Fei Miaoxia said.


    She will heat up the dish, and the family will be able to have dinner.


    Fei Miaoxia''s face was full of sadness when she thought of a family reunion without Xiaoyi.


    If she had not, Xiaoyi might not have died, they would have been a happy family of four.


    Fei Miaoxia sighed softly. She was in a good mood and came out of the kitchen with the dishes.


    She can''t go on thinking, or she will cry.


    Today is a good day for ruoqiu to go home. If she cries, how unlucky she is.


    Fei Miaoxia, who brings food to the restaurant, sees ruoqiu sitting on the dining chair and looks at her ruined face. She looks down with guilt.


    "Don''t stir fry any more. We can''t finish all the dishes." Su Yong thought she was still cooking, so he said aloud.


    "No, I''m just hot. I''m afraid you''ll be a little cold." Fei Miaoxia responded.


    "It''s rare for our family to sit down and eat." Su Yong said.


    He and Fei Miaoxia often eat together, but they seldom eat with ruoqiu like this.


    "Yes." Fei Miaoxia sat down with some formality.


    Su ruoqiu was not polite to them, so he picked up chopsticks and began to eat.


    "Eat more." Sue never talks to her.


    "Yes. Dad, eat more. " Su ruoqiu replied.


    "Come on." Fei Miaoxia put the dish into the empty bowl beside her, "you eat more."


    Su ruoqiu''s eyes swept her one eye, a little unnaturally said: "en. So are you


    "Good." Fei Miaoxia was flattered. She thought that she would not take care of herself or give her a good face.


    After a meal, Su ruoqiu''s communication with Fei Miaoxia is not much, just secretly observing her.


    After dinner, Su ruoqiu sat alone in the living room watching TV.


    In fact, she didn''t want to sit in the living room, but Su Yong told her that she would go to the living room after dinner. Fei Miaoxia had something to tell her, so she just sat here waiting.


    It wasn''t long before Fei Miaoxia appeared and sat beside her with an unnatural look.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t speak. He felt that the atmosphere was a bit awkward. None of them spoke.


    I don''t know how long they were silent. Fei Miaoxia finally said, "ruoqiu, do you want to recover?"


    After she asked, she realized that she was speaking in a wrong way and quickly explained, "I don''t mean that. I want to say that I have a way to help you recover your appearance. Would you like to try it?"


    Su ruoqiu didn''t think about it at all, and she didn''t know that she had this plan.


    "How to recover?" Su ruoqiu''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled and asked in a voice.


    It''s not the same way she used before, that is to find a man who agrees with those conditions to sleep, right?


    It seems that this is the only solution to this spell, right?

 Chapter 367

    Su ruoqiu doesn''t know what idea Fei Miaoxia has. She''s not in a hurry to explain that her spell has already been broken.


    She wanted to see if Fei Miaoxia''s solution was the same as what she had used before.


    If Fei Miaoxia could come up with a second plan, then the old man who told her at that time that only this way could be broken was a big liar.


    If she didn''t meet Jin yilie, she felt that she would be ruined by the old man.


    "There is a way to find a man with a pure Yang body, a tough life and a place / son body. As long as he makes friends with him, this spell can be broken." Fei Miaoxia first talked about this method.


    "Oh." Su ruoqiu frowned and nodded, but listening to what she said, there seemed to be another way. She couldn''t help asking, "is that the only way?"


    "Another way is to use my life''s cultivation to break the spell. Since it was my spell at the beginning, only I can crack it. If I want to crack it, I''ll pay a great price. I''m to blame. " Fei Miaoxia said.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyes flashed a touch of surprise. She didn''t expect that Fei Miaoxia was willing to use all her accomplishments to resolve the spell. "Do you mean that besides you, there is only the first way to break it?"


    "Generally speaking. It''s not so easy for others to break it. They may have to pay more than me, so no one will try it easily. That''s the best way. But it''s not easy to find a man who meets all the requirements. " Fei Miaoxia now confides in her.


    Fei Miaoxia now only hopes to be with Su Yong and live the rest of her life happily. She no longer insists on other things.


    "Don''t you regret it?" Su ruoqiu suddenly asked.


    "What do you regret?" Fei Miaoxia gave a cool smile and sighed in a soft voice, "the spell was originally from me. If my life''s cultivation is gone, it''s my own suffering. I''m not qualified to regret it. I''ve been demanding too much in my life and it''s not easy to live. I want to reduce my guilt when I leave. "


    When the curse comes, it''s time for her to leave.


    She doesn''t want to leave any regrets, and she doesn''t want to see Su ruoqiu die because of her, which makes Su Yong miserable.


    If Su ruoqiu had another accident, Su Yong would have lost two daughters and her wife.


    If she left early, living Su ruoqiu would be able to accompany him and serve him to the old age, and she would be at ease.


    Su ruoqiu hesitated. She didn''t know whether she should take this opportunity to make it clear to them. In fact, she was not the original owner, who had already died.


    "Actually I..." Su ruoqiu hesitated to look at them.


    Can su Yong, who has just lost his daughter, bear the blow of his other daughter''s death again?


    "What''s the matter with you? Don''t you want to cure your face? " Su Yong asked anxiously.


    "It''s a small problem whether the face can be cured or not. I don''t understand the spell. Sooner or later, I will die. It''s a big problem." Fei Miaoxia said.


    If the spell is not removed, Su ruoqiu''s life will gradually decrease, and in the end, he will die.


    "What?" Su Yong looked shocked.


    Neither of them told him it would cause death. He just thought his face would be destroyed.


    "Don''t worry, even if I change my life against heaven, I will continue to live for her." When Fei Miaoxia saw his appearance, she immediately comforted him.


    There should be a period of time left for her life. It''s better to extend her life to Su ruoqiu. She is responsible for all the results.


    Su Yong pursed his lips tightly, and he didn''t know what to say at the moment.


    I want to say something about Fei Miaoxia, but now she is trying her best to make up for her fault.


    If he didn''t blame him, he always held a breath in his heart. He felt sorry for ruoqiu''s suffering and blamed himself for not finding anything at the beginning.


    "You need an undisturbed environment to do this for me, don''t you?" Su ruoqiu looks at Fei Miaoxia.


    She didn''t say what she wanted to say before. She doesn''t intend to say it now.


    Su ruoqiu is afraid that Su Yong, who has lost a daughter, will collapse when he hears that the original owner has died.


    She is not the original owner''s business, or wait until the pain of Su Yong''s daughter''s death subsides.


    "Yes." Fei Miaoxia answered.


    "Can we start now?" Su ruoqiu asked in a voice.


    Fei Miaoxia looked stunned, soon returned to normal, said with a smile: "of course."


    Originally, she was not in such a hurry, but she was eager to break the spell, and Fei Miaoxia had no reason to delay. Breaking the spell as soon as possible, she could get out of danger as soon as possible."Good. Let''s go back to our room now. " Su ruoqiu''s face was full of smiles, and his eyes fell on Su Yong, "Dad, you are waiting for us here."


    "Can''t I go in with you?" Su Yong asked.


    Fei Miaoxia shook her head. "It''s better not to have other people around. I''m afraid that something will go wrong and endanger our lives."


    Hearing that their lives would be in danger, Su Yong didn''t want to go in to accompany them at the moment. He said in a voice, "I''ll wait for you in the living room. If there''s anything wrong, please call me."


    "I know." Fei Miaoxia replied.


    Su Yong watched them leave the living room and watch them go upstairs.


    Looking at the moment when the door closed, in fact, he did not return to the living room, but stood where he could see the door, staring closely.


    The two of them entered the room one after the other. When Fei Miaoxia was ready to let her do what she said, she said something that surprised her.


    "You don''t have to work. My spell has been broken." Su ruoqiu said calmly.


    "What did you say? Untied? How is that possible? " Fei Miaoxia showed an unbelievable look, suddenly thought of something, and then asked: "do you meet a man who fully meets the conditions?"


    "Yes. He''s my husband now, and I''m actually married. " Su ruoqiu replied.


    "You... You''re married? You didn''t tell Su Yong about these things? " Fei Miaoxia asked with a slight frown.


    "No Su ruoqiu sat on the sofa, casual posture, "I have something else to tell you."


    "What''s the matter?" Fei Miaoxia''s heartbeat inexplicably missed half a beat.


    She always felt that Su ruoqiu was not the same in front of her. Judging from her words and deeds, why she didn''t look like the same person.


    Is it because she hasn''t seen Su ruoqiu for a long time?


    Fei Miaoxia didn''t know how she suddenly came up with such an idea. She hadn''t thought about it before.


    "Actually, I''m not su ruoqiu." Su ruoqiu glanced at her with a calm look.


    Fei Miaoxia was shocked again. She stepped back and stammered: "you... You don''t... Aren''t Su ruoqiu? And who are you? "


    As like as two peas, Su Ruoqiu is not exactly the same as Su Ruoqiu. Did you use transvestition?


    "It can be said that I am half Su ruoqiu." Su ruoqiu said.


    Fei Miaoxia''s eyebrows were deeply wrinkled, and her words were even more incomprehensible.


    It''s su ruoqiu, it''s su ruoqiu. How can it be regarded as half?

 Chapter 368

    "Are you kidding?" Fei Miaoxia asked with a smile.


    "I''m not kidding." Su ruoqiu replied.


    "How can that be half of it?" Fei Miaoxia didn''t understand her meaning.


    "My body belongs to Su ruoqiu, but my soul belongs to me. That is to say, Su ruoqiu died long ago. I entered her body unintentionally and became her." Su ruoqiu said.


    Seeing that Fei Miaoxia was stunned and didn''t speak for a long time, she thought she didn''t understand, so she said again, "in short, that''s my rebirth in Su ruoqiu, and Su ruoqiu''s soul may have entered reincarnation."


    "Did... I make it?" Fei Miaoxia asked uneasily.


    Her heart is very uncomfortable, but also very remorse.


    I think Su ruoqiu is still alive, she can make up for some mistakes she made before, but now, she has no chance to make up for them.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu answered firmly.


    Because of Fei Miaoxia''s change, she doesn''t care about the other party''s mood.


    It was Fei Miaoxia who killed the original owner. She should know that it was her own crime.


    Fei Miaoxia''s whole body was weak and she stood a little unsteady.


    Xiaoyi is dead. If Su Yong knows that ruoqiu is dead, he will not be able to bear the huge blow. He will hate her until he dies.


    "How can it be like this..." Fei Miaoxia murmured with tears in her eyes, "I already know I''m wrong, but why don''t you even give me the chance to make up for it."


    "Don''t do that. The reason why I tell you this alone is that I don''t want Su Yong to know. He has lost a daughter. If he knows that his eldest daughter is dead, I''m afraid something will happen to him. " Su ruoqiu said indifferently.


    Fei Miaoxia no matter how poor, her heart will not have apology, it is Fei Miaoxia to blame.


    "You''re not going to tell Su Yong?" Fei Miaoxia asked in surprise.


    "Yes. He''s not a bad guy. I don''t have to do this on purpose. I don''t think you''ll tell him, will you? " Su ruoqiu asked.


    She can see that Fei Miaoxia cares about Su Yong very much.


    It''s this extraordinary care that makes Fei Miaoxia change because of her divorce and her husband''s death. Therefore, Fei Miaoxia won''t tell Su Yong about it easily.


    "No, I won''t tell him. If he knew about it, he would really fall down. " Fei Miaoxia said immediately.


    She thought that after the other party finished, she would tell Su Yong, but she didn''t expect that what she chose was to keep secret.


    This is not the best opportunity.


    Even if you want to let Su Yong know the truth, you also need to find an appropriate time to minimize the harm, and she can also take advantage of the opportunity to breathe and stay with Su Yong.


    "Yes. We''ll come clean with him sometime. " Su ruoqiu said.


    She can''t hide from Su Yong for a long time. Although her stomach doesn''t show, it''s just that time is not enough. When time is enough, her stomach will still show.


    When Su Yong finds out, he has to confess everything.


    "Good." Fei Miaoxia nodded in agreement.


    At least to be su Yong injured time, spend this period of bereavement pain days.


    The two of them sat in the room, and no one spoke.


    If they go out so early, they may make su Yong suspicious. They plan to go out later, and then play a play together, saying that the spell has been broken.


    Waiting downstairs, Su Yong is like an ant on a hot pot. He walks around quickly, frowning and looking up at the closed door from time to time.


    He was so upset that he couldn''t rest for a minute or drink a mouthful of water.


    Sue never knew how many times she looked anxiously at the closed door.


    Count the time. It''s not too short for them to go in. Why haven''t they come out yet? Don''t let anything go wrong.


    The servants in the house stood quietly, looking at the master''s anxiety. They walked around anxiously. They didn''t know what was going on, and they didn''t dare to ask.


    If the master wants to tell them to do something, they will naturally speak. They just need to stand in silence.


    Their eyes followed the place where the master looked. It was the corridor on the second floor facing the door here.


    Su Yong is always staring at the time and worried, so for him, the time passes very slowly at the moment.


    Just when he couldn''t wait and wanted to wait upstairs, he finally saw that the closed door had been opened.He was too excited to wait any longer. He ran forward with joy and went up the stairs in three steps.


    Before Su Yong rushed to the door, he saw them both come out.


    He saw that Fei Miaoxia''s face turned white and she looked very weak. He was afraid that she would become so weak as a result of dispersing her life cultivation.


    The sight falls on Su ruoqiu again. The daughter whose face has been destroyed is no longer there. She appears in front of him with an amazing face.


    At first glance, Su ruoqiu''s amazing appearance looks like her biological mother, and her skin is smooth and white.


    Su Yong stares at Su ruoqiu.


    He could not believe that the woman in front of him was his eldest daughter.


    Now the appearance, compared with the appearance will be destroyed, Su Yong is more distressed Su ruoqiu.


    She had the best appearance, because of the damned spell, not only her beauty was destroyed, but also her life was in danger.


    Thinking of these, Su Yong''s heart began to complain about Fei Miaoxia.


    Even if she now made up for her previous mistakes, scattered her life cultivation, and became very weak, he could not feel pity for her.


    "All right?" Su Yong asked in a voice.


    "Yes. My aunt is very weak now. Dad, please help her back to her room to have a rest. " Su ruoqiu said.


    Fei Miaoxia, with a weak face, looked at her gratefully.


    Although I don''t know her identity, she won''t harm their husband and wife. It''s a pity that ruoqiu will never see her again.


    Su Yong hesitated, and his eyes fell on Fei Miaoxia''s face. Seeing her expectant look and pale lips, he nodded helplessly, "OK."


    He went up to help Fei Miaoxia, told Su ruoqiu a few words, he helped Fei Miaoxia back to the room.


    Su ruoqiu is in a happy mood and goes downstairs. Fei Miaoxia is so weak. It''s not because of her weak body, but because of her performance. The symptoms on her face are more intentional.


    When the servants waiting downstairs saw that the young lady suddenly became so beautiful, they were all stunned and staring at her.


    The first lady is really beautiful. I didn''t know what happened before, but her face turned into that.


    Su ruoqiu glanced at the servants and was not surprised by their reaction. He said casually, "go and prepare some fruit for me."


    If she saw such a contrast, she would show the same expression as them.


    "Yes." It took the servants a long time to respond. They all bowed their heads in embarrassment, as if they had done something wrong.


    Su ruoqiu came to the living room and ate the fruit prepared by the servant. After she opened the servant, she looked around.


    When she was sure that no one was watching, she took out her mobile phone and secretly made a video call with Jin yilie.


    She turned down the volume. In addition to lowering her voice, when listening to Jin yilie, she had to put it in her ear every time to be able to hear clearly.

 Chapter 369

    Su ruoqiu always pays attention to the surroundings. When she sees Su Yong''s figure coming towards the living room, she lowers her voice and quickly cuts off the video call.


    "Dad. Why don''t you stay in the room with your aunt? " Su ruoqiu asked in a voice.


    Su Yongwei frowned and sat on the sofa. After a moment of silence, he asked, "ruoqiu, don''t you hate her?"


    "Of course. After all, she used to want to kill me, but now she doesn''t get what she deserves. I think that''s enough Su ruoqiu replied.


    Su Xiaoyi''s death is a great blow to Fei Miaoxia, and Fei Miaoxia may suffer retribution in the future.


    "I''ve wronged you, son." Su Yong said with guilt.


    He thinks that if autumn is for his own sake, he is full of guilt.


    "There''s nothing wrong." Su ruoqiu replied with a smile.


    She just thinks that Fei Miaoxia is now a reformed woman, and her deep love for Su Yong should not pose any threat to her.


    As for the original owner was killed, and Fei Miaoxia tasted the pain of losing her daughter, it was also a punishment for Fei Miaoxia.


    Sue never knew what to say. She stood up, hugged her silently, and turned all the words she wanted to say into a hug.


    Although it''s not the first time to be hugged by Su Yong, Su ruoqiu is still not used to it. After all, it''s not her own father''s hug.


    She was not used to it and did not push it away. It was a respect for a father and a hug in place of the original owner''s response.


    Su ruoqiu doesn''t know how to find an excuse to leave Dongcheng without telling Su Yong about her identity. When she meets Jin yilie, she is also furtive, and her belly is hard to cover up after a long time.


    A week later, Su ruoqiu, who is resting at home, suddenly rings his mobile phone.


    She looked at the caller ID and frowned slightly. It was su Yong.


    "Dad, why are you calling?" Su ruoqiu answers the phone and asks suspiciously.


    Didn''t he go shopping with Fei Miaoxia?


    In this week, she saw Fei Miaoxia''s sincerity of reform. She was so good to her that she had nothing to say.


    If the memory of the original owner was not hidden in her mind, and her memory still existed, they would get along like a real family of three.


    "Ruoqiu! Come to the city hospital! Your mother wants to see you. " Su Yong said eagerly, still breathing heavily.


    Su ruoqiu recognized the anxiety in his voice and quickly asked, "how can you be in the hospital? What happened? "


    "I''ll tell you when you come. Hurry up. I''m afraid she won''t be able to hold on." Su Yong''s voice was shaking slightly.


    "Good. I''ll be right there Su ruoqiu hung up and drove out in a hurry.


    Listen to Su Yong''s voice, the situation is very urgent, it should be Fei Miaoxia had an accident.


    In a short week, is it the retribution of Fei Miaoxia?


    At the moment, she doesn''t know how to express her mood clearly. Through a week''s getting along with each other, she feels that the other party can actually become very good. Maybe at the beginning, she loved Su Yong too much and had selfish psychology, so she would make a lot of mistakes.


    Su ruoqiu rushed to the city hospital and rushed to the operating room.


    When she got to the corridor, she saw several doctors in white coats at the door of the operating room, surrounded by lying Fei Miaoxia.


    She saw that Su Yong was among them. Seeing her appearance, she hurried forward.


    "If autumn, you walk quickly, your mother wants to see you one side, life and death do not want to go into the operating room." Su Yong took her hand and strode forward.


    Su ruoqiu followed him closely without delay.


    She came to Fei Miaoxia''s front, saw the shocking blood, no desire to drink blood impulse, only a little heartache.


    When Fei Miaoxia saw Su ruoqiu, she stretched out her bloody hand and raised a weak smile at the corner of her mouth.


    See her hand, Su ruoqiu quickly hold her hand, tone gently said: "Mom, I''m here."


    After a short time together, Su ruoqiu finally called for Fei Miaoxia''s mother. She still remembers that Fei Miaoxia laughed like a flower at that time, so she felt that sometimes the happiness she wanted was so simple.


    Just a simple word can make people laugh so happily.


    Fei Miaoxia laughed happily and said weakly, "I''m very happy to hear you call mom again. I''m very happy and satisfied to have your daughter in my life.""Don''t say so much, you''d better go into the operating room as soon as possible." Su ruoqiu said.


    See her condition is very serious, do not seize the time to enter the operating room, I''m afraid it will really not support.


    She has been so seriously injured that she has to survive until now. The pain alone is unbearable.


    "No. I want to finish. I''m afraid... I''m afraid that when I go in, I''ll... I won''t be able to get out. " Fei Miaoxia said softly.


    In the operating room, even if it''s a small operation, it''s impossible to get out. What''s more, she''s so seriously injured that she''s afraid she won''t be able to see them for the last time.


    "No. I''m sure you can come out. Our family will have a long life in the future. " Su ruoqiu comforted.


    "Listen to me, it''s my retribution, it''s my punishment. I just feel sorry for your father, I... "Fei Miaoxia''s tears came out of her eyes," I have done such a thing, and I can still harvest the happiness of this week. This week is the happiest day of my life. Thank you very much


    "When I enter the operating room, you will tell your father about my crimes. Even if I die, he won''t feel so guilty." Fei Miaoxia said softly.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyes are red. At the moment, it''s hard for her to think of Fei Miaoxia''s hatefulness, and she still has a little pain in her heart.


    She clenched Fei Miaoxia''s hand and nodded heavily. When you get into the operating room, I''ll explain everything to Dad. "


    "Even if you don''t have that status, I hope... I hope you can take care of him. With your care, if I die, I can walk at ease." Fei Miaoxia''s hopeful eyes fell on her.


    "Good. If you don''t say it, I will do the same. " Su ruoqiu replied.


    This is her return and commitment to the original owner.


    "Then I''m relieved." Fei Miaoxia smiles.


    "Come on, push the operating room!" Su ruoqiu didn''t want to delay any longer. He looked at the doctor and said, "please try your best. It doesn''t matter how much money you have. You can use the best for me."


    Her voice fell, Fei Miaoxia was rushed into the operating room.


    The door of the operating room slowly closed in front of them, separating their father and daughter from Fei Miaoxia, as if they were in two worlds.


    Su Yong is anxiously walking around. He hears some conversations between them, but he has no time to think about others now.


    He wanted to wait until Fei Miaoxia got out of the operating room safely.


    "Dad, don''t worry. Mom will be OK. It''s no use walking around like this. Let''s sit down and wait Su ruoqiu helped him and advised him.


    She is not so anxious as Su Yong, but at the bottom of her heart, she still hopes that Fei Miaoxia will be OK.


    It''s better for Su Yong to be accompanied by Fei Miaoxia in the future. It''s true that she loves him.

 Chapter 370

    It''s not that Su ruoqiu doesn''t remember the Revenge of killing her mother, but she can''t care about it any more.


    Although Fei Miaoxia is not the direct murderer, she is also the accomplice who indirectly killed her biological mother.


    Sometimes when she thinks of her mother''s death and looks at Fei Miaoxia, she will have a sense of killing, and soon she will be forced down again.


    Contradictory mood is always like this, to the end, she still did not start.


    Now Fei Miaoxia encountered these, is not also the punishment of Fei Miaoxia? There''s no need for her to do it.


    "Yes." Su Yong nodded and sat on the bench outside the operating room with her.


    After a moment''s silence, Su ruoqiu asked: "Dad, what happened? Why is it like this? "


    They said they wanted to go shopping. How did it come to this?


    "After we went out and strolled for a while, we planned to go back to accompany you. Unexpectedly, on the way, I saw a kid in a trance. I was so scared that I subconsciously wanted to avoid it. When I was driving the steering wheel, I saw a van rush out." Su Yong''s mind appeared at that time''s "a sound," two cars hit the moment, she recklessly rushed over, will I protect. "


    "It''s strange that I''m not hurt, but she''s hurt so badly. After that, I called an ambulance and took her to the hospital. On the way to the hospital, she kept saying she wanted to see you, so I called you. When she got to the hospital, she didn''t want to go into the operating room before you arrived. She insisted on seeing you Su Yong said helplessly.


    He felt very guilty when he thought that she would protect him with her body and hurt him so badly.


    For so many years, although they got married, he always put his ex-wife in an important position in his heart.


    Maybe it''s just for this reason that she will fight ruoqiu?


    In this way, if the harm turns out to be like that in autumn, he also has an unshirkable responsibility.


    "She really loves you." Su ruoqiu said with emotion.


    "Yes. It''s sad that I find out now that I''ve only looked at my heart for so many years. It wasn''t until the moment when she had an accident and was covered with blood that I realized in a trance that I also loved her, but I always thought it was your biological mother I was in love with. " Su Yong''s eyes are red, and his heart feels pain.


    How stupid he is, she has hidden in his heart, unconsciously occupied his heart, but he did not see clearly.


    He believed that all the tragedies that happened later were caused indirectly by himself.


    "Didn''t mom leave you because she couldn''t stand poverty? In fact, you should have forgotten her long ago. " Su ruoqiu said.


    If a woman loves a man deeply, even if she is about to starve to death, she will leave only one mouthful of rice to her beloved man. This is the power of love.


    It sounds silly, but when a woman really loves a man, she is silly and lovely, and she takes the man she loves as her life.


    Many women give everything, but get the tragic end, but there are still many women ignore, one after another to rush into the dream of love.


    Su ruoqiu feels very lucky. Although she met a scum man and was killed, she was reborn and met Jin yilie.


    Perhaps her meeting with Jin yilie was a predestined good fate.


    Su Yong turned his head and looked at her in amazement. He never thought that she would be so free and easy, and talk about it so calmly.


    He thought of the day when her biological mother left. She was so young that she was weeping and hugging her mother''s calf.


    But her mother just looked down at her, then she broke off her hand, pushed her down, and then walked to the car without looking back.


    After her mother got into the car, she stood up and watched the car start and leave. She didn''t give up and ran after her in tears.


    Su Yong feels sorry for her now.


    If it was not for him to cling to her and chase her, maybe he would catch up with her far and far.


    Her sad cry at that time would still be around his ears, and his heart would ache at every thought.


    "Do you hate your own mother?" Su Yong asked in a voice.


    "I don''t hate it." Su ruoqiu answered for the original owner.


    In the heart of the original owner, he did not hate his own mother.


    "I think she has her own helplessness. It''s right that you don''t hate her." Su Yong said.


    Su ruoqiu looked at him, "maybe."No matter how helpless, she left her own daughter and left, never came back to see her again.


    For her, unless she is dead or has any trouble, she really does not have so free and easy to forgive.


    After calming down, Su Yong thought of the conversation between her and Fei Miaoxia and asked, "what did your mother say to you just now?"


    He only heard some words, but not all of them, so he didn''t know what they were talking about.


    "Dad. There are some things you need to know sooner or later. I think it''s time to tell you what I''m hiding from you. " Su ruoqiu stares at him calmly.


    Being looked at like this by her, Su Yong suddenly feels a little uneasy. He has an ominous premonition in his heart. He always feels that what she says next will make him feel uncomfortable.


    "What is it?" Su Yong asked hesitantly.


    Su ruoqiu lowered her head and looked up at him. "I''m not your daughter. My name is Zhang Yunxin."


    What she said just like a bolt from the blue exploded on Su Yong''s head. The huge sound made his ears buzzing and his brain was blank.


    For a long time, Su Yongcai came back to himself and suddenly laughed, "ruoqiu, are you joking with dad? Why aren''t you my daughter? You are ruoqiu. "


    If not twins and as like as two peas, how could there be people with the same looks in the world?


    "Strictly speaking, my body is Su ruoqiu''s, but my soul is Zhang Yunxin." Su ruoqiu said.


    "What did you say? I don''t know what you mean Su Yong was a little confused.


    "It starts with my stepmother and her daughter. When I died, your daughter should also have died. And when I woke up, I found that I was using your daughter''s body. " Su ruoqiu makes a long story short.


    Su Yong''s mouth opened slightly. He couldn''t believe what he heard was true.


    Her soul reborn in ruoqiu''s body?


    What about the soul of autumn? Where to be reborn?


    "No way. I don''t believe you are my daughter. " Su Yong shook his head, unwilling to believe such a thing.


    "Believe it or not, I''m telling the truth. She''s dead, and I''m Zhang Yunxin. I think I''m your half daughter. Since I have used your daughter''s body, I will be filial to you. " Su ruoqiu said.


    "Ruoqiu, don''t joke with dad. Dad has been hit too much during this period." Su Yong still chooses not to believe.


    "Dad, your own daughter has died. Anyway, you have to accept this fact." Su ruoqiu''s tone is firm.


    Her voice fell. Before Su Yong spoke, a voice came out first, "no, she''s not dead."

 Chapter 371

    This voice is strange to Su Yonglai, but familiar to Su ruoqiu.


    Su ruoqiu suddenly turns his head and sees the man in his mind.


    "Why are you here? What do you mean she''s not dead? " Su ruoqiu asked.


    Is the soul of the original Lord taken away by the night and revived by the original Lord?


    If so, why didn''t the dark night let the original owner appear earlier?


    Questions come to mind, waiting for the answer of the night.


    He always comes out of the blue, almost all the time when it''s critical.


    Su ruoqiu doubts whether her whereabouts are in the hands of the night.


    Or is the night watching her 24 hours a day.


    Su Yong stared at the man in front of him who was slightly strange in clothes and dress.


    His dress is not modern at all, it''s more like an ancient man.


    Isn''t it strange that nobody in the hospital? If it''s not an actor, this kind of dress will be regarded as a brain problem.


    Even if you know it''s an actor, the man''s dress is still very obvious.


    Su Yong suddenly found a terrible thing that made his hair stand upright and his body tremble slightly.


    Just now, two nurses passed by and glanced at them, but he was sure that he did not look at the man, but at their father and daughter.


    This kind of behavior is very abnormal. No matter who it is, the first person to notice must be the man. No one can be an exception.


    The man''s dress is too eye-catching, and his eyes must fall on the man first.


    If not for listening to the tone of ruoqiu talking with the man, he wants to pull ruoqiu away.


    Whether ruoqiu is his daughter or not, in his heart, he has regarded her as his own daughter.


    "I''ve come to tell you about it." Said the night.


    He would not tell them that he had been with them all the time just now, and he knew all about their conversation.


    If it wasn''t for this, he wouldn''t show up.


    Su Yong came to her and asked softly, "who is he? Why is it that only we can see him? "


    Hearing Su Yong''s question, Su ruoqiu realized this and frowned slightly.


    Since the dark night appears in front of Su Yong, it means that he is not afraid of exposing his identity, so he replies in a low voice: "it''s different from us anyway."


    She didn''t know what night was, she only knew that night would never be human.


    "Oh." Su Yong responded calmly.


    If it''s not like them, it''s a ghost, right?


    "If Su ruoqiu hadn''t died, where would she be?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    Maybe she is used to this name. When she asks for this sentence, she always feels uncomfortable.


    "Far away, near." The night answers.


    "You mean, she''s my daughter?" Su Yong frowned deeply.


    This is his daughter, but she doesn''t admit it.


    Just now, she didn''t look like a liar. How could he feel surrounded?


    "What? I''m Zhang Yunxin. I''m not su ruoqiu at all. " Su ruoqiu said anxiously.


    Don''t you know that her body is Su ruoqiu and her soul is her?


    What''s going on now? Why is she the original owner?


    When she enters into the body of the original master and the soul is integrated with the body of the original master, the original master is dead.


    "You used to be su ruoqiu, but later you became Zhang Yunxin." Dark night tone says indifferently.


    Su ruoqiu looks at Su Yong blankly and sees that he is also confused and doesn''t understand.


    They drew back their eyes and looked at the dark night together.


    "I don''t understand what you mean." Su Yong said.


    "Make it clear." Su ruoqiu felt that her brain was not fast enough, and she couldn''t understand the meaning of Ming Yehua.


    "It starts with the day you two were born." He looked directly at her with deep helplessness in his eyes. "You two were born in the same year, the same month, the same day. When you are born, I will exchange your souls until after your accident, and then I will exchange your souls back into this body. "At the beginning, Zhang Yunxin was blown to pieces. When she was confused about the separation of body and soul, without his guidance, she would not appear in Su ruoqiu''s body.


    "You mean to say..." Su ruoqiu hesitated for a moment, straightened out his thoughts, "the body of the original master, was originally mine?"


    "Yes. All the people who died in pieces were Zhang Yunxin, the daughter of Zhang''s family Said the night.


    "Why? Why are you doing this? " Su ruoqiu didn''t understand his purpose at all.


    Why exchange their souls? Let them from birth dislocation, become each other in each other''s home life.


    "For you." Night''s mouth gently spit out three words, but it sounds extremely weighty.


    "For me? You already know our destiny? Even if you do it for me, you are cruel to Zhang Yunxin. Let her suffer for me in Su''s house, and finally die. Did I steal my life? Is it in exchange for Zhang Yunxin''s life? " Su ruoqiu stares at the night.


    Her heart is a little uncomfortable, but know that he is for her, and some moved.


    The contradictory psychology makes her feel more guilty for the dead Zhang Yunxin.


    She always felt that Zhang Yunxin was the victim chosen to save her, the vessel used to hold her life, in order to help her continue her life.


    "I would have done it if I had known your fate. She didn''t die because of you. She couldn''t have been born without you. " Dark night look helpless, heart pain, she misunderstood him, "a corpse two lives, she can''t escape such a fate. That''s why you miraculously survive. She should have died because you lived so long


    "After changing her soul, her death is actually your death. The explosion was her second death. Even if she can be born smoothly, she can''t escape the explosion. Only in this way can I keep you Said the night.


    The only woman who can make him so adventurous is Su ruoqiu.


    No one can do it or hide it. Sooner or later, it will come to light. He only hopes that the ending of her and Jin yilie will be different.


    These are the only things he can do for her, trying to change the fate of her and Jin yilie, so that they can live happily ever after.


    "But... She survived with my identity behind her back. It''s not as good as when she died..." Su ruoqiu felt guilty and her heart was aching.


    At this moment, the memory of the original owner in my mind, like a flood, drowns her whole person.


    It should have been her miserable childhood, and all kinds of pain, but let the original owner bear it.


    Her heart aches when she remembers the scene of her mother''s cruel departure, and the original owner crying hysterically, desperately chasing after her and breaking her knee.

 Chapter 372

    With an ugly face and ridiculed by the world, the original owner, like a sharp arrow, penetrates the heart of the original owner by listening to the cold words of many people.


    She should have accepted these things, but let the original owner accept them.


    If the original owner knew that she was suffering instead of her, he might not want to live so many years, but chose to submit to fate and die early.


    "If you don''t like her, how can you know she doesn''t want to." Dark night tone says indifferently.


    "Yes, I''m not her. I don''t know how she will choose, but you are not her. How do you know she will?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    She was very grateful that he had changed his life for her, but she was very sorry that innocent people were involved.


    "I know." The night answered, "she told me."


    "What?" Su ruoqiu asked in consternation.


    When did he meet the original owner? Why doesn''t that exist in the memory of the original owner?


    "After she died, I sent her soul away. Before seeing her off, I told her the truth and asked her this question. She said with a smile that she didn''t regret it and was grateful to you. At least she had good memories. " Said the night.


    He knew her and knew that she would be like today, so he had asked her for a long time.


    Only knowing these facts, she will not feel uncomfortable and feel ashamed to others in the future.


    "Did she really say that? You didn''t lie to me, did you? " Su ruoqiu stares at him suspiciously.


    "No. I won''t cheat you if I cheat the world. " The night answered earnestly.


    Her beloved woman, he can do anything for her, how can he be willing to cheat her?


    A lot of things, he will tell her a little bit, and finally have a happy ending.


    Su Yong just listened to the conversation between them quietly. A lot of information poured into his mind, which made him unable to digest for a moment.


    "I''m really Su ruoqiu?" She''s still not sure, or even can''t believe it.


    "Yes." Night nodded.


    Su ruoqiu is silent. It turns out that Su Yong is her biological father, but Zhang Cheng, who always thought he was, is not her biological father in the end.


    Her fate is like in a circle, will she firmly caught, unable to break free.


    It''s not that she can''t live to the present time if she uses the way to transfer their souls. It''s the moment when the original master dies, that''s the time of her death, and the original master won''t live to the moment of explosion.


    "After all, you are still my daughter." Su Yong said with tears in his eyes.


    Before watching his grown-up daughter die, his heart was very sad. He knew that his real daughter was still alive. Even in front of this, he was in a happy mood.


    In any case, he felt that God had treated him well.


    Su ruoqiu stares at Su Yong in front of him. He never looks at him as seriously as he does now, as if he wants to carve his appearance into his mind.


    "Dad, I''m back." Su ruoqiu said solemnly.


    After so long separation, she finally reunited with her father. Without telling the truth in the dark night, she would never think that Su Yong was her own father.


    "Good, my dear daughter." Su Yong hugs her excitedly and tears fall from her eyes.


    I hope another Su ruoqiu can give birth to a good family and live happily in the next life.


    "I''m going." The dark night opens mouth to finish saying to disappear, isn''t to wait for her reply.


    In the eyes of their father and daughter, he just disappeared without a trace. Only night knew that he was still there.


    Looking at the man who suddenly disappeared out of thin air, Su Yong was stunned, still unable to adapt to what just happened.


    "Ruoqiu, is he a ghost?" Su Yong asked in a low voice.


    Su ruoqiu shook his head. "In fact, I don''t know. Anyway, I know he won''t be human."


    "He won''t do you any harm, will he?" Su Yong asked anxiously.


    Looking at the man''s expression just now, he should be very good to Su ruoqiu, but he is just a little worried that it will be bad for her.


    "I don''t think so. Without him, I would have died several times." Su ruoqiu replied with a smile.


    If you want to do harm to her, it seems that there is no need to save her three or four times. You can kill her long ago.


    "Oh, that''s good." Su Yong nodded.


    Su ruoqiu held his arm, "Dad, let''s sit down. I have something else to tell you."Since he is her biological father, there is nothing to hide.


    She can tell him the truth about her relationship with Jin yilie and her baby.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yong asked curiously.


    Look at the look on her face, can''t feel any melancholy, maybe it''s a good thing.


    He thought so in his heart, but he was afraid of something bad.


    Su ruoqiu sat down with him and said, "Dad, be prepared. What I''m going to say next will have a big impact on you."


    "Yes. Dad is ready for it. " Su Yong nodded.


    "I''m... Actually married." Su ruoqiu hesitated.


    "What Su Yong stares big eyes, suddenly stands up, the voice is big a few minutes.


    Passing doctors and nurses, have cast an unhappy look at him.


    Su Yong naturally knew that there was no loud noise in the hospital. He immediately said with regret, "I''m sorry. I just lost control of my mood. I''ll pay attention to it."


    Looking at the doctor and the nurse leaving with a smile on her face, Su Yong sat back and stared at her with a slight frown, "when did you get married? Is he good to you? Why isn''t he with you? Dad, no matter whether he has money or not, as long as he is sincere to you, he will not hurt you. "


    "Yes. That''s true. Dad, he is very good to me, very pet me, to me can be said to be obedient. I think in this world, it''s hard to find another man who is as good to me as he is. " Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    Su Yong suddenly thought of something, his face very white asked: "what you said is not the man who just appeared?"


    The man didn''t know anything. If they were together, he was afraid that ruoqiu would be cheated.


    Su ruoqiu showed a brilliant smile and said, "No. He is my friend. I married Jin yilie. "


    "Jin yilie? This name is so familiar... "Su Yong didn''t react in an instant. After frowning and chanting, he suddenly thought of Jin''s group." are you talking about Jin yilie of Jin''s group? "


    "Yes. That''s him. " Su ruoqiu said with a happy smile.


    When she mentions Jin yilie, the smile on her face is always so happy, and she doesn''t hide it. Even her eyes are slightly bent, and the whole person looks more charming.


    His eyes were a little dim, full of sadness and helplessness.


    No matter how long it has been, Jin yilie is still in her heart.


    When Su Yong heard that his son-in-law was actually Jin yilie, he was stunned and couldn''t recover for a long time.


    "Dad." Su ruoqiu yelled. Seeing that he didn''t respond, he frowned slightly, "Dad?"


    "Yes?" Su Yong looked back at her and said, "is he really so good to you?"

 Chapter 373

    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded vigorously, "he is really good to me, you can rest assured."


    If Jin yilie is not good to her, she will not be willing to stay by his side, and deeply in love with him.


    "Dad also knows that Jin yilie is cold-blooded and resolute. In many things, he has no feelings. Dad is afraid that such a man will be bad to you and will not give you a good look. " Su Yongyu said with a long heart.


    Su ruoqiu laughed and said, "I know dad is worried about me. But how could my father not think that he had never had the woman he wanted? If he didn''t really like it, how could he be willing to marry me? At that time, I was ugly, and I didn''t have the family power to help his career. "


    Hearing what she said, Su Yong nodded with approval, "you said the same thing. I''m afraid I really fell in love with you


    He showed a happy smile, happy for his daughter to find such an excellent man, "Dad is happy for you, and you will continue to live happily in the future. Dad has no expectations in his life, just hope that his children can be safe and happy. "


    "Yes. Thanks for Dad''s concern. " Su ruoqiu affectionately hugs his father''s arm and leans on his father''s shoulder to feel his father''s warmth.


    The love from her relatives is always selfless.


    Whether it''s her biological father or the father who raised her from childhood.


    She frowned deeply at the thought of Zhang Cheng.


    How to tell Zhang Cheng about the identity dislocation between her and Zhang Yunxin?


    Once said, Zhang Cheng is also a big blow.


    Su Yong saw her eyebrows wrinkled and looked distressed. He asked doubtfully, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "My present status, I don''t know how to tell my father, is the original Zhang Yunxin''s biological father." Su ruoqiu said.


    She always thought she was Zhang Yunxin, but in the end, she found that she was the real Su ruoqiu.


    "You are afraid that if he knows the truth and is hit, you will maintain your original identity. Anyway, it''s enough for Dad to know that you are my daughter." Su Yong said.


    Su ruoqiu hugged him gratefully, "Dad, thank you for your understanding."


    "For what? I''m your father and I should do something for you. When you go back and talk to him, you tell him that you didn''t tell me the truth because you were afraid that I would be hit. I always thought you were Su ruoqiu. " Su Yong even thought about her words.


    Such a set of statements seems to be the safest at present.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t expect that her father even thought of the words for himself, and was even more moved.


    "I don''t know what happened to your mother." Su Yong looked at the closed operating room and sighed.


    Bit by bit, the door of the operating room was still closed, which made him uneasy.


    "Dad, take it easy. I think mom will be OK." Su ruoqiu said.


    As long as Fei Miaoxia can survive this time and treat her well, she will treat her as her own mother.


    In her absence, her father will take care of her.


    Fei Miaoxia loves her father so much that she can take good care of him. She doesn''t need to doubt it.


    A woman can pay for a man''s life, subconsciously has been deeply in love with the man, and the man deeply engraved in the bone.


    "Yes. I hope so. " Su Yong''s tone is full of helplessness.


    The waiting time is always so long. When Su Yong can''t sit still, they finally see the door of the operating room pushed open.


    Fei Miaoxia was pushed out. The doctor in the white coat took off the mask, which is now on their father and daughter.


    "How is she, doctor? Is the operation successful? " With the help of his daughter, Su Yong comes to the doctor in a hurry.


    "The operation was successful, but the patient is still in a coma. If she doesn''t wake up within 48 hours, she may become a vegetable." The doctor''s tone was serious. "At this critical time, as family members, you should talk to her more. It''s better to let the most important people in her life come and wake her up more often."


    "Yes. We see. Thank you, doctor, for your hard work. " Su ruoqiu said politely.


    "That''s what we should do." Said the doctor.


    Next, Fei Miaoxia was transferred to the ward, where her father and daughter accompanied her.


    "You''re the one mom cares about most. Talk to her more. I think she wants to remarry with you very much, so you should start from that. " Su ruoqiu said.Su Yong''s face was a little embarrassed, as if embarrassed.


    "Ruoqiu, if I remarry to your mother, do you object?" Su Yong asked in a low voice.


    Su ruoqiu replied with a smile: "what am I against? You just love each other, not to mention your life was saved by her. I''ll take it as a write off. Now, as long as you can get over the hurdle in your heart, I won''t have any opinions. I also hope she can wake up and accompany you and take care of you in the future. "


    "Daughter, thank you for your understanding." Su Yong said gratefully.


    "You said before that we are all a family. Thank you. You''re here to talk to her, and I''ll buy you something to eat. " Su ruoqiu said.


    "Or father to buy it, you are pregnant, father is not at ease." Su Yongli stood up and was not sure that she would go out by herself.


    "It''s OK. I''m just pregnant, and I can''t walk. Besides, your daughter has great ability. Who can do harm to me?" Su ruoqiu said half jokingly.


    When Su Yong wanted to say something else, he heard a knock at the door.


    He frowned and looked at ruoqiu, "go and have a look, who''s coming."


    Generally, no one will come to them.


    "Good." Su ruoqiu nodded and went out to open the door.


    Opening the door of the ward, she looked stunned and gave a big smile.


    "What are you doing here?" Su ruoqiu asked with a smile.


    "I heard that you are in a hurry to come to the hospital, so I''ll take a look and bring you something to eat." Jin yilie said.


    Before she sent him a text message, said the complicated identity relationship, he also knew her relationship with Su Yong''s father and daughter, and she and Su Yong had confessed their relationship, so he didn''t have to hide from Su Yong.


    "Come in. I was just about to go out and buy food, but I didn''t expect you to bring it. " Su ruoqiu pulled him in with a smile.


    After Jin yilie went in, he saw Su Yong sitting beside the hospital bed, showing an unnatural smile and shouting: "Dad."


    Su Yong never expected to see Jin yilie so soon.


    When he saw Jin yilie appear, he was stunned. Now when he heard Jin yilie call him, he couldn''t come back for a long time.


    In the past, Jin yilie''s whole body exudes the prestige, which makes him unbearable.


    Now, perhaps because he is Su ruoqiu''s father, Jin yilie''s compulsive breath has been deliberately restrained, but it still makes him feel a little afraid.

 Chapter 374

    Jin yilie''s momentum is too strong, even if it is deliberately restrained, people still dare not easily offend him.


    It''s just that Su Yong feels funny. After all, he is Jin yilie''s father-in-law, but he is still afraid.


    "Dad." Su ruoqiu called out when he was in a daze.


    Su Yong looked at Jin yilie awkwardly and said with a smile, "I''m not prepared for you to come here all of a sudden


    "No, it''s Eliot''s bluntness." Jin yilie said peacefully.


    "Not abrupt, not abrupt." Su Yong waved his hand, "if autumn all told you?"


    "Yes." Jin yilie responded.


    "My little girl is willful occasionally, and her temper is not very good. Please bear with me more and take care of her for me. In the future, I will give her to you." Su Yong said solemnly.


    "Yes. I will take good care of her. As long as I''m here, I won''t let anyone bully her or make her suffer any injustice. " Jin yilie said firmly.


    "Good." Su Yong said.


    I''ve heard of Jin yilie before. I don''t like women''s approach very much.


    If Qiu marries him, he won''t encounter anything wrong with his husband in the future. He''s quite at ease with Jin yilie.


    With his status, it''s not easy for him to keep clean for such a long time before. After all, it''s very tempting.


    He can maintain such a long time until he meets ruoqiu, which is enough to show that he is a good man who can be entrusted for life.


    Thinking of the previous news, Su Yong asked, "your legs..."


    Jin yilie used to be unable to walk. Since he was a child, he mostly sat in a wheelchair. He heard that he was born with a disease. After seeing many doctors, he didn''t think much of it. He didn''t know which doctor had cured his stubborn disease for so many years.


    "My wife cured it." Jin yilie said with pride.


    Su Yongzheng was stunned. He didn''t expect that his daughter had such ability. He had never heard of ruoqiu before.


    "Ruoqiu, did you really cure it?" Su Yong raised her eyes and asked suspiciously.


    "Of course. Your daughter can not only cure diseases, but also catch ghosts. " Su ruoqiu said with a sly smile.


    "Can you catch ghosts?" Su yongcuo''s eyes widened in amazement.


    His daughter gave him too many surprises to digest one by one.


    To cure Jin yilie''s legs is enough to make him tongue tied. I didn''t expect to catch ghosts.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded.


    The past is over. She can''t tell Fei Miaoxia''s mother and daughter that they wanted to kill her when they went to Longcheng, so as to avoid that there is another obstacle in dad''s heart, which makes them unable to start again.


    She knew her father''s character. If she knew this, she would not be willing to be with Fei Miaoxia for her sake, even if he loved each other in his heart.


    "My daughter has so many skills." Su Yong said with pride.


    "Let''s not talk about it. Let''s fill our stomachs." Su ruoqiu presents a meal to him.


    "Did you eat? Let''s have some. " Su Yong looks at yilie.


    "No, I''m full when I come. You can eat." Jin yilie responded.


    After they had dinner, Su ruoqiu left the ward with Jin yilie, leaving only Su Yong and Fei Miaoxia.


    Su ruoqiu knows that her father has a lot to say to Fei Miaoxia. It''s not convenient for her and Jin yilie to be in the ward either. She''s afraid that her father will not be able to say anything due to the presence of their husband and wife.


    She only hopes that Fei Miaoxia can wake up, otherwise, my father will be very sad.


    Huo Lingxiao and Shuifu have already returned to Longcheng. As for the Hao family, she wants to go in person.


    "Are you free? Go with me to Hao''s Su ruoqiu turns to look at him.


    "Yes. I''ll go with you wherever you want. As long as you want me to accompany you, I''ll be free anytime. " Jin yilie said affectionately.


    Su ruoqiu couldn''t help laughing and looked at him slightly. "Then you don''t have to go to the company every day. Just accompany me 24 hours."


    "Yes. Anyway, the money I earn is enough for us to spend several lifetimes, and the company can be taken care of by others. We just wait for the dividend. " Jin yilie said indifferently.


    He values her more than the company.


    It''s easy for him to make money, but it takes him 12 percent to keep her around forever.After all, his wife is attractive even if she doesn''t have a beautiful face. He is afraid that if she blinks too long, she will be robbed.


    Not far away, just near, white ink dust always makes up her mind.


    "You''d better take good care of the company. Jin''s family was founded by your father. If you don''t have it, you can have the cheek to meet Jin''s ancestors in the future. I don''t have the cheek. I don''t want to be a Daji who brings disaster to the country and the people." Su ruoqiu said jokingly.


    "My wife is so good and Daji is so cruel. How can I compare with you? I feel so deeply insulted to my dear wife. " Jin yilie said with a smile.


    Su ruoqiu couldn''t help staring at him, "your mouth is more and more sharp. You are very attractive to women. When your mouth is full of oil, I''m afraid more women will not escape from your palm. "


    "I don''t need women who can''t escape from the palm of their hands. I just need and care about your wife who can escape from the palm of their hands." Jin yilie said with a smile, holding her fingers tightly, as if afraid that she would suddenly break free.


    With sweet smiles on their faces, they both entered the car.


    Before going to the Hao family, Su ruoqiu restored her ordinary face.


    They came to Hao''s living room, and Hao Lixin went to prepare tea for them.


    GUI you, sitting on the sofa, stares at Jin yilie discontentedly.


    Hao Lihong, sitting next to Guiyou, looks up at him, then at Jin yilie, and looks back and forth several times.


    Hao Lihong tilted his head and frowned slightly. He asked suspiciously, "brother Guiyou, why do you look so unhappy? Do you hate him? "


    "Not a nuisance, but I don''t like it either." Ghost you opens mouth to say.


    In front of him, Jin yilie robbed his master''s beloved. How could he like it?


    The master for Su ruoqiu, pay how much effort, only accompany in the master side he knows.


    Su ruoqiu is also ignorant of good and evil. He is happy to be with Jin yilie, and makes his master so sad that he has no idea of his hard work.


    She can have today, all rely on the efforts of the master.


    The master did it for her, even against the heaven, and lost his painstaking cultivation.


    Jin yilie''s face is expressionless and his eyes stare at him coldly. He doesn''t understand why he hates himself so much when he meets for the first time.


    Hao Lixin, who brought the tea, almost toppled the tea in the tray when he heard what Guiyou said.


    It was someone else who came, and she didn''t take Guiyou''s words to heart, but it was Jin yilie who came!


    Jin yilie had great influence not only in Longcheng, but also in Dongcheng.


    As long as Jin yilie is upset, not to mention the Hao family, even the Su family will have to be uprooted.

 Chapter 375

    Hao Lixin''s eyes fell on Guiyou, and her brows wrinkled deeply.


    Does he know Jin yilie? Why is there such deep hostility.


    Hao Lixin''s eyes fell on Su ruoqiu and looked at the two men.


    Do you like Su ruoqiu? Otherwise, why is there such deep hostility to Jin yilie?


    Thinking of this, Hao Lixin felt very uncomfortable and sad.


    She thought that Guiyou had a much better attitude towards her recently, and they had a subtle feeling about their relationship, but now it seems that it''s not the same thing.


    Hao Lixin''s hands holding the tray tightened tightly. She came to them with a sour nose and said with a smile, "you two have tea."


    She brought the tea to both of them.


    "Thank you." Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    Jin yilie didn''t seem to see her. He looked coldly at GUI you.


    Seeing that they were looking at each other fiercely, Hao Lixin was still afraid that he would suffer a loss when he returned. He sat down, stared at Jin yilie and asked, "I don''t know what happened to Mr. Jin and Miss Su?"


    As soon as her words came out, Jin yilie and Guiyou looked back at each other and fell on her.


    "To tell you the truth, Miss Hao, we are here to talk about Fei Miaoxia." Su ruoqiu hesitated and said.


    She knew that the three lives of the Hao family were all lost in Fei Miaoxia''s hands.


    If you want Hao Lixin to forgive, it may be very difficult.


    But as Su Yong''s daughter, and see Fei Miaoxia also get the retribution, she is willing to be a lobbyist for her father.


    No matter how much insult she will suffer in the Hao family, it''s what she should bear. After all, the hatred of killing relatives can''t be easily erased.


    When is the time to repay each other''s grievances? It''s very light to say, but it''s very difficult to do it.


    Even as Su Yong''s own daughter, she knew that her mother was destined to die in childbirth, and she would still respond to her death.


    She is still like this, not to mention Hao Lixin.


    "Fei Miaoxia?" Hao Lixin stood up excitedly and thought that the matter could be solved at last. "Did you find the evidence that she killed my family?"


    "Please calm down, Miss Hao." Su ruoqiu didn''t answer her question directly. In fact, it''s not easy to get the evidence of Fei Miaoxia''s crime. "I''m not here to talk about it with you."


    Hao Lixin stared at her in amazement, "then what do you want to talk to me about? Do you want me to let Fei Miaoxia go? "


    Su ruoqiu was silent for a moment, took a deep breath secretly, and said, "it can be said that."


    Hao Lixin didn''t expect that she would say that. She couldn''t believe her eyes. She stared at her for a long time and then asked, "why? Why let her go? Did my family die for nothing? She killed people, she should be punished by the law! She needs to pay for her crimes! "


    GUI you''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Seeing Hao Lixin''s heartbroken and angry appearance, his heart was filled with pain.


    He wanted to hold her in his arms, but his hands did not dare to act, just looked at her painfully.


    How can people from two different worlds come together?


    During this period of time, Guiyou finds that he cares about Hao Lixin very much. His heart seems to be beating just for her, and his heart will beat faster when facing her.


    At the beginning, he didn''t know that this feeling was like, but later he couldn''t help asking the host, and he understood.


    He never thought that he would like human beings. In other words, he used to work for his master. He never thought about who he would like, but planned to accompany his master all the time.


    He never understood what it was like to like, nor could he understand the host''s love for Su ruoqiu.


    Until now, he is more and more understand, understand the master, but also love the master, love sweet and sad.


    "Can you find any evidence?" Su ruoqiu suddenly asked.


    After she asked, she said in her heart that she was mean. How could she say such hurtful and despairing words to Hao Lixin.


    Knowing that it is extremely difficult to find the evidence of Fei Miaoxia''s crime, she still has to put it in front of Hao Lixin to force her to see it clearly.


    Hao Lixin didn''t expect that she would ask like this. She was speechless and stared at her with tears in her eyes. There was a sharp pain in her heart.


    She''s right. It''s not so easy to find the evidence of Fei Miaoxia''s crime.Even if Huo Lingxiao was sent, they would not be able to find criminal evidence, would they?


    "Are you... Are you here to help Fei Miaoxia become a lobbyist?" Hao Lixin stared at her with tears in her eyes.


    Su ruoqiu was silent and said, "not really. I just think that Fei Miaoxia lost her own daughter, and now she''s in a car accident and in a coma. I think it''s time to let go of your grudges? I don''t think it''s easy for you to be so full of hatred. "


    "Even if she lost all her relatives, it was her retribution! What does it have to do with me? I just want her to pay the price! I just want justice for my family! " Hao Lixin said firmly.


    She glared at Su ruoqiu angrily. Tears rolled down her eyes and down her cheek. She looked sad.


    Hao Lixin thought that the woman in front of her would stick to the end for this case, but she didn''t expect to be a lobbyist in the end.


    It''s ridiculous! Is it true that money can make the devil push the mill?


    What is the relationship between Jin yilie and her? She was able to please Jin yilie.


    Now, does she want to use Jin yilie to suppress herself?


    "You''ve gone too far! Why should we forgive her when she has done so much harm to our family? " Hao Lihong saw that her sister was crying. She stood up angrily and stared at them.


    "I''m just here to talk to your sister and brother. If you don''t want to put it down, I can''t help it. Just think I''ve never been here. If it makes you feel bad, I offer my sincere apology. " Su ruoqiu stares at Hao Lixin, "I''m sorry."


    "If you really want to help us, if you pity us, please bring Fei Miaoxia to justice!" Hao Lixin still insists on letting Fei Miaoxia pay for what she has done.


    Su ruoqiu tightly pursed her lips and sighed silently at the bottom of her heart.


    She had intended to try to resolve the grudge.


    Now it seems that things are getting worse and worse.


    Looking at Hao Lixin, it''s impossible for her to let go of this hatred.


    "Forgive me..." Su ruoqiu hesitated for a moment, then said in a deep voice: "it can''t be done."


    If she wants to go through the legal process, she really can''t get the evidence, unless it''s a side channel to let Fei Miaoxia pay the price.


    She admits that she is selfish now. For the sake of her father''s future, she wants Hao Lixin to put it down. It''s really her fault.


    "Ha ha..." Hao Lixin sneered desolately, "Su ruoqiu, how many benefits have you received from the Su family? Is Jin yilie also from the Su family? You''re here to scare me? "

 Chapter 376

    Su ruoqiu had expected that Hao Lixin would be so suspicious before she came, and she had been psychologically prepared.


    But when Hao Lixin asked with a sneer, her heart was still a little uncomfortable.


    It''s not only because of Hao Lixin''s doubt, but also because she feels guilty about her trip.


    Jin yilie didn''t have a good face when he heard what Hao Lixin said. He frowned slightly and looked coldly at Hao Lixin.


    The cold air from his whole body was even more intense. Hao Lixin was a little bit oppressed and almost shrank back.


    If it wasn''t for the strong hatred in her heart, Hao Lixin would never dare to look directly at Jin yilie and straighten her waist like this.


    "Do you think the Su family can buy me off?" Jin yilie asked coldly.


    When Hao Lixin''s body trembles slightly, Guiyou finally reaches out and embraces her waist.


    Hao Lixin turns back in amazement and stares at Guiyou in disbelief. He... He hugs her on his own initiative!


    His arm around her waist, as if to give her strength in general, let her not so afraid.


    "Since the Su family can''t buy you off, I don''t know why Mr. Jin wants to intervene in this matter? If Mr. Jin''s family is killed, will you give up? " Hao Lixin raised her chin and looked straight at him.


    Jin yilie''s eyes were cold, and seemed to penetrate her body. "There''s no reason for me to intervene in anything. As long as I think, not only the Su group will disappear, but also your sister and brother will disappear!"


    He doesn''t care if they are the one who is wrong or not, as long as it is the result that Su ruoqiu wants, he will do it.


    Jin yilie is extremely protective and overbearing. No matter who is right or wrong, even if Su ruoqiu is wrong, he can be the enemy of the world!


    Besides losing her, Jin yilie has no fear.


    Hao Lixin''s face is pale, after all, he can''t bet everything.


    If he wants to do it, they and Guiyou may disappear quietly.


    Hao Lixin only knew that Jin yilie was very cold and didn''t like to be close to women. He acted decisively and ruthlessly, and had an iron hand. But he didn''t know that he could be so unreasonable.


    It is clear that Fei Miaoxia is not right. It is their Hao family that suffered such an accident. Why should they give in?


    Jin yilie is so deceiving! But even so, there''s nothing she can do, right?


    Hao Lixin''s eyes are full of sad color, in this world, without great power, can only be slaughtered?


    Su ruoqiu, with a slightly helpless look, pulls Jin yilie''s hand and signals him to stop talking with his eyes.


    She looked at Hao Lixin, who was sad and unwilling, and said apologetically, "anyway, I''ll tell you I''m sorry. Since you can''t put down the hatred, I won''t force anything. It''s your right. You can treat me as if I haven''t been here. I''m sorry. "


    "Ha ha... You have threatened me with Jin yilie. What are you doing here? Don''t you want me to give up revenge? Now Jin yilie is threatening me with my brother''s life. Now you have succeeded. I absolutely dare not act rashly! " Hao Lixin stares at her angrily.


    Ghost you embraces her hand tight tight tight tight, at the moment don''t know who should help to talk.


    Aware of Guiyou''s strange, Hao Lixin remembers that Guiyou was su ruoqiu''s friend.


    She bit her lower lip hard, clenched her hands into fists, and returned to you. Is it painful for her to treat Su ruoqiu like this?


    If it''s love for Su ruoqiu, what does he mean by embracing her like this?


    Do you want to use it to stimulate Su ruoqiu? After all, Su ruoqiu is with Jin yilie at the moment.


    Su Ruoqiu... This is as like as two peas.


    Hao Lixin, who was hurt by himself, suddenly stared at Su ruoqiu. "Are you su Yong''s daughter?"


    Su ruoqiu frowned slightly. Unexpectedly, she could think of this relationship. She didn''t know how to make it clear.


    If Hao Lixin knew that she was su Yong''s daughter, things would get worse.


    "No... you''re not... Su Yong''s eldest daughter is not what you look like..." Hao Lixin shook her head in self denial.


    The woman in front of her just happens to have the same name as Su Yong''s eldest daughter.


    Although the woman''s face is ordinary, it''s definitely not su ruoqiu''s face. They can''t be the same person.


    Su ruoqiu, who has not yet opened his mouth, breathes a sigh of relief.She was scared to death just now. She felt guilty for Hao Lixin in this trip. She didn''t dare to open her eyes and tell lies. Fortunately, the other party denied herself.


    "We don''t mean to coerce you. His temperament is just like that. Don''t take those words to heart. Do as you want." Su ruoqiu said.


    If Hao Lixin wants revenge, she won''t stop her.


    Take it as Fei Miaoxia''s retribution. How things will develop? She decides to let it go. Who let Fei Miaoxia commit such heinous crimes before.


    "What if I kill Fei Miaoxia?" Hao Lixin asked with a sneer.


    "Whatever. I''m not going to stop you. I just want to persuade you that it''s not worth it if you don''t catch up with yourself. " Su ruoqiu''s eyes fell on Hao Lihong, "you still have a younger brother, he is still so small, you have an accident, who will take care of him."


    If she kills Fei Miaoxia, whether it''s done by her own hands or by someone else, once it''s found out, the rest of her life will be destroyed.


    Hao Lixin wanted to continue to satirize her, but when she looked down at Hao Lihong, she felt that what she said was reasonable.


    If he committed such a thing on impulse, what would his younger brother do? How will he live in the future? Who will take care of him?


    "Nothing else, I''ll go first." Su ruoqiu stood up and once again sincerely apologized, "I''m sorry."


    Jin yilie also stood up and watched her turn, so he followed.


    Seeing that they were about to leave, Hao Lixin suddenly called out, "wait a minute!"


    Su ruoqiu looked back at her and asked, "is there anything else?"


    "Don''t you know magic?" Hao Lixin asked.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded.


    "If you want me to let go of this hatred, you have to do something for me." Hao Lixin said.


    "What''s the matter?" Su ruoqiu sees things turn for the better and turns to look at her.


    "If you want to find the soul of my family and get rid of them, I will promise you." Hao Lixin said.


    When she finds the soul of her family, she wants to ask them what they mean.


    "OK, it''s a deal!" Su ruoqiu immediately agreed to come down.


    Whether she can find the soul of her family or not, Su ruoqiu has to give it a try. After all, it''s an opportunity to turn a fight into a treasure.


    "It''s a deal." Hao Lixin said.


    "Well, when I find the soul of your family, I''ll bring them to you right away." Su ruoqiu spoke.


    Hao Lixin nodded, "if you can''t do it, then our agreement doesn''t count."


    "I know." Su ruoqiu replied.


    After that, she left the Hao family with Jin yilie.


    Not long after getting on the bus, two figures appeared on Su ruoqiu''s side.

 Chapter 377

    The two figures on Su ruoqiu''s side are Xu Weiwei and Ke min, who she sent out before.


    "What are you two doing?" Su ruoqiu turned to look at them and asked in a voice.


    She sent them out to protect Huo Lingxiao and Shuifu.


    Later, they were asked to guard the Hao family and help the two brothers and sisters.


    But now that Fei Miaoxia''s problem has been solved, they will not be in any danger.


    "Granny, aren''t you looking for the soul of Hao Lixin''s family?" Xu Weiwei asked.


    "Well, what''s the matter?" Su ruoqiu nodded and asked suspiciously.


    They just stay at Hao''s house. Do you know where their souls are?


    "Before GUI you, let''s guard the outside of Hao''s house. In the meantime, we saw three ghosts. They were sneaking outside. We didn''t know what to think. We wanted to catch them, but they are very alert. When we want to catch them, they disappear and slip quickly. " Xu Weiwei replied.


    "We think it''s very suspicious. If we know you''re looking for Hao Lixin''s family, I''ll tell you. Maybe the three ghosts are her family." He added.


    The two of them have appeared, so Jin yilie can see them and know what they are talking about.


    Jin yilie pursed his lips and looked up in the rearview mirror. His eyes were only fixed on Su ruoqiu.


    She naturally has her decision, in the unnecessary moment, he will not easily intervene, she will make up her own mind.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded, "whether they are Hao Lixin''s family or not, we can''t let go of this clue."


    "What is mother-in-law going to do?" Xu Weiwei asked.


    Su ruoqiu''s mouth slightly stirred up a sinister smile, "lay a net."


    Xu Weiwei and Ke min look at each other. They don''t know how to lay the net.


    "What do we need to do?" Ke min asked suspiciously.


    "You just need to contact Guiyou and let him come to me." Su ruoqiu replied.


    She needs the help of Guiyou. If you can add the dark night, she will be more confident.


    "Yes." The two of them answered and disappeared in front of her.


    "Now go back to rest or..." Jin yilie hesitated.


    "Go to the hospital. I don''t want my father to worry in the hospital alone." Su ruoqiu said.


    "Yes." Jin yilie replied.


    When Su ruoqiu returns to the hospital, Fei Miaoxia is still in a coma.


    If I can''t wake up, I''m afraid I''ll be a vegetable all my life.


    She advised her father to go back to the rest meeting. She and Elie could take care of him, but he didn''t want to, so he wanted to stay in the ward.


    Su ruoqiu had no choice but to let him rest in the ward.


    "Don''t you need to deal with the company''s affairs? If you are busy, go back first. It''s enough to have me and dad here. " Su ruoqiu looked at him and said softly.


    "There is nothing urgent to me now, so I can always be here with you." Jin yilie replied.


    Su ruoqiu''s mouth stirred up a smile full of happiness, and her eyes gently fell on him.


    Two people look at each other''s eyes, as if they are sticky honey, entangled together.


    Suddenly, the cold wind blows, the smile on Su ruoqiu''s face disappears, and her face suddenly becomes very serious.


    "What can I do for you?" After ghost you appears, make a voice to ask a way immediately.


    His hostile eyes were fixed on Jin yilie, and his voice was a little impatient.


    When I was in the Hao family, I didn''t know what I wanted to say to him.


    "I want to ask you a favor." Su ruoqiu said.


    Ghost you''s brow slightly wrinkled for a while, the facial expression vigilantly asks a way: "what busy?"


    "I suspect that Hao Lixin''s family will show up outside Hao''s house and want you to help me catch them. If you can, please tell dark night that I want him to help me Su ruoqiu spoke.


    If there is night, the plan to catch the three ghosts is basically safe.


    The ghost you coldly stares at her, the tone is not good to say: "I will help you, don''t need to trouble the host.". I hope you don''t always want the master to help you with your business. The master doesn''t owe you anything. "Su ruoqiu was speechless, her cheeks flushed, and she felt embarrassed.


    What GUI you said is right, and every sentence is reasonable.


    Night is not the last life owe her, why always want night help, she has nothing to repay night.


    "I see. Since you promise to help, I''ll tell you the plan for the evening first. " Su ruoqiu makes a sound.


    After that, she began to tell Guiyou about her plans for the evening.


    As long as you use the two sisters and brothers of the Hao family, if the three ghosts belong to the Hao Lixin family, they will inevitably appear, and you will never see the danger of the two brothers and sisters.


    By the time they found out, it was too late.


    "There''s no other way?" GUI you frowned unhappily.


    The way she said was to take advantage of Hao Lixin, which was a little unacceptable in his heart.


    If Hao Lixin knows that he is being used and he is still involved in it, what will he think?


    "Only this is the most effective and the fastest way." Su ruoqiu answered firmly.


    Since she has set this strategy, she will not change it easily.


    What about using Hao Lixin? She won''t hurt them.


    This is the best way to save time and effort, and has a high probability of success.


    Ghost you hears her tone to know won''t change an idea, then promise, "good."


    "That''s settled. I''ll see you in the evening." Su ruoqiu said.


    As soon as her voice fell, the ghost disappeared and didn''t even call.


    "What! Disappear without a word? " Xu Weiwei not happy to curl his mouth, "even call do not fight, too impolite."


    "It would be nice if he could come." Said Ke min.


    She thought Guiyou would not come, but he just kept silent and agreed to come.


    "You two go back to Hao''s house, too. I''ll come to you later and keep an eye on you." Su ruoqiu said.


    "Yes." They both nodded and disappeared in front of her.


    Su ruoqiu stayed in the ward until 8 pm.


    She asked Jin yilie to go back, but he didn''t want to, saying that he wanted to accompany her.


    Su ruoqiu had no choice but to take him with him.


    But before he arrived at Hao Lixin''s house, Su ruoqiu asked him to stop and stay in the car.


    Before Su ruoqiu got off the bus, Jin yilie took her hand and asked in a voice, "are you sure you want to go by yourself?"


    "Yes. You are not good at this kind of thing. I don''t trust you to follow Su ruoqiu replied with a smile.


    Jin yilie is an ordinary man. How can he deal with ghosts? So it''s safe to let him wait.


    If it''s a matter of dealing with people, Jin yilie will have a hundred worries.


    "Well, be careful." Jin yilie said gently.


    "I know." Su ruoqiu replied with a smile like a little woman, "when I''m done, I''ll come back to you the first time."

 Chapter 378

    "Yes. I''ll wait here for you to come back. I won''t go anywhere. " Jin yilie said softly.


    Su ruoqiu smiles and kisses him on the face, "I''m gone."


    After she got off the bus, she walked a long way to Hao''s villa.


    According to the plan I told them before, when she came and found the trace of the three ghosts, the plan started immediately.


    Guiyou is responsible for pretending to attack Hao Lixin''s sister and brother.


    Xu Weiwei and Ke min are hiding, don''t let ghost gas appear, ambush around.


    The main task is still in the ghost you, Su ruoqiu also just help look around, don''t let three ghosts escape.


    If the three ghosts are not the souls of Hao Lixin''s family, then the main task lies in the three of them.


    Since it''s not the soul of Hao Lixin''s family, seeing that Hao Lixin is in danger, he naturally won''t go forward. Instead, he finds the trace of Li Gui and runs away from here.


    Anyway, the three ghosts, whether they are the souls of Hao Lixin''s family or not, she will arrest them, who will make them sneak before.


    Guiyou said to Hao Lixin and his brother and sister that if they had something to go out, they were the only two left at home.


    Leaving the gate of Hao''s villa, Su ruoqiu finds a hidden place to hide and watch around the gate.


    About half an hour later, when Su ruoqiu thought that the three ghosts would not appear, she saw them appear.


    They looked around carefully, floating in mid air, alert and alert.


    Su Ruo narrowed her eyes and carefully identified their faces.


    It''s a pity that she was a little far away, and the street lamp was weak. She couldn''t see them clearly at all, so she could barely see their outline.


    A man and two women, and a female ghost is older, with Hao Lixin''s dead family.


    Looking at the unclear outline, Su ruoqiu felt that they were right.


    Now they are waiting for them to find out that Hao Lixin''s sister and brother are in danger, and then they rush in to save others. Then they fall into the trap she has laid.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyes were fixed on the three of them, expecting them to find something abnormal soon.


    I don''t know if Guiyou knows if they show up.


    Their vigilance is very strong. They are wandering outside. They want to go in but dare not.


    Su ruoqiu saw that the three of them looked at each other as if they were whispering.


    She didn''t know what they were saying, but when she saw them finish, they stopped whispering.


    A moment later, Su ruoqiu saw that they were suddenly crazy and rushed into the villa.


    She immediately jumped out and ran to the gate of the villa.


    Looking at the situation just now, they must have found something strange in the villa. Fearing that Hao Lixin''s sister and brother would be hurt, they rushed in regardless.


    They were so afraid, alert and careful, but in the end they were desperate for the safety of Hao Lixin''s sister and brother. This is the power of family affection.


    At the moment they rushed in, Su ruoqiu was 100% sure that they were the souls of Hao Lixin''s family.


    Su ruoqiu came to the front door of the villa, and the closed door opened automatically in front of her.


    Her body side suddenly appeared Xu Weiwei''s figure, "mother-in-law, they appear, we go in, Ke Min has gone in to help catch them."


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded and immediately went in with her.


    Guiyou pretends to be a fierce ghost. When he subdues the three ghosts, he will leave and come back as Guiyou.


    After entering the villa, she didn''t need Su ruoqiu''s help at all. She saw that three ghosts were subdued, while Hao Lixin''s sister and brother fainted on the sofa.


    The three ghosts couldn''t move, with their backs to them.


    GUI you didn''t speak, just winked at her.


    Seeing his eyes, Su ruoqiu naturally knew that he wanted to go outside and talk to her again.


    Out of the gate of the villa, Guiyou said coldly, "they have been subdued, and the rest is up to you."


    "Yes. You go, change the identity of return tour. " Su ruoqiu said.


    Ghost you didn''t speak, just looked at her coldly, and then disappeared in front of her.


    He wanted to wait for Hao Lixin to wake up and he would go back.


    Seeing Guiyou disappear, Su ruoqiu returns to the villa.She came to the three ghosts and looked at them carefully.


    Sure enough, they are Hao Lixin''s dead family.


    "Don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you. I just promised Hao Lixin that I would get you back and help you to get through, so that she can be at ease. " Su ruoqiu said frankly.


    The three of them looked at each other with a slight frown. They didn''t know if the woman in front of them was really speaking.


    She was accompanied by two female ghosts, which made the three of them still have some vigilance in their hearts, but they believed that she had the ability to surpass them.


    Su ruoqiu comes to Hao Lixin''s sister and brother, and his eyes fall on Xu Weiwei and Ke min, "let them wake up."


    "Yes." The two of them answered, lowering their heads and blowing at each other.


    The two people who were in a coma woke up after they took a breath.


    Their sister and brother slowly opened their eyes, after seeing Su ruoqiu''s sudden appearance, they were shocked.


    Just now they met the fierce ghost, but their sister and brother were vividly remembered, and their hearts were still beating violently.


    "Why are you at my house?" Hao Lixin stares at her angrily.


    Just now I met a fierce ghost. I was blown and I didn''t wake up. When I woke up, I saw her again. Hao Lixin didn''t believe it had nothing to do with her.


    If she had nothing to do with it, she must have been monitoring them 24 hours. Otherwise, how could she have happened so coincidentally.


    "Won''t you let me find the soul of your family?" Su ruoqiu asked with a smile.


    A few ghosts didn''t show up. Naturally, they couldn''t see them. All they could see was her.


    Hao Lixin, who was still very angry, immediately widened her eyes when she heard what she said. She rushed to her and asked anxiously, "have you found it? Where are they? Why don''t you bring them to me? "


    "Here they are." Su ruoqiu''s eyes fell on the three of them, "you show up."


    Hao Lixin only saw Su ruoqiu looking at the blank position and then talking to the air, but she was willing to believe that there was the soul of her family there.


    Hao Lihong, who has never spoken, is also staring straight at her eyes, even blinking, for fear of missing the chance to see her family.


    Blank position, in front of their two brothers and sisters, slowly appeared three figures.


    Hao Lixin is familiar with these three figures. They are her family.


    "Grandma." Hao Lihong''s eyes were red, "Mom and dad."


    Hao Lixin choked and looked at them. In her red eyes, tears trickled down from them.


    Su ruoqiu untied the shackles on them and let the three of them move.


    As she watched them huddle together, Hao Lixin''s sister and brother were weeping. She quietly stepped aside and waited for them to finish their words.

 Chapter 379

    Su ruoqiu, who quietly retreats to one side, doesn''t hear what they say, and she doesn''t care.


    Now that they can meet again, she will spend the three of them as promised.


    Half an hour later, they calmed down and returned to their seats in the living room. Their eyes fell on Su ruoqiu.


    "I''ll trouble you if it''s too much." Hao Lixin said.


    As long as Su ruoqiu spends more time with her family, she will never go back on her promise.


    She can''t hate Fei Miaoxia in her heart, but she can''t get revenge from the other party. This is her biggest concession and her commitment.


    "Yes. What else do you want to say? Let''s finish it all at once. When it''s over, you''ll never see them again. " Su ruoqiu reminds a way.


    "We''ve finished what we should have said." Hao Lixin said.


    She didn''t want to go on. She was afraid that she would be more and more reluctant to let them go. She was afraid that she couldn''t help asking them to stay.


    Hao Lixin is even more afraid of their reluctance. If they stay, they may not have the chance to reincarnate in the future.


    She should not be so selfish, but should watch her family reincarnate. This is her love for them.


    "That''s good." Su ruoqiu replied.


    Just when she thought about how GUI you didn''t come back, she saw GUI you''s figure.


    If it is possible for Guiyou and Hao Lixin, he should meet Hao Lixin''s family, which can make them walk more at ease.


    "Back to you!" Hao Lixin''s eyes were filled with joy when he appeared.


    She didn''t mention Guiyou to them, because she didn''t know anything about him, and she didn''t know what Guiyou thought.


    Maybe in the end, she and Guiyou can''t be together.


    The three of them watched Hao Lixin grow up. How could they not see that her eyes were shining just now.


    They looked at each other and knew that the girl was in love with the man.


    Guiyouming can see three ghosts, but he pretends not to see them. Seeing Su ruoqiu, he looks stunned.


    "Why are you here again?" GUI you''s brow is slightly wrinkled. He knows it and asks.


    "I''m here to pass Hao Lixin''s family." Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    "Over?" Guiyou continues to play dumb.


    "I made an agreement with Su ruoqiu to let her find the soul of my family? Now she''s found it, and she''s ready to cross it, and you''re back. " Hao Lixin explained.


    "I''ll meet your family." Ghost you suddenly takes the initiative to ask a way.


    Hao Lixin never thought that he would take the initiative to ask to see her family. He was so stunned that he couldn''t respond for a long time.


    Her family was quick to react and immediately showed up, staring at him with a smile.


    Their eyes seemed to be looking at Hao Lixin''s future husband.


    Ghost you looks at their eager eyes, and immediately regrets why he wants to see them. Now he is very embarrassed.


    Su ruoqiu retreated to one side again, waiting for them to finish speaking.


    Their conversation ended until the three of them left, with satisfied smiles on their faces, feeling very satisfied with Guiyou.


    Watching the three of them disappear completely, Su ruoqiu takes back her eyes and looks at Hao Lixin.


    "I''ve done everything I promised you, and I hope you can do what you promised me." Su ruoqiu hesitated and continued: "of course, you don''t want to do it. That''s also your right. After all, you are the victim. I have no right to force anything."


    Even if Hao Lixin wanted to go back, she would not say anything. It was Fei Miaoxia''s fault.


    "You can rest assured that although I am a woman, I will abide by what I have promised. I won''t take revenge on Fei Miaoxia, but I also tell you clearly that I can''t eliminate my hatred for her. " Hao Lixin said frankly.


    Want to let her completely put it down, unless Fei Miaoxia died.


    In Hao Lixin''s opinion, only when Fei Miaoxia''s mother and daughter are both dead can she repay her family three lives.


    "Yes. I understand Su ruoqiu said.


    "If you have nothing else to do, please leave." Hao Lixin said in a bad tone.


    She had a good feeling for Su ruoqiu, but the other party came to plead for Fei Miaoxia, which made her good feeling instantly zero.If it wasn''t for Su ruoqiu to get back the soul of her family, and to pass it, her attitude would be even worse.


    No matter what the purpose of Su ruoqiu is, for her, the enemy who helps her is the one she hates at the same time. She can''t still smile.


    False things, she can''t do, she can only face Su ruoqiu with such a face.


    "Yes. I''m going now. " Su ruoqiu replied.


    She looked at Guiyou and turned away without saying anything.


    "Hao Lixin''s tone is too bad. No matter what her mother-in-law says, she is not her enemy." Xu Weiwei fights for her future mother-in-law.


    "In fact, from Hao Lixin''s point of view, her anger and injustice are deserved. If it were you, you might do better than her." Cumin replied.


    Xu Weiwei pouted, but she couldn''t say anything to refute.


    In other words, if she encounters this kind of situation, she may really do better than Hao Lixin.


    The pain of losing a loved one is like a scar imprinted on the heart, which is so hot to heal.


    A lot of times they will be blinded by hatred. It''s good that Hao Lixin can fulfill his promise, and they can''t ask too much.


    The two of them follow Su ruoqiu to leave Hao''s villa.


    GUI you stands straight, staring at Su ruoqiu''s back, frowning imperceptibly.


    Hao Lixin, standing on one side, looks at the ghost you and the figure disappearing in front of him.


    She nibbled her lower lip and hesitated. With a trace of anger in her voice, she said, "don''t you want Su ruoqiu? Then you can catch up. Anyway, the situation of the company has stabilized, and the shareholders have no opinions on me. "


    GUI you suddenly takes back her eyes and frowns at her. "Are you driving me away?"


    "No, brother Guiyou, my sister is not willing to drive you away." Hao Lihong said immediately.


    Looking at Guiyou''s look, he seems to be a little angry.


    He was afraid that if his sister said something that made Guiyou more angry, Guiyou would leave in anger.


    Hao Lixin''s face turned red. He lowered his head and scolded him angrily, "don''t talk nonsense if you don''t understand!"


    Hao Lihong, who was attacked by her, said wrongly, "I don''t understand. You obviously like Guiyou, why don''t you tell him? "


    "Again, believe it or not?" Hao Lixin was very angry and embarrassed.


    Her secret hidden in the bottom of her heart was said by her brother in this way, in front of Guiyou.


    If Guiyou is serious, you may leave here immediately.


    She just asked Guiyou to go after su ruoqiu. In fact, she didn''t think that way in her heart, but wanted his negative answer.


    If he doesn''t go after su ruoqiu and says he doesn''t like her, she will be very happy.

 Chapter 380

    Guiyou rarely shows shyness, but in a few seconds, his face will return to normal, but his ears are a little red.


    "You close it." Hao Lihong said fearlessly.


    He knew that his sister would not be willing to close, so he would not be afraid.


    "Now that I have promised them to take care of you, I will keep my promise." Ghost you finish saying to turn round to leave.


    The moment he turned around, his cheeks were very red, and a smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    Hao Lixin''s family asked him to take care of her, but he agreed to come down.


    This is what he thinks in his heart. He doesn''t want to escape any more. Maybe staying is the best solution.


    But on the master''s side, he will still be served by the master.


    He was afraid that he could not go too far with Hao Lixin.


    Hao Lixin stood in the same place stupidly, his eyes widened in amazement, and his mouth opened slightly.


    What did he say just now? Did he mean to stay?


    Do you mean to tell her indirectly? Don''t you mean to leave her?


    Hao Lixin''s head suddenly became a mess, many ideas poured into her brain, stirring her brain into a paste.


    "Lihong, what do you mean by what brother Guiyou said just now?" Hao Lixin stares at GUI you''s back and asks in a dazed way.


    Hao Lihong said with a smile: "of course, it means to stay and take care of my sister all my life. Sister, I don''t think you and Guiyou will be able to get married soon. "


    "You... You pinch my sister. I''m afraid it''s a dream." Hao Lixin looked down at him blankly.


    She felt that this was a dream. She was afraid that nothing would exist when she woke up.


    If it''s not a dream, how can Guiyou say that?


    "Sister, don''t pinch. You''re not dreaming." Hao Lihong said.


    "If you want to pinch it, what nonsense." Hao Lixin glared at him.


    "Oh." Hao Lihong responded wrongly.


    He is not afraid of pinching his elder sister, who is still ungrateful.


    Hao Lixin looked at him, stretched out his hand, and stared at him nervously.


    She wanted to know if it was a dream, but she was afraid to know it was a dream.


    Hao Lihong pinches her sister''s arm.


    "Hiss..." Hao Lixin took a cold breath, lowered his head and glared at him fiercely, "let you pinch, how can you pinch so hard!"


    Hao Lihong looked at his sister wrongly, "but I don''t pinch so hard. How do you know if you are dreaming? Do you want me to pinch it again and then hurt twice? "


    "..." Hao Lixin was speechless for a while. She felt that what he said was reasonable, but she could not refute it.


    "Elder sister, you will be more happy when you know that brother Guiyou is interested in you?" Hao Lihong asked with a smile.


    Hao Lixin helplessly glared at xiaoguida''s younger brother, touched his head with a smile, and said in a voice: "he can accompany us, aren''t you happy?"


    "Happy, I was so afraid that Guiyou would be angry and leave." Hao Lihong said.


    "He promised to stay. We''ll treat him better in the future. Let''s go back to bed. My sister will take you to school tomorrow morning. " Hao Lixin said softly.


    "Yes." Hao Lihong nodded.


    ******


    Jin yilie, who was waiting in the car, didn''t see her come back for a long time.


    After he couldn''t wait, he got out of the car and wandered around the car. He kept walking back and forth, looking up at her way from time to time.


    After waiting for a long time, Jin yilie finally saw a figure in front of her. It should be her right to look at her figure.


    Jin yilie didn''t want to wait for her to come, but strode towards her.


    The original cold face, there is a gentle smile, softened the face of the cold lines.


    After approaching, Jin yilie''s smile deepened when he saw that she was really back.


    "I told you to wait in the car? How did you come out Su ruoqiu can''t help asking when he appears.


    "I waited for a long time, but you didn''t come back. I didn''t worry about you, so I got off to see if you came back." Jin yilie replied.


    He walked over, gently took her hand, eyes more gentle.


    "Yes. Take me back to the hospital, and then you go back to rest. " Su ruoqiu said."I''ll be with you in the hospital." Jin yilie responded firmly.


    Su ruoqiu wanted to persuade him, but his tone was firm. Knowing that he would not change his mind easily, he could only nod his head.


    Get in the car, start the engine and drive in the direction of the hospital.


    After arriving at the hospital, Su ruoqiu went straight to Fei Miaoxia''s ward.


    When he arrived at the door of the ward, Ke min frowned warily and said in a voice, "the breath in the ward is not right."


    "I feel a lot of ghost." Xu Weiwei responded.


    Su ruoqiu heard what they said and hurried forward.


    She came to the door of the ward without any pause, suddenly opened the door of the ward and rushed in quickly.


    She was ready when she rushed in.


    Seeing the small figure of Fei Miaoxia, Su ruoqiu rushes over without even thinking about it, and keeps moving.


    Her speed is very fast, but also very skilled, a series of actions down, has been the regiment of small figure subdued.


    A black mass like a dense fog figure, in front of her gradually clear, into a child.


    It turned out to be a kid. I met a kid before.


    "Ruoqiu, what''s the matter with you?" Su Yong asked anxiously.


    She just dashed in, followed by a series of actions, which made him feel very strange.


    "There''s a kid who wants to be bad for mom." Su ruoqiu said.


    "What Su Yong was so scared that he stood up and looked around.


    He is guarding Fei Miaoxia every step of the way. He never thought that there were mistakes. He never thought that a kid would be bad for her.


    "Show up quickly!" Su ruoqiu roared at the kid, his eyes were cold and frightening.


    Kid was caught already very flustered, heard her sudden roar, scared to do.


    Su Yong sees the ghost appearing out of thin air, and is scared to step back. He stares at the ghost in horror.


    When he found that the kid couldn''t move, he was relieved and didn''t step back.


    "There''s going to be an accident between us. It''s this kid who''s scared." Su Yong said positively.


    At that time, it was when he saw the kid suddenly break out that he would lead to a traffic accident, which made Fei Miaoxia look like she is now.


    "Dad, are you sure it''s this kid?" Su ruoqiu frowned deeply.


    It seems that this kid didn''t come to provoke Fei Miaoxia for no reason.


    If the kid is not related to Fei Miaoxia, he may come to her, or he may have something to do with Ren Wanqi.


    "Yes, that''s the kid." Su Yong answered firmly.


    Su ruoqiu cold eyes staring at the imp, see the Imp''s eyes fear, mouth gently hook up a trace of radian, "I know Ren Wanqi sent you."


    In fact, she doesn''t know anything, but uses this sentence to deceive the kid. As long as the kid shows some flaws, even if she doesn''t admit it, she can identify Ren Wanqi.

 Chapter 381

    "How do you know?" Sure enough, the kid was taken in all of a sudden. This sentence is almost reflexive.


    Su ruoqiu''s corners of his mouth conjured up a sly smile, "when you answer like this, I don''t know everything."


    "You lied to me!" The kid stared at her angrily.


    It''s a pity that he can''t move, otherwise, he must attack her now.


    Kid angrily staring at her, more and more angry, but there is no way, he simply can''t get away.


    Now he is the fish on the chopping board, and is the fate of being slaughtered.


    "What about you? Have you ever heard of the so-called "war does not begrudge deceit" He asked with a smile.


    "Well! You''re the kid! If I were alive, I would be older than your grandfather by now! " The kid snorted coldly and said unconvinced.


    "I can''t help it. You''re not lucky. You''ll die so early." Su ruoqiu shrugged her shoulders and slightly stirred her eyebrows.


    The kid stared at her angrily, but he couldn''t speak.


    Before long, his expression changed from anger to sadness, and his eyes were filled with deep pain.


    Unfortunately, he was abandoned by his mother before he was born. He was turned into a ghost by Ren Wanqi and became her puppet tool to kill people.


    Does anyone in the world know they exist? Will you help them?


    Their disappearance, no one will care, including their cruel relatives, they are redundant existence, should not be born in this world.


    Seeing that the kid''s eyes were dim, his mood seemed to drop to the bottom, and Su ruoqiu''s eyebrows were deeply wrinkled.


    She realized that what she had just said hurt the kid. She was very embarrassed. She looked apologetically at the kid and hesitated to say, "I... what I just said was unintentional. Don''t take it seriously. I know that the choice of birth is not yours. Even if you want to be born in this world, many factors may hinder you. "


    The children who have been knocked out have no fault at all. They should not bear some mistakes they should not bear. It is the people who hurt them who are wrong.


    She just said those words, must be like a needle in the kid''s heart, let the kid very uncomfortable.


    Depressed kid, did not think she would comfort himself, suddenly some consternation.


    Just very soon, the kid gathered up a look of consternation and said coldly, "I don''t need your hypocrisy."


    His face and tone were cold, but he felt warm inside.


    No one would ever speak to him in such a tone, or speak as sincerely as she does.


    His Ren Wanqi''s killing tools, they did not establish any feelings between them, only obey and give orders.


    Ren Wanqi has only orders to him, but no other elements exist.


    "I don''t have any hypocrisy. Everything I say comes from the bottom of my heart. When I finish asking, I''ll help you out. Would you like to Su ruoqiu asked softly.


    The kid stares at her in surprise. He doesn''t expect that she will let him go. He thinks that if it falls into her hands, the end will not be much better.


    It''s better to be a killing puppet under Ren Wanqi if you can pass him. However, if you are reincarnated again, I don''t know if it will be the same fate.


    "Yes The kid nodded his head several times in succession, "I''d like to, very much! You ask. I''ll answer whatever you want to know. "


    As long as she asks about something he knows, he will tell her.


    "It''s Ren Wanqi who sent you here?" Su ruoqiu asked in a voice.


    The kid nodded seriously, without any hesitation


    "What did she send you for? Isn''t she targeting me? How did it turn to them? " Su ruoqiu pointed to her father and Fei Miaoxia, who was lying on the bed and had not woken up.


    "I don''t know. She appointed to do so, originally to kill him. " The kid looks at Su Yong, pauses and continues: "later there was a mistake. He''s OK. On the contrary, the woman was injured. I was going to kill this woman, kill him again, and finally go back to my life. "


    "You have no idea what she wants you to kill them for?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    "Well, I don''t know." Imp''s expression is serious, and did not lie, "we are refined imps, only help the master to complete the task, the rest of the things, can''t ask, offend the master, we will be beaten to ashes."


    "If we are invited by ordinary people, it''s OK. We can do whatever we want with our own ability. Ordinary people can''t interfere at all, and we can kill ordinary people, but we don''t have any room for negotiation when we fall into the hands of powerful characters like Ren Wanqi." Imp''s expression is gloomy, "resistance is death."Of course, they don''t want to die, so the only way is to serve Ren Wanqi faithfully, and they don''t know when to serve.


    Now he can meet the woman in front of him and promise that he will help him out. It''s no better. He doesn''t have to go back to Ren Wanqi and continue to be a puppet of killing people forever.


    Maybe one day after he accepted the task, he would be beaten out of his wits when he met someone with profound Taoism.


    In that end, it''s not as good as betraying now, but also being able to get rid of Ren Wanqi completely.


    "Yes. All I want to ask is over. Next, I''ll do it for you. " Su ruoqiu said.


    It seems that the kid sent here will not know those things clearly.


    If she wants to understand, she can only start from investigating Ren Wanqi, or find Ren Wanqi and let the other party say it herself.


    In the former case, the risk factor is low, and it is difficult to find out what to do.


    Although the latter is what is clear enough to know, but afraid of no return, will die in the hands of Ren Wanqi.


    After thinking about it, Su ruoqiu decided to start with the first plan, and it''s OK to find a clue.


    "Thank you." When the kid finished, he thought of something again. With a stern look, he admonished, "Ren Wanqi is very powerful. You should not have a direct conflict with her. You may suffer a loss."


    "Yes. I see. Thank you for reminding me Su ruoqiu responded with a smile.


    It''s very nice for the kid to remind her of these words.


    Su ruoqiu stares at him for a moment, and then starts to do something about transcendence.


    "All the way." Su ruoqiu stares at the figure that the kid disappears gradually, the tone says gently.


    When the imp disappeared, Su Yong was relieved and asked, "is he going to be passed like this?"


    "Yes. As for his sins, he needs to go to the underworld for settlement, and then accept the punishment he deserves. If there is no sin, he can be arranged to be reincarnated Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    Su Yong nodded, "so it is."


    "I''m sorry, Dad. I''m the one who bothered you." Su ruoqiu said apologetically.


    Ren Wanqi''s initial goal is her, and now her goal must also be her reason.


    Without her, Ren Wanqi would not have hit them.

 Chapter 382

    At the time of the car accident, if Fei Miaoxia didn''t fight to protect her father, now her father is lying here, or even has no chance to lie here.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyebrows were deeply wrinkled, her hands quietly clenched into fists, clenched her teeth, and her heart was full of anger.


    What''s the matter with her? Why move the relatives around her?


    Her rebellious scale is her family, and Ren Wanqi dares to touch her rebellious scale, so she has to wait for her fury to break out.


    "It doesn''t matter. We''re a family. There''s no need to say sorry. " Su Yong said in a voice.


    Jin yilie put all her subtle movements into her eyes, and naturally knew that she was holding back her anger.


    He came to her with a gentle step, put his hand around her fist, gently opened her fingers, and then clasped her fingers.


    "No matter what happens in the future, I will be with you and face those difficulties with you." Jin yilie said calmly.


    He means that if she wants to settle with Ren Wanqi, he will not have the slightest fear. Where she is, he will be with her.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu recognized the meaning of his words and looked at him gratefully.


    Fortunately, she didn''t miss the man in front of her for the second time, otherwise, she might die for the second time.


    For her, meeting Jin yilie is the greatest luck in her life.


    Su ruoqiu touched her stomach subconsciously. It''s hard to imagine that a small life has been gestated in her stomach.


    Soon, the baby will be born, and I don''t know who will look like more.


    "Ruoqiu, go back, dad will take care of you. You don''t want to rest, but the baby in your stomach needs to rest. " Su Yong said with concern.


    If she is tired out, the baby in her stomach will be more dangerous.


    A woman''s abortion is the most harmful to her body, and the child is very big. If something goes wrong, it will do great harm to the child.


    "Dad, I''m fine. At night, I just sleep. " Su ruoqiu shook his head with a smile, "didn''t you see what happened just now? What if there''s another kid? Mom is in a coma. She can''t protect herself. I''m the only one who can be safe. "


    "But I''m afraid your body can''t bear it..." Su Yong frowned anxiously.


    "It''s OK. I''m very strong." Su ruoqiu confidently opened her mouth, and her eyes fell on Fei Miaoxia, who was on the hospital bed. "What''s more, mom became like this because of me. It''s my danger. I should stay here."


    If Ren Wanqi''s goal is not her, she will not affect her family, so she will not leave the ward in any case unless Fei Miaoxia gets better and has the ability to protect herself.


    With Fei Miaoxia''s ability, as long as she wakes up and gradually recovers, she can not only protect herself, but also take care of her father.


    Su Yong sighed helplessly at the bottom of his heart and said, "it''s very late now. You two go to bed early."


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded, "dad should go to bed early, not too late."


    "Good." Su Yong replied, "the sofa in this ward can be put down, enough for you two to sleep. Dad will go to make arrangements for you."


    This is not an ordinary single ward, so the things inside are very complete. There are quilts in the cupboard, which can be taken out to cover them, so as to avoid catching cold in the middle of the night.


    "Dad, I''ll do it. You''ll have a rest." Jin yilie immediately walked to the sofa and began to put it down.


    Looking at the busy Jin yilie, Su Yong shows a happy smile.


    His daughter''s vision is good. Jin yilie''s son-in-law is qualified in all aspects. He is a good husband now and will be a good father in the future.


    After finishing, Jin yilie went to the cupboard and took out the quilt.


    There is also a single sofa, enough for one person to sleep.


    He looked at the sofa and then at Su Yong, "Dad, would you like to lie down and have a rest first? I''ll watch it here. When you have a good rest, I''ll have another rest. "


    "No. You go to sleep. I''ve been sleeping for a long time, but I don''t feel sleepy now, and I want to spend more time with her. " Su Yong''s eyes fall on Fei Miaoxia.


    Su ruoqiu saw that his father had decided that he would not change easily, so he pulled Jin yilie''s arm and said, "Dad, let''s have a rest early, let''s have a rest early."


    When I wake up in the middle of the night, I can change my father to rest.


    "Yes." Jin yilie answered.The two of them were sleeping on the sofa. Jin yilie gently held her waist. They didn''t speak. They closed their eyes and began to sleep.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t know how long she had been sleeping, but she suddenly woke up in a daze, and a small voice came from her ear.


    The weak light in the ward makes Su ruoqiu see clearly the situation in the ward.


    She saw her father standing up excitedly, and then looked back at the place where they were sleeping, as if afraid of waking them up.


    Su Yong takes back his eyes and looks at Fei Miaoxia who has opened her eyes. He lowers her voice and asks in a very low voice: "thirsty? I''ll pour you water. "


    "Good." Fei Miaoxia''s voice was very hoarse. She opened her mouth for a long time before she said a word.


    Her lips are a little white, and she stares weakly at his back when he goes to pour water, with a happy smile on her face.


    I thought she would die, but I didn''t expect that she would wake up, and the first time I woke up, I saw Su Yong standing by.


    She seemed to hear his voice all the time when she was in a coma.


    Although she couldn''t hear what he was saying, she listened to his voice, followed his voice, and finally came out of the fog and woke up.


    Su Yong poured the water back to the ward, put the warm water aside, "I help you up."


    He gently lifted her up and put a pillow on her back.


    "Come on, drink it." Su Yong hands the water to her mouth. She doesn''t want her to take it. Instead, she plans to feed her.


    Fei Miaoxia was going to take it over, but seeing what he looked like at the moment, she didn''t move. She bowed her head and began to drink water.


    Even drink a few water, Fei Miaoxia just stopped, so pause two or three times will drink up a glass of water.


    "Any more?" Su Yong asked softly.


    Fei Miaoxia blushed and shook her head, "enough, I''m not thirsty now."


    "That''s good. I''ll help you lie down and you''ll sleep again. I''ll buy you breakfast when it''s light. " Su Yong''s tone is still so gentle.


    Fei Miaoxia was flattered. He had never talked like this before, and the way he looked at her was not like this.


    Maybe it''s her illusion. She always feels that Su Yong is a different person and has deep love for her.


    But how could it be? Su Yong''s heart only ex-wife, did not make room for her, has always been her wishful thinking.


    Even if it''s wishful thinking, as long as he can accept it, she can still be humble next to him and keep him for a lifetime.


    Fei Miaoxia''s gloomy eyes swept forward, and then she noticed Su ruoqiu sitting up, and a man, who she had not found before.

 Chapter 383

    After a careful look, Fei Miaoxia knew that the man was Jin yilie.


    She looks stunned, eyes fall on Su ruoqiu''s body, soon understand, look also restore as usual.


    "If autumn has been guarding me?" Fei Miaoxia asked softly.


    "Yes. She is pregnant with a child, I told her to go back to rest early, she refused, I let her rest here Su Yong replied.


    Fei Miaoxia''s heart was sour and her nose was bitter.


    It''s right for her to let go of the past. In fact, it''s not always full of malice and love that she can feel with ease.


    Fei Miaoxia turned to Su Yong and said weakly, "Su Yong, when I''m ready, I want to go out for a walk. In the future, I will never pester you again. I''m very sorry for killing ruoqiu. If you want me to pay for it, I can do the same. "


    She doesn''t want to cling to the feeling that she can''t see hope any more. If she goes out to have a look, she may gain more.


    This entanglement, she felt will let Su Yong very painful, it is better to let go, she wants to love Su Yong in another way.


    Su Yong didn''t expect that she would say that. She looked slightly stunned. Then she firmly grasped her hand and said in a serious tone: "I will accompany you wherever you want to go. No matter how long your future is, I will be with you. "


    "You..." Fei Miaoxia hesitated, showing a look of disbelief, "what do you mean by that?"


    She didn''t dare to think that way. She was afraid that as much as she expected, she would be disappointed. It would be better for her not to hold much hope from the beginning. It would make her a lot easier to hear the answers that were not as she imagined.


    "I said, let''s remarry. In the future, I will love you and take care of the rest of your life. " Su Yong said frankly.


    Now that he knows his heart, he won''t let go unless she really doesn''t want to stay with him.


    No matter whether she will face the scourge in the future, and no matter how much time she has to live in the future, he wants to accompany her as long as he can, at least let her go without regret and leave with good memories.


    Fei Miaoxia stared at him in a daze. She was so excited that she held his hand. She didn''t even notice her strength. Her eyes were filled with tears.


    She choked and asked, "is that true? Would you forgive me? But... But I killed ruoqiu... "


    "I think you''ve been punished, too. Let bygones be bygones." Su Yong responded.


    "Well." Fei Miaoxia nodded.


    "Dad. Now that mom wakes up, you''re going to have a rest. You haven''t closed your eyes for a long time. " Su ruoqiu said.


    When Fei Miaoxia wakes up, her father can rest assured, and they don''t have to wait until dawn to buy breakfast.


    Hearing that Su Yong hadn''t closed her eyes for a long time, Fei Miaoxia frowned and said, "go to bed, or I''ll be angry. We can''t get married again until we have a good spirit. "


    "Yes. I''m going to have a rest now, and so are you. If you''re hungry, you''ll wake me up. " Su Yong said softly.


    Fei Miaoxia''s cheeks appeared two red halos, nodded happily with a smile, "en."


    After watching Fei Miaoxia lie down, her father also has a rest. Su ruoqiu returns to Jin yilie.


    After waking up in the morning, Su Yong went to buy breakfast for several people.


    Fei Miaoxia is out of danger. Now she just needs to wait until she recovers.


    Su ruoqiu tells Fei Miaoxia about the kid before and asks her to protect Su Yong. She has to go back to Longcheng.


    A week later, it was the day when Fei Miaoxia was discharged from hospital, and it was also the day when she wanted to leave Dongcheng.


    At noon, they had a reunion dinner and were ready to leave.


    "My father will trouble you to take care of him in the future. Of course, Eliot and I will often come to see you. If you are free, you can also come to see us." Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    In fact, she originally intended to let them go to Longcheng to live together, but they have always lived in Dongcheng and don''t want to leave here.


    With the company in Dongcheng, it''s not convenient for them to go to Longcheng.


    Su ruoqiu thought that Fei Miaoxia would take care of her, and she could rest assured that she would allow them to stay in Dongcheng.


    "Yes. When you have a baby, we''re going to stay Fei Miaoxia said with a smile.


    "Yes, I want to see my grandson born." Su Yong said with a smile.


    Su ruoqiu said with a smile: "good. Dad, after I have a baby, you can just leave the company to yilie. You and mom will come to Longcheng. Don''t be tired any more. ""Do you mean to make me tired?" Jin yilie stared at her with a cold face.


    Su ruoqiu poked his shoulder with a smile, "you are still young, my father is old, when I have a son, you hope your son will grow up quickly, so as to pick up your company."


    "If our son knows his mother''s plan, I promise he won''t be born in your stomach." Jin yilie said with a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t have a son. Anyway, you can carry it. When will your daughter find a son-in-law with outstanding ability?" Su ruoqiu shrugged indifferently. Anyway, he put the burden on his shoulders.


    "Alas..." Jin yilie sighed on purpose and said sadly, "if I take a wife like you, I''ll die of overwork sooner or later."


    "Bah bah..." Su ruoqiu glared at him angrily, "you can''t say something nice. What a death of overwork! My husband wants to live a long life. If I don''t die, you can''t die. That''s my order. "


    "Well, yes, my wife. If you don''t let me die, I won''t dare to die first." Jin yilie''s mouth stirred up a happy smile.


    Su Yong looks at their husband and wife flirting with each other as if no one else. He turns to see Fei Miaoxia. They look at each other and smile.


    After the reunion dinner and a short rest, Su ruoqiu is ready to leave.


    Su Yong sees them to the car and looks at Su ruoqiu. He hugs her and says, "take care of yourself when you get there."


    "Well, I know. So are you Su ruoqiu replied.


    After hugging for a while, Su Yongcai released his hand, and his eyes fell on Jin yilie, which seemed a bit severe and dignified. "If autumn is left to you, you should take good care of her."


    "I will love her with my life and never let her be wronged." Jin yilie assured.


    "In a few days, when your father is free, we''ll go to the east city to see you." Fei Miaoxia said with red eyes.


    Now she sees that Su ruoqiu is going to leave, just like her own daughter is going to leave.


    "Good. When you come over, remember to call us so that we can pick you up. " Su ruoqiu replied with a smile.


    "Yes. Be careful on your way. Don''t drive too fast. " Fei Miaoxia asked.


    Su ruoqiu and Jin yilie nodded and got into the car.


    Standing on the side of the car, Su Yong and Fei Miaoxia watched the car start the engine and drive forward, gradually disappearing in their sight.


    Su Yong wants to wait until ruoqiu has a baby. It''s time to hand over the company to Jin yilie.

 Chapter 384

    The company and all the property were originally intended for the two daughters.


    But I didn''t expect that my little daughter would die early.


    Now there is only the eldest daughter left, not all of them. Can he take them to the coffin?


    Su Yongfu and his wife stood for a while before they returned to the villa.


    Jin yilie, who was driving, scanned the rearview mirror and saw that she yawned several times.


    "If you''re tired, lie down in the back seat and I''ll drive slowly." Jin yilie said gently.


    "Yes. Then I''ll lie down. " Su ruoqiu really wants to lie down, "when you need to sit up, you call me."


    If he slows down, it should be OK.


    Jin yilie nodded, "well, sleep."


    She didn''t lie down long before she fell asleep and turned over from time to time.


    Su ruoqiu is fast asleep. She only feels that the car has stopped, and then she is picked up.


    Jin yilie''s voice came from her ear. She knew that he was the one who picked himself up, so she didn''t open her eyes and fell asleep again.


    When Su ruoqiu woke up, it was Jin yilie''s cry that made her wake up.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, squinting at him.


    She saw that it was not the inside of the car, but a room. Did they get home?


    "Here we are?" Su ruoqiu asked in a slightly hoarse voice.


    Jin yilie said in a voice: "well, here we are. Let''s get out of the car now. "


    "What? get off the car? Aren''t we in the room? " Su ruoqiu asked in surprise.


    She looked carefully and saw that the furnishings in the house were not their rooms at all.


    "This is a RV. I don''t think you sleep very well, so I replaced it with a RV to make you sleep more comfortable." Jin yilie said.


    Su ruoqiu touched her head and thought of the feeling of being picked up before. Maybe she changed the car at that time.


    In addition to feeling that after sleeping again, the rear seat seems to be very comfortable and soft, and the position is very wide.


    At that time, she thought it was a dream, but she didn''t think it was true. In order to make her sleep more comfortable, Jin yilie changed her RV.


    "No wonder it''s so comfortable. It''s just sleeping in bed. I thought it was a dream." Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    "Let''s get out of the car. Mom and Aunt Chen are ready for dinner, waiting for us to have dinner together. " Jin yilie said.


    Su ruoqiu nodded, "OK, get off at once."


    She took Jin yilie''s arm and they left the RV together.


    As soon as she got out of the car, Su ruoqiu saw their mother-in-law and looked at them with a smile.


    Liu Xiuqin saw them coming down. With the help of Aunt Chen, she immediately went forward.


    "Mom''s expecting you back." Liu Xiuqin affectionately holds Su ruoqiu''s hand, "when you were alone, your mother was worried to death. Later, yilie went, and I felt relieved."


    "I''m sorry to worry mom." Su ruoqiu said apologetically.


    "It''s your job. My mother supports you. My mother is too timid to be bullied there." Liu Xiuqin is afraid that she will have an accident, but it''s not good to say that. It''s not lucky.


    "Let''s go in. I''m a little hungry now." Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    "Yes. Your father will arrive soon. We will have dinner when your father arrives. If you are so hungry, you can eat first. " Liu Xiuqin''s face is full of doting color.


    "No, I''ll eat it when my father arrives. He''s an elder. He hasn''t arrived yet. How can I eat first? " Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    "Good. Let''s go in and wait for your dad. " Liu Xiuqin took her hand and went to the villa, "if you are really hungry, let Uncle Chen get you something to eat first."


    "I''m not very hungry either. I can take this time." Su ruoqiu replied.


    Aunt Chen was very happy to see them go home safely. "I went to the kitchen and asked them to reheat the food."


    With that, she strode forward, ready to reheat the meal, so as not to be a little cold and bad.


    Su ruoqiu sat and chatted with them in the living room, laughing happily from time to time.


    "What are you talking about? Look how happy you are laughing. " Zhang Cheng''s voice rang out, and his smiling eyes swept around them.


    "Just talking. Dad, let''s go and eat. " Su ruoqiu immediately went forward and took her father''s arm.After dinner, Su ruoqiu tells Su Yong''s story in the living room.


    But she did not tell the truth, but according to the wording given by Su Yong, she told them again.


    "Do you mind, dad?" Su ruoqiu blinked expectantly and asked in a voice.


    Zhang Cheng patted her hand and said with a smile, "what do I mind. My daughter has two dads who love her so much that I can''t be happy. It''s just


    His brows wrinkled slightly, and he looked at her with a desire for words.


    "Just what?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    "It''s just that it''s unfair to him. He doesn''t even know that his daughter died, and he regards other people''s daughter as his own. I''m very sorry for that. I''m sorry for him." Zhang Cheng said.


    The original father is worried about this, Su ruoqiu''s heart a burst of sour.


    I didn''t know you were the one whose daughter died, Dad.


    It''s unfair to you. We are sorry for you, but I can''t confess to you. I''m afraid you can''t bear it.


    If I can, I want to keep it from you all my life. You''d better not know the truth all your life.


    "Dad, my body belongs to his daughter, but my soul belongs to me. In fact, I''m half his daughter and half your daughter, aren''t I? " Su ruoqiu asked softly.


    Zhang Cheng nodded, feeling that what she said was reasonable, "OK. We won''t tell him, so that he can reduce the pain. "


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded.


    She saw that her father agreed, but she was not curious about other things. She was relieved.


    Su ruoqiu secretly looks at Jin yilie, and a light smile rises from the corner of his mouth.


    Now, she has two loving dads, a loving husband and a supportive mother-in-law.


    If she had another child in her life, everything would be perfect.


    Think of these, Su ruoqiu subconsciously touched her stomach, feel the baby''s fetal movement, happy smile.


    When Zhang Cheng wants to leave, Su ruoqiu asks Xu Weiwei and Ke min to follow her father, and tells them to follow her father.


    When she was in the east city, the kid who appeared wanted to kill Su Yong had already sounded the alarm in her heart. She couldn''t let the people around her be in danger.


    With Xu Weiwei and Ke min following Zhang Cheng, there is an extra layer of security, so she can rest assured that she doesn''t want to lose any relatives.


    Qi Hui is not at home today. Her mother-in-law says that she has gone back to visit her grandmother. She should be back tomorrow.


    Su ruoqiu plans to wait until Qi Hui comes back to see her physical condition and see if she has some spiritual power.


    She must do what she promised Qi Qing, and she must solve the problem of Qi''s mansion.


    She has a lot to do in the future.

 Chapter 385

    Deep in the forest, in a castle like villa.


    Ren Wanqi sat on the sofa with a sneer at the corner of her mouth. Looking at the blank space in front of her, she said to herself, "you''ve solved both the two kids. They''re quite capable."


    She got up and went to the basement where they were being held.


    It seems to be her habit to visit them and tell them what she has done.


    Maybe she is too lonely and has no one to talk with. She always wants to tell them something.


    Of course, she usually tells them bad news, but for her, it''s good news that can make her happy.


    The more painful they were, the happier she was.


    Ren Wanqi''s face, has not the last old, in the recovery of young, she is like this.


    When the time comes, she will become old again, but she has nothing to fear, because she can make herself young again.


    For her, time can only make her old and young again and again, and can not take her life, let alone lose her beauty forever.


    As long as she exists, they will never be reincarnated.


    She will torture their children and grandchildren, forever torture, let their children and grandchildren suffering, will make them more painful, and what she gains is happiness.


    Ren Wanqi wants to torture their descendants for generations. Unless she dies, she can''t let anyone go!


    Killing their offspring is not the result she wants, what she wants is their offspring to live in pain, life is not like death!


    Staring at the two bottles covered by black cloth, Ren Wanqi''s smile is very evil.


    She gently opened the black cloth and looked at the black butterflies in the glass bottles.


    As soon as the black cloth was uncovered, they still flew to one side and looked at each other through the glass bottle.


    "Ridiculous, ridiculous. I said, are you tired every time? You know you can''t touch each other. " Ren Wanqi laughs extremely ironically, in the heart is very jealous.


    If she could, she would like to have herself in it. Unfortunately, if it was her, he would only turn his back to her and would never be like this.


    "I was going to get rid of her baby." Ren Wanqi deliberately did not finish, staring at the glass bottle indifferently.


    Two black butterflies, looking at each other from a distance across the glass bottle, suddenly stopped and flew to the side facing her.


    They fly around and hit glass bottles. They look worried, but their strength is too small to shake anything.


    "Tut tut... I said, why are you always so bad? I''ve already told you that you can''t get out and you can''t die. Don''t bother Ren Wanqi laughed coldly.


    Her fingers were placed on two glass bottles, as if teasing two butterflies. The sarcastic smile from the corner of her mouth became more and more dazzling.


    After teasing her for a while, Ren Wanqi said: "I didn''t expect that she had great ability to send away all the kids I raised."


    "What? Is that a relief for you? " Ren Wanqi looked at the two black butterflies coldly, "don''t dream, if I really want to do it, do you think she can escape? Now it''s just the first dish. I''m teasing her. The main part is in the back. "


    "You said..." Ren Wanqi stopped, suddenly laughed a little crazy, "if I get rid of her baby, do you want to bring the baby''s body back to you? This is your first great grandson. You should see each other. " Ren Wanqi laughed loudly, tears are about to laugh out.


    Two black butterflies, as if angered by her crazy remarks, rushed into the glass bottle.


    Even if they tried their best to hit the glass bottle, they could not change anything. They were still imprisoned inside, and the glass bottle didn''t even have a scratch.


    "Hit it. You can hit it if you like. Anyway, you can''t break the glass bottle, and you can''t die." Ren Wanqi said with a smile.


    Looking at their painful appearance, she was in a good mood. She wanted to see the effect.


    Ren Wanqi pauses, does not speak, also does not have any movement, only looks at them two to do the useless work.


    They were so funny and funny that she couldn''t help laughing.


    Looking at them persistently hitting the glass bottle, Ren Wanqi''s lips moved. Suddenly, she thought of a better idea. A deep evil flashed through her eyes."Why don''t you wait until your great grandson dies, I''ll bring his body and soul, make him the most powerful kid, and work for me from now on." Ren Wanqi said more excited, eyes flashing light, "you say so good?"


    The two black butterflies, who had been a little weak in the impact, stopped when they heard her saying, and then there was a more violent impact.


    They can''t say anything, but they can understand all the words Ren Wanqi said. They are angry at her cold-blooded and merciless, and they don''t let go of a baby. They also want to kill the baby and do something that heaven forbids.


    Is Ren Wanqi still a little kid? She has committed so many sins, but she is not old and she is free in this forest.


    The two of them know how cruel it is to make a baby the most powerful kid.


    Babies not only suffer from non-human torture after death, but also suffer a lot before death and die in an extremely painful way.


    Such cruel and inhumane sorcery, from Ren Wanqi''s mouth, is so light, as if stepping on a cockroach.


    "You are so ignorant. I''m not here to let your great grandson stay with you forever. You don''t appreciate it. " Ren Wanqi said in a coquettish tone.


    Her mood gets better and better, especially when they''re banging the glass bottle.


    Ren Wanqi''s hands are around her chest, and her eyes stare at them coldly.


    She didn''t stop until she was tired. "I''m sleepy. I need to go back to sleep. I''ll talk to you about my plan when I wake up. "


    Ren Wanqi then picked up the black cloth and covered the two glass bottles to prevent them from meeting again.


    When she had done all this, she turned away and went back to her room.


    Ren Wanqi''s pace is slow. She comes to the dressing table leisurely and looks at herself in the mirror.


    She raised her hand and touched her cheeks, looking left and right.


    "Is it time for a new face?" Ren Wanqi stares at her in the mirror and asks.


    If she wants to change her face, whose face should she change?


    The woman he loves?


    Ren Wanqi shook her head with a smile, "I tried at that time, but he saw through."


    "Maybe... I should change the face of his great grandson''s daughter-in-law..." Ren Wanqi said in a quiet tone.


    She stared at herself in the mirror, her mouth rising.


    A plot in her heart quietly breeding, her smile is also increasingly evil, eyes flashing malicious light.

 Chapter 386

    Weijia villa.


    Chi Biyue sits in the room with a sad face, accompanied by Wei Song, who is also sad.


    If they wait like this, their whole family will be planted in Su ruoqiu''s hands sooner or later.


    "Don''t worry, things will work out." Weisong comforted her.


    He knows that it is impossible to deal with Su ruoqiu under the current situation. When the two sides fight each other, the Wei family must be the loser.


    "How can I not worry? You know we have no chance of winning at all. Just because she doesn''t do it now doesn''t mean she won''t do it later. " Chi Biyue''s tone is anxious.


    If Su ruoqiu didn''t want to worry about it, she would cooperate with her before, as nothing happened.


    But at that time, Su ruoqiu refused, and his attitude was also very tough. Sooner or later, the other party would investigate.


    Shifu didn''t know where she was. She couldn''t get in touch with her. Now she''s in a hurry.


    "Alas... Your master can''t get in touch with you. Otherwise, we will have a better chance of winning. Maybe we can get rid of Su ruoqiu at one stroke." Wei Song frowned deeply.


    Now if he doesn''t get rid of Su ruoqiu for a day, he can''t sleep well and has no appetite. He is worried all day and is afraid that he will be avenged suddenly.


    Chi Biyue''s eyebrows were deeply wrinkled, and she sighed helplessly, "I also want to be able to find my master, but my master''s whereabouts are uncertain. How can we find him?"


    "If your master wants to find you, can he contact you?" Asked Wilson curiously.


    "Yes. If master wants to contact me, she will call me. " The pond is blue and the moon is green.


    Wei song could only pray silently in the bottom of her heart that her master would know that their sisters had an accident and would come back to her.


    "If we knew Su ruoqiu was a god of plague, we shouldn''t have provoked her." Chi Biyue looks at him apologetically, "husband, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault."


    Wei Song shook his head and hugged her. "I don''t blame you. I know you are also for the good of our family. Whatever you do, right or wrong, I support you."


    "Thank you husband. It''s my greatest happiness to meet you in my life." Chi Biyue said gently.


    "To meet you is also the greatest happiness of my life." Weisong echoed.


    He has the present achievement, many times depends on her, otherwise, where will the company have the present scale.


    Originally, it was intended to surpass Jin''s family and become the first existence of Longcheng, but who thought that before surpassing Jin''s family, they would be defeated.


    Just as the two of them share their heartfelt feelings and love with each other, Chi Biyue''s mobile phone rings.


    As soon as she heard the ring of her mobile phone, she immediately pushed away Weisong, looking for her mobile phone flustered and excited.


    Chi Biyue set up a different ring for her master, so as soon as the ring rang, she knew it was from her master.


    Wei Song, who was pushed away, stared at her in amazement. Seeing the smile on her face, he was stunned for a moment, and then he guessed something.


    Looking at her happy appearance, the person who called must be her master.


    Thinking of this, Wei Song breathed a sigh of relief. With her master, they would not have to live in fear.


    "Master, why did you call me? Where are you? " Chi Biyue''s voice is uncontrollable joy.


    When the couple were at a loss, Shifu called in person. How could she be upset?


    As long as master is willing to help her, Chi Biyue thinks that there should be no big problem. It''s time for them to pull back 10%.


    Her eyes narrowed and she looked vicious.


    Now either Su ruoqiu or their Wei family is dead!


    "I''ll be in Longcheng tomorrow. You can meet me at the station."


    Before Chi Biyue asked her master to come back to help her, she was stunned to hear what she said.


    "Yes? Do you hear me Her master spoke again. Her voice was a little harsher than before, and it sounded especially dignified. She had to come back.


    "Well, I see. Call me when you get to the station tomorrow. I''ll come and wait for you earlier. " Chi Biyue said respectfully.


    She had always been in awe of her master, but now she still asks for her master''s help. Naturally, she will have more respect in her tone and attitude.


    "Yes. Then I''ll hang up. " Her master finished and hung up."Your master is coming?" Wei Song showed a look of joy, and his voice improved a bit.


    Chi Biyue nodded and held his hands excitedly. She said excitedly, "master''s coming is really timely. With master, we can be saved."


    "Thank goodness, God is helping us. It means we shouldn''t be down." Wei Song said with a smile.


    "Yes." Chi Biyue nodded with a smile, "we can have a good sleep now."


    When Wei Song wanted to say something else, he heard a knock on the door and frowned slightly.


    Generally speaking, no one knocks at this time point. They look at each other.


    After the knock came down, before they took action, the voice rang again, but this time it was much faster than last time.


    Knowing that something urgent must have happened, they hurried to the door of the room and quickly opened it.


    The servant who just wanted to knock on the door again, with a look of panic, saw two of them appear and said anxiously in his voice: "no, sir and madam! The hospital called and said that the young master had an accident and entered the hospital! "


    "What The couple spoke out in unison, both eyes wide open.


    Chi Biyue muttered to herself, "how could there be an accident..."


    Don''t let anything happen to her son, otherwise, how can she survive.


    "Let''s go to the hospital." Said Wilson, holding her arm.


    "Good." Chi Biyue nodded. After they asked which hospital, they went out in a hurry.


    After they got on the bus, they went straight out of the villa and headed for the hospital.


    "I hope nothing will happen to haye. I''m afraid something will happen to him. He has a big disaster. If he can''t make it, he will die. " Chi Biyue said chokingly.


    "Don''t worry, he''ll be fine. Didn''t you say Kong Wen would block this catastrophe for him? " Wei Song said with a glimmer of hope.


    "Have you forgotten? Kong Wen and Xiao Yi went shopping tonight. She and Heye are not together at all. How can she block the disaster for Heye? " Chi Biyue frowned tightly and looked worried.


    She''s on tenterhooks now. She''s afraid hye won''t be able to make it.


    If it''s a slight injury, I''m afraid it''s a serious injury.


    This is the only child they have. If the only child has an accident, how can they live.


    All the hard work will be left to this child in the future. If the child dies, what is the meaning of their struggle? They will give it to outsiders.


    Wei song is silent. If he had known that something would happen to Heye, he would have let Kong Wen follow him. At least there are people who can stop the disaster. Heye is less likely to be injured.

 Chapter 387

    Their husband and wife are worried to death. When they come to the hospital, they go to the operating room in a hurry.


    It''s said that they were in the operating room, and their hearts sank. Their hearts felt like they were pressed down by a heavy stone, which made them unable to breathe.


    In the corridor of the operating room, they saw a familiar figure sitting on the chair from a distance, which made them feel relieved.


    Chi Biyue thought her son would have a big event. Now when she saw that he was safe, she felt much more secure.


    After a few steps, Chi Biyue realized a problem. She can see ghosts, but is he ye a human or a ghost?


    Her heart thumped and she turned to look at Wilson. "Honey, do you see our son?"


    Wei song was stunned. He frowned slightly and said, "I see. Don''t you just sit in the chair in front of you? Don''t you see that? "


    "I saw it, too. I was afraid to see a ghost just now, so I asked you. " Chi Biyue said softly.


    When she thought that her son was a ghost, she was so scared that she almost had a heart attack.


    As long as their son is OK, no matter who has an accident, it''s none of her business. The most important thing is to compensate for some money. She never talks much about anything that can be solved with money.


    Chi Biyue walked quickly to Heye and saw that there was blood on his body. She cried with heartache: "Heye."


    When he heard his mother''s voice, he immediately looked up. His eyes were red, but he didn''t cry.


    "Ma." Weiheye''s voice was very hoarse. A word seemed to squeeze out of his throat.


    Wei Song saw that he was ok, so he said, "I heard that you are in the hospital and still in the operating room. It''s frightening me and your mother to death."


    "Why are you full of blood? Where did you get hurt? Why are you sitting here? Let the doctor show you quickly! " Chi Biyue frowned painfully.


    They are such a son, but pain to the bone, even a little hurt, she is very distressed.


    "I''m fine. It''s just skin trauma. I''m waiting for Kong Wen. She''s in the operating room. " Weiheye''s eyes and voice were full of guilt.


    If it wasn''t for Kong Wen''s desperate effort to protect him at the critical moment, he would not have suffered from skin injury.


    Without Kong Wen''s sacrifice, he would be the one lying in the operating room now.


    He has no love for Kong Wen. Now he feels very sorry for her. He is also very guilty. He marries her home, but ignores her like this.


    The only time they loved each other was because Kong Wen was so mean that they had a close relationship.


    Just after that time, he hated Kong Wen even more.


    Every time he saw Kong Wen, he always thought of the shame of being calculated.


    It''s very painful to be calculated by people who don''t love. In his eyes, Kong Wen is selfish. She only thinks that she can get him, but doesn''t think that he will be happy.


    "Kong Wen..." Chi Biyue stares at her eyes in surprise. Her eyes fall on the closed door of the operating room. "Do you mean Kong Wen is rescuing inside?"


    "Yes. She gave her life to block for me, otherwise it would be me in the operating room. " Weiheye said with guilt.


    He did not see his parents look at each other, exchanged a look, two pairs of eyes do not have any color of worry, as if in the operating room rescue people have nothing to do with them.


    "Don''t worry. I''m sure she''ll be OK, too." Chi Biyue sat beside him, holding his hand and comforting him softly.


    Whether Kong Wen will be OK or not is not her concern. She only cares about Wei Heye.


    Wei Song, sitting on the other side, sat in silence without saying a word.


    "Mom, I''m so scared. You said she... "Wei Heye didn''t dare to go on, for fear that it would be true.


    As soon as he thought that Kong Wen would die, his heart would be in a panic.


    Is it because of guilt? But his heart hurts.


    He used to be so disgusted with Kong Wen, but after this, he had the illusion that he seemed to have her place in his heart.


    Although he was reluctant to admit it, it was so.


    "No, don''t worry." Chi Biyue quickly comforted her.


    She frowned slightly and began to feel uneasy.


    As a past person, she can''t see the difference of Heye. She only hopes that Heye doesn''t really love Kong Wen.Kong Wen wants to come out safely. If she dies on the operating table, the blow to he ye can be imagined.


    A lot of people with dull feelings are easy to wake up in this life and death parting, see clearly the heart that never saw clearly, and then suddenly find that they love each other.


    He ye, don''t worry. You''ll know when the doctor comes out. She''s going to be fine. " Wei song also comforted him.


    Wei Heye''s mood is very depressed, nodded, "yes."


    He also hopes that Kong Wen will be OK. As long as she comes out of the operating room alive, no matter what she looks like, he will take care of her all her life and never leave her.


    But his uneasiness became more and more intense, and his mood was also very irritable. He always felt that Kong Wen would not come out of the operating room.


    Although he tried hard to suppress his inner thoughts, they always emerged inadvertently, which made him more and more uncontrollable.


    Bit by bit the past of time, for weiheye, every minute is suffering.


    He didn''t know how long the time had passed. In short, when he heard the news from the operating room, he immediately looked up.


    Weiheye almost bounced up and rushed to the door of the operating room, staring at the doctor who came out.


    "Doctor! What happened to her? Is the operation successful? Is she awake? " Verheye was so excited that he asked several questions in a row.


    He thought about a lot of answers, but he didn''t think that the operation would fail.


    The doctor''s expression dignified, helplessly looking at him, a moment later said with regret: "sorry, can''t rescue."


    Wei Heye''s face suddenly collapsed, and his whole body seemed to be drained.


    He stepped back two steps and murmured to himself, "no... I don''t believe... Doctor, are you kidding me?"


    "Sorry." The doctor just apologized again.


    After watching too much separation, the doctor''s face was calm without any sad expression.


    "No way! She''s not going to die! No Waiiye suddenly cried and yelled.


    I can''t hold back my tears. At the moment, I can''t help it. His heart hurts so much.


    Before that, he was still deceiving himself that he didn''t have Kong Wen''s place in his heart.


    When he knew that Kong Wen was dead, the pain in his heart clearly reminded him that he had her place in his heart, but it was always ignored by him.


    "Please don''t make any noise in the hospital." The doctor said with a cold face.


    The family members of the deceased will be very sad. He can understand this kind of mood. He just makes a lot of noise in the hospital, so he has to take care of it.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Chi Biyue quickly apologized, and took Heye''s arm and said softly, "don''t do that. If Wenwen sees you like this, she won''t be at ease. "

 Chapter 388

    "Ma..."


    Weeping, wehrye hugged his mother.


    He knew too late, everything was too late.


    Why do you see your heart clearly at this moment? How about now? It doesn''t work at all.


    She''s dead. What do you want him to do?


    "Cry. Mom''s with you. " Pool blue month in the heart is afflicted ground comforts a way.


    Her son really fell in love with Kong Wen, and he didn''t know how long it would take for the scar to heal.


    Kong Wen''s body was transferred to the mortuary, and the three of them stood on one side, looking at Kong Wen''s body.


    "Heye, let''s go back for Wenwen''s funeral." Chi Biyue earnestly advised.


    He was asked to go back before, but he just didn''t want to go back and insisted on staying here.


    Seeing that he was determined to stay, they had to stand with him in the cold mortuary.


    In the cold mortuary, they had been standing for at least half an hour. Their feet were sore, but their son was still motionless.


    Chi Biyue is afraid that if she goes on like this, her son will also fall ill.


    When there is heartbreak, it will be very difficult for her to recover if she has a new disease. She is afraid that Heye will become depressed and ill.


    "Your mother said it. You can''t let Wenwen lie here all the time. " Wei song also advised.


    Wei Heye, who was silent for a moment, said feebly, "please go back to my parents and prepare for the future. I''m here to accompany her."


    "This..." Wei Song hesitated and looked at Chi Biyue, frowning slightly.


    Chi Biyue''s face is also very embarrassed. She doesn''t want Heye to be in this cold place, and she doesn''t know what will happen. What''s more, he still has wounds on his body that haven''t been treated.


    Strangely, she didn''t see Kong Wen''s soul. She didn''t know if she was detained by the ghost messenger.


    Chi Biyue saw that he Ye''s attitude was firm, so she said: "husband, let''s go first, let him accompany Wenwen for a while."


    She knew how to persuade him. Yiheye''s temper was absolutely unable to persuade him to leave. She had no choice but to let him stay.


    "Yes." Wei Song responded helplessly.


    The two of them left the mortuary and went out.


    Before leaving the hospital, Chi Biyue said in a voice, "I''ll go to the bathroom."


    "Good." He took a seat and waited for her to come out.


    After Chi Biyue appeared, they went home together.


    When I returned to the villa, I saw Li Xiaoyi who just came back.


    "Cousin and sister-in-law haven''t come back yet?" Li Xiaoyi asked curiously.


    "Yes." Chi Biyue doesn''t want to say anything more.


    Seeing that their faces were not quite right, Li Xiaoyi asked, "are you uncomfortable? Why do you look so ugly? "


    "Xiaoyi, your cousin is dead, and your cousin is in the hospital." Wei Song sighed.


    "What Li Xiaoyi''s eyes widened, unable to digest the news, "how could my cousin die? Is cousin OK? "


    "Your cousin is OK. They had an accident. " Wei Song said lightly.


    "Oh." Li Xiaoyi said, "if my cousin is OK. It scared the hell out of me. I thought there was something wrong with both of them. "


    As soon as she finished her words, she saw their eyes sweeping. She was so scared that she immediately said, "I don''t mean that. I''m just worried about my cousin. My cousin''s dead, and I''m heartbroken. "


    "All right. We''re going back to our room. Don''t come to us if you have nothing to do. " Chi Biyue said.


    "Oh." Li Xiaoyi responded.


    Looking at their back, Li Xiaoyi showed dissatisfaction.


    I used to think that they loved her very much, but now I''ve been together for a long time, and she found that they didn''t love her so much. It wasn''t their child after all.


    In particular, Chi Biyue, who was good to her before, was just hypocritical.


    Chi Biyue went back to her room and sat on the bed in a daze.


    "Tomorrow, I''ll deal with Kong Wen''s affairs immediately, so as not to drag on any longer and he ye will go crazy." Chi Biyue said anxiously.


    "Yes. That''s fine. Get rid of it earlier. " Wei Song nodded back.


    "I didn''t expect that Heye had feelings for Kong Wen." Chi Biyue said.


    "You''re worried that he''ll go down?" Wei Song sat beside her and hugged her. "Don''t worry, he will come out soon. When we''re done with Kong Wen, we''ll destroy all her things, so that he Ye won''t forget. ""Well, that''s the only way." Chi Biyue sighed, "I thought Kong Wen would wake up. In this way, if he Ye likes her, he will let her stay at home all the time. It''s a compensation for her to block the disaster for he Ye."


    "It''s God''s will that she blocks the disaster for Heye. Otherwise, originally she went shopping with Xiaoyi, how could she be in Heye''s car again." Wei Song said.


    Xiaoyi had something to leave alone at that time, so she asked Heye to meet her. She didn''t tell Heye that she was going to meet Kong Wen.


    When Heye arrives, he knows that it''s not Xiaoyi but Kongwen. Heye originally wanted to leave, but Xiaoyi persuades Heye to take Kongwen.


    It is such a change that Heye can survive.


    "Yes. Think of it like this. However, she was originally the one I came to block the disaster for Heye. Her death is valuable. At least she died for her beloved. She must be willing to die. " Chi Biyue said flatly.


    Wei Song nodded approvingly, "yes. Did you see her soul in the hospital today? "


    "No. I wonder where her soul has gone Chi Biyue said.


    "Where are you hiding?" Wei Song asked.


    "It''s possible, but it''s more likely that they were taken away by ghost messengers. It''s better to be taken away by ghost messengers, so that I don''t have to spend energy on her, and I''m afraid she won''t be willing to continue to rectify her career. " Chi Biyue said.


    "Heye has feelings for her now. If she appears, Heye may be with her regardless of everything." Wei Song made a sound.


    Chi Biyue nodded, "yes. That''s why I said it''s good to be taken away by ghost messengers. People who have been with ghosts for a long time do great harm to people. "


    If they stay together for a long time, the essence of Heye will be absorbed by Kong Wen, and Heye will die at that time.


    "Go to sleep. I''ll have the spirit to do the funeral tomorrow morning. " Wei Song looked at her painfully.


    Chi Biyue''s brow slightly wrinkled, "where can I sleep? Heye is still in the mortuary. I''m a little sorry now. Why don''t I accompany him there? What do you say if something happens to him? "


    "Don''t scare yourself. He''ll be fine." Wei Song patted her on the shoulder to reassure her.


    Under Wei Song''s comfort, Chi Biyue finally relaxed her heart and lay down to sleep.


    She still tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep. She wanted to get up and go to the hospital several times.


    Maybe Chi Biyue is upset. She doesn''t notice a figure outside the balcony.


    Kong Wen, who could no longer hide the ghost, disappeared on the balcony.


    She didn''t dare to stop until she ran away.


    Chi Biyue and Wei Song''s conversation, she heard is clear, the heart also seems to be cut to pieces.


    She once thought that Chi Biyue''s mother-in-law loved her very much and treated her as her own daughter. She also wanted to repay her mother-in-law for her kindness.

 Chapter 389

    Now I think of it, it''s ridiculous.


    It turns out that she has always been Chi Biyue''s pawn.


    If she can''t block the disaster for Wei Heye, Chi Biyue won''t let her become the young grandmother of Wei family, or even allow her to enter Wei family.


    Think of the scene of the first meeting, Kong Wen''s heart is more clear, why pool Biyue will be inexplicably good to her.


    In this world, there is no good without reason, and Chi Biyue is good to her with purpose.


    If she had not entered the Wei family and become the wife of Wei Heye, she would not have died so early.


    What about enjoying the splendor? It''s just a mirage that bubbles away.


    She seemed to wake up from a daydream now, but she could never go back.


    Kong Wen has a grudge against Wei Song and his wife, but she doesn''t regret to die for Wei Heye.


    Who let her completely fall in love with weiheye, love no self, would rather sacrifice their own life to save him.


    After her death, the only thing that makes her happy is that she knows that weiheye has fallen in love with her. Unfortunately, she is no longer alive, which is also a pity for her.


    Hard calculation so long, she did not think that after death, the plan was successful, which for her, no use.


    Kong Wen leaned against the corner, her face full of sadness.


    She felt her heart hurt, why only the soul died, still can clearly feel the heartache.


    Kong Wen thinks that she doesn''t have any feelings, or even any emotions, but like before she died, she can feel everything.


    In a daze, I don''t know how long, Kong Wen is finally willing to leave.


    When she arrived at the hospital morgue, her heart was still throbbing.


    She desperately wanted to stop the heartache, but she found that everything was in vain, she could not control it.


    At that time, lying on the operating table, she was unconscious. When she woke up, she thought she had woken up, but saw that she was still lying on the operating table.


    The doctors and nurses around her are trying their best to rescue her, but her eyes are closed tightly and there is no sign of waking up.


    She didn''t know she was dead until the doctor gave up and her vital signs didn''t recover.


    The moment she was conscious, she died.


    Kong Wen can''t accept the fact that she died. She desperately wants to stop the doctors and nurses from leaving, but she can''t touch them.


    She desperately cry, let them not give up rescue her, hope they can work hard, but they can''t hear anything.


    Kong Wen can only watch them walk towards the door of the operating room, while her body lies on the cold operating table.


    She couldn''t bear the shock and disappeared in the operating room. She wanted to go home for a while and meet her mother-in-law. She didn''t expect to let her hear the conversation between them.


    Wei Song and Chi Biyue are so cruel that they have already locked her in and set her as a target for them to become their son''s ghost in the years to come.


    As a result, she didn''t live up to their expectations. She tried her best to protect Wei Heye from the disaster and became his ghost.


    When Kong Wen came to the mortuary, she saw Wei Heye standing beside her corpse with a dull look.


    It''s more like he''s talking to himself, laughing from time to time, like someone who''s not in a normal state of mind.


    Looking at Wei Heye like this, Kong Wen''s heart aches.


    Why? Why didn''t you understand earlier, you fell in love with me.


    You admit earlier, at least before I die, I can have good memories with you.


    Now that I''m dead, knowing that you love me will only make me regret.


    Kong Wen came to his back with a sad heart and held out her hand carefully.


    She hesitated and hugged him from behind.


    Kong Wen thought that she would rush for an empty space and couldn''t hold him. Unexpectedly, she did.


    She looked unbelievable. Why couldn''t she touch the doctor before?


    Suddenly caught by the cold object, weiheye was startled and stood still.


    For a moment, he looked down and saw his hands holding his waist. His voice trembled slightly and asked, "Kong Wen, is that you?"


    Kong Wen was stunned and then said in a voice, "it''s me."


    Wei Heye immediately turned around and saw Kong Wen standing in front of him.He held out his hand happily, grabbed her shoulder and pulled her into his arms with excitement, "Kong Wen, where have you been? You''re back at last. You''re not dead... Are you not dead... Great... "


    Wei Heye doesn''t want to admit that Kong Wen is dead. When he sees Kong Wen, he subconsciously thinks that she is back. She is not dead.


    Kong Wen, who was suddenly hugged, had a dull look and let him say those words. She was very unhappy.


    She was a little reluctant to leave him, but if she didn''t, there would be no good end in the end.


    Chi Biyue is not as simple as she sees on the surface. She is afraid to stay and will die again.


    "No... I''m dead." Kong''s tone is indifferent, "I am a ghost now."


    Wei Heye was stunned and reacted for a moment, but he was not afraid. Instead, he said with a smile: "it''s OK, as long as you come back, no matter what you are, I will not dislike you."


    Don''t want to entangle with him, she''s afraid she''ll risk staying for him.


    "Haye, I love you, but do you know? I''m just the one your parents chose to block the disaster for you. You''re not dead, but I''m dead. " Kong Wen looked at him calmly and said, "I''m your ghost."


    Wei Heye, who is in a happy state, is like pouring a basin of ice water from her head, which not only extinguishes the flame of his joy, but also makes him cold all over.


    "No... it won''t..." Wei Heye couldn''t believe his eyes and shook his head. "My parents can''t do that. How can they know what disaster is and what will happen in the future?"


    "Ha ha..." Kong Wen stared at him with a smile, "Heye, you underestimate your mother too much. Do you know that she can see ghosts? Do you know she''s going to pass? Did she know you had a robbery? "


    "No, you don''t know anything." Kong Wen said to herself, "since you don''t know anything, why do you deny it! You don''t know your parents, they are the devil


    "Although I don''t care to be your ghost, they took me as a chess piece at the beginning, and they wanted to give birth to me and die for you at last." Kong Wen cried out bitterly, "my heart is very sad. I... I thought your mother was really good for me. I was going to say goodbye to her and thank her for taking care of me, but I heard those words. She was just using me!"


    She can die for wicket without complaint or regret, but how can they decide for her life? Let her become a scapegoat without saying a word, and she''s like a fool who doesn''t know anything.


    If she had not overheard those words, she would not have known when she went to the hell. She was the pawn they had to sacrifice.

 Chapter 390

    Her life is precious to them, but it is based on the fact that she is a ghost for death.


    If she can''t be the scapegoat of weiheye, they won''t love her so much. When she makes a big mistake, they won''t let her go easily.


    Now think about it, at the beginning she offended Su ruoqiu, Chi Biyue and his wife are afraid they want to kill her?


    Unfortunately, she is their baby son''s ghost, even if they are angry again, they will swallow that breath back, can''t kick her out of the Wei family.


    "No way." Weiheye is still reluctant to believe, "you must have heard wrong. Now come home with me and I''ll ask them face to face."


    "Do you think they will tell you the truth?" Kong Wen stared at him, "don''t you doubt why your parents forced you to marry me? The happiness of your own son is more important than that of an outsider? "


    She had never thought of this before. She always thought that she happened to be in the eye of Chi Biyue.


    Bent on marrying a rich family and weiheye, she ignored this important clue.


    Any mother, as long as she loves her own son, will never destroy her child''s happiness.


    For the sake of huge benefits, some parents may choose, but her family is ordinary, which can not bring them the benefits of the Wei family. So what makes them value her so much?


    Weiheye took her hand and said anxiously, "come home with me and I will give you justice."


    Kong Wen shook off his hand and stared at him. She said, "I''m sorry, I''m going to report to the underground."


    "You... Can you stay for a while?" Weiheye looked at her expectantly, "when you were alive, I didn''t love you well. Before you leave, I want you to feel my love for you."


    "Now that I''m dead, we can''t go back to the past. How can I feel it? Even if I stay, we''ll be different. I can''t survive. " Kong Wen said.


    She sacrificed her own life to save weiheye. She can''t stay and destroy his life.


    As Chi Biyue said, if they are together for a long time, Wei Heye will die.


    "I''m not afraid of people and ghosts. I''m afraid you don''t want to stay." He said at once.


    "Why are you so selfish, Wilhelm?" Kong Wen stares at him angrily, "if I stay with you, I will become a ghost! Do you want me to be a ghost all my life and not be born? "


    Didn''t he love her? Then she uses this excuse. He should let her go.


    When Kong Wen said these words, she didn''t dare to have the slightest hesitation. She was afraid that if she hesitated for a moment, all her words would change.


    "I didn''t..." Wei Heye''s face was in pain and his eyes were red. "I didn''t know it would be like this... I just didn''t want you to go..."


    He didn''t know the consequences of her staying.


    "Heye, I have to take good care of myself after I leave. I hope you can live well, maybe we can meet again in the future Kong Wen said flatly.


    She wanted to say goodbye to him in a relaxed tone and posture, and didn''t want him to see her reluctant.


    How can I live well without you?


    This is what wehrye said in his heart, but it didn''t come out of his mouth.


    He was silent, then showed a sunny smile, "en. I''ll take care of myself and live well. You don''t have to worry about me. I hope... We will meet in the next life. "


    "Yes. Goodbye, haye. " Kong Wen waved and her figure gradually disappeared.


    She always kept smiling and didn''t want to let him see her pain at the moment of parting.


    "Goodbye." Wei Heye raised his hand. Before he waved his hand, Kong Wen disappeared in front of him. He said with a sad face: "my beloved wife."


    He felt that he was an asshole. He didn''t cherish her when she was alive. He didn''t understand until she died.


    Weiheye accompanied her body for a moment, and he left the mortuary.


    He went home without any treatment for his wounds.


    Kong Wen''s words, like a magic spell, played back in his mind over and over again.


    He has always respected his filial parents. Is he such an ugly face?


    Wei Heye rushes into the room. When he sees Li Xiaoyi, he pushes her away.


    Seeing her cousin''s blood all over her body, Li Xiaoyi wanted to hiss and ask questions, but before she could speak, she was pushed away.Cousin used a lot of strength, she was almost pushed down.


    Li Xiaoyi looked at the cousin who left angrily and muttered angrily: "what! Don''t I just want to care about you, as for me? "


    "No, cousin, why are you so angry? It seems that his wound hasn''t been treated. Do you want to go back to your room or go to see your uncle and them? " Li Xiaoyi said to himself doubtfully.


    Soon, she went to the stairway, and she planned to follow up secretly.


    She had never seen her cousin so angry that she was very curious about what happened.


    Weiheye came to the door of his parents'' room and knocked on the door with great strength, as if to pull the door down.


    Chi Biyue, who had just fallen asleep, was frightened by the knock on the door and immediately sat up.


    "Is this a knock or a knock?" Wei song was also woken up and said discontentedly.


    "Go and see what''s going on." Chi Biyue said.


    I told them before, don''t come to them if you have nothing to do. It is estimated that there is something urgent, so I will knock on the door.


    "Yes." Wei Song gets out of bed and opens the door.


    Just as the door opened, a figure rushed in.


    Seeing his son clearly, Weisong breathed a sigh of relief and followed him in.


    See the wound on his body has not been treated, he said in a voice: "you come back, the wound will not be treated, let your mother help you deal with the wound."


    Li Xiaoyi, who secretly keeps up with her, has already appeared on one side of the door.


    She didn''t want to go in. She had come up secretly to eavesdrop.


    Cousin so angry upstairs, unexpectedly is to find uncle and aunt.


    She is more curious now, because when she forced her cousin to marry Kong Wen, her cousin was not so angry.


    "Heye, you sit down. I''ll go to the medicine box and deal with the wound for you." Chi Biyue immediately wants to get out of bed.


    She is such a smart person. When she sees the fierce Heye, she knows that it will not be good for him to come to her.


    "Ma." Weiheye called to her, "can you see ghosts?"


    His tone is affirmative, not to ask her, more like to confirm.


    Li Xiaoyi, who is hiding outside and eavesdropping, almost screams when she hears what her cousin asks. Fortunately, she covers her mouth with her hands in time.


    Can my aunt see ghosts? Really? Or does cousin lose his sister-in-law and hit him a little hard, making him crazy?


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Chi Biyue pretended to know nothing. "We are all people who believe in science. How can you make such superstitious remarks?"


    "Heye, how can there be ghosts in this world. You think too much. " Weisong echoed.

 Chapter 391

    Hearing what his parents said, Wei Heye sneered, "ha ha..."


    Chi Biyue and Wei Song see him show such a smile, two people shudder, in the mind flashed doubt.


    "When I saw Kong Wen''s soul before, should you say that I was hallucinating?" Wehrye fixed his eyes on them coldly.


    He clearly saw this fact. Do they also want to forcibly distort it?


    Wei song was stunned and didn''t know how to answer. He turned his head and looked at Chi Biyue.


    Looking back at Chi Biyue, she was also at a loss, but she still said, "Heye, if you don''t take a few more days off, your spirit is not very good."


    "I''m in good spirits! It''s never been better! You take Kong Wen as my scapegoat. Do you still have conscience! Whose life is not a life Waikherye''s mood is out of control and he yells.


    In his heart and eyes, his parents, even if not very good, at least kind-hearted, but now found that their hearts are black.


    To trade someone else''s life for his? He is not rare!


    How long he can live, that is his life, do not need them to do evil things, let others die for him!


    Wei Heye doesn''t know what Chi Biyue has done. If he knows, he will die at the moment.


    Li Xiaoyi, who is hiding outside and eavesdropping, covers his mouth with his eyes wide open.


    Is Kong Wen my cousin''s ghost? Can my aunt still see ghosts?


    Aunt, this is also too terrible, quietly let others do for the dead.


    I don''t want to be a ghost for my uncle''s family to take them in, do I?


    Li Xiaoyi shakes her head again. She feels that her aunt will not be so cruel and will take her relatives as a ghost for her death. Otherwise, she will not let Kong Wen become her cousin''s ghost for her death.


    But this matter, she would like to tell her parents, or their hearts have a bottom, can be on guard.


    "Do you want mom to watch you die? Which parent would like to see their child die? I''m not doing it for you! " Chi Biyue doesn''t want to hide it.


    She knew that even if she tried to cover it up, hye would not believe it.


    "For my good? You make me carry human life for no reason. Are you doing it for me? It''s just killing me! " Wei Heye''s eyes were red and fixed on them.


    "Pa!" Wei Song slapped him in the face, and his body trembled with anger. "How did you talk to your mother! If it wasn''t for you, could we be so thoughtful? It''s all for your future! "


    They are all for their children''s future plans, but why doesn''t he understand? It''s unfilial to talk to his mother in such a tone.


    "Well, I''ll tell you now." "I don''t need it!" he said, staring at them word by word


    He then turned and left, not wanting to stay in the room for both of them.


    In their eyes, other people''s lives are like ants, which can be trampled and killed at will, but they have no compassion.


    Thinking about the past, he felt like his parents had been replaced.


    Now his parents are not like his parents, but more like the devil.


    When he got out of the room, he headed for the stairway, then left the house and drove to the bar.


    Hearing Wei Heye''s footsteps, Li Xiaoyi, who was eavesdropping, had already slipped back to his room and closed the door gently.


    Fortunately, her room is not far away, otherwise, she doesn''t know where to hide.


    She leaned back against the door, her heart undulating violently, listening to the footsteps moving away, she still did not dare to open the door.


    My cousin is gone, but her uncle and aunt are still there, especially her aunt. She will shudder at the thought of her aunt after knowing this.


    I''m afraid it won''t be so easy in the future.


    If she saw her aunt tomorrow, she didn''t know whether she could say hello normally. She was afraid that if she was nervous, she would let her aunt see the flaw.


    Li Xiaoyi doesn''t dare to go to her parents now, so she''d better wait until tomorrow to ask them to go out.


    She will lock the door firmly, although know useless, but at least let her have psychological comfort.


    Chase out of the room outside the pool Biyue, originally want to continue to chase out, but was Wei Song pulled the arm.


    "Let him go, he needs space, he needs calm." Wei Song said in a voice.


    With tears in her eyes, Chi Biyue choked and said, "but I''m afraid something will happen to him.""No. He''s been robbed. How can there be any more accidents? " Weisong comforted.


    He pulled her back into the room and closed the door.


    The noise just now may have made the family wake up. They can''t continue to stand outside the room and talk. They''d better go in and be safe.


    Chi Biyue''s ability, can''t let so many people know, this is not good for her, but will bring many disadvantages.


    "I''m still worried." Chi Biyue thought of what he ye said, her brow slightly wrinkled, "when did Kong Wen know about the ghost, why didn''t I feel that the ghost was near us?"


    Was it Kong Wen who heard it, or did someone tell Kong Wen?


    But this matter only their husband and wife know, they will never tell others, who will listen to it?


    "No matter how she knows it, it''s already known to Heye." Wei Song''s tone is full of helplessness, "shouldn''t we do this?"


    "If not, who will save our son? If we want him to live, there is only such a way. What''s more, we have no regret medicine to take now, and we have no way back. We can only look forward. " Chi Biyue looks sad, but her eyes are firm.


    Wei Song bowed his head in silence. If they don''t do that, they will lose Heye, which is also a helpless move.


    It''s just that they didn''t think that weiheye would be like that. In fact, it has a lot to do with them.


    Before they continued their life for wehry, they didn''t do anything hurtful, but they all ignored it, as if they had completely forgotten it.


    The room was filled with sadness. The couple were in a very low mood. They were very upset and worried about Wei Heye.


    They didn''t fall asleep after they lay down. They didn''t sleep a night.


    Wei song always let her relax, but before Wei Heye came back, he was not in the mood to sleep. He couldn''t sleep with his eyes closed. The more he forced himself to sleep, the more sober he was.


    Until early in the morning, Chi Biyue got up gaunt and called Wei Heye.


    "How? Did you get through? " Asked Wilson anxiously.


    When they started calling last night, their mobile phone was still able to get through, and then they turned it off directly.


    Chi Biyue shakes her head in a lost way, "or turn it off."


    "He''ll be fine. We''ll go out and look after breakfast. " Wei Song patted her on the shoulder and comforted her.


    Chi Biyue''s eyes turned red, her nose turned sour, and her tears came out, "it''s all your fault. If I had chased out last night, it wouldn''t have been like this. If there''s anything wrong with haye, we''ll let it go. "

 Chapter 392

    Wei Song''s heart is also very anxious, see her so also distressed, "don''t worry, he will be OK, if he had an accident, the police would have informed us."


    "But no one will find out where he happened?" Chi Biyue asked back, her mood was calmer.


    When it comes to Heye''s business, she is always at a loss.


    So hard to protect Heye''s life, how can she watch him lose it? She will never allow it.


    Chi Biyue suddenly regretted letting Kong Wen marry he ye, which made him like this.


    Heye had never dared to do this to their husband and wife before. They were all destroyed by the woman Kong Wen.


    When people die, they go to talk to Heye. Is Kong Wen retaliating against them?


    "No, you think too much. Let''s relax. Maybe he''ll be back after breakfast. " Wei Song said with a smile.


    They didn''t sleep all night, and their faces were a little haggard.


    When I came to the restaurant, there were already Wei Chenglin and Li Qin sitting in it.


    "Brother, sister-in-law, why do you look so ugly? Didn''t sleep well last night? " Wei Chenglin frowned suspiciously.


    The couple seemed to have heard the noise last night, but when they went out of the room to see it, they had calmed down and didn''t see anyone quarreling.


    Wei Chenglin thought that maybe her brother and sister-in-law quarreled.


    Sitting on the dining chair, Li Qin didn''t say anything. His eyes fell on their husband and wife.


    Their husband and wife also discussed last night that Chi Biyue and Wei Song had such a good relationship, how could they suddenly quarrel.


    Li Qin thinks it''s better not to interfere with the housework of the Wei family, so as not to make them think that the existence of him and his wife is a problem.


    "Yes." Wei Song answered softly, not willing to communicate more.


    Chi Biyue''s eyes were still a little red, and her tone was flat: "Kong Wen is dead."


    "What?" Wei Chenglin looks surprised and stares at her.


    I went to bed early last night and didn''t hear about it.


    How can people die in one night?


    Li Qin also showed disbelief in his eyes, which made it difficult to digest the news.


    In a short time, a living person died.


    Even if it''s just a stranger, it''s hard to believe.


    "I died in a car accident. The next thing to do is to do something after her. " Chi Biyue looks at her coldly.


    In a bad mood, Chi Biyue is not in the mood to give her a good look.


    Wei Chenglin''s family are moths at home. They can do nothing but eat and drink for nothing at home.


    Recently, I''ve been thinking about how to deal with Su ruoqiu, and I don''t have the time and energy to manage their family.


    When the master comes, she will let Su ruoqiu''s family leave if she solves the problem. The Wei family can''t be responsible for making money, but they are responsible for eating, drinking and spending money.


    Now they can be more restrained. When she and Wei Song die, they may become unscrupulous. Even if there are gold and silver mountains, they will not be extravagant.


    "Yesterday was still good, she went shopping with Xiaoyi, how suddenly..." Wei Chenglin said here, aware of what, suddenly stopped, "she died in a car accident, what about Xiaoyi? They went shopping together last night. "


    Li Qin also thought of this problem. They didn''t see Xiaoyi when they came downstairs. They didn''t go to her room to have a look before.


    "Is there something wrong with Xiaoyi?" Li Qin asked anxiously and stood up excitedly.


    If something happens to Xiaoyi and they don''t say it, it''s too much.


    "Don''t worry, she''s OK." Wei Song said softly.


    Chi Biyue didn''t want to talk to her husband and wife. She bowed her head to have breakfast.


    I hate their family originally. If I talk to them again, she is afraid that she will lose control completely when she is in a bad mood.


    "Mom and dad." Li Xiaoyi''s voice rang out and went to the restaurant.


    She tried to be calm, but her eyes didn''t dare to look at Chi Biyue.


    Li Xiaoyi is afraid that as long as she looks at Chi Biyue, she will see through.


    When Wei Chenglin and Li Qin saw the appearance of Li Xiaoyi, they were immediately relieved.


    Their daughter is fine. Kong Wen is just an outsider. It doesn''t matter whether she dies or not.


    Wei Chenglin looks at her brother and sister-in-law, but Kong Wen''s weight in the heart of her brother and sister-in-law is still very heavy.Especially her sister-in-law, eyes are red, it is estimated that sad cry red.


    "Are you hungry?" Wei Chenglin asked with a smile.


    "Yes." Li Xiaoyi nodded, "uncle, aunt, good morning."


    "Good morning." Wei song looks up and smiles, while Chi Biyue just responds, and doesn''t look up at Li Xiaoyi at all.


    She didn''t find Heye. She didn''t feel any mood without the news of Heye''s safety.


    Wei Chenglin and Li Qin think that Chi Biyue is so depressed because Kong Wen is dead. Only Li Xiaoyi knows why Chi Biyue and his wife are so depressed.


    Li Xiaoyi sits beside her mother. She feels that her mother can give her more strength.


    She had planned to leave after breakfast, but her uncle and aunt were faster than her.


    "Let''s go out." Wei Song said in a voice.


    Chi Biyue has got up and left the restaurant without saying hello to their family.


    "Mom and Dad, let''s go out after eating." Li Xiaoyi said with a smile.


    "Good." Wei Chenglin responded.


    Li Qin doesn''t mind. Anyway, he has nothing to do at home. It''s better to go out with his mother and daughter.


    After they agreed to go out together, Li Xiaoyi breathed a sigh of relief.


    It''s necessary to let them know about it so as to avoid any accident.


    After breakfast, Li Xiaoyi left with them.


    After driving for a long distance, Li Xiaoyi intended to say it, but he thought that his father might be afraid, so he forced himself to wait until he stopped.


    "Why don''t you go to the park nearby." Li Xiaoyi said.


    At this time point, there are few people in the park nearby. They are talking there, and no one will listen to them deliberately.


    "To the park?" Li Qin''s brow slightly wrinkled, the whole family go out, how to go to the park to play.


    "Nonsense, you can go if you want." Wei Chenglin glared at him.


    Their only daughter''s request, he also so many opinions, go to the park for a walk is also very good.


    "Oh." Li Qin responded.


    When they got near the park, they found a place to park and then walked in.


    When they get to the position where there is no one, Li Xiaoyi suggests that they sit down and have a rest.


    Sit down for a moment, Li Xiaoyi asked: "parents know why Uncle and aunt look so ugly?"


    "No, it''s because your cousin''s dead that they are too sad to sleep." Wei Chenglin naturally responded.


    Li Qin nodded his head. He thought so too. After all, they had been very good to Kong Wen before.


    "No Li Xiaoyi said firmly, "they quarreled with their cousins last night. They should not have come back. They are worried about their safety."


    "There''s nothing to worry about. If your cousin doesn''t come back, you should find someone earlier. Besides, he''s not a child. Is that necessary?" Wei Chenglin said.

 Chapter 393

    "Yes, your cousin didn''t come back. He didn''t cry so much that his eyes were red and swollen." Li Qin echoed, "he ye will come back when his Qi disappears."


    "You don''t know what they''re fighting about." Li Xiaoyi said softly.


    "What else? Because of your sister-in-law, of course Wei Chenglin said, "your cousin had a car accident, but it was your sister-in-law who died. I think your cousin is guilty."


    Li Xiaoyi shook his head, "it''s not what you think."


    She looked around and saw that there was no one. Then she said in a voice, "come closer."


    When her parents came near, Li Xiaoyi whispered to them what she had heard before.


    After listening to Li Xiaoyi''s words, their faces suddenly turned pale as paper, and the fear from the bottom of their hearts made them shiver.


    "Xiaoyi, you can''t talk nonsense about such things. Did you hear me wrong?" Wei Chenglin stares at her suspiciously, "I think you think of it out of thin air."


    "Yes, Xiaoyi, don''t talk nonsense about things you don''t have." Li Qin said with a straight face.


    Li Xiaoyi stared at them anxiously and angrily, and said in a very discontented tone, "you don''t believe me! Anyway, I''ve already told you that it''s your business to be on guard against your aunt. "


    I don''t know how to die in the future. My aunt is so terrible.


    Li Qin and Wei Chenglin look at each other with a suspicious look in their eyes. They just look at Xiaoyi''s vows, and they really don''t seem to be lying.


    They never knew Chi Biyue had such a side.


    Calm down to think carefully, they are more and more believe what Xiaoyi said.


    First of all, let''s talk about Wei Chenglin''s brother. When he didn''t marry Chi Biyue, how could he have such a smooth sailing.


    But since she met Chi Biyue and married her, her brother''s career has been rising steadily, and it has been smooth sailing.


    If Chi Biyue had that ability, they would not doubt anything. After all, Weisong''s career went too smoothly.


    "Xiaoyi, you can''t talk about it with outsiders." Wei Chenglin frowned anxiously. She took Xiaoyi''s hand.


    "We''re in the same boat with your uncle''s family now, and if it''s known to outsiders, we won''t have a good life." Li Qin reminds a way.


    Li Xiaoyi nodded, "don''t worry, I''m not a fool. How can I do something to break my own way. But we have to be careful. After all, Chi Biyue is so cold-blooded that she can let her daughter-in-law be the ghost of death, and she will not take us as the ghost of death. "


    Wei Chenglin and Li Qin looked at each other and nodded at the same time.


    "Your father and I understand. You can''t let your aunt know about it, or it will be bad for us Wei Chenglin said softly.


    "Well, I know." Li Xiaoyi nodded.


    "Let''s go to Heye now." Li Qin stood up.


    After knowing that Chi Biyue is so powerful, he dare not neglect as before, because if Chi Biyue is angry, he may move his head next second.


    It seems that we can''t always stay at the Wei family and do nothing. He also knows that Chi Biyue is very unhappy about their family living in the Wei family.


    It used to be because of relatives, and Wei Song had only Wei Chenglin as a relative. No matter how hard he was, he couldn''t drive them away.


    But now it''s different. Chi Biyue''s method is so powerful that it''s easy to let them die unconsciously.


    "Good." Wei Chenglin nodded.


    Chi Biyue cares about Heye so much. As long as she is good to Heye, there will be no problem.


    Wei Chenglin is very glad now that she didn''t treat Heye well at the beginning. She has always been very good to him. Otherwise, with Chi Biyue''s love for Heye, she would not be so good.


    Their family went to find Wei Heye, but they didn''t find it. They called Wei Song and his wife and asked them, saying they didn''t find it.


    Chi Biyue is worried about the accident of Heye and has already gone to the police.


    After noon, they finally found the clue of Heye.


    Witnesses said they saw Heye in a bar.


    After they went to the bar, they found out that Heye left the bar and found a substitute driver. The substitute driver said that he sent him to a hotel and left.


    Knowing that Heye is in the hotel, Chi Biyue, who is not at ease, goes to the front desk of the hotel to ask. Knowing that Heye is really in the hotel, she is at ease.


    "Why don''t we wait for Kong Wen to finish her work and come back to him?" Wei Song asked in a voice.Chi Biyue looked up and said, "I still can''t rest assured. Let''s go and have a look now. He cares about Kong Wen very much. I bet he won''t let it go. "


    After Kong Wen''s death, her son will certainly come out to do it. She will call him to go back to do Kong Wen''s funeral. He will not refuse or run away.


    As time goes by, Heye will forget Kong Wen, and another woman will fill in the regret in his life.


    Wei Song nodded and accompanied her up the elevator with a tired face.


    I didn''t sleep last night. Now I''ve been looking for several hours. I''m so tired that I can lie down and sleep in a clean place.


    They came to the door of the hotel room where wehry was staying and knocked.


    After knocking for a long time, no one came to open the door. Chi Biyue thought that Heye had an accident inside, but the door opened in front of them.


    When Wei Heye saw that it was his parents who appeared outside the door, he subconsciously wanted to close the door. He didn''t want to see them for the moment.


    "Heye!" Weisong reaction quickly flashed in, blocking the door with his body to close, "we''re looking for you crazy, you don''t want to see us so much?"


    "Aren''t you crazy?" Weiheye asked with a sneer.


    "Rebellious son! Are you going to treat your parents like this for a woman? We''ve paid so much for you, but you don''t even want to see your parents for the sake of a woman! " Wei Song gazed at him with pain on his face.


    Wei Heye''s face was cold and indifferent to his pain and words. "You can do whatever you like. Don''t disturb my sleep."


    He said that he was ready to go back to bed to sleep. In fact, he couldn''t sleep any more. He just didn''t want to see the two faces that he couldn''t face.


    The more he knew that they were for him, the more shameless he felt. It was he who stained their hands with blood, but he never wanted it.


    "Heye!" Chi Biyue cried out.


    Wei Heye, who walked forward, stopped suddenly, but did not turn to face them.


    "Don''t you want to take care of Kong Wen''s affairs?" Chi Biyue''s tired eyes were red, and she was staring at his back with tears. "Do you want us two sinners to do her funeral?"


    She knows haye. She knows how to force him. The best way to get him back is what she said.


    Wei Heye turned around and looked at them with cold eyes. He said indifferently, "go out and wait for me for ten minutes."

 Chapter 394

    Wei Song and Chi Biyue leave the room and wait outside.


    Ten minutes later, the closed door still has no response, Chi Biyue''s brow is deeply wrinkled, "husband, he won''t have an accident? Didn''t you say ten minutes? Why haven''t you come out yet? "


    "Don''t worry. It''s not now that he''s going to have an accident. Kong Wen''s funeral hasn''t been done yet." Weisong comforted.


    Chi Biyue nodded and felt that what he said was reasonable.


    Twenty minutes later, the door of the room was still motionless, and Chi Biyue was more and more anxious.


    "Or shall we knock?" Chi Biyue asked.


    Wei Song had no bottom in his heart, so he nodded, "OK."


    The couple came to the door of the room, raised their hands and knocked, but there was no response.


    "Isn''t that really going to happen?" Chi Biyue asked anxiously.


    Wei Song''s heart has also begun to worry, hard to find the son, must not be so lost.


    "Let''s go to the hotel manager to open the door." Wei Song said.


    Chi Biyue nodded immediately. She didn''t care about her master now. She didn''t think about why her master hadn''t called yet.


    As soon as they took a few steps, the door of the hotel opened and wehry came out.


    It''s just one night, but it''s like a long time ago for him, which makes him look haggard and even scum.


    Hearing the news and looking back at Chi Biyue, she was overjoyed to see that Wei Heye appeared. She thought something would happen to him.


    Chi Biyue pulls Wei Song''s hand and stares at her son.


    Heye looks haggard, and the more she looks at it, the more distressed she is.


    Wei Song turns to see he Ye appear and pulls his wife''s hand forward.


    "Let''s go home." He only said that to wehrye.


    Whether weiheye doesn''t show up on time, for Weisong, as long as he''s OK.


    When they got home, the Li Xiaoyi family also got home.


    "Haye, where have you been? Let''s find it. " Wei Chenglin walked over and said anxiously.


    "Just come back." Li Qin said quickly.


    Li Xiaoyi''s heart is the most afraid, up to now do not dare to look directly at Chi Biyue, she stared at a haggard cousin, voice said: "cousin, next time you don''t leave home quietly. I know your sister-in-law''s business is a big blow to you, but I think she also hopes you to cheer up. "


    Hearing Li Xiaoyi''s words, Wei Heye sneered, "ah..."


    What if you cheer up? Kong Wen will never come back. He regretted that he didn''t cherish when he could. He didn''t regret until he lost it. Maybe people always have to commit such a crime.


    "Cousin, why do you laugh like this all of a sudden?" Li Xiaoyi looks at him in fear.


    After losing Kong Wen, it won''t be too big a blow to my cousin, which makes my cousin''s mind a little unconsciousness, right?


    "Nothing." Wei Heye uttered his voice indifferently, and his eyes fell on his parents. "When will Kong Wen prepare for her death, you call me."


    He said and went straight to the stairs, he did not want to face them, just want to be quiet in the room.


    Li Xiaoyi looks at her cousin''s back and sighs to herself. She never thought that her cousin would be so lost for Kong Wen.


    My cousin didn''t love Kong Wen at the beginning. After Kong Wen died, my cousin looked very infatuated. I didn''t know how much they thought they loved each other.


    She didn''t even know when her cousin fell in love with Kong Wen. She didn''t realize it at all.


    The exhausted Chi Biyue originally planned to go back to her room to have a rest, but her mobile phone rang.


    When she heard that it was master''s exclusive bell, Chi Biyue was full of energy, and her fatigue just disappeared.


    Chi Biyue looks at Wei Song and goes to one side with her mobile phone.


    "If you have nothing to do, just go and watch Heye. Don''t let them do stupid things. We may have to go out." Wei Song said.


    "Oh." Li Xiaoyi thought they were just going out to prepare for the funeral.


    Knowing Chi Biyue''s ability, Wei Chenglin and his wife dare not have the slightest dissatisfaction. They go upstairs with a smile and shoulder the responsibility of watching Wei Heye.


    Wei Song saw them leave and came to Chi Biyue''s side. "Is your master here?"


    "Yes. She asked us to pick it up Chi Biyue said."Then we''ll go right away." Wei Song said.


    Chi Biyue nodded and went out with him.


    ******


    "Did haye escape death?" Asked the kind-hearted old man.


    She sits in the back seat with Chi Biyue. She looks very kind, and she is also an old man. She makes people easily put down their guard.


    "Yes. His wife died for him. " Chi Biyue said.


    "You should know that once he changes his life against heaven, he will also experience doom in the future, not just that." Kind but dignified, she turns her head and looks at Chi Biyue.


    "Yes." Chi Biyue replied bitterly that her master looked old, but she felt a strong sense of oppression. She felt a little overwhelmed.


    "I came back this time for your sake." Zhi Xiang said.


    Chi Biyue looked surprised and asked, "is it for Heye?"


    "No. It''s something you have to face. " Zhixiang''s eyes were fixed on her. Her old eyes seemed to see through everything. "No matter who is dead, I can feel it."


    "Is master going to help me get rid of the trouble?" Chi Biyue asked.


    Zhi Xiang looked at her and said with a smile, "I only have you, who can I help you?"


    "Thank you, master." Chi Biyue is overjoyed and thanks.


    She was still thinking about how to talk to her master, but she didn''t expect that she would offer to help her.


    Zhixiang didn''t connect the cavity. He closed his eyes, as if he was closing his eyes.


    Arriving at Wei''s villa, Chi Biyue was respectful and said in a low voice, "master, here we are."


    Zhi Xiang''s eyes suddenly opened, and a shrewd color flashed in his eyes. He soon recovered as usual, "en."


    Weisong got out of the car long ago, and now he opened the door respectfully, as if he were a competent driver.


    Chi Biyue helped Shifu out of the car and treated him very attentively.


    She helped her master into the villa. Only when she sat on the sofa in the living room did she release her hand carefully.


    Knowing that someone was coming, Wei Heye was OK. Wei Chenglin''s family immediately came to the living room.


    Li Xiaoyi stares at the strange old man with a slight frown.


    "Brother, sister-in-law, this is..." Wei Chenglin asked hesitantly, looking at the old man with a smile on her face.


    When she came to the living room just now, she saw that her brother and souzi were very respectful to the old man. She should not offend the old man rashly.


    Li Qin naturally noticed the respectful attitude of Wei Song and Chi Biyue, and he also showed a kind smile.


    "This is a mother-in-law from my hometown. She usually takes care of me." Chi Biyue said with a smile.


    This is what she and her elder martial sister say about her master.


    "Oh. Hello, mother-in-law Wei Chenglin said with a smile.


    "Yes." Zhi Xiang nodded benevolently. When her eyes fell on Li Xiaoyi, she didn''t move away and looked at her openly.

 Chapter 395

    Li Xiaoyi had a smile on her face, but when she saw the old man staring at her, she didn''t know why she felt creepy.


    Li Xiaoyi''s eyes were so terrible that she wanted to run away.


    Li Xiaoyi felt uneasy. She didn''t know where to put her hands and was uncomfortable standing. Anyway, she just didn''t want to face the old man.


    Is this a mother-in-law from my aunt''s hometown? What did she do at her aunt''s house?


    My aunt is still so respectful to this mother-in-law. Why does she think things are not so simple.


    Li Xiaoyi thinks that her aunt must not be telling the truth. What''s the matter between them.


    Zhi Xiang took back his eyes and looked at them with a smile, as if nothing had happened just now.


    "I happened to be here, so I wanted to see Biyue." Zhi Xiang said with a smile.


    Li Xiaoyi stares at the old man quietly, looking at the old man''s kind-hearted appearance at the moment, which makes her wonder if she was thoughtful just now. This is clearly a very kind old woman.


    "Granny. You can stay here for a while. Anyway, there are many vacant rooms at home. I''ll show you around. " Chi Biyue said with a smile.


    Wei Song immediately echoed: "Biyue really wants you to stay. You used to take care of her so much. Now when you come here, she should do her best to treat you well."


    "I''m not used to living in the city, but since Bi Yue wants me to stay, I''ll stay for a while. If I''ve had enough, I''ll go back." Zhixiang said with a smile, "you know, an old man like me can''t be idle."


    They said this just to find a aboveboard excuse to stay, so that Wei Chenglin and his family would not suspect.


    "Just have some leisure time. If you are really in a hurry, you can go back to the country." Chi Biyue said with a smile.


    "Yes. You are the only child who is good to me. " Zhi Xiang said with a smile.


    Wei Chenglin and Li Qin look at each other. They feel embarrassed because they can''t get in.


    They felt that when the old lady came, they were completely outsiders.


    "Biyue, I want to go out for a walk. Please accompany me." Zhi Xiang said.


    "Good." Chi Biyue looked at them and said, "you''re busy. I''ll go out with my mother-in-law."


    The rest nodded and watched Chi Biyue help the old woman out.


    Outside the villa, Chi Biyue looked around and saw that no one was staring at her. She asked in a low voice, "master, what do you want me to do?"


    She naturally knew that master would not come out for a walk without any reason, and only let her follow. She must have something to tell her.


    "That little girl has a good purse." Zhi Xiang''s tone is indifferent, his face is still a kind smile, but what he says is creepy.


    Chi Biyue''s heart was shocked and her face was in a dilemma.


    Li Xiaoyi is Wei Chenglin''s only child. She doesn''t really want their family''s life. She is afraid that Wei Song will be unhappy.


    "Master... Can you change it?" Chi Biyue asked hesitantly.


    "Yes?" Zhi Xiang turned to see her, seemingly calm, but with a very strong sense of authority, "you are not willing to?"


    "Master, it''s not about whether I''m willing or not. His sister is the only child. I''m afraid of him... "Chi Biyue looks at her master hesitantly.


    She hoped that master would change her mind and she would find a better leather bag for her.


    "Just her." Zhi Xiang said in a non-negotiable voice, "if you are not willing, I will go now. You know what kind of risk I''m taking for you. If you don''t care about the relationship between master and apprentice, I have nothing to care about


    Chi Biyue''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, biting the lower lip, the heart is very tangled, thinking about what kind of judgment to make.


    "As long as you know and I know, they don''t know that you did it. If you don''t tell Wei Song, he will never know. " Zhi Xiang''s tone didn''t fluctuate.


    Chi Biyue''s eyebrows slowly loosened, and a cruel color appeared in her eyes.


    If she doesn''t die, their family will die, so she can only be sacrificed.


    "Good. I promise master Chi Biyue said firmly.


    To save their family with a Li Xiaoyi, her sacrifice is also valuable.


    After reaching a consensus, they went back to the villa after a visit.


    ******"What? Is Kong Wen dead? " Sitting in the room, Su ruoqiu asked in surprise.


    "Yes. He died in a car accident. " Xu Weiwei opened her mouth and carefully looked around her eyes. "I listened to Li Xiaoyi''s family''s secret conversation and found that there was a lot in it."


    She is to go out to play a trip, accidentally saw Li Xiaoyi, wanted to teach each other in the past, but overheard the secret.


    Although I know Chi Biyue killed many people for Wei Heye, it''s the first time I''ve heard that she let her daughter-in-law block the robbery for her son.


    I didn''t tell my mother-in-law before, but now I want to talk to her.


    "Tell me." Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    "Originally, Wei Heye''s death was blocked by Kong Wen, and this was Chi Biyue''s plot early in the morning. That''s why Wei Heye wanted to marry Kong Wen, and let Kong Wen be the ghost of death." Xu Weiwei said.


    Su ruoqiu nodded, "I know."


    "Granny. Don''t you have any idea? " Xu Weiwei asked.


    "What do you want me to think?" Su ruoqiu looked up at her calmly.


    "It''s to eradicate Chi Biyue." Xu Weiwei said anxiously.


    Not to mention that Chi Biyue is the enemy of her and Ke min, the charge of trying to kill her mother-in-law alone is enough for her to die hundreds of times.


    "What about kermin?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    "Didn''t mother-in-law ask her to stare at Wei''s mansion?" Xu Weiwei asked.


    "Yes, she hasn''t come back yet." Su ruoqiu said with a frown.


    "Probably nothing." Xu Weiwei frowned and scratched her head.


    As soon as her voice fell, a figure appeared beside her. It was Ke min.


    "When it comes to you, you''re here." Su ruoqiu stares at Ke min, "what''s Chi Biyue doing?"


    "I saw Chi Biyue bring an old man back. I didn''t dare to get too close, for fear of being found. I feel that the old woman is not simple. Maybe Chi Biyue asked her to deal with us. " Said Ke min.


    "Chi Biyue is determined to take her mother-in-law''s life. We''d better eradicate her as soon as possible." Xu Weiwei spoke angrily.


    "It''s OK. The soldiers will cover up the water and the earth." Su ruoqiu''s expression is indifferent, not worried at all.


    "I think if we get rid of her earlier, we won''t be in trouble." Ke Min said anxiously.


    Chi Biyue is her enemy, she naturally is looking forward to each other''s early death, the best is to die without a whole body!


    People who have committed so many evils are still very free now, which makes her feel very uncomfortable, but she can''t help it.


    If she goes to find Chi Biyue for revenge, she will die. Instead of revenge, she will die in Chi Biyue''s hands again.


    The only person that Ke min can count on now is Su ruoqiu. She just keeps waiting for her to do it.

 Chapter 396

    Su ruoqiu looked at Ke min and said, "I know you are worried, but what you can do now is to wait. It''s not necessarily good to take the initiative. Don''t worry, I won''t let you down. "


    "I trust you absolutely. It''s just that I''m afraid of a long night''s dream. " Ke min looks worried.


    Chi Biyue didn''t move before. She looked very anxious, like an ant on a hot pot.


    Now look at her look, as if to find a backer, face is confident calm look.


    "Don''t worry, I think it''s time to finish it all." Su ruoqiu''s eyes seemed to look far away.


    Ke min and Xu Weiwei look at each other and leave the room wisely.


    Su ruoqiu thinks about Qi Hui, but Lingli has not been completely solved.


    Qi Hui can absorb some aura by staying where she absorbs it, but it''s still useless.


    It seems that if we want to solve this problem thoroughly, we can only find the source of spiritual exhaustion.


    Su ruoqiu thought of this, then out of the room, intend to absorb aura, her baby seems to also need.


    More and more she suspected that the baby in her stomach was not ordinary people.


    When she thought of seeing blood before, she couldn''t help but feel the urge to drink. She was a little uneasy. She didn''t know if the child would want to drink blood after birth.


    When I went to the hospital for examination, I couldn''t find any abnormality at all.


    Su ruoqiu doesn''t want outsiders to know this, so as not to cause anything serious.


    She didn''t want to be arrested and faced with the possibility of being dissected.


    Su ruoqiu touched her stomach subconsciously. She could only walk one step at a time.


    She lets Xu Weiwei and Ke min stare at Chi Biyue, but they can''t get too close to avoid being found.


    Then there was Kong Wen''s funeral. Everything was normal.


    Chi Biyue didn''t do anything to Kong Wen before her funeral. Maybe she was going to find a time.


    After Kong Wen''s funeral, Xu Weiwei and Ke min go back.


    They told Su ruoqiu everything they saw, and they found nothing strange, except that the old woman also followed her to the funeral.


    "I found a strange place." Xu Weiwei suddenly thought of something. Her eyes seemed to flash with light.


    "What''s so strange?" Ke min''s brow slightly wrinkled. I don''t know what she found.


    Su ruoqiu is also very curious, Ke min asked, she will not ask again.


    In her opinion, Ke min''s observation is better, but nothing unusual has been found. The strange thing Xu Weiwei has noticed is that there is no useful clue.


    "I found that the old woman always looked at Li Xiaoyi, and every time she looked at Li Xiaoyi, her eyes made me very uncomfortable." Xu Weiwei thought about it carefully and thought it was very strange.


    When Ke min heard what Xu Weiwei said, he frowned and thought.


    Not to mention, after such a reminder from her, if you think about it carefully, there is something wrong with the old woman''s eyes when she looks at Li Xiaoyi.


    "It''s just strange eyes, we don''t know anything. I''m afraid you are in danger. From now on, you are not allowed to go to Wei''s house without my permission, let alone close to Chi Biyue. " Su ruoqiu stares at them.


    "Don''t you need to stare at Chi Biyue?" Ke min asked.


    "It should be OK for us to stare from a distance." Xu Weiwei echoed.


    Su ruoqiu shook his head, "you''d better not go. If you want revenge, give it to me honestly. "


    "Oh." They both answered in unison.


    "You go to protect my father, you have nothing to do anyway." Su ruoqiu said.


    Before tuning them back to stare at Wei family, now they know some movement, and they do not need them, so that they can return to their original posts.


    Ke min and Xu Weiwei looked at each other, nodded and said, "OK."


    The two of them disappear to protect her father, Zhang Cheng.


    ******


    "Master. The funeral is over. When shall we start? " Chi Biyue asked in a low voice.


    "No hurry. I''m waiting for a chance. " Zhi Xiang said.


    Chi Biyue hesitated and asked, "is the matter about leather bag to come back after solving Su ruoqiu, or do it first?"


    "If you want my mana, of course it''s better to solve Su ruoqiu''s problem. It''s just..." Zhixiang''s eyes fell on her. "I can''t wait to change my skin bag. Your mana is enough to help me.""Yes. As long as master wants to change, I can help him. " The pond is blue and the moon is green.


    Since she has agreed to master''s terms, she will not have the slightest hesitation, let alone regret.


    If something happens to the Wei family, let alone her family, it will come to a miserable end, and Li Xiaoyi''s family won''t be any better.


    Chi Biyue is also sacrificing for her parents when she works as a Xiaoyi, exchanging her for her parents'' food and clothing for the rest of their life.


    At the expense of Xiaoyi, after solving Su ruoqiu''s problem, Chi Biyue won''t drive away Wei Chenglin and his wife. It''s just a reward for Xiaoyi''s sacrifice.


    "Well, that''s my good apprentice." Zhi Xiang said with a satisfied smile.


    After dinner, Li Xiaoyi said to them in a voice, "I''m going out for a walk."


    When Li Xiaoyi left, Zhixiang had sent a fierce ghost to follow him.


    They don''t need to do anything. Zhi Xiang has already told Li Gui how to do it. Li Gui will get everything ready.


    "I''m going back to the country tomorrow." Zhi Xiang sat in the living room and said to them.


    "So fast?" Wei Song''s expression was surprised, and his eyes fell on Chi Biyue.


    Hasn''t the matter of Su ruoqiu been settled yet? Why is her master leaving?


    And he didn''t discuss it with him before. Suddenly, he said he wanted to leave. He didn''t prepare at all.


    Wei Chenglin and Li Qin quietly looked at each other. There was doubt in their eyes. They didn''t understand how Wei Song''s emotion could be so excited.


    Wei song looks more excited than Chi Biyue. I don''t know, I think it''s Wei Song''s family.


    "Yes. There''s something in the country. I have to go back. " Zhi Xiang''s understatement was enough to stop Wei Song.


    "Good. We''ll see you off tomorrow. " Wei Song answered with a smile.


    I''ll ask Chi Biyue later what''s going on.


    It''s not a good time to ask questions when others are here.


    "Granny, let''s go shopping. You can take it back tomorrow." Chi Bi Yue said in a voice.


    Zhi Xiang nodded, "OK."


    Wei Song wanted to find an excuse to drive them out, but Chi Biyue said that two of them would be OK, so he didn''t follow them. He wanted to wait until she came back.


    Chi Biyue and Zhixiang go shopping, but they just pretend.


    They have planned how to do it. After tomorrow, Li Daitao will be dead.


    After shopping for a long time, they went straight home instead of looking for Li Xiaoyi.


    Wei Song, who is waiting for Chi Biyue to come back at home, feels that time is passing very slowly. He calls to ask if she has come back, but she says she hasn''t.


    When she asked her master why she was leaving suddenly, she only told him to come back and talk about it. The last time she called, she finally heard that she was going home.

 Chapter 397

    Chi Biyue saw Wei Song waiting outside the gate from a distance.


    When he saw her get off the bus, Wei song was anxious to meet her and help them carry things with a smile. In fact, he was very anxious.


    Not easy to send the incense back to the room, Wei Song quickly took Chi Biyue back to their bedroom.


    As soon as the door closed, Wei Song asked anxiously, "why did your master leave all of a sudden? Isn''t Su ruoqiu''s problem still unsolved? "


    "Master will help us solve it. You can rest assured." Chi Biyue said with a smile, looking very calm.


    Seeing her confident appearance, Wei Song breathed a sigh of relief, "if only your master could solve it. So she''s not going back to the country tomorrow? "


    "Anyway, she will help us solve it, and she will never leave us. You know, I''m the only apprentice left in her. How could she leave me behind? " Su ruoqiu said.


    "I''m just afraid she won''t come back if she goes back. Then we''re not waiting to die." Wei Song sighed softly.


    "Just wait, master will definitely help us." Chi Biyue''s tone is firm.


    She promised the master that matter, the master will never ignore her.


    "Yes." Wei Song saw that she was so sure, so he put down half of his heart.


    He didn''t know the exchange terms between Chi Biyue and Zhixiang.


    Even if he knows, he will not necessarily make the opposite decision. After all, sacrificing Li Xiaoyi can save the whole Wei family.


    Perhaps after hesitation, he and Chi Biyue will have the same choice.


    At ten o''clock.


    "Husband, why hasn''t Xiaoyi come back yet?" Wei Chenglin asked anxiously.


    "I don''t know. Did you call her? Ask if she''s staying at a friend''s house for the night Li Qin said.


    Wei Chenglin said in a voice, "I''ve called. Turn it off."


    "Isn''t something wrong?" Li Qin began to get worried.


    Xiaoyi is their only two daughters. If something happens, what can we do.


    "I don''t think so..." Wei Chenglin is not sure. She just doesn''t want to believe that Xiaoyi will have an accident.


    "Or we''ll call the police." Li Qin''s inquiring eyes fell on her.


    "Yes." Wei Chenglin nodded. It''s time for them to call the police. They couldn''t get through. What should they do in case of an accident.


    When she was ready to call the police with her mobile phone, the phone suddenly rang. It was the sound of a text message.


    Looking down at the text messages on her mobile phone, Wei Chenglin breathed a sigh of relief. "It''s a text message from Xiaoyi. She said that she would stay at a friend''s house for a few days and come back home later."


    "It''s good that she''s at a friend''s house. I''m afraid something will happen to her." Li Qin finally showed a relaxed smile.


    The two of them were so relieved that they didn''t want to make a phone call to confirm.


    The next morning, Chi Biyue left Wei''s villa on the pretext of sending Zhixiang to take a bus.


    In fact, they did not leave, but went to where Li Xiaoyi was.


    In the car sleepy Li Xiaoyi, did not realize that she was in danger, but sleep is not very stable.


    She was a little uneasy in her heart, but she couldn''t wake up from her sleep, like being controlled by someone.


    There were some sounds in her ears. She couldn''t hear them clearly, but she was more and more restless and sleepy.


    At the moment when the car door opened, Li Xiaoyi finally broke away from the nightmare and woke up completely.


    The moment she woke up, she saw two people standing outside the car door.


    It was her aunt and the old woman who made her feel strange. Her heart was hairy, and a bad premonition suddenly appeared.


    Li Xiaoyi suddenly sat up and looked out of the car. When he saw the desolate scenery around, he looked very scared.


    How could she be in this wilderness? And how could my aunt and this strange old woman also be here?


    I remember that I was going to play last night, but I didn''t expect that not long after I went out, she began to become confused and didn''t remember what she had done.


    Li Xiaoyi defensively looked at them, eyes fell on Chi Biyue, "aunt, how did you and your mother-in-law come?"


    Looking at Li Xiaoyi, Chi Biyue is still a little impatient and hesitates without saying a word.


    If she can be replaced by others, she doesn''t want to watch Li Xiaoyi die.


    It''s a pity that her master believes that Li Xiaoyi, as long as Li Xiaoyi''s skin, can only sacrifice Li Xiaoyi."Girl, let''s give you a ride." Zhi Xiang said with a kind smile.


    Li Xiaoyi felt creepy and looked at them in horror. Her eyebrows wrinkled slightly and she swallowed her saliva.


    She hoped that she had misunderstood the meaning of her mother-in-law''s words, so she asked expectantly, "you have found me. Do you want to send me home now?"


    The corner of Zhi Xiang''s mouth raised a strange smile, and her eyes fell on her. She said with a smile, "no, it''s to send you to the place you should go."


    "Aunt, I don''t want to be here. I want to go home. Will you take me back?" Li Xiaoyi doesn''t want to talk to this strange old woman. She places her hope on Chi Biyue.


    Although she knew that Chi Biyue was terrible, she instinctively chose to believe in her relatives in the face of strangers and relatives.


    No matter what, she is the relative of Chi Biyue. She should not be helpless.


    "Xiaoyi." Chi Biyue''s eyes fell on her, her eyebrows slightly wrinkled, and she said in a deep voice: "sacrificing you can save our two families. I''m sorry, but my aunt can''t help you this time


    Li Xiaoyi''s face suddenly turned pale, his lips trembled slightly, and the blood color on his lips seemed to have been drained, leaving only pale.


    She looked at Chi Biyue incredulously, shook her head and whispered, "no, I don''t believe you are so cruel, aunt. How can you sacrifice me on your own! You have no right to deal with me like this without my permission! "


    "I don''t need your permission. I just need to know how valuable you are and what role you can play." Chi Biyue said coldly.


    She has no way to save Li Xiaoyi, so she won''t talk nonsense in front of Li Xiaoyi. It''s better to be indifferent to the end and leave no hope for Li Xiaoyi.


    Death is the problem that Li Xiaoyi will face sooner or later, and now it is the most valuable way to die.


    "How much value I have and how much role I can play is also my own! How can you end my life on your own Li Xiaoyi cried.


    She was trembling with fear, and her eyes were staring at them in horror, especially when she looked at the old woman.


    The old woman said she would give her a ride. Now she fully understood that the two of them had come to take her on the road, to huangquan road!


    "Nothing." Chi Biyue stares at her coldly, "for the sake of our relatives, I can send you to reincarnation after you die. If it were someone else, I would not be so kind-hearted. "


    "Ha ha..." Li Xiaoyi''s eyes were red, laughing a little crazy, full of hate eyes, staring at Chi Biyue, "are you kind-hearted? Do I have to kneel down to thank you for being killed by you? "

 Chapter 398

    She was staring at both of them, trying to delay some time and find a way to escape.


    Li Xiaoyi knows that there is not much chance of winning, but if she doesn''t give it a try, she always feels unwilling.


    She can''t die in their hands without even struggling.


    If you still can''t escape after working hard, then even if you do, she will at least be able to reincarnate.


    If she wants revenge after her death, with Chi Biyue''s ability, she may have been out of her wits before she met each other.


    Li Xiaoyi suddenly turned around, opened the door behind him and couldn''t run away.


    Chi Biyue and Zhixiang, standing in front of the door on the other side, are indifferent to her escape and watch her run forward desperately.


    "Girl, don''t waste your efforts. You can''t run out even if you break your leg." Zhi Xiang said with a kind smile.


    She is very kind in all her views, but she always feels strange.


    Chi Biyue stood still by her master''s side and looked at Li Xiaoyi, who was trying to escape. Her brows wrinkled deeply.


    "Master, is there really no room for negotiation?" She tried to ask again, with a glimmer of hope in her heart that master would change her mind.


    Zhixiang turned to look at her, cold eyes with a warning, "I don''t want to say it again."


    "Yes, I know it''s wrong." Chi Biyue immediately bowed her head and apologized.


    She knew that the master was a little angry. If she continued to ask, she might let go of her business.


    No matter what the old woman behind her is saying, Li Xiaoyi has only one idea in her heart, that is, she wants to escape from this ghost place and doesn''t want to fall into their hands.


    She does not want to die, she has a lot of youth, do not want to die in their hands, she wants to live well.


    It took Li Xiaoyi a long time to find something wrong.


    That is, no matter how she runs, she always seems to run back and forth in a section of the road, and she can''t run far.


    Is she in trouble now? At the thought of this possibility, a cold sweat came out of her back.


    Li Xiaoyi was biting her teeth and ran forward with all her strength.


    She doesn''t believe she can''t get out, she has to get out!


    What ghosts hit the wall, what can''t run out, go to hell! She''s sure to get out of here.


    Even so, her heart was still chilly, from hope to despair.


    Finally, Li Xiaoyi finally couldn''t run down and sat down on the ground breathlessly, sweating all over his face and body, staring at the front in despair.


    Her tears flowed down without warning, and her eyes became more and more dull.


    I can''t escape. She''s really going to die here.


    Why? Why choose her? She doesn''t want to die here. She doesn''t want to die.


    "I don''t want to die... I don''t want to die..." Li Xiaoyi sat down on the ground, his eyes blankly murmuring to himself.


    She kept repeating these words without noticing the movement behind her.


    "Xiaoyi, you can set out in peace." Chi Bi Yue said in a voice.


    Li Xiaoyi quickly turned to look at it, then rushed to it, and hugged Chi Biyue''s legs, "aunt, please don''t kill me, just for the sake of our relatives, let me go, OK? I''m so young, I don''t want to die. "


    "You die young." Zhi Xiang opened her mouth with a smile and glanced at her. "If you are old, I don''t want your skin."


    Li Xiaoyi trembled all over. She was even more afraid of the strange look in her eyes when she first saw her.


    No wonder she has a creepy feeling, so it is.


    The old woman was already making up her mind when she saw her for the first time, for the sake of her skin bag.


    What a cruel old woman! In order to get a pair of skins, she would not hesitate to kill her.


    Li Xiaoyi suddenly regretted why she was so young. If she was a little uglier, maybe the old woman would not like her.


    "Don''t... Don''t kill me... Grandma, please let me go. Please, I don''t want to die. As long as you let me go, I will do whatever you want me to do. " Li Xiaoyi began to hold the old woman''s legs in a panic, kneeling and praying.


    She was weeping with tears. She wanted to take out her heart. In the future, she would really be a good woman.


    "I don''t need you to do anything. I just need your skin. No matter how you beg, it''s useless. I won''t change my mind." Zhi Xiang said with a kind smile.If she wants this bag, she must have it. It''s no use persuading her. It''s no use pleading with Li Xiaoyi.


    Li Xiaoyi''s heart is very cold. There is no doubt that he will die this time.


    Thinking of these, Li Xiaoyi clenched her teeth and planned to lift the old woman''s legs so that she could not die or break a bone.


    The old man is most afraid of falling. If he is not careful, he may fall to death. It''s easy to fall out of fracture.


    Just let Li Xiaoyi never thought, she used up all her strength, actually can''t move a cent.


    The old woman in front of her was like a stone weighing a thousand pounds. She stood steadily. She couldn''t even lift one of her feet.


    After discovering this abnormality, Li Xiaoyi was shocked and retreated in fear.


    Not only is Chi Biyue such a powerful character, but the old woman in front of her is not simple. She may even be more powerful than Chi Biyue.


    "Don''t..." Li Xiaoyi suddenly got up, ready to escape, "I don''t want to die."


    "Get her." Zhixiang orders quietly.


    Before Li Xiaoyi could react, she was caught by something, but she couldn''t see what was holding her. She only knew that it was very cold, cold to the bone.


    Li Xiaoyi''s eyes look at both sides in horror, looking at the figure slowly appearing. His heart shrinks and he almost faints.


    It''s not something that catches her. It''s two ghosts. It looks terrible.


    The old woman can control ghosts just like Chi Biyue.


    Think of Chi Biyue before the old woman so respectful, the old woman''s ability is in Chi Biyue above.


    Just now she wanted to kill the old woman. Now it''s naive to think about it.


    Originally, she was able to reincarnate after she died. Now, if the old lady has a grudge, she will be dead, right?


    Li Xiaoyi''s life and death struggle, but she didn''t get away from it. The place where she was caught by the ghost was very uncomfortable.


    "Don''t damage your old body with less strength." Zhi Xiang looks at the two ghosts with an unhappy face.


    Hearing Zhi Xiang''s words, the two ghosts immediately let go and did not dare to use so much strength.


    "Let me go! Let go Li Xiaoyi is unwilling to shout a way.


    Her heart is very afraid, but still desperately want to struggle.


    Zhi Xiang''s brow slightly wrinkled, turned to see the pool blue moon, cold voice said: "hands."


    "Yes." Chi Biyue didn''t dare to have any hesitation. She immediately went forward to separate Li Xiaoyi''s soul and body.


    Li Xiaoyi''s action just now angered the master. Only by taking action without hesitation can she keep Li Xiaoyi''s soul and avoid the end of her life.


    Keeping Li Xiaoyi''s soul is what she does for Wei Song. It can also help her reduce her guilt when facing Wei Song.

 Chapter 399

    When Li Xiaoyi saw her aunt coming forward, she was so scared that she wanted to retreat. However, she was firmly held, and there was no way out.


    She was so frightened that she could not speak.


    She couldn''t describe the feeling that she was scared but couldn''t escape. Anyway, it was too bad to faint.


    She knew that she was going to die, and there was no way to change the situation.


    Chi Biyue came to her and stared at her coldly. She said in a soft voice, "Xiaoyi, don''t blame me. If you want to blame me, blame your bad life. I''ll keep my soul for you, but you have to die. "


    If master insists on her body, she has no way to live.


    "No... aunt... Please..." Li Xiaoyi cried and begged. She really didn''t want to die.


    Why did this happen to her?


    Who is not a good choice? If I had chosen her, I would have known that I was not at home at that time. Maybe I could have escaped the disaster.


    "Xiaoyi, let''s go." Chi Biyue finished and started.


    She was afraid that the master would be more angry if she was too impatient.


    A few hours later, Chi Biyue was so tired that she almost fell down. She was exhausted.


    Li Xiaoyi''s body and soul have been completely separated.


    Then, Li Xiaoyi''s eyes open, and the expression is another person''s.


    Zhixiang has successfully occupied Li Xiaoyi''s body, and her old body, in a moment, melts and suddenly vanishes, as if it never existed.


    "Yes. It''s in good health. I feel good with it. " Zhi Xiang looked down at the body and said with a satisfied smile.


    "Master, since you have a new body, can I send her away?" Chi Biyue asked uneasily.


    The master was successfully given a new body, but the matter of sending away Li Xiaoyi''s soul still needs to be discussed with the master.


    Zhixiang turns to see her, a strong breath diffuses, oppressing Chi Biyue.


    Chi Biyue had consumed too much spiritual power and physical strength, but now she felt that her body was crumbling.


    "Whatever you want." Zhi Xiang just said three words in a light tone.


    Understatement of the words, but let Chi Biyue secretly relieved, finally can send away Li Xiaoyi.


    Chi Biyue wants to see Li Xiaoyi off in person, but she has consumed so much physical and spiritual strength that she can''t get over it now.


    "Master, could you please send her off?" Chi Biyue asked breathlessly.


    Zhi Xiang glanced at her coldly, then nodded for a moment in silence, "en."


    Li Xiaoyi, who died, did not dare to say a word, and did not dare to have any objection. She knew that if she was not honest, she would end up in a terrible situation.


    Li Xiaoyi was finally overrun, disappeared in the world, to the place she should go.


    "Let''s go back." Zhi Xiang''s eyes fell on her, "next, do you know what to do?"


    "Of course. Master has returned to the countryside. You are Li Xiaoyi. " Chi Biyue said.


    "Yes." Zhi Xiang nodded calmly.


    Back in the car, Zhixiang saw that she was exhausted and asked her to sit in the co driver''s seat instead of driving.


    "I feel much more comfortable with a new body." Zhi Xiang said in a voice.


    "Thank you for letting her go." Chi Biyue said thanks.


    She knew that if the master didn''t want to let anyone go, he would have to cut down the root of the problem, and there would never be any harm left, so as to avoid unnecessary trouble in the future.


    "Don''t thank me. You are my apprentice. I won''t do it so well." Zhi Xiang said.


    "Yes." Chi Biyue nodded, "master, when shall we start?"


    "When I get used to this body, I''ll find out her strength. Only when you know yourself and the enemy can you win a hundred battles. If you act rashly, you often get failure. " Zhi Xiang said.


    "Yes." Chi Biyue bowed her head slightly, as if she had done something wrong. "I was too impulsive before."


    If she hadn''t underestimated Su ruoqiu at the beginning and calmed down, she would not have lost so badly and her elder martial sister would not have died.


    "It''s just the master..." Chi Biyue hesitated to look at her. "I sent a fierce ghost to follow Su ruoqiu before, but I didn''t find anything. There seems to be a force behind her. I lost her every time, and I lost her myself."


    "Oh?" Zhi Xiang''s brow is tiny to pick, "this little wench is so fierce? I can''t wait to meet her. ""Master, we''d better observe and find out her strength." Chi Bi Yue said in a voice.


    Zhi Xiang nodded and said, "well, be careful. You''ll be a long boat."


    ******


    Su ruoqiu touched the bulge of the stomach, now it is six months, and soon, the baby will be born.


    Chi Biyue hasn''t heard much recently, but the old woman has disappeared.


    Wei''s family seems to be all right, but she always feels that things will not be so simple.


    Today, I''m going to have an antenatal examination. Su ruoqiu went out half an hour later.


    She didn''t take anyone with her and drove away alone.


    Today, it''s not suitable to take anyone with you.


    Su ruoqiu''s mouth curved slightly.


    The more he went to the remote place, the deeper Su ruoqiu''s brow was.


    She couldn''t have known better what had happened now.


    Didn''t you meet the ghost hitting the wall? She hasn''t been afraid.


    She was still driving forward, muttering, "strange, it''s been so long, why hasn''t the hospital arrived yet."


    Su ruoqiu''s brow is tight knit, a pair of very puzzled appearance.


    After a sound appeared in her ear, Su ruoqiu suddenly stepped on the brake.


    The car made a screeching brake sound, and the car stopped at this moment.


    After parking, Su ruoqiu opened the door and got off immediately.


    "Ghost hit the wall, ha ha... Do you think I can''t break it?" Su ruoqiu sneered.


    She took out a Fu and threw it out.


    The symbol burned in midair, and the illusion in front of her was instantly broken.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyes immediately fell on the car she was driving, and a touch of panic flashed through her eyes.


    Just a short distance away, the car will fall into a seemingly deep puddle.


    If she had stopped later, she would have been dead under the water.


    If she didn''t ask her to brake earlier, she almost lost her life here. Su ruoqiu is still shocked by the distance between the car and the puddle.


    "If you have the courage to do these things, why don''t you have the courage to come out?" Su ruoqiu yelled around.


    This place looks very desolate in front of us. Looking around, there are no people.


    To bring her here and lead her directly to this deep water pit is not to want her life?


    Before she could speak again, a few cold breath came, which made her take out a few runes in an instant to deal with the next situation.


    After several runes were thrown out, one of the fierce ghosts reacted quickly, dodged the rune, and then disappeared instantly.


    When it appears again, the fierce ghost has appeared behind Su ruoqiu and is trying to sneak attack.


    Su ruoqiu, who is dealing with other fierce ghosts, has no time to react at all, and a ghost comes out behind him.

 Chapter 400

    Seeing the situation at the moment, Zhixiang and chibiyue, who thought the time was ripe, suddenly appeared, ready to work together to solve Su ruoqiu.


    After the two of them appeared, they didn''t find the fierce ghost in silence. They didn''t know who had solved it.


    Zhi Xiang and Chi Biyue only solve Su ruoqiu''s problem in their eyes, but they don''t notice that the fierce ghost is solved quietly.


    Even so, Su ruoqiu accidentally fell in the process of dodging.


    Zhixiang and chibiyue only have time to force Su ruoqiu to fall. When they are ready to solve her, they realize a strong breath and blow them out.


    Only then did they find out that a man in a mask and a black cloak came out of nowhere. He didn''t look like a modern man. Instead, he looked like an ancient man.


    Zhi Xiang stares at the man who appears in front of him.


    She didn''t hold back and a mouthful of blood came out of her mouth.


    Chi Biyue had already vomited a mouthful of blood and covered her heart with one hand. She looked like she was dying.


    After so long calculation, it was still a miscalculation. Originally, she had a chance to win with master, but where did the man in black come from? It completely disrupted their plans.


    This man in black is not an ordinary person. He easily hurt her and master seriously. It''s a terrible existence.


    "Who are you?" Zhi Xiang, with Li Xiaoyi''s face, stares at the man in black in front of him in anger and fear.


    "You don''t deserve to know!" Dark night cold enough to penetrate the heart of the words, gently spit out from his mouth.


    "Master, let''s run." Chi Biyue turns her head and whispers to her master.


    "Yes." Zhi Xiang nodded gently and summoned two fierce ghosts to delay for them.


    The dark night stares at them two, sneer a, the vision scornfully stares at to rush of two fierce ghosts.


    "Want to run?" The dark night stares at them coldly, looks cold, can''t see any emotion, but murderous.


    He just waved his hand lightly, and the fierce ghost who rushed to him was terrified.


    How to hurt the woman he loves without paying a price?


    Dark night suddenly appeared in front of Zhixiang and chibiyue, blocking their way.


    He stared at them indifferently, without any words, just approaching them with murderous spirit.


    "Please... Let us go..." Chi Biyue stared at him, feeling that he was like a terrible demon suddenly appeared.


    The closer he approached, the more frightened she was, and her eyes stared at him in horror.


    "Yes, please let us go. From now on, we will never dare again." Zhixiang also began to panic.


    She is very confident in her own way, but when she meets the man in front of her, it''s like an egg hitting a stone, and she doesn''t have much power to fight back.


    The mysterious man in front of her is so terrible, and her strength is so high that she is scared. No wonder Su ruoqiu can avoid the tracking of Chi Biyue many times. It turns out that he is protecting her.


    During this period of observation, she didn''t even notice his breath, as if it didn''t exist at all.


    Dark night just the corner of mouth slightly raised, indifferently swept them one eye, and then with lightning speed voice.


    "Ah..."


    Two screams sounded one after another, especially loud and clear in the wilderness. The screams seemed to reverberate around.


    After the two of them screamed, they both fainted.


    Dark night without the slightest hesitation, immediately came to Su ruoqiu''s side, took off the mask, worried to frown.


    "How are you? I''ll take you to the hospital right now. " Dark night opens to ask a way.


    Su ruoqiu stood up and said with a smile, "I''m ok."


    She didn''t feel anything unusual either. It''s just a fall. She''s not so expensive. The baby in her belly is just like brown candy. It won''t be so easy to have an accident.


    Su ruoqiu just wanted to say that she drove back by herself and went to the hospital for a prenatal examination, but she felt a slight pain in her stomach before she said it.


    Her brows wrinkled slightly and her hands covered her stomach unconsciously.


    As the pain grew stronger, she felt more and more wrong.


    "Quick..." Su ruoqiu frowned tightly and grasped MINGYE''s arm, "send me to the hospital quickly."


    Night to see her look of pain at the moment, without saying a word will take her away from here, and her car will also be taken away.Before she left traces, he also cleaned up, absolutely can not find her body.


    Even if they knew it had something to do with her, they couldn''t do anything. They were all abandoned by him.


    The abandoned Taoist will be weaker than ordinary people and can''t turn up any waves.


    Su ruoqiu was sent to the hospital, and then was sent to the operating room.


    On the way to the hospital, MINGYE calls Jin yilie with Su ruoqiu''s mobile phone.


    "Uncle Bai, drive faster." Jin yilie''s eyebrows were deeply wrinkled, and his whole body was cold.


    "Yes. Young master The poplar spoke respectfully.


    His heart was also very anxious when his little grandmother went to the hospital after an accident.


    "What to do? If autumn elder sister how can suddenly enter a hospital to come, I just saw a man send her to come in, how twinkling of an eye disappeared Guo Biyan stood outside the operating room and said anxiously.


    They also happen to be able to meet in the hospital, otherwise, they do not know if autumn elder sister suddenly admitted to the hospital, was also sent to the operating room.


    "I don''t know. Do you remember that man''s face?" Jiang xiankai asked.


    Guo Biyan thought about it carefully, but she couldn''t remember the man''s face. "Strange, I remember seeing the man''s face clearly. Why can''t I remember now?"


    "I feel the same way. We saw the front of the man then, but now I can''t remember his face. " Jiang xiankai said with a slight frown.


    Guo Biyan looked around, "we don''t see ghosts, do we?"


    "It''s possible..." Jiang xiankai hesitated.


    If autumn elder sister can keep a ghost, maybe it''s the ghost she raised recently.


    "Why hasn''t white dust come yet? I called him before." Guo Biyan said aloud.


    "Not so fast. Jin yilie hasn''t come yet, but when I called him, his tone seemed to have known. " Jiang xiankai said doubtfully.


    "Is it..." Guo Biyan hesitated to look at him, did not continue to say.


    They both looked at each other and thought that it was the man who couldn''t remember his face.


    Waiting for a moment, Jin yilie arrived, "haven''t you come out yet?"


    "Yes. Don''t worry. Sister Qiu will be fine. " Guo Biyan comforted.


    "Yes, sister Qiu will be fine." Jiang xiankai echoed.


    Baiyang looked at the young master walking around, anxious to rush into the operating room, worried to see the closed door of the operating room.


    How could this happen? Little grandma has been fine, but now


    I hope the little grandma and the children are OK.


    As soon as he arrived at the hospital, he got off the car and ran to the direction of the operating room.

 Chapter 401

    Seeing that they were all outside the operating room, Bai Mo Chen looked anxiously at them, "what happened to ruoqiu? Not out yet? How can you be sent to the hospital all of a sudden? "


    Before they could answer him, his angry eyes fell on Jin yilie.


    White ink dust rushed over, involuntarily picked up his collar, and asked aloud: "you can''t even protect her, how can you be her man?"


    Bai Kai saw the young master''s excited appearance, and quickly went to help open the young master.


    The rest of them followed and separated them.


    In the emotional, lost his mind, anything can be done.


    Jin yilie stared at the door of the operating room in silence, his face full of pain, indifferent to what happened just now.


    He is only worried about the safety of ruoqiu. As for other things, he has no mind.


    "If sister Qiu is still in the operating room, you can say a few words less. He doesn''t feel well either." Guo Biyan said softly.


    People who come here will not feel better about sister ruoqiu who has entered the operating room.


    The most self reproached and worried person, she thought, should be Jin yilie.


    After all, if elder sister Qiu is his wife, and he didn''t protect his wife, he must feel guilty and blame himself.


    Bai Mo Chen calmed down and sat down on the bench, covering his face with both hands. From time to time, he looked at the closed door of the operating room.


    Jiang xiankai saw Guo Biyan''s uneasy face, and he went back and forth desperately. He couldn''t help coming to her and gently holding her hand.


    "Don''t walk around like this. Let''s sit down and wait for sister ruoqiu to come out safely." Jiang xiankai said gently.


    Guo Biyan looked up at him, "I don''t want to be like this, but I just can''t settle down."


    She was so worried that she didn''t know what to do.


    If I had known that sister ruoqiu would have an accident, she would have been with her all the time. If anything happened, she would have blocked it.


    She would rather be lying in the operating room now than see ruoqiu go in.


    This life was given by ruoqiu elder sister. Even if she died for ruoqiu elder sister, she didn''t have any complaints.


    Guo Biyan is not only worried about ruoqiu''s safety, but also worried that her baby will flow away. Even premature birth is very dangerous.


    The two of them sat down next to white Kay, where the atmosphere was so solemn that everyone''s eyes almost never left the door of the operating room.


    "What''s going on? What happened? " Becky looked at both of them and asked softly.


    When I came here, I didn''t know what happened to ruoqiu.


    "We don''t know." Guo Biyan shook her head.


    "We happened to be in the hospital, and then saw a man bring ruoqiu to the hospital, and saw ruoqiu was rushed into the operating room. We were very worried at that time. When we calmed down and wanted to ask the man what happened, he suddenly disappeared. " Jiang xiankai said in a voice.


    White Kay''s brow slightly wrinkly, "do you see what that man looks like?"


    It''s easier to find people if you know what they look like.


    If you don''t know anything, you can only get the monitoring of the hospital.


    Guo Biyan and Jiang xiankai look at each other and then look at him.


    "It''s strange here." Guo Biyan said slowly, "we can clearly see the man''s facial features, but when we remember, we can''t remember what he looks like. The only thing I remember is that he was very good-looking. Compared with your young master and Jin yilie, he was no inferior. "


    "I also remember that he was very good-looking. It''s easy to remember his amazing appearance, but we just can''t remember his appearance." Jiang xiankai echoed.


    "Oh." Pak Kai turned to look at the young master and nodded clearly, "I''ll come."


    "Yes." Guo Biyan and Jiang xiankai answered with one voice.


    After white Kay left, he used his relationship to transfer out the previous monitoring of the hospital.


    However, the monitoring is totally useless, because it is normal to see Guo Biyan and Jiang xiankai, but nothing can be seen in the rest of the time.


    White Kay thinks that when nothing can be seen, there must be that man present, and it will become so.


    When there are no men present and only Jiang xiankai and Guo Biyan are left, the monitoring will return to normal.


    Combining the two of them, Bai Kai thought that the man they saw was definitely not an ordinary man, but a ghost.Su ruoqiu is followed by two female ghosts, and the one who sent her to the hospital is a man. Maybe only when Su ruoqiu comes out safely can he know the answer.


    Bai Kai reluctantly went back to the door of the operating room and told the young master what he knew.


    After listening to Bai Kai''s words, Bai Mo Chen''s brow was deeply wrinkled. He didn''t know where the mysterious man was. He had such ability.


    Fortunately, this man is not the enemy, otherwise, the consequences are unimaginable.


    They were still waiting anxiously, staring at the door of the operating room.


    ******


    When she woke up, Chi Biyue saw her master in a coma and hurried to help her up. "Master, are you ok?"


    Zhi Xiang wakes up and sees her worried look. She says weakly: "I''m ok."


    "Master, let''s go home. I''ll help you back." Chi Biyue helped her master up and walked towards their parking place.


    She was also very weak. When driving, she didn''t dare to be distracted. She was afraid that if she didn''t pay attention, something would happen.


    When she finally got home, she was so tired that she wanted to sleep on the spot.


    The servant saw the two people who were in a mess and very weak, and rushed forward to help them, but he didn''t dare to ask.


    "Help us to the living room." Chi Biyue said.


    "Yes, ma''am." The servant answered.


    When they were carried into the living room, they were all in it, even Wilhelm.


    Seeing the weak Chi Biyue, Wei Heye, who was still angry, came to her in a hurry, "Mom, what''s the matter with you?"


    Although he was still complaining about her, she was his own mother after all. Seeing her in such a mess, something must have happened. No matter how much he complained about her, he could not ignore her.


    "Biyue, how did you become like this?" Wei Song asked anxiously.


    Wei Chenglin and his wife saw that Li Xiaoyi was embarrassed and weak. They rushed forward and helped her.


    "Xiaoyi, where did you go with your aunt? How did that happen? " Wei Chenglin frowned painfully.


    Li Qin thought that something happened to them and said angrily, "who made you like this? Tell Dad, when dad finds out, find someone to settle accounts with them! "


    "We''re fine." Chi Biyue replied with a smile, "help us to sit on the sofa."


    They didn''t say anything, they just helped the two of them sit on the sofa.


    Against the body of Li Xiaoyi''s incense, covering his chest, eyes fell on the servants, "let them all go out."


    When Wei Chenglin saw this, she rushed the servants out of the villa and asked them to go outside.


    "Why let the servant go? What''s the matter with you? " Wei Chenglin stares at Xiaoyi anxiously.

 Chapter 402

    "Xiaoyi, my parents will take you to the hospital." Li Qin said in a voice.


    The couple''s worried eyes fell on Li Xiaoyi.


    Although they always feel strange, they worry about their daughter''s accident and don''t think much about it.


    Just the two of them saw Li Xiaoyi''s eyes when they finished, which made them shiver at the same time.


    Her eyes were so terrible that they even had the illusion of seeing the old woman.


    "It''s OK. Let''s just have a rest. We don''t get hurt Chi Biyue said weakly.


    As long as they have a good rest, they will be able to recover tomorrow.


    Chi Biyue doesn''t know that all their ways have been destroyed. She thought she was just seriously injured.


    When they are well cultivated, they will be able to recover.


    "Or I''ll help you to your room." Wei Song frowned and looked at her painfully.


    Look at her weak incomparable appearance, afraid is to fight with Su ruoqiu, but he doesn''t understand how Xiaoyi can be so weak.


    Shouldn''t her master go too? Why didn''t you see her master come back?


    Chi Biyue just wanted to respond, there was a sharp scream in her ear, which made her eyebrows wrinkle tightly.


    "Ah..." Wei Chenglin screamed and stared at her daughter. She said in a trembling voice: "Xiaoyi... You... Your hair is white so fast..."


    Scared several people, immediately toward Li Xiaoyi look.


    They found that Li Xiaoyi''s black hair was becoming white with the speed that the naked eye could see.


    Within a minute, Li Xiaoyi''s black hair had all turned white.


    Then there is Li Xiaoyi''s skin, from the tender skin of youth, gradually becoming dry, like withered flowers.


    "Ah! Ah... My daughter... "Wei Chenglin screamed out of control, unable to bear the visual impact in front of her.


    How could her daughter suddenly become like this?


    She was a young woman just now, but now she is an old woman with wrinkled face. In a twinkling of an eye, her daughter is getting old.


    Wei Chenglin, who screamed unsteadily, fell into Li Qin''s arms, tears streaming down and nearly fainted.


    Without Li Qin to support her body, she would have been paralyzed on the ground.


    Wei Song and Wei Heye see Xiaoyi''s appearance, surprised to stare big eyes, can''t believe the scene in front of them.


    Sitting on another sofa, Chi Biyue sees the rapidly aging master. Her eyes are full of fear. She opens her mouth wide and stares at her.


    What''s going on? How did master suddenly become like this?


    She... Will she be the same as master? Aging rapidly


    But Chi Biyue hasn''t made a sound yet. She hears Wei Chenglin''s scream again. This time, the scream is obviously with a sense of fear and helplessness.


    Chi Biyue was frightened and immediately looked at her master. She found that her master''s body began to melt.


    At the beginning, Zhixiang didn''t feel much. It was at the back that she felt very painful.


    She looked down at the melting body, and her eyes widened with fright. She uttered a heartrending cry, which sounded extraordinarily penetrating.


    Seeing the pictures in front of him, Li Qin couldn''t hold his feet. He quickly put out his hand to cover Wei Chenglin''s eyes and didn''t want her to continue to look at them.


    "Don''t look, don''t look." Li Qin held her with tears in his eyes and forbade her to see it again.


    They all thought that it was Li Xiaoyi. They didn''t know that Li Xiaoyi had died long ago. In fact, it was Zhixiang.


    Wai Chenglin, crying, heard her cry so sad, pushed Li Qin away and cried, "no!"


    When Wei Chenglin saw that she had melted into her abdomen, she stared at the horrible picture and turned her eyes. She suddenly fainted.


    Master... Master


    Chi Biyue saw that her master was gradually melting, and her tears rolled in her eyes. She couldn''t bear to see her again.


    If Shifu died, the Wei family would not be saved, and would she be the same as Shifu?


    When Zhixiang melts to the shoulder, it can also make a broken sound.


    In the end, she couldn''t make any sound, let her body melt completely and couldn''t do anything to save the situation.


    Zhi Xiang stares at her eyes. She knows very well that she will not have a soul after she dies like this.


    At the time of melting, the soul also slowly melts, so fragmented that it can no longer be pieced together.She is not reconciled to her death. As long as there is no man to help Su ruoqiu, they can get rid of Su ruoqiu.


    It''s a pity that even if she is not reconciled, she will come to the end.


    Not only her head, but her hair melted away and turned into a pool of stinky sewage.


    The stench was coming down their noses. Wehrye covered his nose and wanted to vomit.


    The stench brought them all back to reality, no longer in a state of panic and stupefaction.


    "Mom..." Wei Heye''s anxious eyes fell on her, "do you feel any discomfort?"


    In fact, he wanted to know if she would grow old as quickly as Li Xiaoyi, and then turn into a pool of foul water.


    "No Chi Biyue shook her head weakly.


    "I''ll take you back to your room." Wei Song opened his mouth and glanced at them. "Don''t touch that pool of sewage. I''m afraid the people I meet will become like that."


    "What happened? How did Xiaoyi become like that? " Li Qin''s eyes fell on Chi Biyue and asked her for an answer.


    "I don''t know." Chi Biyue answered firmly.


    The fact that Li Xiaoyi died a long time ago must not be known to any of them. Otherwise, let alone what kind of storm we will face next, the struggle of our own family will never end.


    They only have Xiaoyi, the daughter of Xiaoyi. You know, she killed Xiaoyi. How could they swallow this breath? They would have no fun with her.


    External worries already exist, and can not be eliminated, will only become more and more crazy, she must not let internal trouble.


    "How can you not know! You came back with Xiaoyi, and you are also in such a mess. " Li Qin didn''t believe what she said at all.


    "She was attacked by unknown species, and I was also attacked to save her. If I melt as well, would you be satisfied?" Chi Biyue stares at him coldly and asks in a voice.


    Seeing her cold eyes, Li Qin was pressed down by her forceful momentum, and some of them did not dare to speak.


    "Well, help Chenglin back to the room to have a rest. The family has become like this. Do you want to make things worse? " Wei Songjin frowned and his eyes fell on Li Qin.


    Xiaoyi died so miserably. They are all Xiaoyi''s relatives. Don''t they feel sad?


    Now is not the time to question, but to let the two of them have a good rest and deal with the rest when they have the spirit.


    "Yes." Li Qin could only promise. It was extremely painful to see their faces.


    Attacked by unknown species? Is it a ghost?


    Chi Biyue is able to control ghosts. Is it the enemy she has formed, the ghost who comes to seek revenge, but she just throws her anger on Xiaoyi?


    With such a guess, he went upstairs with Wei Chenglin in his arms.

 Chapter 403

    Wei Heye watched the melting pool of sewage. The stench penetrated into his nose and made his whole face wrinkle.


    He didn''t know how to deal with it, and his father told them not to come near, so he kept away from the sewage and went outside.


    It stinks so much that it will be smoked in the living room sooner or later.


    Wait for Dad to come down and say how to deal with it, and then deal with it.


    Back in the room, Wei Song put Chi Biyue on the bed and asked anxiously, "don''t you feel uncomfortable?"


    In the scene just now, he was so frightened that he was afraid that she would have the same problem.


    Watching her turn into a pool of sewage, he just can''t bear it.


    "No Chi Biyue smiles and shakes her head, "don''t worry too much."


    In fact, she was afraid to be like master, but she comforted him when he looked so worried.


    "I''m afraid you''ll be like Xiaoyi." Wei Song''s voice was choked.


    "Su ruoqiu is injured, but I don''t know if she is dead. If she doesn''t die, we''ll be miserable. " Chi Biyue said.


    "You have a good rest. I''ll take care of the rest." Wei Song said.


    Chi Biyue stared at him, "don''t be impulsive. If something happens to you, what shall haye and I do? "


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything stupid." Wei Song knew what she was worried about.


    After coaxing her to sleep, Wilson left the room and went downstairs to clean up the sewage in the living room.


    Wearing gloves, they dare not touch the sewage during the whole process. They carefully clean up the sewage. As for the sofa soaked in sewage, they are also ready to burn it outside.


    ******


    The door of the hospital was finally opened.


    "Doctor, what''s the matter with my wife?" Jin yilie rushed over and asked in a voice.


    The doctor looked around them and said, "mother and son are safe. It''s just


    "Just what?" The white ink dust''s heart all raised the throat.


    "It''s just strange that this baby has no signs of premature birth, but it''s no different from a full-term baby, but we still recommend that the baby stay in the incubator for a period of time." The doctor solemnly suggested.


    "Good." Jin yilie replied.


    "Mother and son are safe... Does that mean having a son?" Guo Biyan asked in a low voice.


    "Yes. You can go to see the mothers and children later. " Then the doctor left.


    Su ruoqiu was soon transferred to the VIP ward, and the child was sent to the incubator. The child was premature. In case, he needed to observe for a period of time and leave after confirming that there was no problem.


    "How do you feel? Does it hurt? " Jin yilie took her hand and asked softly.


    "Nonsense!" Holding Su ruoqiu''s other hand, the white dust gave him a cold look.


    At the beginning, Su ruoqiu wanted to pull back her hand when she was held by Bai Mo Chen, but she didn''t have much strength, so she had to let him hold it.


    "White ink dust, you quickly let go, my wife''s hand is also what you can hold?" Jin yilie frowned displeased and stared at him coldly.


    "No. Don''t I have the right to hold a friend''s hand? " The white ink dust asks in reply.


    He didn''t take Jin yilie''s words in his eyes. He had been threatened several times before, and he still had the cheek to hold them tightly.


    It''s not that you have to shake hands between lovers. Can''t he shake Su ruoqiu''s hand out of friendship and affection?


    Anyway, he is also the child''s godfather. There is nothing wrong with doing so.


    "Is the baby healthy?" Su ruoqiu asked in a voice.


    Jin yilie nodded, "the doctor said that he is very healthy, and his physical indicators are all normal, just like a full-term baby."


    Su ruoqiu showed a slightly surprised look and soon began to smile, "Oh, then I''m relieved."


    This child is not ordinary. It''s obviously premature, but it''s no different from full-term babies. In fact, it''s no surprise.


    After all, when the child was in her stomach, she had a strong desire to drink blood.


    Thinking of this, Su ruoqiu''s smile froze and his eyes swept to them, "have you ever seen the children? Besides what the doctor said, is there anything abnormal? "


    "Not yet. We''re all coming to see you." Jin yilie said in a voice.


    "Go and have a look. If you find any abnormality in the baby, let me know in time." Su ruoqiu''s tone was a little worried.She winked at Jin yilie, hoping that he could understand what she was saying.


    "Yes. I see what you mean. I''ll go now. " Jin yilie answered.


    When the baby was in Su ruoqiu''s stomach, she knew how to control her and let her have the desire to drink blood. Now that she was born, she didn''t know what would happen.


    Seeing Jin yilie leave, Bai Mochen immediately stood up and said, "I''m going too. That''s my son. "


    "If autumn elder sister, we accompany you here, wait for them to come back, we go again." Guo Biyan said.


    If autumn elder sister is weak now, they two accompany her good, lest appear what accident.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu didn''t object either.


    Her eyes swept around. When did Xu Weiwei disappear?


    "Cumin." Su ruoqiu looks at Ke min''s position, "where''s Wei Wei?"


    "She said she was going to see her future husband." Ke min''s tone was a little uncomfortable.


    See color forget friend guy, just came into the ward not long, secretly slip out, said is to see her future husband.


    This is a new born baby. It''s strange to know who she is.


    Su ruoqiu can''t help laughing. Xu Weiwei is looking forward to her having a son so that she can become her daughter-in-law. Now she has a son.


    Xu Weiwei should be around her son all day, and excited about the birth of her future husband.


    She also did not know whether Xu Weiwei could meet her again, let alone become her daughter-in-law.


    Although Su ruoqiu always says that she dislikes Xu Weiwei as her daughter-in-law, she still likes her very much in her heart. After she is reincarnated, she can meet her son and fall in love.


    Standing aside, Guo Biyan and Jiang xiankai knew who she was talking to, but they were a little hairy and stood without saying a word.


    Sneak to see the baby Xu Weiwei, where to know what they are saying.


    She stared excitedly at the little guy in the incubator, her eyes glowing, and almost drooled.


    "How lovely the little one is." Xu Weiwei said in a low voice with a happy face, as if she was afraid of scaring the baby.


    The baby in the incubator, pedaling her feet, waving her hands and staring at her.


    When Xu Weiwei finished praising him, he suddenly laughed so happily that his eyes narrowed. It felt like he could understand her.


    When Xu Weiwei saw the scene in front of her, she blinked her eyes in surprise, and her face was full of consternation.


    Is it a coincidence or can her future husband really understand her?


    "If you want to understand me, just blink your eyes, OK?" Xu Weiwei asked tentatively.


    She stares at the baby expectantly. She doesn''t have much expectation. She just wants to scream when she sees the baby''s naughty blink.


    Oh, my God! She''s an old girl. She''s so cute by a baby that she''s a girl.

 Chapter 404

    Xu Weiwei stared at the baby in surprise and said with a smile, "you really understand me. I''m so surprised."


    She showed a coquettish look and asked, "when you grow up in the future, would you like to marry me? Blink if you want to, cry if you don''t want to. "


    Xu Weiwei stares at the baby and is embarrassed to ask such a question.


    But she was planning for the future. After she was born, she was younger than him.


    I saw the little baby blink and stare at her with a smile.


    Xu Weiwei was so happy that she almost jumped up and yelled, "I have a little husband."


    The baby seems to be able to feel her joy and give out tender laughter.


    "Little husband, let''s say that you are not allowed to marry others when you grow up. You have to wait for me." Xu Weiwei said with a smile.


    When she saw the baby blink again, it was incredible.


    Looking at the lovely little husband, she really wants to be reincarnated immediately, become a baby and grow up with him.


    But her revenge has not yet been avenged, and so on, she immediately went to reincarnation.


    Before I was waiting for my mother-in-law to give birth to a baby, to make sure it was a boy, and to get revenge before I was reincarnated.


    Now I see that it''s a boy, and then there''s revenge.


    While Xu Weiwei was chatting with the baby, Jin yilie and them came.


    After seeing them coming, Xu Weiwei quietly stepped aside to watch them interact with the baby.


    When the baby saw Jin yilie, she gave out a string of clear laughter like a silver bell, and stared at him with a smile, as if to express his love.


    "The doctor said that the baby didn''t cry after he was born. Now when I see him, it''s the same as what the doctor said." He said softly.


    White ink dust stares at the baby, standing beside Jin yilie, always inadvertently squeezing him, trying to squeeze him away from here.


    "Son, are you happy to see you?" White dust asked with a smile.


    The baby gave out a silver ring of laughter, as if in response to his words, eyes also blinked.


    Naturally, they don''t know what happened just now. The baby''s blink represents affirmation, not negation.


    "Look how happy my son is when I come to see him." White ink dust turns to look at Jin yilie with disdain.


    "You want a son so much, you''ll be born by yourself." Jin yilie replied unhappily.


    He used to rob his wife, but now he wants to rob his son.


    His endurance is a little worse, he will definitely send white dust to the humanitarian destruction.


    "It''s as if you can have a baby. You don''t want to live in autumn." The scorn of white dust.


    Unfortunately, he met ruoqiu too late, and Jin yilie took the lead. Otherwise, the little guy lying in the incubator would be his.


    "..." Jin yilie is speechless. He really can''t find a response to Bai Mo Chen.


    White Kai helplessly looking at the young master, today''s young master can only find some happiness.


    Before long, Liu Xiuqin and Aunt Chen came.


    "Listen to the young granny, you are all looking at the young master. My wife and I will come and have a look." Aunt Chen''s face was full of joy.


    "It''s good that their mother and son are safe. When they know the news, it scares me to death." Liu Xiuqin said in shock.


    Know if autumn entered the operating room, she almost fainted.


    It''s good to go out. She has been sent to the operating room in less than half a day. How can she not be worried.


    She was very regret, why let if autumn a person go out, did not let people follow.


    Knowing that their mother and son were safe, she finally put down her heart and swallowed her breath.


    I''m afraid that both ruoqiu and her child will have an accident. If she wants to keep one, she will choose to keep ruoqiu. After all, if the child is gone, she can regenerate. But if the child is gone, there will be no second ruoqiu.


    "If Qiu and the baby are OK, the doctor says that although the baby is premature, it is as healthy as a full-term baby. Now put it in the incubator, just want to observe for a period of time, to avoid accidents Jin yilie said.


    "Oh." Liu Xiuqin nodded, "I have informed my father-in-law. Now I should be in the hospital."


    "Yes." Jin yilie looked at her and said, "Mom, you are here with your child. I''ll go with ruoqiu."


    "Well, you go." Liu Xiuqin said aloud.


    "Aunt, I won''t disturb you. I''ll go back to the ward and see ruoqiu." White ink dust said with a smile.Liu Xiuqin nodded and watched them leave in a hurry.


    She and Aunt Chen turn around and stare at the baby in the incubator. They look at each other and smile. Their faces are full of joy.


    "Madam, you see how well the baby is growing. It doesn''t look like a premature baby." Aunt Chen said with a smile.


    Liu Xiuqin responded: "yes, it looks bigger than a full-term baby. As long as their mother and son are safe, it doesn''t matter. Our Jin family finally has their first grandson. "


    "The young granny will certainly open more branches and leaves for the Jin family." Said Aunt Chen.


    She knew that the Jin family had a single pedigree, and her wife wanted to have more descendants of the Jin family, so that the descendants of the Jin family would not be so thin.


    A single pulse, as long as the accident, Jin family is broken.


    It''s best to have more descendants, so that the Jin family''s descendants will grow stronger and stronger.


    "I hope so." Liu Xiuqin sighed at the bottom of her heart.


    "Madam, you see, the young master is so good that he doesn''t cry." Looking at the young master, Aunt Chen felt more and more lovely. "When we talk, his little eyes turn and stare at us as if they can understand us."


    "Yes." Liu Xiuqin nodded with a smile, "Aunt Chen, do you think he and yilie are carved in the same mold?"


    "Yes. It was as like as two peas when they were born. Aunt Chen said with a smile.


    When the young master grew up, he was also a man who looked like Pan an.


    The young grandmother is so good-looking, and the young master is also very handsome. The children she gives birth to must combine the advantages of both of them. She thinks that the young master may be more beautiful than the young master when he grows up.


    "Look at this meat. I really want to pinch it." Liu Xiuqin said with a smile.


    "After the observation, ask the doctor if you can hold him. I think his wife wants to hold him." Aunt Chen opened her mouth with a smile.


    What''s the thought of the lady? She knows very well. Looking at her appearance, she wants to hold the young master.


    Don''t say it''s a lady. She looks at the lovely appearance of the young master. She can''t help but want to have a hug. It''s so lovely that people can''t put it down.


    "Yes." Liu Xiuqin responded.


    Before long, Zhang Cheng also came here, "mother in law."


    "Father in law. Let''s see how cute the baby is. " Liu Xiuqin said with a smile.


    Zhang Cheng went to see the little guy staring at his feet. He was so happy that he couldn''t close his mouth. His eyes narrowed into a slit¡° It''s lovely. "


    "Yes. Just now I told my wife that I had to ask the doctor if I could hold the young master. I think my wife can''t wait to hold the young master. " Said Aunt Chen.


    Zhang Cheng said, "I want to hug him, too."


    Xu Weiwei hasn''t left yet. Seeing that they are very happy, she also feels happy.


    She just can''t hold him when she can.


    The ghost''s Yin Qi is too heavy. She doesn''t want to touch the baby so that nothing will happen to the baby.

 Chapter 405

    At that time, even if it''s safe, she can only watch them hold him, but she can''t touch him easily.


    Xu Weiwei stood in the distance, and found that he would always look over, as if to confirm whether she was there.


    Looking at such a lovely baby, Xu Weiwei''s heart suddenly filled with emotion.


    I want to be able to tie the knot with Su ruoqiu''s children when they are reincarnated, but who can say exactly what will happen in the future.


    She can''t be reincarnated in hell. If she has any sin, she has to be punished in hell to enter reincarnation.


    When the punishment is over, the baby may be old or dead.


    In the future, we can only see her fate and whether she has a fate with Su ruoqiu''s children.


    ******


    "Who hurt you?" Jin yilie asked gently, his whole body was filled with the spirit of killing.


    "Blue moon in the pool." Su ruoqiu replied.


    "She?" Jin yilie''s brow slightly frowned, "her ability is not inferior to you, can''t act rashly?"


    "Someone helped her." Su ruoqiu replied.


    In fact, she was careless. I didn''t expect that Chi Biyue''s helper would be so powerful.


    At that time, she saw clearly that the other person was Li Xiaoyi, but she was also very sure that it was definitely not Li Xiaoyi.


    Maybe it''s just to borrow Li Xiaoyi''s body, or make her look like Li Xiaoyi.


    If Li Xiaoyi had that ability, he would have dealt with her for a long time. How could she have suffered losses in her hands? Moreover, when Jin''s group was haunted, Li Xiaoyi didn''t even notice.


    "Chi Biyue is too brave! Fortunately, your mother and son are safe, but we still have to settle this account with them! " White ink dust eyes coldly said.


    If the Wei family dare to move the woman he likes, they will pay the price.


    "You don''t need to step in." Jin yilie looks at him coldly.


    If you want to bring down Webster, you only need Jin''s family. You don''t need Bai''s family to intervene.


    "What do you mean without my interference? She hurt ruoqiu and nearly hurt my son. I have to help him out as a father. " White ink dust responded immediately.


    Without waiting for Jin yilie to answer, Bai Mochen asked Bai Kai to come and tell him to do it.


    Jin yilie frowned imperceptibly and said nothing more. Instead, he asked Uncle Bai to come over and coldly told him to deal with Wei''s affairs.


    "Yes, young master!" They both nodded and left at the same time, but did not respond to the same person.


    Within a few hours, before taking revenge, Weisong received a call from the company saying that something was wrong and asked him to go to the company.


    After that, Wei song was too busy to take revenge on Su ruoqiu. In addition, Wei was reported, and the crime of smuggling and money laundering alone was enough for Wei Song to go to jail.


    In just a few days, the Wei family had nothing.


    Wei Song and Chi Biyue are both locked up in prison. They can''t get out without money.


    Wei Heye, with a face full of scum, sat at the door and watched the house that had lived for so many years be sealed.


    "Haye, we are going to leave here. What are your plans?" Wei Chenglin asked in a helpless voice.


    She did not expect that the Wei family would decline so quickly. She thought she could rely on them for a lifetime.


    Wei Chenglin''s heart is also very clear that the Wei family will decline so quickly, and Jin Bai''s family can''t get rid of it. They Li''s family didn''t have it at the beginning.


    Now, without the backing of the Wei family, it is more difficult for them to stand firm here. They can only choose to leave and have a meal at least in other places.


    If Jin Bai and his family are not willing to let them go, they will starve to death or become tramps on the street to pick up garbage.


    Wei Chenglin can''t stand such a life. It''s very hard for her to endure poverty. She would rather die than eat the rubbish. It''s disgusting to think about it.


    "My parents are here. I want to stay." Said wehrye in a voice.


    As soon as the tree fell, the monkeys scattered, and Webster fell down, those who had been close to him now were all like seeing the God of plague.


    "Haye, you have a clear idea." Wei Chenglin''s brow was deeply wrinkled. "You may not be able to find a job here."


    "You go. Even if I beg, I''ll stay." He answered firmly.


    His parents are here. He wants to stay. It''s close to them. He can''t save them, but he can visit them often.If even he left here, they would be disappointed.


    Even inside, he wanted them to live well.


    Wei Heye knows that all this is his parents'' retribution, but they are all for him. He has a share of this sin.


    Seeing that Wei Heye is so persistent, Wei Chenglin and Li Qin look at each other and no longer persuade each other.


    "Call me if you want to leave." Wei Chenglin said aloud.


    No matter how to say, they are all relatives. Heye is filial to her, and she is ruthless and indifferent to him.


    "Yes." Wehrye looked at her gratefully.


    "We''re going. Take care of yourself." Wei Chenglin said.


    Weiheye nodded and watched them leave.


    He looked back at the closed door, stopped for a moment, and strode away with a sneer.


    Once a young master who didn''t have to worry about anything, but now he''s down in such a short time that he falls from heaven to hell.


    Later on, he lost the woman he liked and made her a scapegoat. Now he may be living on the street. Is this the retribution of his life?


    Wei Heye''s sneer has always been on his face. He has no answer to this question.


    After hearing that Wei''s bankruptcy, Wei Song and Chi Biyue are in prison, Su ruoqiu thinks of Wei Heye.


    In their family, in fact, the most innocent is Wei Heye.


    He didn''t know anything, but he had to face the punishment of his parents'' mistakes.


    "Husband." Su ruoqiu looks at him.


    "Yes?" Jin yilie feeds a mouthful of chicken soup into her mouth.


    "You didn''t do anything to verheye, did you? In fact, he is innocent. Don''t do too much. " Su ruoqiu said.


    Jin yilie hesitated, nodded and said, "yes."


    "Both of them have been punished." Su ruoqiu said.


    Ke min and Xu Weiwei can take revenge. After revenge, they can be reincarnated.


    "Forget about them. Drink more." Jin yilie said.


    Su ruoqiu nodded with a smile, "OK."


    Her own father also came to Longcheng and came with Fei Miaoxia.


    According to the previous agreement, the company over there should be taken care of by Jin yilie.


    When Su Yong saw the baby, the baby was still smiling.


    But when Fei Miaoxia came near, the baby suddenly turned cold. It seemed that she knew how to treat his mother and expressed his dissatisfaction.


    Fei Miaoxia and Su Yong deliberately repeated several times when they found that the baby was special.


    Fei Miaoxia said that the baby was amazing. She felt like she knew everything before she was born.


    However, they are also worried about whether there is anything wrong with such a special baby.


    At the beginning, Su ruoqiu was afraid that the baby would drink blood, but her worry seemed superfluous.

 Chapter 406

    She asked Xu Weiwei to keep watch of the baby for 48 hours, but she didn''t find anything unusual about the baby, which made her feel a little relieved.


    However, in view of his not yet born, she has a strong desire to drink blood, she dare not neglect, still let Xu Weiwei constantly staring.


    When the baby comes to her side, there is no need for Xu Weiwei to stare at her all day.


    Su ruoqiu is just a little worried that the baby''s abnormality will attract other people''s attention, and then it will be troublesome.


    It is always easy to attract other people''s attention, and it is also easy for others to have the idea of eliminating the difference.


    Su ruoqiu also told Xu Weiwei not to let others find the baby''s strange, for fear of causing unnecessary trouble at that time.


    Just born not long baby, will have those performance, for everyone is not normal.


    Now she just wants to leave the hospital for a while and take the baby home.


    ******


    According to Su ruoqiu''s instructions, Xu Weiwei has been guarding the baby and will interact with the baby from time to time.


    For her, this day and night, she is not hard, feel is full of happiness.


    This kind of happiness is very short. When she and Ke min get revenge, it''s almost time to leave. She can''t accompany the baby any more, and she won''t be able to meet her in the next life.


    Even if they can meet, they don''t know each other and even forget each other.


    When Xu Weiwei was full of emotion, she noticed that someone was approaching and raised her head.


    Looking at the people coming, Xu Weiwei immediately showed a happy look. It was su ruoqiu who came.


    She appeared at Su ruoqiu''s side and asked with a smile, "Granny, why are you here? What about my future father-in-law? Didn''t come with you? Back to the company? "


    "Yes. He left when he had something to do. I want to see the baby, so I come to see the baby. " Su ruoqiu replied with a smile.


    Xu Weiwei should say: "the baby can be good, completely different from other babies, he never cry, so good that everyone likes."


    "Oh." Su ruoqiu laughed happily, "the baby is really good."


    When she said these words, a dark light flashed from the bottom of her eyes, and the smile at the corner of her mouth also looked strange.


    "Yes. Grandma, they didn''t come with you? What about kermin? " Xu Weiwei asked in a voice.


    Su ruoqiu''s brow slightly wrinkled, "you ah, don''t chirp all over, my brain Ren let you quarrel."


    Xu Weiwei saw that her mother-in-law was angry and looked very uncomfortable. She was embarrassed and thought that her mother-in-law''s brain hurt when she said too much.


    "I''m sorry, grandma. I didn''t mean to. I don''t talk. I''ll take you to see the baby Xu Weiwei soon regained a smiling face.


    When it comes to babies, she is very happy.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu responded with a voice and walked quickly towards the baby.


    But as soon as she came to the front of the incubator, the baby in it showed an angry look, staring at her, full of defense.


    She didn''t expect this. She was stunned to see the baby''s expression at the moment.


    In the moment of stupefaction, she had turned around and stepped forward.


    "Granny! Where are you going? Aren''t you coming to see the baby? " Xu Weiwei saw that she was going to leave, and frowned suspiciously.


    Was she wrong just now? When her future husband saw her mother-in-law, he was very happy. How could he show an angry expression today?


    Looking at the baby''s expression, she was even more angry than when she saw Fei Miaoxia. She even felt the aggressiveness of the baby''s eyes.


    That is Xu Weiwei''s loud voice, let out two steps of Su ruoqiu suddenly back to God, the pace also suddenly stopped.


    Her heart thumped without any reason, her eyes flashed a touch of fear, and her body trembled slightly.


    Just now, she was controlled by the baby''s eyes and left uncontrollably. She was still a little shaken.


    I have so much ability when I''m so young. I''ll get it when I grow up!


    Where is Su ruoqiu? How could such a child be born!


    Ren Wanqi, disguised as Su ruoqiu, frowns deeply and looks worried.


    She was going to pretend to be su ruoqiu to take away the baby, then kill the baby, and then refine the baby into a ghost.


    Now I''m afraid it''s a bit troublesome. She was controlled by the baby before she started. If it wasn''t for Xu Weiwei''s shouting just now, she might not have noticed when she left the hospital.The power of the baby is so terrible that it is not like a child that human beings can give birth to, but more like a child that some powerful creature can have.


    Ren Wanqi wondered, she secretly observed, Su ruoqiu in addition to magic, is an ordinary human, how can give birth to such an adverse child?


    "Granny?" Xu Weiwei frowned slightly. She came to Su ruoqiu and called out.


    Looking up at Ren Wanqi, who was looking at Xu Weiwei, she showed a gentle smile and said softly, "Weiwei."


    Her voice seems to have a kind of magic, the voice is very light, but it is very penetrating, can penetrate the soul, like from a distant place, the soul call.


    Xu Weiwei was a little shaken. Her eyes blinked a few times. She felt drowsy. She said in a voice, "yes."


    After she responded, her consciousness was completely asleep, and she was controlled by Ren Wanqi.


    Ren Wanqi was able to control Xu Weiwei so quickly because Xu Weiwei didn''t have the slightest sense of preparedness and trusted her.


    Xu Weiwei''s unconditional trust is based on her face. Only when she is regarded as Su ruoqiu, can she put down all the guard.


    "Weiwei, go and pick up the baby. Let''s take him out for a walk." Ren Wanqi said softly.


    Xu Weiwei slightly narrowed her eyes and nodded dully, "good."


    Ren Wanqi smiles and turns to watch Xu Weiwei walk towards the incubator.


    Now she changed her mind and didn''t want to turn the baby into a kid.


    It''s a pity that the baby''s power is so powerful that it can''t be used by her?


    She wants to take all the power in the baby''s body for her own, and her strength will naturally be more powerful. Maybe she will be able to keep her face forever without drinking blood at that time, and she can also take off the body and become an immortal.


    Ren Wanqi''s eyes narrowed, and her mouth curved.


    Xu Weiwei, who is close to the incubator, easily holds the baby out of the incubator, turns around with dull eyes and walks towards Ren Wanqi.


    Just as she took a step out, Xu Weiwei held her baby in her arms and burst into tears.


    The baby''s cry is very loud, also has a strong penetration, and cry very sad.


    As soon as the cry rang out, Xu Weiwei, who had a dull look, suddenly woke up.


    Xu Weiwei, who has come back to her senses, hears the baby''s cry. She looks down and finds that she doesn''t know when to take her future husband out. She''s so scared that she doesn''t know what to do.


    She also thought that her Yin Qi was too heavy, which made the baby extremely uncomfortable, and made the baby cry so miserable.


    Just as Xu Weiwei was thinking about putting the baby back, there was a scream in her ear, "ah..."

 Chapter 407

    Xu Weiwei turns her head in surprise and sees Su ruoqiu screaming, and


    The present Su ruoqiu is slowly changing.


    Her face seemed to melt, and then disappeared a little bit, finally showing an old and strange face.


    Xu Weiwei shows a look of panic. The woman in front of her is not su ruoqiu at all, but makes her look like Su ruoqiu to cheat her.


    She should not use a woman to describe Su ruoqiu, because she is an old man and no longer has the style of a young woman.


    The old man''s purpose is to take the baby away.


    Xu Weiwei suddenly regained her mind, holding the baby tightly and staring at the old man who was still in pain.


    Before she arrived in a daze, she was absolutely controlled by the old man, and also controlled her to pick up the baby. Otherwise, she could never pick up the baby. She was afraid that her own Yin Qi was too heavy, which would have a great impact on the baby''s body.


    Ren Wanqi looked down and saw that her hands were no longer smooth. She looked frightened and raised her hands tremblingly.


    Not to restore the old look, now how to change back in an instant? It seems to be caused by the baby''s strength just now.


    Ren Wanqi''s heart felt deep fear, a small baby actually has such great power, his parents must have an extraordinary.


    It''s just that no clue has been observed before. Jin yilie and Su ruoqiu are just ordinary people.


    To say who is more special, it''s natural to count Su ruoqiu, but if the other party wants to be so fierce, it won''t hurt and lead to premature delivery.


    What''s the problem? Ren Wanqi couldn''t think of it for a moment. Now she is full of fear and can''t think rationally.


    "Hum!" Ren Wanqi stares at Xu Weiwei coldly, turns around and leaves quickly.


    She was afraid that if she left here later, she would be wiped out by the baby.


    He could make her look like this just by crying. If he could do something else, she would die.


    Ren Wanqi absolutely does not allow herself to die so soon. She also has to watch his descendants live in pain. She has to watch his descendants separate from their beloved women and live alone.


    If she died, wouldn''t they be able to regain their freedom? They will be able to reincarnate and maybe be together in the next life.


    no She will never allow it! They will be tortured by any means.


    Ren Wanqi quickly disappeared in Xu Weiwei''s sight. Under the cover of fierce ghost, she dodged the crowd and left the hospital quickly.


    The plan that she thought could go on smoothly was shattered because of the baby''s special features, which made her recover quickly.


    If this plan can''t be carried on, she will draw up a second plan.


    At present, the most important thing is how to approach the baby and let the baby become her bag.


    Now she is eager to get the power of the baby, so that she will not be afraid of any threat, and can torture their husband and wife for a long time.


    After seeing the strange old man disappear, Xu Weiwei put down her heart. She looked around and carefully put the baby back into the incubator.


    Baby is very quiet, staring at a pair of big eyes, smiling at her, it does not seem to be affected by Yinqi.


    "Baby, are you ok?" Xu Weiwei asked softly with a smile.


    She saw the baby laughing and blinking.


    Xu Weiwei is very happy. She knows that the baby is telling herself that he is OK.


    She looked around, frowning slightly, how to tell her future mother-in-law what had just happened.


    Afraid that the baby has any problems, Xu Weiwei did not dare to easily pick up the baby.


    After much hesitation, Xu Weiwei decided to wait for an acquaintance.


    Xu is a mother and son. Su ruoqiu feels very uneasy when she is in the ward.


    "Eli, I want to see the baby." Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    Jin yilie nodded and helped her up.


    They went out of the ward to see the baby.


    Xu Weiwei, who is interacting with the baby, is so happy to see them coming.


    Just thinking of the old people she met before, Xu Weiwei''s smile froze and stared at them on guard.


    What if the old man is not reconciled and becomes Su ruoqiu again, and brings a man like Jin yilie?Su ruoqiu, with a smile on her face, frowned slightly when she saw Xu Weiwei''s alert look.


    When Xu Weiwei saw her, she shouldn''t have this kind of defensive look in her eyes. Did she experience anything before?


    She can be changed into this way, so can others, and if you know her real face, you can also be changed into her real face.


    "Vivi, how do you look at me with that look?" Su ruoqiu asked with a slight frown.


    "You... Who are you?" Xu Weiwei stares at them, full of alert color, "who are you two? Don''t come near us if you don''t make it clear. "


    Su ruoqiu and Jin yilie look at each other. They don''t know how Xu Weiwei suddenly treats them like this.


    "I''m your future mother-in-law. What''s the matter with you? Did anyone who was as like as two peas in me came before? Su ruoqiu asked in a confused voice.


    "Yes." Xu Weiwei nodded and glanced at them. Then she thought of something and became alert again. "How do you know?"


    "Guess, of course." Su ruoqiu said, eyes fell on the incubator, see the baby nothing, then feel at ease.


    Jin yilie cold face, straight toward the incubator.


    His whole body sends out the cold breath, has a kind of stranger not near the feeling.


    Xu Weiwei was shocked by the spirit of killing him, and even forgot to stop him.


    By the time she responded, he was in front of the incubator.


    Xu Weiwei looked at the baby in the incubator for the first time. She was relieved to see the baby''s happy smile.


    As long as the baby does not appear defensive mood, then in front of Jin yilie is real.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t want to do this to you, but just now there was a woman who looked exactly the same as her mother-in-law. She wanted to take the baby away, but the baby was so powerful that she didn''t succeed." Xu Weiwei said.


    "Tell me about it." Su ruoqiu frowned and said.


    Xu Weiwei nodded. She told Su ruoqiu all the things she had just met. She said it in great detail, and she didn''t miss every detail.


    "That''s what happened." Xu Weiwei said.


    "Describe the old man to me later." Su ruoqiu said.


    "Yes." Xu Weiwei said.


    Who is it? Want to take her baby.


    She didn''t know what the old man wanted the baby to do.


    Listen to Xu Weiwei''s description, that old man is very fierce, can shout to control Wei Wei unexpectedly, she absolutely can''t take it lightly.


    "Husband, ask the doctor if my child and I can leave the hospital now." Su ruoqiu looked at him and said softly.


    It''s not safe here. She''s going home with her baby.

 Chapter 408

    After going home, Su ruoqiu plans to try to contact MINGYE and ask him to protect her children.


    The old man is very powerful. She''s afraid she won''t be the old man''s opponent.


    Although her baby can beat back the old man, maybe the old man didn''t take precautions this time. When she was ready to come back, she was afraid that the baby would not be able to resist.


    In Su ruoqiu''s impression, dark night is very powerful, should be able to help her keep the baby.


    Su ruoqiu naturally has no qualification to ask him to do that. If she is a little unwilling, she will not force her.


    "Well, I''ll ask right away. Be careful by yourself. " Jin yilie said in a voice.


    Su ruoqiu nodded and watched him leave. Seeing his back disappear, she took back her sight and put it in the incubator.


    Her baby is really not an ordinary person, so small to be able to beat back such a powerful master, even if the old man is not on guard, it is also very powerful.


    The child can be so powerful, she is very happy, but also very worried, combined with he was not born to control her, want to drink blood, she does not know whether this ability is good or bad.


    Xu Weiwei didn''t speak. She just looked at her eyebrows and frowned. She knew that she was worried.


    "If you know the old man''s face, do you want to check her background?" Xu Weiwei asked cautiously.


    Su ruoqiu turned to look at her and said, "I don''t think it''s so easy to find, but it''s good to check. Maybe we can find some clues."


    "Yes." Xu Weiwei nodded.


    When Jin yilie came back, he said directly to Su ruoqiu, "I''ve gone through the discharge procedures. I''ll be able to leave the hospital after I''ve cleaned up."


    "Good." Su ruoqiu nodded.


    They took the baby away, packed up and left the hospital.


    Back home, Su ruoqiu is ready to find Guiyou, which is much easier than finding MINGYE. After all, just contact Hao Lixin.


    When Su ruoqiu is ready to find Hao Lixin''s contact information, a figure appears beside him.


    She turned her head and stared at him with an alert look. She was relieved to find that it was dark night.


    "I was just looking for you." Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    The dark night stares at her expressionless, silent for a moment, then answers softly, "I know."


    "You know I''m looking for you?" Su ruoqiu stares at him in surprise.


    "Yes." MINGYE nods. When she comes to him, he knows, but not everything will help her. Some things need her to step over by herself. "Don''t worry, I will protect the children and the people who have relations with you."


    Su ruoqiu originally wanted to talk to him about protecting her baby, but now she has nothing to say when she hears him say so.


    Hesitated for a long time, Su ruoqiu''s mouth just squeezed out two words, "thank you."


    "Yes." The night answers.


    "What''s more, I didn''t thank you for helping me and taking me to the hospital. I don''t know why you helped me unconditionally, but I''m really moved. Thank you very much. " Su ruoqiu said sincerely.


    She felt that the night was like her own family. He always offered selflessly, but he never asked for anything in return, which made her feel at ease, but with a deep sense of guilt.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyebrows wrinkled when she remembered the picture. She definitely had something to do with dark night. Otherwise, how could he help her like this?


    At that time, the reason why she used herself as bait to lure Chi Biyue into being cheated was that she had no scruples because of him. She believed that he would protect her.


    Chi Biyue thinks that it''s their plan, but she doesn''t know that she has known it for a long time.


    It was a success, but her carelessness almost killed her.


    "Yes." The dark night responded very briefly.


    After he answered, Su ruoqiu had nothing to say.


    She couldn''t find any topic, and the atmosphere was a little awkward.


    Every time they talk about something, their conversation is very simple, and the night can end the topic minute by minute, making it impossible for her to continue.


    What night wants is not thanks or other feelings, but her love. It''s a pity that she doesn''t know, even if she knows, she can''t afford it.


    Everyone''s heart is very small, can only live in one person, her heart only Jin yilie, other men can no longer live in.


    "I''m going.""And... He''s coming back soon..."


    Dark night finish saying to disappear, don''t give her the opportunity to speak.


    Su ruoqiu''s mouth moved. Without saying a word, his figure disappeared in front of her.


    She looked at the empty position and sighed in the bottom of her heart. She didn''t know why. She always felt that she owed the night.


    That memory puzzled her. Sometimes she wanted to know more and see the whole truth clearly.


    The relationship between them, together with Jin yilie and Bai Mo Chen, formed a complex network, so that she could not find the beginning and end.


    Night refused to tell her something, as if only when she was close, he would tell the hidden things.


    Su ruoqiu went to the balcony, looked into the distance, took a deep breath, and his eyes looked confused.


    Night has been standing on her side, he did not leave, just let her feel his presence.


    He looked at her silently, his eyes full of emotion.


    From ancient times to the present, in the past long years, his eyes only stayed on her, never left for a moment.


    Every time there was an obsession to monopolize her, he would force that obsession down and not allow it to come up.


    He knew that there was no possibility for them. No matter how long it was, there was always the same man in her heart.


    Occasionally think of, compared to that man for her pay, his pay seems to be a little small.


    ******


    The next morning.


    Jin yilie, who was sleeping beside him, suddenly woke up and sat up abruptly, as if he had a nightmare.


    Jin yilie''s brow was deeply wrinkled, and his heart was feeling more and more hot with one hand.


    The blood in his whole body seems to be speeding up, and there is a feeling of blood boiling.


    What surprised Jin yilie was that he could feel the joy of blood.


    Yes, the blood flowing in his body is not only getting hotter and hotter, but also in a state of excitement, as if something that has been sleeping for a long time in his body is about to revive.


    Su ruoqiu, lying beside him, was awakened by him.


    She turned her head and looked at the stunned Jin elier and asked in doubt, "what''s wrong with you? Have you had nightmares? "


    "No. I feel like something in my body is coming back to life. I''m calm, but the blood flowing in my body and even every cell is in a state of excitement. " Jin yilie frowned slightly and said solemnly.


    "What are you talking about? It''s just blood and cells. How can you feel them Su ruoqiu smiles.


    She suddenly thought of the sentence that night said yesterday.


    "And... He''s coming back soon..."


    Su ruoqiu''s temple jumps suddenly. He didn''t think about it carefully yesterday. He just said something strange in the dark night.

 Chapter 409

    In retrospect, it seems to have a great meaning.


    She can''t help but associate the sentence that night said with Jin yilie''s abnormal behavior.


    What is the meaning of the words of dark night? Who is coming back?


    What does this so-called "he" have to do with Jin yilie?


    "I''m not joking with you. I don''t have any illusions. These feelings are real. They are in a state of excitement. I always feel that there is something to return to my body." Jin yilie said in a voice.


    He also felt very strange, but he was so determined that what was missing in his body before, and what is missing now is about to return to his body.


    "What? Return? " Su ruoqiu''s heart beats faster. Will they say the same thing?


    What''s missing from his body? Did she misunderstand the words of dark night before?


    Is the saying "he is coming back" in the dark night actually "it is coming back"? In other words, what "parts" does Jin yilie''s body lack?


    "Yes. I don''t know what''s going on, but it''s a sense that the body conveys to me. " Jin yilie said in a voice.


    "I..." Su ruoqiu hesitated to tell him what he said in the dark night.


    As soon as she uttered a word, she heard a knock on the door and interrupted what she wanted to say.


    The two of them looked at each other with a slight frown.


    People in the family usually don''t knock on the door unless they both sleep a long time late, but it''s still early.


    After the non urgent knock on the door, the knock on the door becomes much more urgent, which makes them even more confused.


    "What''s the matter? What''s going on? " Su ruoqiu said with a frown.


    "It can''t be baby..." Jin yilie looked at her hesitantly.


    "No. Get up and go out and have a look. " Su ruoqiu spoke in a determined tone.


    The ability of night, her heart is very clear, with him, the baby''s safety is not a problem.


    They two get up, Su ruoqiu rushed to the door of the room, opened the door, and saw Aunt Chen standing outside.


    When she saw Aunt Chen''s complexion, she didn''t know whether she wanted to cry or laugh. In short, it was a bit like crying and laughing.


    "Aunt Chen, what''s the matter with you? Do you want to cry or laugh? What happened? " Su ruoqiu asked in a voice.


    "No, I''m just... Just happy." There were tears on Aunt Chen''s face, but she was laughing. "Madam, please wash your hands and come downstairs."


    "Nothing happened?" Su ruoqiu reconfirm.


    "Yes. It''s not a bad thing. " Aunt Chen replied with a smile.


    Su ruoqiu breathed a sigh of relief, "that''s good. Then go down and do your work. We''ll go down later. "


    Since nothing bad happened, the two of them didn''t have to rush down. They washed and changed their clothes before they went down.


    After dressing up, the two of them left the room and went to the first floor.


    When they came to the outside of the living room, Jin yilie''s steps suddenly stopped, and his shocked eyes were fixed on someone in the living room.


    Aware that his steps stopped, Su ruoqiu frowned slightly and looked back at him, "husband?"


    When she saw Jin yilie, her eyes were very complicated, and she had a feeling of emotion, but the most important thing was joy.


    There is a strange man in the living room, but he looks a little familiar.


    Su ruoqiu searches for memory in his mind for a moment, and suddenly stares at his big eyes. He can''t believe he''s back.


    Is "he''s coming back soon" the father of Jin yilie?


    She thought it over carefully and found that the man in the living room was Jin yilie''s father, but he looked much older than the photo and was no longer so high spirited.


    Even so, still can not hide his charm, looking at him now, can also imagine his original handsome.


    "Go." Without any nonsense, Jin yilie took her hand and hurried into the living room.


    The original rapid pace, and then close to his father, but become slow up.


    Su ruoqiu''s steps slowed down. She saw Liu Xiuqin''s eyes were red, and she was still wiping the tears on her face.


    Seeing his son who could walk, Jin Wenchong stood up slowly.


    Although he knew from his wife that their daughter-in-law had cured Elijah''s legs, he was still shocked to see that he could walk.The daughter-in-law not only cured Elijah''s legs, but also his wife''s eye disease. It was like living Guanyin coming to their Jin family.


    Jin Wenchong''s eyes, which were full of vicissitudes, turned red slightly. Tears fell from his eyes again, and his face was filled with a smile. He wept with joy.


    In order to cure his wife''s eye disease, he went out to look for a medicine guide. He has been looking for it for many years, and he has not come back until now.


    I didn''t expect to give him such a big surprise as soon as I got home.


    His wife and children''s problems were all solved, and he became a grandfather.


    The white and fat boy, he has seen, looks quite lovely, a pair of big eyes smart, but also very good.


    The first time I saw him, the big fat boy didn''t cry, but looked at him and laughed, as if he knew he was grandfather.


    The father and son came to each other, all eyes moist, eyes firmly fixed on each other.


    After looking at each other for a moment, Jin yilie choked and cried, "Dad!"


    "Son. My father has come back and wronged you all these years. It''s my father''s fault. " Jin Wenchong''s tears fell and choked.


    At that time, I left everything behind just to find the medicine guide that I didn''t know existed.


    Now, looking back, what an incompetent father and husband he is. He left his mother at home and left his child with such a big family business to support the company and family.


    "No grievance. Dad, you''ve worked hard. As long as you can come back, it''s all worth it to me. " Jin yilie said chokingly.


    Standing on one side, Su ruoqiu, looking at the picture of their father and son reuniting, his eyes can''t help moistening.


    They hugged each other, and the two men could not help but shed tears. Their hearts were very sour.


    Jin yilie didn''t expect to see his father again. He thought he would never see his father in his life.


    Many people have been sent out, but their father''s whereabouts have not been found for a long time. Today, his father has finally come back.


    When Aunt Chen and Liu Xiuqin saw the picture of their father and son reunited, they couldn''t help crying again and their shoulders trembled.


    Poplar standing on one side, is also red eyes, from time to time back to secretly wipe away tears.


    The master has finally come back, and now with the young master, the family is complete.


    The young Granny and the young master are the lucky stars of the Jin family. It seems that they are more and more perfect here.


    Aware of Liu Xiuqin''s cry, Jin Wenchong immediately releases his hand and turns to sit down beside Liu Xiuqin.


    His cocooned hands gently held her in his arms and said gently, "don''t cry. Aunt Chen didn''t say that your eyes can''t always cry. It''s not good to have a relapse. "


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, you can be my eyes when you come back." Liu Xiuqin showed a gentle look, and there was a girl like shyness on her face.

 Chapter 410

    When Su ruoqiu heard their conversation, she felt that she was stuffed with dog food.


    Su ruoqiu joked to herself, no wonder her husband is so good. It turns out that all the genes that spoil his wife can be inherited.


    The problem is not that. The problem is that Eliot feels that a missing part of his body has come back, but is the returned father-in-law a missing part of his body?


    Subconsciously, she thought it wasn''t that simple.


    "I''d like to be your eye, but I still hope you can see it, so I can show you all the scenery." Jin Wenchong said softly.


    Hearing what her father-in-law said to her mother-in-law, Su ruoqiu immediately wanted to scream, which was too eloquent.


    I thought her husband was more and more sweet, but in front of her father-in-law, he was weak.


    My father-in-law is so talkative and handsome. I believe that when he was young, he was no less attractive than Jin yilie.


    Even today''s father-in-law, charm is not bad, coupled with his value, there is absolutely the ability to make girls scream.


    But my father-in-law''s eyes are full of only my mother-in-law. Even if a beautiful young girl is in front of my father-in-law, my father-in-law will think that the beauty of a girl is less than half of my mother-in-law''s.


    Sure enough, deep affection can also melt the ears and eyes. After she married Jin yilie, she heard that all the men in Jin''s family are very single-minded. It seems that this can be regarded as hereditary.


    Su ruoqiu quietly approached Jin yilie and said with a smile in a low voice, "Dad is really a hoax."


    "That''s what he does to his mother. He''s very dignified and cold to outsiders." Jin yilie responded in a low voice with a smile.


    Even in front of him, Dad would not show such a look.


    The tenderness of dad''s side is just displayed in front of mom, as if to tell everyone that mom is the most unique and special person in dad''s eyes.


    "Oh. So it is. " Su ruoqiu responded in a low voice.


    Seeing that her father-in-law and mother-in-law love each other so much, Su ruoqiu is also very pleased that they are reunited with each other and no longer have to suffer from separation.


    Liu Xiuqin listened to Jin Wenchong''s words, with a happy smile on her face. She seemed to be a teenager younger in an instant. Her whole face was radiant, and her whole body was full of the smell of a girl.


    Suddenly, the smile on Su ruoqiu''s face froze, staring at a position, eyebrows imperceptibly slightly frowned.


    She saw that Qi Hui, who never spoke or moved, had a different look.


    Qi Hui''s eyes are tightly fixed on Jin Wenchong. They are very focused, but it''s not Jin Wenchong''s face, but a part of his body.


    Su ruoqiu quietly observes Qi Hui''s eyes and finds that she is staring at Jin Wenchong''s pocket.


    Is there something in her pocket that interests her?


    Qi Hui is so absorbed that she can''t find Su ruoqiu''s eyes. She stands upright, motionless like a sculpture.


    Even so, Su ruoqiu still has a strong feeling that Qi Hui is motionless, as if to go to Jin Wenchong''s side, and even a trace of desire appears in her eyes.


    What''s in the pocket that attracts Qi Hui so much?


    From the beginning of knowing this child, she was expressionless, cold and indifferent. She didn''t like to laugh. She didn''t look as mature as she should be at her age.


    Su ruoqiu even thinks that almost nothing can arouse Qi Hui''s interest, but now she finds that it''s not like this. There are still things that can attract her eyes, so that she can show her eager look.


    He bumps his elbow against Jin yilie next to him. Seeing him frowning slightly, Su ruoqiu pours at Qi Hui and signals him to look over.


    Jin yilie looked in the direction she pointed out. At first, her expression had not changed. Later, she tightened her eyebrows.


    Looking at Qi Hui, she seems to be very interested in the things in his father''s pocket.


    "She''s interested in what''s in my dad''s pocket?" Jin yilie lowered his head and said in a voice of only two of them.


    Su ruoqiu nodded and said softly, "that''s right. But what do you have in your father''s pocket? "


    "I don''t know." Jin yilie shook his head. Thinking of the purpose of his father''s leaving, he continued to reply in a soft voice: "maybe it''s a medicine guide for treating mother''s eye disease."


    "Is it?" Su ruoqiu asked, "what is the medicine guide for treating eye diseases?"


    "I heard my father mention it at that time. It seemed to be some holy stone." Jin yilie said softly.


    At that time, he felt very funny when he heard that his father was going to look for the so-called holy stone, which was a medicine guide for treating his mother''s eye diseases.Where is the sacred stone in the world? But also can treat the eye disease the medicine guide?


    Mother''s eye disease to see a lot of doctors are not good, to find a so-called stone can solve such a problem?


    He felt very funny. He and his mother tried their best to stop his father, but his father insisted on finding the holy stone to cure his mother''s eye disease.


    My father has been gone for many years. As time goes by, they don''t have any news about him. They even think that his father has died in an accident.


    "Holy stone? Can this be regarded as a drug guide Su ruoqiu''s brow slightly wrinkled, "your father won''t be cheated by the Taoist in the river and lake?"


    "That''s what I thought back then." Jin yilie responded softly.


    Now looking at Qi Hui''s strange look, he suddenly doubts whether his father has found any holy stone.


    "Do you want to ask your dad what''s in his pocket?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    In fact, she is also very curious about what makes Qi Hui so interested that she can focus so much.


    "Yes. I''ll ask later. " Jin yilie responded.


    When his parents stopped and didn''t speak, he went forward, looked at his parents and asked, "Dad, did you find the holy stone?"


    Jin Wenchong looked at his son, hesitated a little, and said, "I don''t know if it''s a holy stone, but it''s amazing."


    "Magic?" Jin yilie asks in surprise. He and Su ruoqiu look at each other.


    In addition to the two of them, the others were also very surprised. They did not expect that Jin Wenchong could really find the so-called holy stone.


    When they first heard about Shengshi, they all thought it was nonsense. Jin Wenchong was deceived because he was eager to save his wife.


    Now that the stone they brought back is amazing, they can''t help thinking whether it is really a holy stone, but their original idea is completely wrong.


    "Yes." Jin Wenchong nodded, "it''s a coincidence to get this stone."


    After he left Jin''s house, he began to visit everywhere. At first, he was in the city. Later, he began to walk in the mountains.


    In order to find a medicine guide and cure his wife''s eye disease, he could eat anything. Even if he accidentally rolled down the hillside and hurt himself, he never flinched.


    Perhaps it was his firm determination that moved God. After climbing the mountains, he did not know how many mountains he had climbed, an opportunity finally appeared.


    When he reached the top of the mountain, he wanted to have a rest, eat something and continue on his way, but suddenly he heard a sound.


    Listen carefully, as if someone is fighting, there are screams.


    He approached carefully and walked a long way. He found several figures on the other side.

 Chapter 411

    See clearly a few figures, all are men.


    They seemed to be snatching something. He hid and watched, and didn''t want to go forward.


    Originally, he planned to leave after seeing it, but he still wanted to find a medicine guide. He didn''t intend to get into trouble.


    But the day did not fulfill people''s wishes, just when he turned to go, something fell in front of him.


    At that time, he was curious to pick it up, and Qi Qi''s voice came from behind.


    "The jewel is in his hand!"


    Jin Wenchong turned his head and saw that they were all rushing towards him with a fierce look.


    Naturally, he would not stay to confront them, but chose to run.


    In fact, he just had to throw away the stone in his hand, but he didn''t know what was going on, so he didn''t want to let go of it.


    Obviously, it looks like a common stone, but it has the magic of letting people get it and never give up, like knowing the great value of stone.


    The words of holy stone flashed through his mind, thinking whether it would be the medicine guide he had worked so hard to find.


    Thinking of these, he was so happy that he was crazy. He had no place to look for his iron shoes. It took no effort. He didn''t expect that he would get it.


    He thought it was hard to get such a sacred stone, at least in some ancient tomb or secret cave, and had to go through many mechanisms.


    Maybe that group of people have already passed through those, got this stone, and started to snatch it in a safe place.


    After all, there is only such a stone. Everyone wants to own it.


    Jin wenchongyi was very happy, but he didn''t look at the road. When he ran, he had no way to go. He was facing a cliff.


    It''s too late to turn around. They''ve come after him, staring at the stone in his hand.


    Jin Wenchong knew that once the stone fell back into their hands, he might not be able to bargain for anything. He might also be killed. Only the mouth of the dead is the most reliable.


    A few of them asked him to hand over the precious stones. As long as they taught them, they would let him live.


    Jin Wenchong didn''t believe what they said, and he was extremely unwilling to give them the stone in his hand.


    He wanted to fight with them, and then in the process of fighting, he accidentally fell into the cliff, still clutching the stone in his hand.


    When Jin Wenchong fell off the cliff, he thought that he was useless, that he could not fulfill his promise to his wife, and that he could not see their mother and son for the last time.


    When he fell off a cliff, he was completely unconscious.


    He thought he was dead, but when he woke up, there was no scar on his body, as if there was some power to heal his wound.


    Thinking of falling to pieces did not appear, his body intact, did not feel any abnormal body.


    He was stunned at that time. He checked his body several times and took several deep breaths. He pressed his stomach hard to make sure that his internal organs were OK.


    After Jin Wenchong was happy, he thought of the stone in his hand and stared at the ordinary stone. He thought it was this magical stone that saved him.


    No wonder they are able to fight for this common stone and fight for it. It''s so fierce.


    He thought it might be the holy stone he was looking for, which is the medicine guide to cure his wife''s eye disease. He immediately set out to go home.


    Anxious to set foot on the way home, in addition to afraid of being found by several of them, and then snatch the gem back, but also because he wants to get home quickly, so that his wife can see the light earlier.


    He never thought that his wife''s eye disease had been cured long ago, and yilie''s legs were cured, all of which depended on his daughter-in-law.


    As soon as he came back, he not only couldn''t help anything, but also became a grandfather in an instant.


    "That''s what happened. Maybe I deserve it." Jin Wenchong said and took out a stone from his pocket.


    Looking at the stone he took out, it was really ordinary, and there was nothing special about it.


    If you throw it on the road, no one will pick it up.


    Su ruoqiu said to himself that such an ordinary stone is a fast gem, and it has such a great effect.


    Falling off the cliff is sure to die. Isn''t this stone able to bring people back to life?


    If outsiders knew the strength of the stone, the Jin family would never have peace again.


    No wonder Qi Hui is so focused and stares at her.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyes fall on Qi Hui. She finds that Qi Hui''s eyes have shifted to Jin Wenchong''s hands. She is really staring at the stone.But she was a little curious. How could Qi Hui feel this? She didn''t feel it at all.


    Thinking of this, Su ruoqiu turns to look at Jin yilie beside him and wants to talk to him. But after seeing his expression, she is stunned and immediately swallows her words.


    Jin yilie looked at the stone as if he were a magic barrier. Compared with Qi Hui just now, it was better than that.


    Does this stone attract Jin yilie''s eyes?


    Su ruoqiu suddenly thought of Jin yilie''s fierce reaction. Could something missing in his body be this stone?


    Just as she guessed, Qi Hui suddenly rushed over. Before everyone could react, she snatched the stone in the twinkling of an eye.


    "Huier." Su ruoqiu exclaimed in surprise.


    The rest of the people showed a look of shock, but Jin Wenchong didn''t react at all and was stunned on the spot.


    Those who can''t be trusted will never be here, but why should those who can be trusted suddenly grab this gem?


    Jin yilie''s face is cold, and his eyes are firmly fixed on Qi Hui. He is filled with the spirit of killing.


    "Huier, why do you want to rob this stone? Is it useful to you? " Su ruoqiu suddenly couldn''t understand.


    Since then, she has never doubted Qi Qing and Qi Hui. She thinks that they are trustworthy, and she wants to solve the problems for Qi family wholeheartedly.


    But why did Qi Hui steal the precious stones today?


    In fact, as long as she opens her mouth, she can give it to her. It''s unnecessary to rob her.


    "Qi Hui, where do you live?" Xu Weiwei stares at Qi Hui angrily.


    "Is it for this moment to stay in the Jin family?" Asked Ke min.


    Is Qi Hui a traitor? But I didn''t notice her strange intention before.


    Ke min thinks that the people or ghosts who stay with Su ruoqiu can be completely trusted. It seems that she and Xu Weiwei can''t believe that Qi Hui can betray Su ruoqiu.


    Does it mean that Qi Hui is Qi Qing''s chess piece left by her side, and what she is waiting for is this moment?


    Su ruoqiu does not dare to ask such a question, and is even more reluctant to believe that Qi Hui will betray her.


    How could her trust in them collapse like this?


    No, Qi Hui will never betray her. Qi Qing is also sincere to her.


    She had to believe both of them, not just doubt them.


    Su ruoqiu thought that Qi Hui might be in trouble.


    Qi Hui, who holds the gem in her hand, looks around without saying a word, and finally falls on Su ruoqiu.


    There was no expression on her face. Her face was as cold as a statue. In the face of Xu Weiwei and Ke min''s doubts, she didn''t open her mouth to argue for herself.

 Chapter 412

    Liu Xiuqin frowned slightly and held Jin Wenchong''s hand tightly.


    Before looking at although ice cooling very clever sensible child, today how suddenly changed appearance, give her a kind of feeling.


    Aunt Chen''s face was anxious. How could the master have robbed the jewel he had managed to find?


    The master said that gems are so magical and have the effect of bringing the dead back to life. They are priceless. How can they fall into other people''s hands for nothing.


    She looked anxiously at Bai Yang and saw his helpless face. She seemed to have nothing to do but stare at Qi Hui.


    Su ruoqiu and Jin yilie look at each other. They can''t understand how Qi Hui suddenly looks like this.


    Qi Hui, with a cold face, slowly raised her hand in front of the crowd, then clasped her fingers, holding her two hands together. The stone was in her two palms.


    Qi Hui''s brow was slightly wrinkled, and her hands seemed to be exerting themselves.


    Su ruoqiu saw this and exclaimed, "Huier! Do you want to crush this stone? "


    Qi Hui''s natural strength is infinite. When the stone falls into her hands, she makes this action. Maybe she can crush it.


    Qi Hui, who was silent, didn''t answer her question, so she strengthened her hands. Her teeth were clenched tightly, and her brow wrinkled deeper.


    Suddenly, something like powder came out of Qi Hui''s fingers.


    The powder was golden and shining, and floated to Qi Hui''s forehead little by little.


    All the people looked at the scene and were surprised.


    After the golden powder gathered in Qi Hui''s forehead, it gradually formed a delicate flower. It could only be seen that it was golden and shining with golden light, but it didn''t know what it was.


    Su ruo''s frown gradually unfolds and stares at the change in surprise.


    Shouldn''t this gem be the missing part of Jin yilie''s body? Why does it condense in Qi Hui''s forehead?


    All the golden powder gathered in Qi Hui''s forehead, while the Golden Flower absorbed the golden powder, and the light gradually weakened.


    Ke min and Xu Weiwei have already felt the pressure. They have to step back. It seems that they are the power of the golden flowers on Qi Hui''s forehead.


    Standing still, Qi Hui moved her body and looked up at them. Her expression was still cold, but it was much softer than before.


    She walked towards Su ruoqiu and Jin yilie, as if holding something in her hand.


    In front of them, Qi Hui stretched out her hand and slowly spread out her palm in front of them, revealing a black bead with black smoke inside.


    When Su ruoqiu saw the black bead filled with black disgust, he didn''t react much. He just frowned and didn''t know what it was.


    Instead, Jin yilie, who was beside her, reacted very quickly and took a step forward.


    He involuntarily picked up the black beads filled with black smoke, and an unprecedented feeling appeared.


    Jin yilie spread out his palm and watched the black beads melt in his palm.


    His palm is like a hole, melting black beads, bit by bit from the palm into, through his blood vessels, through the arm to his body.


    When Su ruoqiu wanted to stop it, it was too late. All the black beads melted in his palm entered his body.


    She could also see the black things moving in his blood vessels, which seemed to seep a little.


    When Su ruoqiu rushed past in panic, a familiar voice came from her ear.


    "Ruoqiu, I''ve come to see you and the baby." It''s the sound of white dust.


    He came to the Jin family to see their mother and son, but the servant outside said that the old man of the Jin family seemed to be back.


    Bai Mo Chen''s smile solidified, and he felt the solemn atmosphere around him, as well as Jin yilie''s strange place.


    He saw Su ruoqiu rush in front of Jin yilie, grab Jin yilie''s arm and rush over without thinking about it.


    White ink dust doesn''t know why he rushed to the past, but subconsciously there is a force pushing him in the past, it can be said that he was attracted by a powerful force in the past.


    Qi Hui, who has no expression on her face, retreats calmly. Her eyes fall on the three of them, and she doesn''t want to run away.


    "How are you? Do you feel uncomfortable? " Su ruoqiu held his arm tightly and asked in a panic.


    The black bead was so strange that it could penetrate into his body. She didn''t know what would happen. She didn''t want him to have anything.Jin yilie was about to shake her head and say no, and even wanted to smile to let her not worry, but before she said a word, her body began to react.


    There is something like jump into his brain, hit his brain, let him realize what is pain.


    The pain didn''t disappear. Instead, it made him feel more and more pain. The impact was increasing.


    Jin yilie threw away her hand, covered her head with both hands, and made a painful voice, "ah..."


    "Elijah, what''s the matter with you? Don''t scare me... "Su ruoqiu was so worried that she almost cried. She looked at Qi Hui with red eyes and asked," what did you do to him, hui''er? "


    "It''s not what I did to him, it''s what he should bear. It belongs to him. Now he just takes back his things." Qi Hui''s face was expressionless and cold. When she looked at her, she was full of respect. "Lord, don''t worry. He''s OK."


    "Nothing? He''s all right now? " Bai Mochen can''t understand Qi Hui. Seeing Jin yilie''s appearance, he knows how miserable he is now. How can he be ok.


    "If you want to protect the Lord and protect the people he wants to protect, he must suffer this pain, unless he doesn''t want to be with the Lord forever." Qi Hui''s eyes were fixed on them. "If he doesn''t wake up, he can''t protect the Lord."


    "Awakening? What ghost... "The brow of white ink dust is tiny wrinkly, completely don''t understand what she says.


    Su ruoqiu is also at a loss, what awakening ah?


    "It''s not just him, it''s time for you to wake up. Whether we can succeed this time depends on our nature. " Qi Hui said solemnly.


    She is more mature now, not like a child at all, but more like a learned old man.


    Su ruoqiu and white ink dust look at each other, and they all look puzzled.


    Does she mean they''re both going to wake up?


    "Ah..." Jin yilie uttered a cry of pain again, which sounded very worrying.


    Liu Xiuqin, who originally wanted to pass away, was stopped by Jin Wenchong and told her not to pass away. She could only look at her anxiously, but she could not help anything.


    She knew that even if she rushed over, she would not be able to help at all, and might even help.


    "Elijah, are you ok?" Su ruoqiu looks painfully at Jin yilie, goes forward and hugs him tightly. He tries his best to keep him still.


    But his strength was so great that he pushed her to the ground like crazy.


    "If autumn!" White ink dust quickly went forward, helped her up, slightly frowned, and asked with concern: "did it hurt?"

 Chapter 413

    "I''m fine." Su ruoqiu shook her head and listened to his cry of pain. Her heart seemed to be pulled up, very uncomfortable.


    "It''s OK." White ink dust said aloud.


    Looking at Jin yilie in agony and Su ruoqiu frowning tightly, he wants to go forward again.


    How could she stand by and watch him look so miserable? She wanted to hold him tightly, maybe to relieve his pain.


    "Yilie..." Su ruoqiu, who wanted to go forward, was interrupted before he finished saying, "don''t come here! Don''t... I''m afraid... I''ll hurt you. "


    Jin yilie stops her coming in a loud voice for fear that he will lose his mind due to pain and hurt her.


    Just now she had been pushed down by him. He couldn''t control himself. Even though he was reluctant to hurt her, he did.


    Jin yilie is afraid that if she comes back, he will do something crazy and make him regret.


    "I''m not afraid." Su ruoqiu said firmly.


    Suddenly she rushed up and hugged him tightly, tears falling from her eyes.


    Looking at his painful appearance, she could not do anything and share the pain for him. She could only give him a little warmth and encouragement with such meager ability.


    Seeing Su ruoqiu rushing up, I''m afraid that she will be pushed down by Jin yilie, who has a lot of strength, and white ink dust will also rush up.


    The two of them were still struggling to hold Jin yilie together, and they were almost thrown out by him several times.


    Not long after the stalemate, Jin yilie felt that his body was about to expand and explode, and a force completely burst out of his body.


    The two of them holding Jin yilie seemed to be absorbed by that force at first, and then they were thrown away.


    The two of them were shot out, and then fell to the ground, directly unconscious.


    Jin yilie, who burst out with astonishing strength, gradually fell to the ground, and his consciousness gradually blurred.


    After that power burst out, it took Jin''s mansion as the center, showing a round shape and spreading at a lightning speed.


    Ordinary people can''t sense that power, but people with mana can sense it, but it also varies greatly because of the level of mana.


    ******


    "He''s back." No night appeared on the side of the dark night, with a dignified tone.


    "Yes." Dark night does not deny, "we are friends in one second, maybe we are enemies in the next."


    "No matter what happens, we are all friends, but our positions are different." No night said.


    Night looked back at him and said, "if we have different positions, we have to make sacrifices for our respective positions. In the last battlefield, we are the opposite."


    They are on the same battlefield, but they are not in the same camp.


    "Even so, are we not friends in our hearts? We can''t change our position, but who can change our heart except ourselves? " No night asked.


    He believes that whether they are in the same camp or on the opposite side, as long as they have each other in their hearts, they are friends.


    Even if any party dies for each other in the future, they are still friends. They just have different positions.


    "Yes. If we lose, I hope you can bury me next to her Said the night.


    Wu ye turned his head and stared at him for a long time before he said: "we could have stood in the same camp. Do you really want to stand on the opposite side for her?"


    "Don''t you know the answer already?" The dark night asked.


    No night suddenly issued a casual smile, tone is slightly helpless, "although I already know, but still want you to change your mind."


    "My position is firm and no one can change it." Said the night.


    "Well, I won''t advise you either." No night voice, "ink dust wake up, I''m afraid it''s the same idea as you."


    "I don''t care how he chooses. I only know what my choice is." Said the night.


    "Then... I''ll see you on the battlefield..." said Wu ye, and then disappeared in front of him.


    Night floating in the air, staring at the villa in front of them, waiting for them to wake up.


    If it fails this time, it may be a complete failure.


    Because even he lost his memory, who else can help them?


    They can only enter the samsara again and again, repeating their fate. They always have a bad ending and can''t get together forever.Aware of the unusual power, Guiyou immediately rushed back to Longcheng.


    He appeared on the side of the dark night, slightly lowered his head, and called respectfully, "master."


    "Guiyou, didn''t I tell you not to come back?" Dark night''s brow slightly a wrinkly, the vision coldly stares at him.


    All the time, Guiyou is with him. Now it''s hard to know the taste of love. He doesn''t want Guiyou to fall into this dilemma.


    "Guiyou is willing to share life and death with his master." GUI you said solemnly.


    At this critical moment of life and death, he must not leave his master to live in idleness.


    No matter the master is alive or dead, he has to stay by his master''s side.


    "You live and die with me, what about the woman you love? Are you going to leave her behind? " The dark night asks helplessly.


    Guiyou was silent, and then said: "without me, she can live well, and find a man who loves her. I''m done with her. "


    "You stay." Said the night in a voice.


    GUI you stubbornly replied: "if the master wants to drive me away, I will destroy the original spirit now."


    In the face of such a stubborn ghost you, dark night is very helpless, he also knows that ghost you is not casual.


    If he insists on driving away Guiyou, Guiyou will really destroy Yuanshen.


    Once the original gods are destroyed, they will not exist in this world, just as the soul is gone.


    Night helpless, then out of the voice said: "OK."


    "Thank you, master." Ghost you opens mouth to answer a way.


    When Guiyou left Dongcheng, he left a note for Hao Lixin in his room.


    He didn''t know how Hao Lixin would react when he saw the note, and he didn''t dare to imagine.


    Guiyou hopes Hao Lixin can find a man who loves her and live a happy life in the future.


    He had no way to let his master face the danger alone.


    Between living and dying with the master and love, he finally chose the master, which is his loyalty to the master.


    His life was given to him by his master. Without his master, there would be no ghost today.


    This is not the only way to repay the kindness of his master.


    He didn''t say anything more to Hao Lixin, didn''t mention his identity, and didn''t explain why he left without saying goodbye.


    GUI you looks back into the distance, as if he can see where Hao Lixin is.


    Hao Lixin, who is located in Dongcheng, suddenly wakes up.


    Her face was covered with cold sweat and she had just had a terrible nightmare.


    Hao Lixin gasped, frowned slightly, and the cold sweat on her forehead slipped down.


    She looked around at the familiar furnishings of the room. Then she looked down and breathed a sigh of relief. She was dreaming.

 Chapter 414

    Her dream is very real, just like it happened in reality, which made Hao Lixin wake up from her sleep.


    Hao Lixin heaved a sigh of relief. She was very afraid that it was the real thing that happened, and she is still very afraid now.


    She dreamt that Guiyou was going to leave. She didn''t listen to any advice. She cried and begged him not to stay. The panic that she couldn''t keep the man she loved made her feel uncomfortable now.


    Fortunately, it was a dream, otherwise, she didn''t know what to do.


    Hao Lixin immediately got up, brushed her teeth, washed her face, changed her clothes and went downstairs to make breakfast.


    Every morning she would make breakfast, waiting for Guiyou and her brother to get up. They were like a family, sitting together for breakfast.


    Since she established a relationship with Guiyou, she felt very happy every day. Making breakfast was also a sweet smile.


    She had to hurry to make breakfast, and the two of them were about to get up.


    Many times, Hao Lixin''s mind is full of pictures of their future marriage.


    They will marry happily, then have their own children, and the whole family will live happily together.


    Thinking of their wedding scene, Hao Lixin couldn''t help laughing.


    Just before breakfast was ready, Hao Lihong appeared.


    He narrowed his eyes, rubbed his eyes with his little hand, looked at his busy sister and cried out, "good morning, sister."


    "Good morning. I can eat it later. Go and ask brother Guiyou to come down." Hao Lixin said with a gentle smile.


    Hao Lihong nodded and said, "well, I''ll go right away."


    With that, he ran out and headed for the stairway.


    After arriving at the door of Guiyou''s room, Hao Lihong raised his little hand and knocked on the door, "Guiyou, do you get up? Get up, or we''ll eat all the breakfast. You don''t have to eat it. "


    Hao Lihong knocked on the door for a long time, but there was no response. He could not help frowning and murmuring to himself: "is brother Guiyou sleeping too much? Why is there no response? "


    Usually at this time, Guiyou doesn''t need him to shout. He usually gets up earlier than him. Even if he shouts, Guiyou will come out soon.


    Confused Hao Lihong, holding the doorknob and turning around, finds that the door is unlocked, and immediately opens the door.


    After entering the room, Hao Lihong saw that there was no one in the room. His small brow was deeper. He went to the bathroom.


    No one was in the bathroom or bathroom. He went to the balcony to have a look and scratched his head doubtfully.


    Brother Guiyou is not in the room, and he doesn''t go downstairs for breakfast. Where will he be?


    Hao Lihong, who looked around, found a pressed note on the bedside table. He picked it up and immediately ran downstairs.


    "No, sister!" Hao Lihong ran downstairs and came to his sister''s face, panting.


    "What''s the matter?" Hao Lixin looked at him in a puzzled way and asked softly.


    "See for yourself." Hao Lihong panted and handed the note to her.


    Brother Guiyou has gone. If you leave them, you may never come back.


    Just leave them a note and don''t say goodbye to them. It''s bad for Guiyou.


    Thinking about it, Hao Lihong''s eyes turned red unconsciously, tears swirling in his eyes.


    Don''t you agree to be his brother-in-law? Why did you leave all of a sudden?


    He thought they would live together until they were all old.


    "Brother Guiyou is a big liar. He cheated us. He doesn''t want us any more." Hao Lihong said with a cry.


    Hao Lixin didn''t answer him. Her tears rolled in her eyes and her nose was sore.


    The note says that Guiyou wants to break up with her, and that she won''t come back again. Let her take good care of Hao Lihong.


    He is sorry for her, this life to her debt, hope to have the next life to return, want her not to think about him, let her find a love her man, happy life.


    Hao Lixin thought more and more, he felt more uncomfortable. His heart was aching, and his eyes were full of tears. He couldn''t help sliding out of his eyes.


    Without him, what happiness is there to live with?


    Once had his company, every minute is very happy.


    Now lost him, still want her to be happy? How can she be happy?


    If she had been with him, maybe she would have been happy with others, but when she was with him, she would never fall in love with others again.How can Guiyou leave without a word? Is it so hard to say goodbye to her?


    Hao Lixin''s tears drop by drop, and her body gradually lost its strength. At last, she directly sat on the ground.


    "Why? Why do you want to leave me... "Hao Lixin cried and muttered to himself," why do you want to leave without saying goodbye... "


    "Don''t you know? How can I be happy without you? " Hao Lixin cried and said to herself, nothing.


    Her heart is very uncomfortable, want to cry.


    "Sister... Don''t cry, don''t cry, OK?" Hao Lihong cried.


    He didn''t cry so much, but when he saw his sister crying, he wanted to cry even more.


    If Guiyou left them, his elder sister would feel worse than him.


    "It''s not that my sister wants to cry, it''s just that my sister''s heart is uncomfortable, her nose is uncomfortable, and her eyes are uncomfortable, so she cried out." Hao Lixin said with a cry.


    "Sister..." Hao Lihong came to her sister, squatted down and hugged her tightly. "Sister, don''t be sad. Brother Guiyou is gone. You still have me."


    Hao Lixin hugged him and burst into tears.


    They cried out of breath, and the more they cried, the louder they were.


    After crying for a while, Hao Lixin let go of his hand.


    She stopped crying, reached out her hand to wipe off the tears on her cheeks, and said in a voice, "Lihong, you stay at home. My sister will go out to look for him, maybe you can find him."


    "Sister, you can''t find brother Guiyou. Don''t look for him. He has been gone so long, the world is so big, where are you going to find him? " Hao Lihong took her hand and said.


    Brother Guiyou wants to avoid them. How can he find them?


    Hao Lihong is also afraid that his sister will never come back after she leaves home. What should he do?


    "No, maybe he''s just joking with us. He is likely to be in the company. I''ll go to the company to find him and bring him back. You''ll wait for your sister at home Hao Lixin said gently.


    Her eyes are flustered, unwilling to admit that she can''t find Guiyou, and she doesn''t intend to give up.


    No matter how much human and financial resources it costs, she will find her way back.


    He still owes her an explanation, she wants him to say those words, she is willing to die, this note does not count.


    "Sister, I don''t want to be at home. I want to go with you to find brother Guiyou. Don''t leave me alone at home, OK? I''ll be afraid. " Hao Lihong said in a frightened voice.


    He held his sister''s hand tightly, and he didn''t want to let it go for a second. He was afraid that as long as he let it go, his sister would disappear in front of him.


    It''s good to find Guiyou wherever you go, just to take him with you. He doesn''t want to wait here by himself, and finally wait for the news that neither of them will come back.

 Chapter 415

    Hao Lixin saw that he was afraid, and his heart hurt suddenly.


    She is eager to find Guiyou, forget her brother''s fear, he is afraid of a person.


    "Yes. I''ll take you with me Hao Lixin said in a voice.


    When Hao Lihong heard that his sister was willing to take him, he immediately looked happy and nodded with a smile


    The two of them didn''t even have breakfast. They just brought some food and planned to eat while they were looking for Guiyou.


    Hao Lixin didn''t think about what to do if she couldn''t find Guiyou, because she didn''t dare to think about it.


    When they go out, Guiyou is suspended in mid air, standing respectfully behind the dark night.


    Suddenly, dark night''s ear moved, eyebrows deeply wrinkled, suddenly disappeared in place.


    "What about lieer and ruoqiu? How disappeared... "Liu Xiuqin looked at the two people who disappeared suddenly and stood up anxiously.


    Just a little blink, the two of them completely disappeared in front of him, and Jin Wenchong''s face was not very good-looking.


    His heart is very anxious, but in order to appease Liu Xiuqin''s mood, he can''t show the appearance of panic, lest let her also more and more nervous.


    "Don''t worry, they won''t have an accident." Jin Wenchong said.


    The fallen white dust is still here, just the two of them disappear.


    Did the disappearance of the two of them have something to do with the stones he had picked up before?


    Bai Yang and Aunt Chen looked at each other, also full of anxious color.


    Living people disappear out of thin air in front of them. No one knows where they have gone. Everyone will be worried.


    Not to mention the master and the wife, they are both very anxious.


    They don''t know how to comfort his wife, and they dare not speak. They are afraid that the nervous mood will affect his wife and make her more anxious.


    "How could it be gone..." Liu Xiuqin''s voice was filled with tears, and she couldn''t believe what she saw now.


    Night suddenly appeared in the villa, see only white dust, frown deeper.


    "Master, who took them away?" Ghost you voice asks a way.


    The dark night was silent for a moment, and then said, "there is no night."


    He didn''t expect that Chen would take Su ruoqiu and Jin yilie away when they didn''t notice.


    In this way, they may lose without fighting.


    He knew that no night must have received the order, otherwise, he would never take them away quietly.


    "What about that?" GUI you asks anxiously.


    The two of them were taken away all night. You don''t have to think about it. They were definitely taken to that place.


    "Go." The expression of dark night is firm, after spitting out a word, disappear immediately in situ.


    Qi Hui has been staring at both of them. After they disappear, she doesn''t take her eyes back. Her eyes fall on the white dust who hasn''t woken up yet.


    "Young master, young master..." Bai Kai went forward and looked at the unconscious young master, frowning anxiously.


    After two shouts, the young master didn''t respond. If he didn''t breathe, he would think the young master was dead.


    It was really strange just now. In the blink of an eye, Su ruoqiu and Jin yilie, who were still in sight, disappeared.


    They''re disappearing too fast. It took him a long time to react.


    "Stop shouting. You can''t wake up." Qi Hui came to him with no expression on her face and a cold voice.


    Want him to wake up, unless he fully awakened, think of Jin yilie and Su ruoqiu who were taken away, her eyebrows deeply wrinkled.


    Her heart is obviously very anxious, but her face has no expression, can''t see her mood.


    Both of them are taken away before they wake up, and I don''t know if they can wait until they wake up, not to mention the white dust is still lying here.


    "Huier, do you know where they have gone? Who took them away? " Now Liu Xiuqin can only place her hope on her.


    Among so many people, only she is the most extraordinary. Maybe she knows where they are going.


    "I don''t know who took them, but I know where they are." Qi Hui replied coldly.


    When they heard Qi Hui''s words, they immediately looked at each other. Liu Xiuqin asked anxiously, "where have they been taken? You tell us so we can save them. "


    "You can''t get to that place, let alone save them." Qi Hui''s face was still cold."Where is that..." Liu Xiuqin asked hesitantly.


    "No matter where it is, we have to wait for them to wake up before we have a chance, especially Jin yilie." Qi Hui said.


    If he can get back to the top, he will be stronger than all of them.


    Just want to return to the peak moment, I''m afraid it''s impossible, so if you want to fight, they must all wake up, with their strength to fight.


    "What awakening? What does this have to do with Elijah? " Liu Xiuqin asked suspiciously.


    What happened? She had no idea what was going on.


    At this time, the baby suddenly cried loudly, crying without interruption.


    "The baby cried... What''s the matter..." Xu Weiwei looked at the crying baby in panic.


    From birth to now, this is the baby''s first cry, never cry before.


    Is the baby sensing something? Why cry so miserable.


    As soon as the baby cried, Xu Weiwei felt very distressed and frowned deeply.


    Liu Xiuqin heard the baby''s crying, but they didn''t ask Qi Hui about it. Instead, they all came to the baby.


    "Baby doesn''t cry, don''t cry..." Liu Xiuqin coaxed softly.


    But it''s no use, no matter how many of them coax, the baby can''t stop crying.


    Xu Weiwei also coax the baby, but the effect is very little, the baby is still crying so miserable.


    "Kermin, do you think it''s their fault? Otherwise, how could the baby suddenly cry so miserably? " Xu Weiwei asked anxiously.


    Ke min''s brow is tight and wrinkled, and she can''t tell what''s going on. She can only comfort Xu Weiwei and say, "don''t scare yourself. Maybe there are other reasons for the baby crying like this."


    "I think it was because they had an accident that they cried. Before they disappear, the babies are still fine. " Xu Weiwei said.


    "But after they disappeared, the baby didn''t cry immediately." Said cumin.


    In fact, she felt that the baby was crying because of them, but she didn''t want to believe that they had an accident.


    Xu Weiwei thought about it, and felt that it was reasonable. You seem to have a point, but why does the baby cry like this? "


    "I don''t know." Ke min''s eyes fell on Qi Hui and immediately came to her and asked in a voice, "do you know why the baby suddenly cried?"


    Now the only powerful one left is Qi Hui. Maybe she has an answer.


    Xu Weiwei is also in front of Qi Hui, waiting for her to say the answer.


    As long as you know why the baby is crying, it''s easy.


    Before Qi Hui snatched the gem, she thought she was a bad person, lurking around Su ruoqiu, just to get the gem.

 Chapter 416

    But she hasn''t left until now, and the things in the gem have been given to Jin yilie. She should not be a bad person.


    Xu Weiwei nervously stares at her, sees her speechless appearance, in the heart is very anxious.


    When they both wanted to ask again, Qi Hui said, "mother and son are connected."


    "What do you mean? You mean something happened to Su ruoqiu? " Ke min asked in surprise.


    During the time with Su ruoqiu, Ke min knew that she was a good person and didn''t want her to have an accident.


    "No! I don''t believe it''s going to happen to her Xu Weiwei immediately echoed.


    Will let the baby cry like this, Qi Hui said it is mother and son heart to heart, is implying that she is in danger?


    "People have been taken away, isn''t it an accident?" Qi Hui''s face turned cold and white, and they both looked at each other. "This child is extraordinary. Now he knows how to worry about them."


    Their two children are not ordinary people. Even if they are so young, they can know a lot of things and have strong ability. The only disadvantage is that they can''t move autonomously like babies and can only be held by others.


    Baoguang has powerful ability, but can''t walk at will.


    He can learn a lot faster than ordinary children, and he can also master language and walk quickly. But now he is only a baby, and he is bound by this body in all aspects.


    However, he does not have to be held by others to move. As long as he has tools, such as a pram, he can use his own power to control the pram.


    Even so, that place, his current situation is still unable to reach, unless he practices to a certain extent.


    Hearing Qi Hui''s words, they both breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    Both of them think of Su ruoqiu''s misfortune, and now they know that the baby is worried for them.


    "Don''t worry. When he wakes up, I''ll take him to save them." Qi Hui let them both relax.


    "When will he wake up?" Xu Weiwei asked anxiously.


    It''s better to wake up now and go to rescue them as soon as possible. The risk factor can be reduced a lot. She''s afraid that she won''t be able to catch up if she''s late.


    "How do I know?" Qi Hui answered coldly.


    If she wants to know, she doesn''t have to worry so much.


    I''m afraid that when white dust wakes up, he will not catch up.


    "Their safety depends on you." Ke min looks at her gratefully. "Thank you first."


    "You''re welcome. This is what I should do. I owe the Lord my life." Qi Hui said.


    If there is no lord, she does not have today. She will repay him with her life.


    "Oh." Ke min and Xu Weiwei nodded, and they were completely relieved now.


    Qi Hui for Su ruoqiu can not this life, it shows that Su ruoqiu in her heart weight is very heavy, she absolutely can''t hurt Su ruoqiu.


    "After we leave, you will do your best to protect them." Qi Hui looks at the Jin family.


    "We know." Ke min and Xu Weiwei nodded at the same time.


    They don''t have the ability to save Su ruoqiu, but let them protect the people Su ruoqiu cares about, they are absolutely not ambiguous, even if they are scared, they will never shrink back.


    Lying on the ground of white dust, suddenly opened his eyes, look proud, cold eyes.


    Seeing that the young master suddenly wakes up, Bai Kai has no time to observe the difference of the young master carefully. He cries with joy: "young master, you finally wake up. You are scaring me to death."


    White ink dust turned to look at Bai Kai and asked in a voice, "what about them?"


    "They suddenly disappeared, and I don''t know where they went." Answered Becky.


    He knew that they would not be anyone else except Jin yilie and Su ruoqiu.


    Qi Hui came to him, the corners of her mouth curved, her cold face softened a lot, "you finally wake up."


    Stunned white dust, staring at her for a moment, eyes slowly fell on her forehead, suddenly thought of something, surprised to say: "it''s you!"


    "Well, it''s me. Let''s go. Don''t delay. They are taken away. Let''s go and save them. Dark night has gone one step ahead of us Qi Hui said.


    "Dark night..." the brow of white ink dust is tiny wrinkly, loosen very quickly, the look in the eyes is a little helpless.


    Did not expect that in this life, night or so persistent.White dust''s mouth suddenly stirred up a smile of self mockery.


    He also said dark night, isn''t he the same?


    Even if he lost all his memory, he could still meet her and fall in love with her. Maybe this is their fate.


    But he and night are not so good luck, can not go into her heart, hidden in her heart is always the only one.


    "What night..." with a blank face, he didn''t know who they were talking about, "where are you going?"


    "Go and save them." Qi Hui replied coldly.


    "Kay, you stay here and take care of them until we get back." White ink dust said aloud.


    "Oh." Becky nodded.


    I don''t know if it''s his illusion. He always feels that the young master after waking up seems very different from before.


    Just when he was in doubt, the young master and Qi Hui disappeared in front of him.


    Too late to react, Bai Kai stares at their two positions just now, and is sure to be empty.


    They suddenly disappeared. Where did they go?


    White Kay thought that he was dazzled, rubbed his eyes hard, but still did not see them.


    Not long after the two of them disappeared, the baby''s crying stopped.


    Liu Xiuqin, who was busy coaxing her baby, couldn''t help asking where they were. When the baby''s crying stopped, her eyes immediately fell on Bai Kai.


    It''s not only Liu Xiuqin, but the rest of us also look at Bai Kai.


    "How did they disappear?" Liu Xiuqin came to him and asked aloud.


    The baby is now held in the arms of Aunt Chen, and very calm, if not red eyes, there are tears on the face, she absolutely did not believe that the baby just cried.


    "It''s going to save Jin Shao and Miss Su." Answered Becky in a voice.


    Liu Xiuqin looks happy. In this way, can they be saved?


    "They..." Jin Wenchong hesitated, frowned and asked, "how did they disappear? They are not ordinary people? "


    Qi Hui is not an ordinary person. It''s good to understand. After all, what happened just now is incredible. But isn''t Bai Mo Chen the child of Bai family?


    "My young master is an ordinary person, but... After waking up, it seems that many of them are different." He said.


    Now he realized that the young master could disappear out of thin air, so there would be no shock to the difference he had noticed before.


    Maybe the young master is no longer an ordinary person after he wakes up in a coma.


    Anyway, I hope the young master and Qi Hui can really save them.


    "No matter what is common or not, now I just hope they are all OK and can come back safely." Liu Xiuqin said.


    "Yes." Aunt Chen and Bai Yang nodded.


    Jin Wenchong did not speak, but clenched her hand and waited with her speechless.

 Chapter 417

    Su ruoqiu wakes up slowly from her lethargy, frowning fiercely, with a slight pain in her head.


    During the period of coma, there are many and many memories, all of which emerge.


    Those pictures seem to be fast forward in her mind, but it doesn''t affect her to remember every detail, just like her own experience, so deep that she doesn''t need to remember it.


    She finally remembered all of them. She not only had a great relationship with dark night and white ink dust, but also had an unforgettable relationship with Jin yilie.


    No wonder she had such deep feelings when she first saw white ink dust and dark night, and her inexplicable feelings for them were all due to her previous life experiences.


    In that life, before she met Jin yilie, she was saved by night.


    Night deliberately does not let her meet Jin yilie, and tries to change her heart that persistent, prevent her from meeting Jin yilie.


    She got along with dark night for a long time, and they got married together.


    She has always lived in the deep mountains and forests, and has never been in contact with outsiders. She regards her gratitude for the dark night as love.


    Night is the ghost king, but accompany her to hide in the mountains and forests, living an ordinary life.


    Boring every day, for them, can face with a smile, they did not arrive at boring.


    If they didn''t meet Jin yilie later, they might have lived an ordinary life, just like two people hugging each other for warmth, accompanying each other to the end.


    But fate, is not so easy to break, night also thought that can break fate, but he was wrong.


    Fate is like a tough rope. It''s very difficult to break the rope after two people are tied together.


    Later, she met Jin yilie and rescued the injured Jin yilie.


    At first, she saw that Jin yilie''s expression was not right, but she helped her save people.


    But there is a condition for MINGYE to save him, that is, after she is saved, she will leave with MINGYE and will not meet him again.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t have strong feelings for Jin yilie at that time, but when she looked at him, her heart would be very painful and she was reluctant to part.


    She is aware of the emergence of such feelings, panic that she is fickle, with a prime minister is also in love with other men.


    Su ruoqiu thinks that this is an extremely disloyal behavior to his prime minister, so he hides his silent feelings deeply in his heart.


    When she walked with dark night, her heart was more and more reluctant, and her heart was more and more painful.


    Looking back at Jin yilie who watched them go away, she had the impulse to run back.


    In the end, she was defeated by the idea of the whole life, and tried to hypnotize herself. What she loved was the night, and she could never do anything wrong to the night.


    She didn''t understand why she had such strong feelings for the man she met for the first time, but she was afraid that it was true and suffered from this kind of infidelity to her husband.


    After su ruoqiu left with MINGYE, she came to his residence all the time, and then she knew his identity.


    It turned out that he was not an ordinary man, but a powerful ghost king.


    A high-ranking ghost king, for her, an ordinary person, lives in the mountains and forests. In her heart, she is the only one. She is gentle and considerate to her and takes care of her wholeheartedly. However, she has a heart of admiration for other men. She becomes more remorseful and guilty.


    In that life, she was not with Jin yilie, but she was unhappy all day.


    At the last moment, Su ruoqiu says her last request before she dies. She wants to see Jin yilie again before she dies.


    She could feel the pain and sadness of the dark night, but she had no way. Her heart and soul seemed to be hooked away at the moment when she saw Jin yilie, which was so ridiculous.


    Now, after she understood everything, she knew that it was not inexplicable and absolutely not ridiculous.


    MINGYE agrees to her last request and takes her to see Jin yilie for the last time.


    Su ruoqiu never thought that Jin yilie would die before her.


    Jin yilie''s tomb is in front of the house where she lives, and the tombstone faces the door of the house.


    MINGYE told her that since Jin yilie came here, he never went out again. He lived here alone until he died.


    Before he died, the night found him and buried him in front of the house according to his request, with the tombstone facing the door.


    He said, so that you can look at where she used to live every day, as if you were looking at her.He said that he didn''t know what was going on. At the first sight he saw her, he decided that she was so stubborn that there was no room for maneuver.


    He said that he didn''t regret meeting her. Instead, he felt very lucky. Maybe someone couldn''t meet the person he loved all his life.


    Night said that he closed his eyes and walked with a smile, very happy.


    After hearing this, she vomited a mouthful of blood, which happened to vomit on the tombstone, and then she died.


    Night to see her soul, send her to hell, watching her on Naihe bridge, drink Mengpo soup.


    Before she left, MINGYE said that he regretted that he had forced her to stay with him. He thought that he could prevent fate and that he could be happy with her. But he was wrong, all wrong.


    His selfishness didn''t change anything. Instead, he made the three of them miserable in that life. He was sorry to make her depressed.


    MINGYE said that he would try his best to change the fate of her and Jin yilie, so that they can finally be together, even if they are enemies of heaven, as long as she can be happy.


    As for the life when she met white dust, in fact, she had nothing to do with white dust.


    The painting was painted by white ink dust. She didn''t expect that it would fall into the hands of white ink dust again after tens of thousands of years.


    Su ruoqiu didn''t expect a quick glance, and let Bai Mochen finally die for her, to block a sword for her.


    In that life, fate still won. She had to die hard and didn''t stay with Jin yilie until she was old.


    Qi family has a long history with her, that is, she saved her ancestors for a lifetime. From then on, the descendants of Qi family will serve her and help her keep fengguanxiahe.


    She is looking forward to wearing fengguanxiachu to marry Jin yilie one day, and breaking their destiny from the beginning to the end. The descendants of the family also try their best to help her.


    Thinking of the golden flowers on Qi Hui''s forehead, Su ruoqiu''s mouth stirred up a gentle smile.


    It turns out that Qi Hui is you.


    In such a long time, they met again.


    She and them not only have the origin when they are human beings, if we want to talk about the original origin, it has to start from when she is not a mortal.


    Fifty thousand years ago, she was the fairy guarding the peach garden in heaven.


    One day, she found that one day insects were stealing flat peaches.


    By the time she found out, it was too late for the insect to turn into a human.


    A handsome man, his appearance makes the most beautiful immortal in heaven feel ashamed.


    At the moment when she saw him, she was completely stunned and forgot to catch the insect.


    She didn''t tell the Jade Emperor and the queen mother about it, and she fell in love with him.

 Chapter 418

    This insect in human form was Jin yilie she met for the first time.


    They really love each other and live a surreptitious but happy life. They even plan to leave quietly and find a paradise to hide.


    Good times do not last long. The Jade Emperor and the queen mother know that he ate flat peaches and fell in love with her.


    They were arrested, and they had to be punished.


    Jin yilie is captured by the gods. Su ruoqiu knows what will happen to him if he is punished.


    In order to save him, he took the risk to hold the queen mother, but was seriously injured.


    He looked at her dying, angry Jin yilie, burst out a powerful force, broke through the shackles of immortals, out of the encirclement in heaven, just want to take her.


    At that moment, she knew that Jin yilie, who was in love with him, was a demon.


    Ten thousand years ago, the demon God went to heaven to fight with the gods. The Buddha God and the God of war joined forces to defeat the demon God.


    Even so, the defeated and seriously injured demon escaped.


    The gods did not find the trace of the demon God, but they did not know that he was still above the heaven. They just lost their memory, fell into a deep sleep and became a demon insect.


    It was not until 50000 years ago that the devil insect woke up, ate flat peaches and turned into a human, and fell in love with Su ruoqiu, a little fairy.


    After being discovered, the demon God who lost his memory was captured by the gods before he was fully awakened and his power was not as good as before.


    The demon God successfully rescued her, but the gods were afraid that the demon God would go back for revenge and upset the heaven, so they asked the Buddha God and the God of war to chase them back.


    They were eventually hunted back, but the God of war was killed, leaving only the Buddha.


    The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother united the power of the gods, sealed the power of the demons in a stone, punished them into reincarnation, and punished them for loving each other but not staying with each other.


    Buddha God is no night, that is no night God.


    The dead god of war is white dust, leaving a wisp of ghost in reincarnation. Unexpectedly, he tangled with her.


    As a ghost king, MINGYE originally sent the God of war into reincarnation, and met Su ruoqiu who was punished to enter reincarnation.


    At the beginning of the first life when the God of war met Su ruoqiu, MINGYE just held the mentality of going to the theatre and paid attention to them, but did not expect that he fell in love with her.


    At first, it was only her entanglement with Jin yilie, but later it became their emotional entanglement.


    The fate of Su ruoqiu and Jin yilie is that they can only love each other, but not stay together.


    They can always meet each other, and then fall in love with each other, but the end is always tragic.


    In this life, as Su ruoqiu, she is no longer the original fairy.


    The demon God is not the demon God, but Jin yilie.


    They still met and fell in love.


    Is this life still to face life and death, with tragedy to draw the end of this life?


    In order to change their destiny, night has made a lot of efforts in this life.


    Su ruoqiu looked around, everything is so familiar, but she felt very strange.


    For example, the Jade Emperor and the queen mother sitting at the top of the front seat.


    If they were willing to do it, how could it be the present situation?


    Su ruoqiu saw the man lying beside him, who was still in a coma.


    She was tied by the immortal rope, and could not break free. She could only shout out: "Elie, wake up."


    The first scene is now on, but she is not free this time. I''m afraid she will hijack someone.


    She now knows what Jin Wenchong brought back, which is the power of the devil. No wonder Jin yilie would say that it is the missing part of his body.


    Now she has fully awakened, and the power in her body has become more powerful.


    After Jin yilie''s complete awakening, if he can return to the peak time ten thousand years ago, he will surely be able to stir up the heaven and turn it upside down, and he will not be able to tie up the immortal rope.


    "Huaxian, do you know sin?" The voice of the Jade Emperor came.


    Su ruoqiu looks up coldly, stares at him, sneers, "what''s wrong with me?"


    "Presumptuous!" The Queen Mother yelled angrily and stared at her fiercely. "At first, I thought that heaven had the virtue of loving life and let you live. I didn''t kill you all. Now you dare to be so rude!"


    "Rude?" Su ruoqiu sneered and asked, "your so-called letting us live is just to let us experience endless torture in the next life, to let us love each other and feel that life is not like death. This is what you call heaven''s virtue of loving life?"If you sincerely want to let them both go, how can you punish them forever? Is one life and two lives not enough?


    Carrying a compassionate heart, but doing a false compassionate thing.


    The gods listened to her retort, and they all looked at each other and talked quietly.


    "Since you think so, let you know what it means not to live!" The queen mother spoke angrily.


    She looked at the gods and said, "prepare for thunder and fire! Tie them to the immortal pillar and bear the thunder and fire forever until the yuan God is destroyed


    As soon as the voice of the queen mother fell, the whispers disappeared, and the sound of the needle landing could be heard all around.


    "Yes The heavenly soldiers will go to both of them.


    Su ruoqiu looks anxiously at Jin yilie. Her eyebrows are deeply wrinkled, but there is nothing she can do.


    Even the demon God can''t bear the thunder, earth and fire forever. When the yuan God is destroyed, it means that he will disappear completely, as if he never appeared.


    "Yilie..." Su ruoqiu''s tears fell from her eyes, "I''m sorry, I hurt you."


    She might not have come to such an end if she had not been against them.


    "Who dares!" Suddenly, a voice suddenly rang out.


    It''s su ruoqiu''s familiar voice. When she hears it, she will know who it is.


    She looked at the place where the sound was made and saw that it was dark night, which made her happy.


    With the ghost you around the night, their faces are fearless.


    Only this joy appeared, then disappeared, and became very worried. Deep guilt flashed through my eyes.


    "Dark night, you go, don''t mind us." Su ruoqiu said.


    In order to break their fate, he has done enough, she can''t let him pay like this.


    If you help her again this time, you may not be able to keep the spirit.


    Now it''s against the gods in heaven. It''s a battle that we''re not sure we can win.


    To tell you the truth, Su ruoqiu''s heart is very moved, because mingyeming knows whether she is the enemy of heaven or is willing to help her.


    If it wasn''t for him, she would not be able to marry Jin yilie and have a baby. She would have died long ago.


    "You''re here. Where can I go?" In the dark night, the cold face became soft and the corners of the mouth curved.


    Wuye secretly captives them to heaven, hoping that MINGYE will not participate in it. Unexpectedly, he catches up with heaven, and openly opposes the Jade Emperor and the queen mother in front of the gods.


    At the moment when Jin yilie''s powerful power appeared, Tianjie noticed it and began to trace it. He was also one of those sent out.


    No night thought that this way can avoid the dark night of this muddy water, did not expect or escape fatalism.

 Chapter 419

    No night''s brow slightly wrinkled, staring straight at the dark night, hoping that he can leave now.


    As long as he does not participate in this matter, I believe he will not be held responsible.


    "I owe you too much." Su ruoqiu said with guilt.


    In that life, he forced her to change her destiny and cheated her, so that they separated early.


    But Su ruoqiu didn''t blame him, because he paid for her silently, and even didn''t hesitate to fight against the sky.


    I''m afraid she can''t repay this kindness from generation to generation.


    Today''s she, understand all the entanglement, she naturally also know what night most want.


    Exactly what he wanted most was what she couldn''t give.


    Her heart is full of Jin yilie. This feeling is like engraved in her soul. No matter how many reincarnations she experiences, if she meets Jin yilie, it will be out of control.


    Dark night wants her heart, but her heart was given to Jin yilie ten thousand years ago, and she can''t give dark night that position any more.


    She can only regard dark night as a relative, not a lover.


    "I''m willing to pay, you don''t feel owe me." Dark night tone gently said.


    Su ruoqiu smiles bitterly. How can he not feel in debt? Unless she has no conscience


    "As the ghost king, do you really want to be the enemy of the whole heaven for them?" The Queen Mother stares at them with dignity and cold eyes.


    "Yes." The night answered firmly.


    After his voice fell, Bai Mochen and Qi Hui also arrived.


    The night came early and settled the heavenly soldiers guarding outside. When they came, they were almost unimpeded.


    "And us." The corner of white ink dust''s mouth is slightly hooked and shouts loudly.


    With a smile on her face, Qi Hui stood beside them and scanned the gods with fearless eyes.


    Originally, a ghost King helped them, but now even the God of war has come.


    Fifty thousand years ago, the God of war was killed by the devil, but now he comes to help the devil.


    Isn''t the God of war lost? How can it be here again?


    When the gods saw the returning God of war, they began to whisper.


    "Isn''t it said that when the God of war and the Buddha fought against the demon God, they were killed by the demon God, and the yuan God had already dispersed?"


    "I''ve only been promoted to immortal for more than a thousand years. I don''t know what happened 50000 years ago. It''s said that''s true, but now the God of war is standing here. Maybe the rumor is wrong. "


    "If the God of war is really killed by the devil, why do you want to help the devil now?"


    "Do you know that woman?" Asked the silver haired immortal.


    "I don''t know." The gods shook their heads.


    "That woman is the Peach Blossom Fairy who fell in love with the devil 50000 years ago." Immortal opens his mouth.


    The gods suddenly realized that they couldn''t help looking at the woman more.


    It turns out that this is the Peach Blossom Fairy who let the demon God fight against heaven for her.


    The devil is very affectionate to her. Even now, do you still remember her?


    "Xianzun, I don''t know who the woman was later?" A little god curiously pointed to a woman with a golden flower between her forehead.


    Xianzun looked at the woman, silent for a moment, then said: "Epiphyllum fairy."


    "Does this Epiphyllum fairy have a relationship with the devil?" Xiaoshen asked softly.


    "There is no origin, but this Tanhua fairy has a origin with the Peach Blossom Fairy. Before they became fairies, it is said that the Peach Blossom Fairy saved Tanhua fairy''s life." So said xianzun.


    "Oh, so it is." The little gods nodded.


    "The Epiphyllum fairy''s original mana was all used to strengthen the seal magic God''s mana, but later it lost all its mana, so she invited her to come down to earth to experience the disaster. Now the devil is about to wake up, and all the magic power of the Epiphyllum fairy will come back. It must be that the original seal has disappeared. " Said xianzun.


    When the Jade Emperor and the queen mother saw that the God of war and the Epiphyllum fairy were coming, their faces were a little ugly, especially the queen mother.


    The Jade Emperor originally intended to turn the big things into the small ones, but the queen mother wanted to kill them all. She could not tolerate the devil''s being so reckless in heaven.


    It is also the order of the queen mother to let the Epiphyllum fairy reinforce the seal.


    Now, seeing them all standing on the side of the demon, the queen felt that her face was dull and her eyes were like knives, gouging them out.


    "Ghost king, God of war, Epiphyllum fairy, do you really want to fight against the whole heaven for the traitors and demons in heaven?" Asked the Jade Emperor, staring at the three of them.Not to mention the awakening of the demon God, even the four of them can make the heaven not very peaceful. When the demon God wakes up, it will turn the heaven upside down.


    "We don''t want to be enemies with the natural world. You don''t want to let us go." So said the night.


    As long as they are willing to open their eyes, they believe that even if the devil is fully awakened, they will never want to be enemies with heaven.


    They have the same woman in their heart, even if it is to save this woman, they will not be stupid to start trouble first.


    The white dust is so, the devil is so, he is no exception.


    Who doesn''t want to be able to live peacefully with the woman you love?


    Ten thousand years ago, the demon God had not met his beloved woman before he could attack the heaven.


    With Su ruoqiu, the demon God now has weakness. How can he act rashly?


    If the heaven is willing to let them go, and the devil wants to be the enemy of the heaven, he will never let Su ruoqiu stay by the devil''s side even if he has exhausted his mean means.


    If you really love her, you don''t want to see her tired by yourself, which makes her in danger.


    "How can we not let you go? If you don''t want to let the devil go, can he still enter reincarnation? " Cried the queen mother angrily.


    The Jade Emperor looked at her and said, "how about this? As long as the devil doesn''t step into heaven any more, all things will not be investigated. "


    Hearing this, the queen mother turned her head and glared at him angrily. She said in a soft voice, "OK? Where do you put the face of heaven? There are rules in heaven. Since they violate the rules, they will naturally be punished! "


    So easily let them go, where does her face go? Isn''t it for you to laugh?


    The Jade Emperor can afford to lose this face, but she can''t.


    "They are reincarnated, and each life comes to a miserable end. They can only meet each other, but they can''t stay together. Isn''t it a punishment to suffer the pain of the cone heart?" The dark night stares at the queen and asks.


    White ink dust also echoed: "they have been punished, can''t make a big deal small?"


    "If the queen mother insists that they suffer from thunder and fire, we have to stand on their side to fight against the whole heaven. At that time, the mortal life will be ruined, and that will be the responsibility of the queen mother. " Qi Hui sneered, and her tone was full of threats.


    Hearing her threat, the queen mother turned green with anger and said angrily, "you are just a little fairy. How dare you be so disrespectful!"


    "Queen mother, please listen to me clearly. I was an Epiphyllum fairy at the beginning, but now I am not. One of the things I regret most is to use all my mana to strengthen the seal and let them suffer from the pain of the cone. " Qi Hui''s tone was firm, and her eyes were staring at them. "They all said that God has the virtue of loving life, so don''t you want to let them go? If you deserve my respect, I dare not be presumptuous. "

 Chapter 420

    Su ruoqiu''s grateful eyes fell on them, and her eyes were slightly red.


    She will be deeply moved in the bottom of her heart, remember that they are so committed to her.


    Su ruoqiu, with red eyes, looks down at Jin yilie who is still in a coma.


    Suddenly, she saw Jin yilie''s fingers move, and her eyelids seemed to open slowly.


    She blinked to make sure she was not mistaken.


    It''s not that he''s dazzling, but that he''s really moving. Su ruoqiu''s face shows a happy expression.


    "Yilie..." Su ruoqiu called softly.


    "Take them all!" The Queen Mother''s order is very dignified.


    However, the heavenly soldiers did not dare to step forward. They were not faced with the ordinary gods, but the ghost king and the God of war.


    Although the devil has not yet come to life, it still makes them feel deeply afraid.


    "The gods, take them down The queen mother angrily let out her voice again and let the gods go.


    The gods looked at each other, then rushed over.


    When the heavenly soldiers saw that the gods had acted, they followed them.


    Just as the gods came to them, a powerful force burst out and scattered around.


    The gods responded in time to avoid the impact of that force, but they were still injured.


    When the powerful force dispersed, the heavenly soldiers had no time to escape. They were all hit by that force and fell down after flying for a long time, making bursts of wailing sound.


    The surprised Queen Mother stares at her eyes and stands up abruptly. Her eyes fall on the demon God, and her eyes flash with fear.


    The things that happened ten thousand years ago can be seen clearly. The powerful power of the demon God is obvious to all. Now there are the help of the God of war and the ghost king, which is even more difficult to deal with.


    The magic rope was broken by the powerful power of the demon God, and then broken into slag.


    The devil''s eyes were red, and his whole body was full of black evil spirit. His eyes were staring at them.


    "The accounts of ten thousand years ago and fifty thousand years ago are calculated together with the new accounts now." The voice of the demon God sounded as if there were two voices.


    Su ruoqiu doesn''t want him to fight against Tianjie. As long as Tianjie is willing to let them go, he will assume that nothing has happened and there is no need to make life miserable.


    She knew that once the demon God went to war with heaven, the mortal world would be affected, and the death toll would be countless.


    She doesn''t want so many innocent people to die because of herself. What''s more, with her relatives in the world, who knows if the bad luck will fall on her relatives.


    "Elijah." Su ruoqiu cried anxiously.


    The demon God heard the familiar voice, turned his head and looked at her. The cruel look disappeared and became extremely gentle.


    He waved his hand and tied the fairy rope like a rotten rope, which turned into debris.


    Without the shackles of the immortal rope, Su ruoqiu can move freely, happily came to him and took his hand.


    "Promise me not to be impulsive." Su ruoqiu said softly, looking into his eyes, there was a deep prayer.


    The demon God wakes up, not losing his mind, and not being controlled by the demon nature. He nods gently with his eyes, "I promise you."


    He doesn''t need her to say everything to know what she wants.


    She doesn''t want to see him as an enemy with the natural world, and he doesn''t want to see the life destroyed. But he will do it for her. The question is whether the natural world is willing to let them go.


    "No night Buddha, take them." The queen mother is not willing to compromise, trying to save her face.


    She slightly narrowed her eyes, glanced at the cross flower fairy, and secretly had an idea.


    As long as the night Buddha does it, she will take away the Peach Blossom Fairy and let the devil obey.


    She knew that the Peach Blossom Fairy was the weakness of the demon God. As long as she firmly grasped the weakness of the demon God, no matter how powerful the demon God was, she had to surrender.


    Whether it is a human or an immortal, once there is a weakness, it is very easy to break, no matter how high the cultivation is, it is useless.


    No night looked at them, a trace of helplessness flashed through their eyes.


    He turned to look at the Jade Emperor and the queen mother, and said in a voice, "Jade Emperor, why don''t you just let them go?"


    The queen mother did not expect that the night Buddha would directly ignore her orders and plead with the Jade Emperor for them. She cried angrily: "as the night Buddha in heaven, you plead with the devil in the demon world! Do you want to betray heaven like them? "


    "Queen mother, the demon God has fully awakened, and her strength is absolutely no lower than that of ten thousand years ago. Do you want to see the tragedy of ten thousand years ago repeat again?" Asked noiseless.Ten thousand years ago, in that war, although Tianjie won, Tianjie suffered a heavy loss, and the mortals were also affected by it.


    This is not the case ten thousand years ago. If we can make peace now, why do we have to go our own way?


    As long as you give them a step down and let them go, the devil will never do what he did ten thousand years ago.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" The queen mother does not admit that the power of the demons is even stronger than ten thousand years ago, and does not want to make the gods afraid to fight against them.


    "The string is the best proof." No night without a word without a low answer.


    Ten thousand years ago, the magic spirit could not be trapped by tying immortal rope, but it was not so unbearable.


    He knew the power of the devil, more terrible than before.


    Wu ye did not tell the Jade Emperor and the queen mother that the child of the devil might be more terrible than the devil in the future.


    The queen mother is speechless. In fact, she doesn''t know that she is deceiving herself.


    "Demon God, heaven is willing to let you go, no longer pursue the past, but you have to promise me a condition." The Jade Emperor said suddenly.


    When the queen mother was stunned, she heard that the Jade Emperor wanted to compromise. She immediately looked back at the Jade Emperor and said, "Jade Emperor, you can think clearly. Now compromise will only encourage their arrogance!"


    "For the sake of the so-called face, do you have to make life miserable to be reconciled?" Asked the Jade Emperor.


    As the Jade Emperor and the queen mother, we should think about the common people in the world, not for the so-called face.


    The Queen Mother''s mouth moved, but at last she was speechless and sat back.


    "What conditions?" Asked the devil in a voice.


    "You are not allowed to appear in heaven forever, and you are not enemies with heaven!" Said the Jade Emperor.


    The devil responded, "it''s a deal."


    He doesn''t want to waste his energy fighting with heaven. He has a wife, children and parents. He has many meaningful things to do and doesn''t have to waste all his energy on war.


    Hearing the agreement they reached, Qi Hui breathed a sigh of relief.


    I thought I was going to fight with the gods in heaven.


    Before they came, they were ready to sacrifice and wanted to destroy the yuan God, but they were not afraid.


    It is no doubt a happy thing for everyone that we do not need to be enemies with the natural world.


    Su ruoqiu looked up at Jin yilie with a happy smile on his face and tightened his hands.


    In fact, her palms were full of sweat, and she was very nervous.


    She heaved a sigh of relief at the moment they reached an agreement.


    They don''t have to be enemies with the natural world, they can stay together forever, and they don''t have to suffer from the pain of the heart.

 Chapter 421

    The sight of white ink dust and dark night falls on Su ruoqiu.


    Seeing her happy smile, their hearts ached slightly, but their happiness was stronger than their pain.


    They will feel happy when they can see the happiness of their loved ones.


    Because they love her, they will fight for her happiness without hesitation, instead of selfishly forcing her to stay around.


    Su ruoqiu thought that there would be a tough battle to fight, but he was also prepared. He did not expect that the road would turn around, and they would be able to reconcile their differences with heaven.


    When the queen mother saw that the matter had come to an end, the Jade Emperor and the demon gods reached an agreement, and she could not say anything more, otherwise, the gods would only think that she wanted to stir up trouble.


    Later, when I thought about it, she was really wrong. For the sake of her so-called face, she ignored all the people in the world.


    However, she is still a little worried that the devil will go back on his promise in the future.


    "Thank you very much for the Jade Emperor''s success. My husband and wife are very grateful. In the future, as long as the heaven does not offend us, we will never break our promise." Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    They promised that heaven would not trouble them, otherwise, they would not let heaven bully them.


    "Good." The Jade Emperor said yes.


    When the queen heard her words, she relaxed a little.


    "Let''s go back." Su ruoqiu turned to Jin yilie and said.


    "Yes." Jin yilie replied.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyes fell on them, "what about you?"


    They looked at each other and replied with a smile, "together."


    They left heaven and returned to Jin''s villa.


    When they appeared in the courtyard of Jin''s villa, they found something very wrong.


    It was very quiet around, as if there was no popularity at all.


    Su ruoqiu frowned tightly, looked at them and ran into the villa in a hurry.


    When they saw that there was no one in the living room of the villa, they couldn''t help looking for people.


    Finally, only Jin yilie found a trembling servant in the servant''s room. He looked very scared and trembled all over.


    "What about them? Where has it all gone? " Su ruoqiu asked anxiously.


    Isn''t the baby powerful? How could they be taken away with the baby?


    The servant looked at the young master and the young granny with trembling eyes and said in a voice, "master and madam, they have all been captured, and I am the only one left."


    All the people in Jin''s family, whether the master and his wife or their servants, were taken away.


    If she hadn''t been left with a message, she would have been taken.


    "Who took them?" Su ruoqiu asked in a voice.


    "A woman named Ren Wanqi said that if she wanted to see them, she would let you go to her alone." The servant choked and said, and then said the specific address of Ren Wanqi.


    Su ruoqiu turned to look at them, frowning slightly, "you all stay here, I can deal with it myself."


    "I''ll help you. My ability now is enough for her not to find me Jin yilie said.


    With his current strength, after waiting there, he alone will be enough to deal with Ren Wanqi.


    How about an ordinary person, no matter how powerful he is? What can he do with her?


    "I''ll go too." White ink dust said in a hurry.


    "I know about it. I have to go, too." Said the night.


    He knew about Ren Wanqi, but he never said it.


    Secretly want to deal with Su ruoqiu, his heart is very clear, not clear just because want to give Su ruoqiu experience opportunities.


    Su ruoqiu has now awakened and no longer needs experience. All the hidden dangers left in the beginning should be removed.


    "You know?" Su ruoqiu looks at the night in surprise.


    It was not only her, but also the others.


    "Yes. Ren Wanqi and the Jin family have a grudge, all because she is too persistent. I''ll tell you about it slowly. Now I''ll save people first. " Said the night.


    "Huier, you stay with Guiyou. We are enough to deal with her." Su ruoqiu said.


    GUI you and Qi Hui looked at each other and said, "yes."


    A few of them are enough to deal with Ren Wanqi. There''s no place for them to go. It''s better to wait for them here.In front of the servants, they will not disappear instantly, which will scare the servants.


    Let Guiyou and Qihui calm down the servants, so they leave the villa, find a hidden place in the yard, and disappear together.


    When they came to the outside of the forest, Su ruoqiu was the only one who showed up. All three of them hid and did not show any breath.


    Su ruoqiu walked into the forest until he stopped in front of a castle like villa.


    At the moment when she appeared, it seemed that a pair of eyes were staring at her, until she had arrived, and the closed door of the villa opened automatically in front of her.


    She is not what she used to be, and with the help of the three of them, naturally she is not half afraid.


    When you walk into the villa, you can see that it is full of classical style furniture, showing a strong elegance.


    Coming to the living room, Su ruoqiu saw that they were all suspended in the air, and there were kids holding them.


    As soon as the kids leave, they''ll all be hanged.


    Xu Weiwei and Ke min are firmly held by the fierce ghost and suspended in the air. Once the fierce ghost takes action, they are afraid that they will be split up.


    Their limbs and heads were all strangled by the fierce ghost, and they were ready to split up.


    The baby was put in one place, no crying, no noise.


    "You have a lot of guts." Ren Wanqi stood up and faced her with a smile.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyes fell on her, and her eyebrows wrinkled slightly. She must have used some magic to keep such a young and beautiful appearance.


    Her eyes swept to the table in the living room. There were two glass bottles with two butterflies in them.


    "I don''t have the guts to come here." Su ruoqiu sneered.


    "The Jin family is blessed to have a daughter-in-law like you." Ren Wanqi looked up and down at her, and always felt that something was wrong.


    "I''m flattered. Fortunately, we Jin family didn''t let you in, otherwise, we don''t know what the mess would be like now. " Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    On the way here, Su ruoqiu heard about Ren Wanqi''s origin.


    She used to like Jin yilie''s grandfather, but she didn''t expect that his grandfather liked his grandmother. She began to take revenge on Jin''s family because of her love and hatred.


    Jin yilie''s parents will be separated, all thanks to Ren Wanqi, their mother and son become like that, also because of her.


    If she can''t get her grandfather''s love, she wants her grandfather and grandmother to see that the Jin family''s children can''t get happiness. Every generation has to face the separation from their loved ones, even the separation of life and death, which makes the Jin family''s children live in pain.


    To let the Jin family''s descendants live in pain is to torture Jin yilie''s grandparents in disguise. Let them know that the Jin family''s descendants are suffering, but they can''t help it.


    They can only know the news helplessly, but they can''t help anything. They are in deeper and deeper pain, facing guilt and self blame.

 Chapter 422

    Su ruoqiu really can''t imagine a person in order to force love, will be so crazy.


    This is not love a person at all, but selfishness in the eyes of only themselves.


    Who would be willing to torture the beloved for such a reason?


    Others are not negative, but do not like her, never gave her hope, the choice is another person, deserve revenge?


    Jin yilie''s grandfather has foresight. I''m afraid that if such a woman marries her family, it will make the family turn upside down and never have peace.


    Ren Wanqi, who was very proud of her smile, suddenly froze when she heard Su ruoqiu''s words, and her face became a little ferocious.


    "What are you talking about!? Say it again Ren Wanqi said angrily.


    She doesn''t get his love, and she hates people talking about her like this.


    "I say you deserve it! Is a madman like you worthy of love? You are a cold-blooded person! You don''t love grandfather Jin either. If you love him, how can you torture him in such a cruel way? You are just in the name of love, to satisfy your poor and vicious heart Su ruoqiu said sarcastically.


    Love a love so mean, is this still love?


    Ren Wanqi was deeply stimulated by her words, her eyes suddenly turned red, staring at her, and her whole body trembled with anger, "shut up! What do you know? You don''t know anything


    "I love him so much that I can die for him. Isn''t that love?" Ren Wanqi yelled out of her head.


    Su ruoqiu''s expression was indifferent, and he said, "is it love to die for a person? This is not necessarily, you just want to satisfy yourself and get him. You really love him, you just want to make him happy, not torture him in such a vicious way


    Grandfather Jin and grandmother Jin are dead. She still tortures them so much that she doesn''t want to let them go. How can she be regarded as love?


    "No! You know what? You don''t know anything Ren Wanqi strongly denied, eyes and some frenzy.


    "I''ll figure out with you today what you''ve done to the Jin family." Su ruoqiu said in a cold voice.


    Ren Wanqi suddenly laughed coldly, full of irony in the laughter, "ha ha... If you dare to do it, I will let them die in front of you one by one."


    "Is it?" Su ruoqiu asked with a sneer, looking very indifferent.


    How can she be afraid of Ren Wanqi''s threat if she doesn''t come by herself.


    There are three of them here. Ren Wanqi''s fierce ghost and little ghost are just children''s children, which can be solved in a short time.


    Ren Wanqi did not expect that she could be so calm. She narrowed her eyes and asked, "did you bring a helper?"


    If Su ruoqiu brings a helper, why doesn''t she notice?


    "What do you think?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    "Well! Don''t try to scare me. If you dare to move, your mother-in-law will be the first to die. " Ren Wanqi said with a smile.


    She expected that Su ruoqiu didn''t dare to do it easily. Naturally, she was confident.


    "Good." Su ruoqiu smile, instant shot.


    Want to threaten her? Ren Wanqi is looking for a dead end!


    Anyway, I want to settle accounts with Ren Wanqi. Now that they are ready to save people, she doesn''t need any more nonsense.


    Ren Wanqi didn''t expect that she would dare to ignore their life and death, with a look of panic.


    Just want to order, let fierce ghost kill them, Su ruoqiu has come to her in front, can only avoid first.


    Ren Wanqi originally thought that she could easily face Su ruoqiu, but she didn''t expect that there was such a big gap in strength.


    Tight frown Ren Wanqi, difficult to avoid Su ruoqiu''s attack, confused in the heart.


    What''s going on? It was not so powerful before, but now its strength has become so high.


    She couldn''t beat Su ruoqiu at all. In the end, she could only be caught by the other party.


    Thinking of this, Ren Wanqi wants to escape first.


    How could su ruoqiu give her a chance to escape.


    Soon, Ren Wanqi was injured by her and fell to the ground heavily.


    Then, Ren Wanqi was stopped by the night, making her unable to move.


    Ren Wanqi had no way to move. When she saw the people who had been rescued, as well as several people who came out of thin air, she was shocked.


    No wonder Su ruoqiu is fearless, and she is not afraid of her threat. It turns out that there has been an accomplice here for a long time, but she is not aware of it, which is enough to show that her accomplice is very powerful.To Ren Wanqi''s surprise, Jin yilie''s strong breath is not something that can be possessed in a short time.


    Before that, Jin yilie was just an ordinary person, but now he seems to have more power than any one present.


    Ren Wanqi regrets that she should not have left Jin yilie.


    But now regret has no use, she is now the status of renyurou, no resistance.


    Su ruoqiu went over, opened the two glass bottles and released the black butterfly inside.


    After the black butterfly flew out, they circled around them, and then the two butterflies seemed to be very happy, dancing around each other.


    Jin yilie went forward, raised his hand, and with a gentle wave, the two black butterflies began to slowly transform, and finally returned to their original appearance.


    Two amiable old people appeared in front of them, with happy smiles and happy eyes.


    "Grandfather, grandmother." Jin yilie cried softly, his eyes reddening slightly.


    He never knew that they were suffering from this kind of torture. He was imprisoned here by Ren Wanqi and had no way to reincarnate.


    "My dear grandson." Granny Jin came to him and put her hand on his face. She looked trembling.


    "In a twinkling of an eye, my good grandson grew up so big and married such a good daughter-in-law for the Jin family." Grandfather Jin said with a smile, his eyes full of appreciation fell on Su ruoqiu.


    Su ruoqiu smiles sheepishly, and her head lowers slightly.


    "Mom and dad." Jin Wenchong came to them with tears in his eyes and trembled with emotion. He said with guilt, "I''ve made you suffer. You suffer here, but I don''t know anything. I''m sorry for you


    Liu Xiuqin followed her husband to them and sobbed, "Mom and dad."


    They are very kind to her. They are the best father-in-law and mother-in-law in the world.


    Her father-in-law and mother-in-law suffer here, but she doesn''t know anything. They are really sorry for the two elders.


    "Don''t blame yourself. It''s my fault." Grandfather Jin took the initiative to take all the blame on himself.


    "You''re not wrong. Nobody''s wrong. It''s all our life. Fortunately, we are all OK and I am very happy to see you Granny Jin said with a smile.


    Su ruoqiu nodded and agreed with granny Jin, "granny is right, we are right at all. If anyone is wrong, it''s Ren Wanqi. She will do whatever she can


    They are all victims, Ren Wanqi is the culprit, the fault should be all on her head.

 Chapter 423

    Ren Wanqi looked at their family reunion, very unwilling.


    But she can''t move. What if she doesn''t want to?


    Her life and death are in their hands now, and she has no bargaining chips to negotiate.


    If she had known that they were so powerful, she should have changed her plan instead of leading Su ruoqiu here first.


    Now it''s too late to regret. She has no chance to attack them.


    Jin grandfather''s eyes fell on Ren Wanqi and said coldly: "you are so cruel, even if you torture me, you will involve them all. You also use magic to maintain your beauty. A man like you is not worthy to live in this world! "


    "You can''t let her go. It''s a disaster to let her go." Granny Jin said aloud.


    Ren Wanqi killed many people, she is a devil, not a person.


    Such a cruel and merciless person can never be let go.


    "Ha ha..." Ren Wanqi sneered and stared at them, "what''s wrong with me? You just rely on his love for you! I pursue the love I want, I am not wrong! It''s you who are wrong. If you don''t rob me, he will be mine! "


    Ren Wanqi is still unwilling to admit her mistake and still thinks that it is someone else''s fault. She has no fault at all.


    "Do you think he would fall in love with you without me? Don''t dream. With your character, he won''t fall in love with you even if he is blind. " Granny Jin said positively.


    "Yes. Even without her, I would never have fallen in love with you. " Jin grandfather staring at Ren Wanqi said.


    Ren Wanqi stares at him resentfully. Tears appear in her eyes. She bites her teeth and asks, "compared with her, am I that bad? In your eyes, I''m so worthless? "


    "Yes. In my eyes, you are the same as the air. I will never fall in love with you in my life. " Grandfather Jin said.


    Ren Wanqi looked at his resolute expression, and her words were always so resolute, never leaving her a trace of reverie.


    He never gave her a good look, always cold, but when she faced the woman, she was not as gentle as him.


    Why? Why didn''t he fall in love with her?


    Why did the woman walk into his heart, not her


    Ren Wanqi is very unwilling, persistent for so long, but even his gentle eyes are not.


    "What''s good with her? Where is she better than me... "Ren Wanqi asked in tears.


    Grandfather Jin''s face was still very cold, and he said indifferently: "when you asked this, you had already lost. I can also answer you that she is better than you. In my eyes, no one can match her. "


    Listening to his affectionate words, Ren Wanqi is more unwilling.


    It''s really hard to get nothing by working hard.


    "What should we do now?" Su ruoqiu asked Jin yilie softly.


    "Let her disappear from the world." Jin yilie replied.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, then nodded and said: "good."


    Ren Wanqi killed so many people, she should get such an end, can''t let her for disaster.


    After they cleaned up Ren Wanqi, they said goodbye to Jin''s grandfather and grandmother, and finally sent them into reincarnation.


    After all this, they left here and destroyed Ren Wanqi''s residence, completely disappearing like her.


    ******


    Three days later.


    Qi Hui returns to Qi''s mansion, and Su ruoqiu comes back with her. They want to solve the problem of Qi''s mansion.


    "Let me solve the problem here." Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    "You don''t have to do it." Jin yilie said immediately.


    With him here, it''s not her turn to do it.


    "Don''t argue. I''m a family man now. I''ll solve the problem naturally." Qi Hui said.


    "Can you be alone?" Su ruoqiu asked anxiously.


    Qi Hui looked at them with a smile. "I think so."


    "It''s OK. It''s not us." White ink dust said with a smile.


    Night did not speak, but look at him, also agree with the words of white dust.


    "Well, if I can''t do it alone, you can help me." Qi Hui replied with a smile.Su ruoqiu saw that the three of them had made up their minds, and he didn''t want them to intervene, so he didn''t say anything.


    If there is no way to solve it with the strength of the three of them, it will not be too late for her and Elie to help.


    Qi Qing seemed to have known that they were coming. When they arrived at the door, she had already stood in front of them.


    "Congratulations, Lord." Qi Hui said with a smile.


    Su ruoqiu looks back at Jin yilie with a smile, and then her eyes fall on Qi Qing. "I''ve done what I promised you. Huier has spiritual power now."


    "Thank you, Lord." Qi Qing said respectfully.


    Her eyes fell on Qi Hui and looked up and down at Hui er. She found that Hui er not only had spiritual power, but also was stronger than expected.


    Looking at her for a moment, Qi Qing''s eyes fell on Qi Hui''s forehead. When she saw the golden flower in bud, her brow was just slightly wrinkled, and it soon spread out.


    "I''ll take care of the whole house." Qi Hui looks at her with a smile.


    Qi Qing nodded admiringly and said with a smile, "yes."


    In her lifetime, she can finally see that this evil land is washed away, and Huier''s spiritual power is abundant. Her power is absolutely equal to her, and she can die in peace when she dies.


    Qi Qing asked all the people here to leave. She took them to leave here temporarily.


    When the evil here is cleaned up, they will be able to come back. In the future, even if she dies, they will not be afraid to suppress the evil.


    Qi Qing has a high reputation here. As long as she says it, people here will follow her without hesitation. She will never say more nonsense.


    Take them away to a certain range, and Qi Qing will go back.


    Qi Hui took the lead in using her magic power. The golden flowers and bones on her forehead bloomed little by little after she kept casting.


    Until huaguduo fully blooms and becomes a golden delicate flower, there is no change, and her mana becomes more powerful.


    White ink dust turned to see the night, said with a smile: "let''s go, it''s our turn to play."


    The corners of the night''s mouth stirred up a smile. They walked to Qi Hui''s position side by side and stood on her left and right.


    Qi Hui is aware that they are coming. After using her magic power, her pressure is obviously reduced, and she can''t help throwing a grateful smile at them.


    I thought her strength was enough to purify here, but it was still not enough.


    With the three of them together, she thought it would be almost enough.


    Su ruoqiu and Qi Qing, who are standing on one side, are protected by Jin yilie, so they don''t need to worry about being affected by evil.


    Qi Qing looked at the three of them going all out. She was a little excited, and her eyes were staring at them all the time.


    It''s up to them whether we can purify the place thoroughly.


    If the three of them still can''t finish, she will help.

 Chapter 424

    Aware of Qi Qing''s tension, Su ruoqiu quietly holds her hand and says with a smile, "don''t be nervous. I believe they can do it."


    "Yes." Qi Qing nods with a smile. They look at each other as if they are cheering up.


    "If they don''t have enough strength, don''t they still have me and Elijah? With us, everything will be done. " Su ruoqiu said confidently.


    Qi Qing said with a smile, "I believe in the Lord. It''s just a small matter. How can I trouble the Lord to do it?"


    "Don''t talk about respecting the Lord or not. When you are old, I will call you mother-in-law. After that, we are all family. " Su ruoqiu said.


    She is very moved by what the Qi family has done for her. It is not easy for every generation to work hard for her. She is very grateful to everyone in the Qi family.


    "Lord, this..." Qi Qing is very grateful to Lord for treating them as family, but how dare she forget the rules handed down by group training.


    "If you call me Lord again, I won''t talk to you any more. Let bygones be bygones. We only live in the present and the future. I said we are family, we are family. Do you want to disobey my orders? " Su ruoqiu said with a straight face.


    Qi Qing shook his head, "dare not."


    "That''s good. You''ll call me by my name and I''ll call you mother-in-law. After this matter is settled, you and Qi Hui should move to my place. " Su ruoqiu suggested.


    Qi Qing looked gratefully at the Lord, then glanced around and said softly, "I don''t have many days to live. I want to stay here."


    Su ruoqiu thought about it, nodded and said, "OK. I respect your decision. "


    When people are old, they always want to return to their roots where they have been living. Everyone will have a sense of dependence on a piece of land.


    "Thank you..." Qi Qing also wanted to call the Lord, to the mouth of the words in her eyes swallow back, "thank you for your success."


    "Thank you, it should be me. Thank you, Qijia." Su ruoqiu said.


    "Not good." Jin yilie''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and disappeared at her side. In a twinkling of an eye, he appeared in the position of the three of them.


    He turned to look at the injured three and said to Qi Hui, "take the two of them away."


    "Good." Qi Hui replied, and took the two of them to disappear.


    The two of them were hurt much more than her, and she didn''t expect that all of a sudden.


    Originally, the purification was very smooth, but a powerful force broke out from the Qi family mansion, which hurt them unprepared.


    If Jin yilie had not come in time, his previous efforts would have fallen short.


    "How are you?" Su ruoqiu, who frowned slightly, helped Qi Hui up.


    White dust and dark night sitting on the ground, the injury is really not light.


    "We''re OK. We''re careless." Qi Hui said in a voice.


    Su ruoqiu turned to look at Qi Qing and asked suspiciously, "how can such a powerful force burst out suddenly in the Qi family mansion?"


    "I don''t know." Qi Qing frowned and shook her head.


    She only knew that the Qi family mansion was here to suppress evil, but she didn''t know that such a powerful force could still appear below.


    "Is it because it''s been suppressed for too long and it''s all piled up there?" Qi Hui guessed.


    Su ruoqiu agreed and nodded, "it''s reasonable, but there won''t be any evil things under the Qi family mansion, will there?"


    "I don''t know." Qi Qing and Qi Hui shook their heads together.


    They all know how to suppress evil spirits, but they don''t know whether there are evil things below.


    "You two take care of them. I''ll help." Su ruoqiu said.


    Without waiting for them to stop, Su ruoqiu disappeared and then appeared beside Jin yilie.


    "Why are you here? Go back. I''m enough here. " Jin yilie saw that she also followed her and said with a slight frown.


    Dark night and white dust are still hurt. If he doesn''t take her into consideration, she will be hurt easily.


    "I want to help you. In any case, we will fight side by side. " Su ruoqiu spits out his tongue mischievously.


    Jin yilie saw her playful and lovely appearance, couldn''t help but smile gently, and said helplessly: "well, what''s wrong at that time, I''ll let you go, you have to go immediately, understand?"


    "Yes. I know Su ruoqiu nodded and agreed.


    Now it''s not that we haven''t got that share. We''ll wait until that share.


    Their husband and wife are of one mind, and they will press down the powerful force again.At the moment of pressing down, they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    "You get out of the way." Jin yilie said in a voice.


    "Good." Su ruoqiu didn''t talk nonsense either. He immediately dodged to one side, which would not hinder him.


    At the moment when she left, Jin yilie used her powerful power to seal all the suppressed power, centering on the Qi family mansion.


    If it''s not sealed, I''m afraid something will happen.


    After Jin yilie sealed the power, the evil atmosphere around him suddenly disappeared, and they didn''t need to clean it up.


    "What''s the matter..." Su ruoqiu looked around in surprise and couldn''t feel a trace of evil.


    Is evil all related to the sealed force?


    "The evil spirit has completely disappeared." Qi Hui said, looking around.


    Qi Qing said, "yes. After sealing that power, the evil spirit seems to break itself. 90% of the evil is related to the power of being sealed. "


    "What''s under the Qijia mansion?" Qi Hui asked curiously.


    Qi Qing said helplessly: "if I had known, I would have told you, you silly girl."


    "Oh." Qi Hui responded.


    At the moment when her voice just fell, she saw white ink dust and dark night suddenly fall to the ground together, like fainting.


    "Dark night! White dust Qi Hui yelled.


    Su ruoqiu, who is talking to Jin yilie, hears Qi Hui''s cry and turns to see that they both fall.


    "Let''s go and have a look." Su ruoqiu ran over in a hurry.


    Under the confrontation with heaven, there was no war and no injury. Now it''s better to be injured here.


    "Do you two pretend to be dead?" Su ruoqiu came to them and said on purpose.


    She suspected that they were pretending. After all, Qi Hui had not been hurt like this. No matter what, she would not be unconscious?


    One is the ghost king, and the other is the God of war. How can it be so easily.


    "They didn''t pretend. They hurt more than me. When that force suddenly burst out, it was the two of them who suffered for me. Even so, I still suffered a lot." Qi Hui explained anxiously.


    Su ruoqiu''s smile on her face became very serious and she squatted down to check.


    Knowing that they are not dead, Su ruoqiu puts down more than half of her heart.


    "Don''t stay here. Take them to a place to rest. I''d better take a place with plenty of aura to heal them." Jin yilie said.


    Qi Qing looked around, then said in a voice: "you come with me, I know where the aura is abundant."


    No one is more familiar here than her, and can feel aura.

 Chapter 425

    Qi Qing took them to the hillside, where there was a hidden cave with plenty of aura.


    This is the place where she often comes, which is very helpful for cultivation.


    In order not to let some monsters occupy, she also set up a border nearby to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    If she can destroy the border she laid, she is even more powerful than her. She knows that the border is destroyed, and she can guard against it.


    There is a small table inside. Around the small table are some stone stools with futons on them for daily meditation.


    Qi Qing takes them to the cave and stands quietly. If they need any help, she will do it as soon as they say it.


    She didn''t expect to burst out such a powerful force that she could hurt both of them like this.


    "You all wait outside." Jin yilie said.


    Su ruoqiu looked at them and nodded to walk out of the cave.


    "I''m the one who got them involved." Qi Hui said with a guilty face.


    At the beginning, she was confident that she could purify the evil here with her own efforts. Now she remembered how she didn''t know the superiority of heaven and earth.


    Without them, as soon as the powerful force burst out, she would not have time to dodge and eventually die here.


    "It''s not your fault. It''s my fault. I didn''t know there was such a powerful force in it." Qi Qing said.


    "Don''t blame it. None of us knew it would happen. Now it''s completely sealed. When they''re both OK, it''s all over. " Su ruoqiu said.


    She believed that they would be ok as long as the injury was healed.


    "Yes." They both nodded, hoping that they would wake up soon.


    After waiting for a long time, there was movement in the cave.


    Jin yilie came out, looking a little tired, and said in a voice, "they''re OK. They just need to cultivate for a while."


    "That''s good." Su ruoqiu breathed a sigh of relief.


    Qi Hui and Qi Qing also heaved a sigh of relief. They were happy when they had nothing to do.


    When white dust and dark night wake up, they go back together.


    It took them more than half an hour to wake up.


    "You wake up. We''re worried about you." Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    White ink dust and dark night looked at each other, and looked at them together, frowning slightly.


    There seems to be something wrong with the two of them. Su ruoqiu always thinks things are not so simple.


    "What''s the matter with you? Don''t you wake up and forget all about it? " Su ruoqiu joked.


    How can such a plot of kengdai happen to them.


    "Who are you?" White ink dust and dark night suddenly asked in unison, with a look of doubt in their eyes.


    Su ruoqiu blinked hard, feeling if she had heard something wrong just now.


    Stunned for a moment, Su ruoqiu said with a smile: "what do you pretend to be bad, pretend amnesia?"


    White dust and dark night looked at each other suspiciously, and then replied: "we really don''t know you."


    "How can..." Su ruoqiu is not willing to believe that such a plot really happened to them.


    It''s a serious injury. How can I lose my memory?


    And they are not ordinary people. One is the king of ghosts, the other is the God of war. If they say amnesia, they will lose it? Who are you kidding


    "Don''t you know any of us?" Qi Qing asked in a voice.


    White ink dust and dark night shook their heads and answered tacitly: "I don''t know."


    "So you know each other?" Jin yilie asked with a slight frown.


    "Yes." The two of them nodded and answered with great tacit understanding.


    "It''s strange that you don''t know us, but you know each other." Qi Hui looks very surprised.


    This is totally unreasonable. If they want to lose their memory, they should forget it all.


    "Of course we do. We have a good relationship." White ink dust said.


    "We''ve known each other for a long time. How can we not know each other?" Dark night''s expression solemnly agrees a way.


    "Do you know who you are?" Su ruoqiu asked curiously.


    The two of them looked at each other, and white dust replied, "it''s OK to tell you that I''m the God of war.""Say it, you may not believe it. I''m the king of ghosts." The night answers.


    Jin yilie didn''t think they were lying. Did they really lose their memory?


    "Somebody tell me, it''s not true." Su ruoqiu still can''t accept it.


    They used to live and die together, such feelings, actually said forget to forget.


    Su ruoqiu sighed to herself. She felt that it was good for them to forget her, especially her.


    Their feelings for her, her heart is very clear, but there is no way to respond, so they just forget her words, she will be very happy, at least they don''t have to feel sad for such things.


    "Forget it." Jin yilie said.


    "Well, forget it. We can get to know each other again. " Qi Hui responded.


    Qi Qing also nodded with approval, sometimes forgetting is also a relief.


    "Whether you are the king of ghosts or the God of war, we saved you when you were injured, so..." Su ruoqiu stared at them and asked with a smile, "would you like to be friends with us?"


    Looking at her expectant eyes, white ink dust and dark night looked at each other, and their eyes fell on her again. They shook their heads gently and said in one voice: "I don''t want to."


    Qi Hui thought they would, but she didn''t expect the answer, "we saved you, but we didn''t make friends with us."


    "Are you sure you have a part in saving us?" The dark night stares at her and asks sharply.


    Qi Hui immediately closed her mouth and didn''t dare to say anything more.


    She admitted that to a certain extent, it was she who made them become like this, and she did not save them. It was Jin yilie''s own credit.


    Just when it was quiet and the atmosphere was a little delicate, a burst of laughter broke the atmosphere.


    White ink dust laughingly scanned them, "I''m sorry, I really can''t hold back, I didn''t expect that you are so easy to cheat. One demon and two fairies, how can I feel cheated by others to count money? "


    The corner of the mouth of the night is slightly curved, which is completely different from the expression of doubt just now.


    For a long time, Su ruoqiu and Qi HUICAI responded that they had been fooled.


    "It''s too much for you two to play with us like this." Qi Hui said angrily.


    "It''s not that we are easy to cheat, but that we trust you very much. Otherwise, do you think anyone can cheat us?" Su ruoqiu asked.


    To be cheated, to a large extent, is based on the trust of the other party. Of course, some of them are greedy and have a poor sense of prevention.


    They can''t be the situation behind them. They just trust white dust and dark night too much and think they won''t do such boring things.


    It turned out that they would do such boring things, which surprised her.


    If it wasn''t for the white ink dust, she almost thought they really lost their memory.


    White ink dust also even if, can accept him to play such a pattern, but the dark night''s character, how also follow the farce.

 Chapter 426

    Su ruoqiu feels that dark night has been with white ink dust for a long time, and is sure to be taken away.


    "Well, I know you trust us." White ink dust replied solemnly.


    "Come on, go back." Su ruoqiu said.


    They left the cave and returned to the outside of the Qijia mansion.


    "I want to stay here for a while and see you when I have time." Qi Hui said in a voice.


    "Yes. We''ll come to see you, too. " Su ruoqiu looked at them and said sincerely, "we are all family."


    Qi Hui and Qi Qing nodded, "en."


    After saying goodbye to them, they left.


    In the car, white ink dust suddenly said: "I won''t go back to Jin''s house with you."


    "Of course, you have to go back to Bai''s house." Su ruoqiu responded.


    "Well, I should go back and say goodbye to them." The white ink dust answers.


    "What do you mean?" Su ruoqiu frowned imperceptibly.


    He''s going back to say goodbye to them? Where does he want to go?


    "I''m the God of war. I should go back to my position." White ink dust responded.


    "Dark night follows to echo a way:" I also should go back


    "That''s OK. Come and see us if you''re OK. " Su ruoqiu replied with a smile.


    White dust and dark night look at each other, from white dust mouth asked: "if autumn, if we really don''t know you, you will blame us?"


    "Don''t you know me? What do you mean? I don''t think it''s weird when you wake up. " Su ruoqiu asked.


    As he was driving, Jin yilie frowned imperceptibly.


    It seems that they are planning to get rid of the past.


    He thinks that it''s good for them to let go of themselves and make life easier in the future.


    There is only one su ruoqiu in the sky and the earth. It is absolutely impossible for him to let her go.


    "When we return to our respective positions, we may choose to forget you, or we may break our love roots." White ink dust responded.


    "Good." Su ruoqiu responded.


    No matter which one they choose, she thinks they will be more comfortable than they are now.


    Hesitated for a moment, Su ruoqiu said: "choose to forget me, this is the best."


    If they break their love roots, how can they meet the woman with heart in the future?


    "Good." White ink dust responded like this.


    The dark night didn''t speak. What he wanted to say was all said by white ink dust. They both had the same meaning.


    "I''m lucky to know you." Su ruoqiu said.


    She was very sorry that she couldn''t give them a response.


    "We are lucky to meet you." White dust and dark night answer in one voice.


    "See you later." Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    "See you later." They both responded tacitly.


    They were in her sight, gradually disappeared, and finally disappeared in front of her.


    Su ruoqiu''s loss is not that they choose to forget her, but that they once lived and died together, but later they will be strangers.


    She knew it was the best way for them, but she was still upset.


    When they wake up, they choose to play a scene of amnesia, perhaps to say hello to her in advance.


    Aware of Su ruoqiu''s loss, Jin yilie releases a hand and covers the back of her hand to comfort her silently.


    Su ruoqiu turns his head to look at him. He looks at his deep eyes, and his mouth is slightly curved.


    He did not say a word, but gave her the most powerful comfort.


    This is probably the best result.


    After returning to Jin''s house, Su ruoqiu asks Xu Weiwei and Ke min to come to her room.


    "Now that it''s all settled, it''s your business." Su ruoqiu said straightforwardly.


    "I''m a little reluctant to part with you." Said cumin.


    Su ruoqiu responded with a smile: "I''m not willing to be willing. If you follow me like this, if you don''t reincarnate, I will be very upset."


    "Thank you for everything you''ve done for us." Ke Min said gratefully.


    "Although Chi Biyue has been put in prison, you can go to avenge yourself if you think the punishment is not enough." Su ruoqiu said softly."Yes. We''ll take them with us. " Ke min responded.


    She would also confront them in the underworld and accuse them of all kinds of evils.


    "Granny, I can''t bear you." Xu Weiwei said reluctantly.


    She watched her baby grow up day by day and wanted to be reincarnated soon, hoping to catch up.


    But she was reluctant to leave them now.


    The time she spent with them made her dependent on them. They were as warm and kind as her family, and they were very good to her.


    "If you don''t want to, you can stay and watch my son fall in love and marry someone else." Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    "My mother-in-law is really bad. You still scare me when you know I want to be your daughter-in-law." Xu Weiwei angrily opens her mouth, but she smiles quickly, without any anger.


    "If I don''t say that, are you willing to leave? I don''t want to give up anything. Maybe we can meet again after you are reincarnated. " Su ruoqiu said.


    "But we don''t know you." Ke min and Xu Weiwei responded at the same time.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t know. You can recognize it again." Su ruoqiu replied.


    "Yes." The two of them responded.


    "Take revenge. After revenge, take them back to me." Su ruoqiu said.


    They both nodded and soon disappeared in front of her.


    ******


    In the prison, Chi Biyue has lost her old look. She is wearing prison clothes, with dull eyes and staring at the front empty.


    "Let me out... Let me out... I''m not guilty... Why catch me..." Chi Biyue muttered to herself like a madman.


    At this moment, she still insisted that she was not guilty.


    She was very reluctant to lose, but there was no way to make a comeback.


    Chi Biyue knew that she would spend her life in prison. She could not get out of prison unless she died.


    She felt that such a day was meaningless. She tried to end her life many times, and finally stopped because of her timidity.


    Suddenly, two figures appear in front of Chi Biyue, which makes her empty eyes suddenly widened and filled with fear.


    The moment she saw them, she knew very well that they were here to ask for their lives.


    "You... What are you doing..." Chi Bi Yueming asked in a trembling voice, knowing that they had come to ask for their lives.


    "To take your life, of course." Ke min answered coldly.


    Chi Biyue didn''t have half a heart of repentance. She still thought she was right.


    When they took their lives, they didn''t see her blink. Now they are afraid to take her life.


    "Help... Help..." Chi Biyue cried out for help.


    She wanted to run towards the door, but she was stopped by them and could only retreat in fear.


    "No... you can''t kill me, you can''t!" Chi Biyue cried out crazily.


    "You can''t run away, return our lives!" Said Ke min, biting her teeth.


    Then, the two of them grabbed Chi Biyue''s neck and got stronger and stronger.

 Chapter 427

    Chi Biyue, who was pinched by her neck, subconsciously raised her hands and wanted to break their hands.


    Live such a day, she is very want to die, but in the face of death, she suddenly very afraid.


    She felt better in prison than in hell.


    She shuddered at the thought of the picture in hell on the 18th floor.


    Chi Biyue is choked and wants to call for help, but she can''t say a word. She just feels that her breathing is more and more difficult, and she is more and more uncomfortable.


    With dyspnea, Chi Biyue''s consciousness is gradually blurred, and her eyes become dark. Finally, she stops breathing and falls into darkness forever.


    In Chi Biyue''s opinion, she was strangled, but in other people''s eyes, she pinched her neck and strangled herself.


    After Chi Biyue died, the two of them caught her as soon as her soul came out of her body.


    Then there was Wei Song, a hateful accomplice, who was killed by them in the same way.


    They take the souls of Chi Biyue and his wife to find Su ruoqiu.


    "We''re done." Ke Min said in a voice.


    "Yes. I''ll see you off. " Su ruoqiu answered calmly.


    Xu Weiwei reluctantly looked at her, hesitated, and asked: "I want to hold you again, and then hold the baby."


    "Good." Su ruoqiu answered very simply, without the slightest hesitation, and took the initiative to embrace Xu Weiwei, "looking forward to meeting you one day."


    "So are we." Xu Weiwei and Ke min respond with one voice.


    Xu Weiwei went to hold her baby and turned away without saying anything.


    Even if she didn''t say anything, the moment she disappeared in front of the baby, he was still crying, as if he knew she was going to leave.


    Back in front of them, Xu Weiwei did not dare to have any hesitation and stay, she said decisively: "let''s go."


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu nodded and began to send them away.


    Looking at the room without them, I suddenly felt empty and sighed.


    Separation always makes people feel helpless, but they have to face it, which is always an indispensable link, no one can be an exception.


    ******


    Five years later.


    A mini version of Jin yilie sits on the sofa in the living room of Jin''s villa.


    A head of short black hair, clear-cut, delicate three-dimensional facial features, looks lovely and handsome.


    Simple white short sleeves, coupled with Capris, will set him off more handsome, facial features and temperament perfectly inherited the advantages of his parents.


    At a young age, it has given people a sense of enchantment. It''s amazing to grow up.


    At the moment, he is holding a tablet computer, slightly lowering his head and refreshing with his little finger. He is serious and cute.


    Suddenly, his eyes were attracted by the comment of the above news, his small eyebrows suddenly wrinkled, and his eyes showed dissatisfaction.


    Meng Bao looked up at Mommy on the other side of the sofa and said in a voice, "Mommy, someone spoke ill of you at night."


    "If they want to talk, just say it. If Mommy wants to shut them up, it''s not a matter of minutes." Su ruoqiu looked at him fondly and said with a smile.


    Over the years, she''s used to the random guessing.


    Anyway, no matter how they guess, they will not hinder her, let alone affect her. At most, they are addicted to talking. Can they change everything she has by saying a few words?


    If you want them to shut up, it''s very simple. You just need her to show up.


    "Why didn''t Mommy come forward to clarify?" Meng Bao''s mouth was puffed up and his brow was still frowning.


    Those comments on the Internet make him very unhappy. If they say that about Mommy again, he will bring them bad luck.


    "Baby, do you want to see Mommy show up?" Su ruoqiu''s corners of the mouth evoke a shallow smile, showing some sinister.


    "Yes! My mommy is not what they say! Hum Meng Bao is discontented. If Mommy doesn''t do it, he''ll do it.


    Su ruoqiu stood up and said, "OK. Mommy will shut them all up tomorrow. "


    "Yes! Great! Hum! They''ll be blinded. " Meng Bao replied happily.


    The mother and son were happy and left Jin yilie aside. From the beginning of their conversation, he couldn''t insert a word, so he could only listen to them in silence.I thought they would mention him, but he found that by the end of the conversation, they didn''t mention him, which made him a little unhappy.


    Jin yilie''s eyes fell on Mengbao, and his whole body sent out a cold breath. The temperature around him suddenly dropped several degrees.


    "How can it be without me?" Jin yilie, unwilling to be forgotten, makes a sound.


    Now he even eats his son''s vinegar. Since having a son, he finds that 55% of her attention is on her son. He is 5% less than his son!


    The son, however, snatched 5% of his attention from him. He felt that his son was getting worse and worse.


    Meng Bao looks at his angry dad. His eyes are staring at him as if he wants to kill him.


    He pursed his mouth, hummed to himself, pretended to be confused, blinked and asked, "Daddy, do you want to go too?"


    "Nonsense." Jin yilie gave him a white look.


    If you don''t keep up with your wife, I''m afraid you''ll be taken away by your son.


    This son of a bitch is very clever and knows how to be cute in front of his wife all day.


    If only he had a daughter, he would not like to have such a son.


    "You can go if you want. It''s not that we won''t let you go." Mengbao''s voice is soft and waxy, and her eyes fall on mommy. Her smile makes people want to pinch his face. "Mommy, you say so."


    "Yes. We didn''t stop him. " Su ruoqiu smiles and agrees with Meng Bao.


    Jin yilie saw their mother and son gasping in one nostril, immediately put down the newspaper and stood up.


    He came to Su ruoqiu''s side and picked her up without saying a word. Su ruoqiu, who was unprepared, was so scared that he hugged his neck.


    "Put me down quickly, what do you want to do?" Su ruoqiu looked at him with a helpless smile.


    When Mengbao saw that mommy was picked up by daddy, she immediately put down her tablet, ran to them and stopped daddy.


    "Well! Daddy is a rascal to Mommy. Daddy is good or bad. Don''t take Mommy away. " Mengbao stretched out her hands and tried to stop them.


    Jin yilie looked at the angry little bunny and said with a bad smile: "daddy wants to have a little sister with your mom. Don''t you always want a little sister? If you don''t get out of the way, there will be no younger sister. "


    "Daddy, do you think I''m a three-year-old? You may have a brother, too? " Meng Bao asked in a serious way.


    Su ruoqiu can''t help laughing. She secretly smiles in Jin yilie''s arms, but her cheeks are slightly red. She is embarrassed.


    Holding Su ruoqiu, Jin yilie''s mouth twitches a few times. He didn''t expect his son to be so difficult.

 Chapter 428

    "It''s a one and a half chance, which means there''s a 50 percent chance of having a little sister." Jin yilie replied solemnly.


    "Then why did you say so sure just now? You can''t control it. " Meng Bao asked discontentedly.


    He''s not an ordinary child. Do you think the tricks of an ordinary child can be used to cheat him?


    "..." Jin yilie was speechless, and the questions he asked were a little sharp.


    "Hum!" Meng Bao snorted coldly and looked at him with contempt.


    "No matter, you get out of my way." Jin yilie said.


    Meng Bao squinted at him with scorn and asked, "if I don''t get out of the way?"


    "If you don''t get out of the way, I won''t let your future daughter-in-law in. I''ll stop you both like you Jin yilie spoke solemnly.


    His son is a future daughter-in-law.


    Giving birth to an extraordinary child is a bit of suffering. I fight against him everywhere and remember what happened in my infancy.


    Ordinary children can''t remember things in their infancy.


    When I was a few years old, I could only remember some profound things, not all of them.


    His son''s daughter-in-law is Xu Weiwei''s ghost. He doesn''t know if she is reincarnated. He feels that his son is waiting a little too long.


    When her son was a baby, Xu Weiwei was his son''s weakness. When they met, Xu Weiwei would still be his son''s weakness.


    Even if such weaknesses may be fatal to his son, he will not do anything to stop him. He knows that some weaknesses can make them feel unprecedented happiness, which can not be exchanged for anything.


    "Ah..." Mengbao was stunned. He didn''t expect that Daddy would be so mean. He tooted his mouth discontentedly, and finally he was unwilling to let him go.


    Jin yilie saw him get out of the way and left with Su ruoqiu in his arms.


    Meng Bao, who hesitated for a moment, stared at his back and cried, "Daddy, you have to keep your word and let your daughter-in-law in."


    "It counts." Jin yilie replied without looking back.


    He will let his son''s daughter-in-law in, but since his son is always against him everywhere, he will embarrass them in the future.


    "You don''t really want to..." Su ruoqiu put her arms around his neck and looked at him shyly.


    Jin yilie''s mouth slightly touched a smile and looked down at her, "what do you say?"


    "It''s day now. You''re just..." Su ruoqiu glared at him and wanted to say nothing.


    She thought he was teasing the children, but she didn''t expect that he was going to come for real.


    "What is it?" Jin yilie asked with a indulgent smile.


    "Lust / ghost!" Su ruoqiu responded.


    "Yes. Only for those who are in heat with you, I admit it. " Jin yilie replied.


    Su ruoqiu is buried in his arms and doesn''t know what to say.


    Jin yilie, who is holding Su ruoqiu in his arms, goes in and the door automatically closes and locks.


    The curtains in the room all pull down automatically, and the room becomes dark, followed by the soft light, showing a bit of romance.


    Jin yilie made the sound insulation effect of the room so good that people outside could not hear a sound at all.


    Even if they put the best speaker in the room and turn it on the loudest, they won''t notice anything outside.


    ******


    Ten Years From Now.


    "Chih ~" a screeching sound of brake.


    When their car stopped, a car in front of them was not so lucky and directly hit a big truck.


    "Sister ruoqiu, are you ok?" Guo Biyan''s first reaction was to look at Su ruoqiu.


    "I''m fine." Su ruoqiu replied.


    Guo Biyan saw that she was OK. She was relieved. She turned her head and looked at Jiang xiankai beside her. "Husband, are you ok?"


    "I''m fine." Jiang xiankai smiles and shakes her head. It''s no wonder that her first reaction is to care about Su ruoqiu.


    "Let''s get out of the car and have a look." Su ruoqiu said.


    By the time they got off, someone had already rushed up.


    When Guo Biyan saw one of the figures, her steps suddenly stopped, and she was not sure to ask, "is that Bai Shao?"


    One of the two men is too much like white dust.Su ruoqiu''s steps have stopped, and he stares at the two men. His heart is suddenly sour, and his eyes are moist.


    I haven''t seen you for ten years. I didn''t expect to see you again. It would be like this.


    Their back, she could not be more familiar with, not white dust and dark night, then who is it?


    Su ruoqiu soon began to laugh foolishly. It was so nice to see them.


    "I''ve called an ambulance. I''ll go up and see how the injured are." Jiang xiankai then took the lead to go forward.


    Jin yilie followed him, his eyes fixed on the dark night and the white dust in front of him.


    It seemed that they were aware of a different smell, and the two of them suddenly turned their heads to look at it.


    When they saw Jin yilie, they recognized him as a demon, but they had no impression of Su ruoqiu.


    When they returned to heaven, they took the initiative to ask for love forgetting water. After drinking, they completely forgot their children''s private affairs.


    Su ruoqiu found that when they looked at her, their eyes were strange. She knew in her heart that they had forgotten her.


    She doesn''t think that''s important, as long as they''re happy.


    Soon, they rescued the injured. The couple in the car were seriously injured. A teenage girl was not very serious, but she also shed a lot of blood.


    When Su ruoqiu saw the little girl, she couldn''t help liking the little girl. She had a special feeling for the little girl. It was very distressing to see her hurt like this.


    The truck driver was slightly injured and helped them get the injured out.


    When the ambulance came, they were taken away.


    Dark night and white ink dust smile at them four, then stride away.


    After several steps out, they both looked back at Su ruoqiu and asked, "do we know each other?"


    Su ruoqiu was stunned, almost burst into tears, and shook his head with a smile, "I don''t know."


    She thinks it''s better not to remember the past, because she can''t give any response.


    "Oh." The two of them answered in unison, then they looked at each other, shook their heads, laughed and left.


    "Sister ruoqiu, is he Bai Shao? As like as two peas. Guo Biyan asked softly.


    Su ruoqiu looked at her, shook his head and said, "No. Maybe it looks as like as two peas. "


    They got back in the car and drove away.


    About 20 minutes later, Su ruoqiu received a phone call, confirmed several times, the voice is more and more excited.


    "Sister ruoqiu, what''s the matter?" Guo Biyan asked curiously.


    "Come on, turn around and go back to the hospital where the ambulance went before." Su ruoqiu said excitedly.


    Without saying a word, Jin yilie turned around at the intersection ahead.


    "Why go to the hospital?" Jiang xiankai asked suspiciously.


    See if autumn elder sister''s facial expression is not like worry but joy, he is not so worried, should not be a bad thing.


    "Do you know? The little girl we met just now is Xu Weiwei Su ruoqiu said excitedly.


    "She... Really?" Guo Biyan asked hesitantly.


    Su ruoqiu nodded, "it''s true. My son called and said he was going to the hospital. He sensed her


    They are all very happy to meet Xu Weiwei.


    When they came to the hospital, Meng Bao had been waiting in it for a long time.


    Su ruoqiu looks at the son of the little daughter-in-law waiting for him. He can''t help but bring up a smile of joy.


    Thinking of the dark night and the white dust she met today, she knew that she would meet them in the future, and maybe also meet Ke min.


    A lot of things have their own destiny. If they are predestined, they will get together again sooner or late

 Chapter 429

    Mengbao is holding a tablet computer and staring at the comments on Weibo. Her left corner of her mouth is slightly curved, which looks bad.


    Angry bird: after so many years, I finally want to see the true face of Jin''s young grandmother! Somehow, inexplicably excited.


    Hug at the end: I heard that Jin''s young grandmother is very ugly. When Jin yilie married her, some netizens once saw "the tip of the iceberg" with uneven faces.


    Cucumber love chrysanthemum: what rugged, simply terrible, I am lucky to see, not too ugly. Her face was red and convex, and I felt that she was going to have pus.


    Young Mo zhuangbi: @ cucumbers love chrysanthemums, is it true or false? Do you want to exaggerate? If she''s really ugly like that, I don''t believe Jin yilie will marry her. It''s hard to calculate the psychological shadow area when the lights are turned off.


    Cucumbers love chrysanthemums: @ young Mo zhuangbi, absolutely true!!! If she''s a beauty, I''ll eat it live!


    Lunatic asylum: @ cucumber love chrysanthemum, I remember you, make a mark, waiting for you to eat live.


    Silly Baji: @ lunatic asylum, wait for the live broadcast to eat Xiang + 10086. Anyway, I''m just a onlooker. I don''t dare to judge what Jin''s grandmother looks like.


    Half sentiment: @ cucumbers love chrysanthemums, you don''t mean what you say. If Jin''s young grandmother is a beautiful woman, you will eat Xiang live.


    Cucumbers love chrysanthemums: @ lunatic asylum, @ silly Baji, @ half mood, you wait to see a good play, I can''t eat it. Jin yilie''s wife is really ugly. I saw it with my own eyes. I don''t know what Jin yilie likes about her. I''m ten million times more beautiful than her.


    Mask: @ cucumbers love chrysanthemums. She turns out to be a girl who adores Jin yilie. Are you jealous of Jin yilie''s young grandmother? Move a stool and wait for the live broadcast.


    Cucumber love chrysanthemum: @ mask, I''m just telling you the truth. She''s really ugly. I don''t believe you''ll see it later. But I don''t want a stand in.


    Meng Bao looks at the netizens who are discussing enthusiastically and says everything.


    His eyes were fixed on the ID of "cucumbers love chrysanthemums", and a chill flashed through his eyes.


    Since she swore that mommy was ugly and was the most popular comment, he would go to her.


    Their family knows best what Mommy looks like. She''s just an immortal. She dares to comment on mommy like this. Wait to eat!


    Mengbao quickly input the account number, reply and ate the cucumber love chrysanthemum.


    Grow up with my daughter-in-law: @ cucumbers love chrysanthemums, wait to eat!


    A young woman sitting in front of a computer was upset when she saw the latest news about Aite and the statement that she was sure she would eat Xiang.


    She dials the big brown waves, sneers, and her hands dance on the keyboard.


    Cucumbers love chrysanthemums: @ when I grow up with my daughter-in-law, I''m lucky enough to catch a glimpse. Since you are so sure that I will live eat Xiang, why don''t we gamble? Jin''s grandmother is so ugly. You can eat Xiang live.


    Grow up with my daughter-in-law: @ cucumbers love chrysanthemums, no problem, who doesn''t eat who is haunted.


    The woman sitting in front of the computer couldn''t help laughing when she saw no threatening words.


    I''m a child. If you say such childish words, you have to curse others to death / your family. What''s the matter when you meet ghosts.


    She hasn''t seen a ghost since she was a child. She also wants to see with her own eyes whether the ghost is the legendary one.


    Anyway, she''s very sure that Jin''s young grandmother is ugly, and she''s not so ugly. I don''t know if Jin yilie has to close her eyes every day to face her ugly wife, or I''m afraid she can''t even eat.


    Cucumbers love chrysanthemums: @ it''s a deal to grow up with my daughter-in-law. It''s better to take a photo on their respective microblogs. You need to position yourself to avoid cheating when you get it.


    Women knock these words, hands ring chest to laugh, look very confident.


    She was sure that Jin''s daughter-in-law was so ugly that she dared to do so, but she still planned to keep her hand.


    What if Jin''s daughter-in-law changes into a stand in and is forced to make trouble in her life by netizens who like to coax her?


    Thinking of this, the woman immediately left home.


    She went outside to find a place and tweeted again.


    Anyway, it''s just a trumpet. It''s specially used to spray some people she doesn''t like. There are no photos and materials of her in it.


    Later, find a far away location, take a picture, fix the picture so that her parents can''t recognize it, and then send it out.


    She didn''t want to offend a little devil. Even if she escaped to the bottom of the Pacific Ocean, she could be turned out by him.Grow up with my daughter-in-law: @ cucumbers love chrysanthemums, OK.


    Mengbao immediately went back to the room, took a picture and sent it out. The location was the Jin family mansion.


    After he sent it out, the comments on the Internet exploded.


    They all praised him as lovely and surprised that he was the child.


    Of course, some people questioned the fake photos he used. They didn''t believe he was a child.


    This microblog is the first one of Mengbao. Originally, there was no fan, but as soon as the photo was posted, the number of fans went up.


    In just a few minutes, the number of fans has reached more than 100000, and with the passage of time, the speed of fans is getting faster and faster.


    Finally, a careful netizen found a major clue.


    Pompous M: did you find out? The address seems to be the place where the Jin family lives, maybe someone who knows the Jin family.


    Mask: @ pompous m, you say this, I just found out! That area is full of super rich families! Ah, ah! Rich and cute, I really want to be reborn!


    Silly Baji: @ mask, you''d better wash and sleep, everything in the dream. Even if you go to reincarnation, people may not look up to you, and you did not look at the child''s ID? I guess it''s childhood.


    Angry bird: @ silly Baji, @ mask, I think I''m the little daughter-in-law. It''s a pity that I can be his aunt. I hate that I''m not born at the right time.


    Uncle not about: look at the children''s home decoration, low-key and luxurious, should be a family with taste.


    Watching is not too big: who can tell the child''s family background? Isn''t this Jin yilie''s son? I think the eyebrows are very similar.


    I''m a beautiful woman: @ it''s not too big to watch the excitement. How can it be! Didn''t you see @ cucumber love chrysanthemum say? Jin''s grandmother is so ugly that she can''t bear to look directly at her. No matter how good Jin yilie''s gene is, the woman''s gene can affect it. Where can such impeccable child be born.


    It''s time to take the medicine: @ I''m a beautiful woman. I''m not sure. Now I''m standing by my handsome husband, waiting to watch @ cucumbers love chrysanthemums live.


    That day: @ it''s time to take medicine. Go away! Allow me! My little husband is mine! No one is allowed to rob me!


    Just when netizens were fans of Mengbao circle and began to distribute several factions on the Internet, the woman who threatened to live eat Xiang came to a place that few people found.


    She quietly took a picture in the corner, and then repaired it with software until she couldn''t see her original appearance.

 Chapter 430

    Just as she was about to post a microblog, she saw the hot search suddenly and frowned deeply.


    She opened it curiously and found the first hot search. After looking at the contents, her brain almost exploded.


    The person who bet with her is a child, and also a child in the super rich area. Some people speculate that the child is Jin yilie''s son.


    Let alone Jin yilie''s son, she lives in the same area with Jin yilie for her children, and she feels that she has no bottom in her heart.


    If you can live there, even if you don''t know the Jin family, you may be lucky to see them one day when you pass by.


    Isn''t Jin''s grandmother a beauty? Otherwise, how could Jin yilie marry her?


    But it''s wrong to think about it. If the beauty had been questioned for so many years, it would have been time to come forward and clarify.


    She does not believe that a big beauty can bear so much, malicious speculation of netizens, for her words, she can not help, every minute to let them look good.


    Looking back carefully, when Jin yilie married that woman, she really saw that her skin was not very good.


    I heard that the bride didn''t show her face when she was toasting. Why? Isn''t it because they are too ugly to see people?


    Thinking of this, she thinks that it must be this child who is cheating. She also thinks that the other party fakes everything. Where can such a small child go on Weibo and play so smoothly.


    There was a mocking smile in the corner of her mouth, thinking that she would not expose him until the result was revealed.


    Anyway, Jin''s young grandmother can never be a beautiful woman, and the person who ate Xiang on the live broadcast will never be her.


    After editing, she sent out a microblog and attached a text saying that if Jin''s young grandmother is not a beautiful woman, even if he loses, and AI te beats him.


    Even if Jin''s daughter-in-law is not ugly, but she is not a beauty, she will lose. She has an absolute advantage.


    I was playing a word game originally, but I didn''t expect that he promised so quickly, just one word: OK.


    Looking at that word, the woman silently laughed, very happy.


    If you lose, don''t blame her. Blame him for not thinking it over.


    At that time, she can find a reason to shirk. It can be attributed to the fact that Jin''s young grandmother is not beautiful enough.


    The woman stares at her mobile phone with confidence and laughs with pride.


    She didn''t know that all she did was to be smart.


    Su ruoqiu''s appearance can be regarded as a beautiful woman, and it is recognized.


    She is sure to lose, but she is still proud. She thinks that she has a way to advance and retreat, so she doesn''t have to be afraid.


    After the fermentation of this matter, the online discussion became more intense.


    Some netizens even started to vote on the two of them gambling live on Chixiang to see who had the most votes.


    Naturally, both sides have supporters, but because Meng Bao''s appearance and temperament are too attractive, Meng Bao''s support rate is more than ten times that of the other side.


    Looking at her low support rate, the woman can''t help but secretly scold those netizens who support children for being silly / forced / stupid.


    How can a few year old child play Weibo so smoothly.


    At a glance, you will know who loses and who wins. Most of these brain / disabled netizens support him. Just wait for him to lose and be slapped in the face!


    When the woman saw all kinds of remarks that turned to the children, she even wrote to scold her in private letters, which made her really want to kill them.


    She angrily replied to private letters, scolding their ancestors for 18 generations.


    ******


    Su ruoqiu''s clarification was on a live broadcast.


    This live website is actually invested by her before, but it''s made in the name of Guo Biyan. No one knows it''s her.


    After the white dust disappeared, she had already announced that she would quit the entertainment industry and disappeared.


    Su ruoqiu''s choice is to show her true colors now, or to invest in the live broadcast website. The purpose is self-evident.


    She is to let this website have greater exposure, equivalent to advertising for this website.


    After the fermentation of those things on the Internet, I believe her strategy will not fail.


    After the publicity, her popularity will be opened. She doesn''t need to borrow Jin yilie''s fame to build momentum, but she can also make the website look like a model.


    No one knows that this website has something to do with her, and no one knows that this website has something to do with Jin yilie.


    Su ruoqiu''s appearance is not bad, after careful dressing, it is beautiful.As soon as the time came, she appeared in the studio on time.


    "Hi, everyone." Su ruoqiu said hello to the audience in the studio with a smile.


    As soon as she appeared, it was like a heavy bomb, which exploded in the studio.


    Before Su ruoqiu said a second word, all kinds of gifts came out of the sky, and all of them were shocked by her beauty.


    "Wife." Jin yilie gently appeared on her side, staring at her affectionately and kissing her on the forehead.


    The appearance of Jin''s young grandmother has already fried the pot. Jin yilie reappears and gently and affectionately lightens her, which makes the scene boiling.


    Many netizens are brushing the screen. If only their husbands were good, they would call out the dog food they have been forced to eat and say it''s a pity that it''s someone else''s husband.


    See such a couple, it is a golden girl, with a face, the gift is brush fly.


    Seeing so many presents, Su ruoqiu said with a smile, "it seems that I have the potential to be an anchor."


    "My wife has potential for everything." Jin yilie squeezed her nose tenderly and affectionately.


    His eyes always fell on her, did not move a bit, eyes gentle doting, envy others.


    Netizens call her husband and wife who have such a beautiful face. No one is willing to yell at them. They are so happy.


    They say that the sugar is so sudden that their mouth is full, and the sugar is so sweet.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyes narrowed slightly and her face was full of happy smiles moistened by love, which made the world seem more beautiful.


    After several years of marriage, their relationship is still so good, and netizens are envious.


    Netizens began to ask them if the children whose online ID was growing up with their daughter-in-law were their sons.


    Su ruoqiu knew this and said to them with a smile, "I''m sorry, everyone. My naughty little devil has given you trouble."


    When she said that, it was tantamount to directly admitting that the child who grew up with her daughter-in-law was her son.


    The netizens who watched the live broadcast were even more enthusiastic. They said that the parents who can give birth to such a handsome son are absolutely no different. After all, the genes are there.


    Jin yilie and Jin family''s young grandmother are very outstanding in appearance, and their genes are so powerful that they make people feel inferior.


    Female netizens and some male netizens all began to call their father-in-law and mother-in-law, calling their son their little husband. Many of them are also worried about how they were born so early and should be born later.


    Mengbao is also watching the live broadcast. Seeing the words typed by those people, he comes to daddy and Mommy.


    "Daddy, Mommy." Weak voice rings out, match his lovely handsome appearance, young age can enchant one.

 Chapter 431

    As soon as Meng Bao appeared in their field of vision, it caused another commotion.


    The people who swipe the screen are crazy. They call me little husband again and again.


    "Baby, you are so popular, I feel your little daughter-in-law will have a jar of vinegar to eat in the future." Su ruoqiu joked with a smile.


    She really wants to see how Xu Weiwei''s face will be when she eats a jar of vinegar.


    "Well! I''m not going to make my daughter-in-law jealous. " Meng Bao replied coldly.


    When netizens heard what Mengbao said, their hearts were a little broken. They had a little daughter-in-law when they were so young. It was a blow to them.


    But looking at Meng Bao''s lovely appearance, he couldn''t help feeling red. He began to sigh that it''s a pity that they are not my husband''s daughter-in-law.


    Mengbao turned to stare at the mobile phone camera and said solemnly, "you don''t have to call your father-in-law, mother-in-law or little husband. Let''s all wash and sleep. There''s only one little daughter-in-law of mine."


    His appearance is more powder sucking. Netizens call him so cute that they can''t stand it. They want to rush out of the screen to hug him and kiss him.


    Jin yilie is so handsome and his wife is so beautiful that the baby can melt their hearts.


    "What about cucumbers and chrysanthemums? Are you watching the live broadcast? You say my mommy is ugly. Now do you think my mommy is ugly? I''m waiting for you to live


    Meng Bao''s soft voice is especially nice when speaking of these words.


    Listening to him is a kind of enjoyment. I feel very comfortable, like a kind of uncontrollable magic.


    Netizens asked the baby not to say so dirty ID, don''t be taken bad, also said to human flesh out of cucumber love chrysanthemum, waiting for this person live to eat.


    The woman sitting in front of the computer watching the live broadcast can''t help shivering and looking at Meng Bao on the screen in fear.


    I don''t know if it''s her illusion. She always feels that the young master of Jin''s family can penetrate the screen and stare at her directly across the screen.


    It was a terrible feeling. It made her cold all over.


    If she had known that the child was the son of Jin yilie and Jin''s young grandmother, she would not bet.


    Looking at the impeccable young grandmother of Jin family, she wanted to faint several times.


    It''s impossible to refuse to fulfill the gambling agreement on the ground that she is not beautiful enough. Jin''s young grandmother is just like a goblin, and she can''t find out where to look.


    The young grandmother of Jin family stood beside Jin yilie. Anyone who saw it thought it was very eye-catching. It was a perfect match.


    She was so stupid that she would abuse Jin''s grandmother wantonly on the Internet, just because she was jealous that Jin''s grandmother married Jin yilie.


    It''s just that when Jin yilie married Jin''s young grandmother, her skin was definitely not as good as it is now.


    Is the bride the same? She was suspicious.


    She knows that it''s no use just questioning herself. Most of the people on the Internet will turn to Jin yilie''s family, and no one will help her fight against Jin''s family.


    Seeing is believing. Now it''s time to let them all see the appearance of Jin''s young grandmother. No one wants to fall to her side.


    In their eyes, she is a loser in gambling. If she questions again, it is that she does not want to fulfill the gambling agreement, which is an act of cheating.


    What if you don''t? Do you really want to eat that live?


    Even a fool knows that she can''t eat, and she can''t eat any more.


    Thinking of this, she felt that she had better leave here first.


    A lot of netizens are very powerful. Even if her photos are repaired so that it can''t be seen that it''s her, and the address is not her home address, omnipotent netizens may also show her.


    To be on the safe side, it''s better to leave early.


    Just as she made up her mind to get up, there was a demon like voice in her ear, which made her shudder.


    "Do you want to escape? You can''t escape. "


    Her eyes suddenly fell on the screen, and she saw the smile of the young master of Jin family. It was very lovely, but she felt like a devil.


    Just want to escape, how can the young master of Jin family know?


    Don''t panic. It must be a coincidence. He is not a ghost. How can he know what she is thinking.


    "I know what you''re thinking, and again, you can''t escape."


    When she had just finished thinking, his voice came to her ear again, and she almost fell down.


    The woman stared in horror at the young master of Jin family on the screen and began to feel extremely scared.Why did he know what she was thinking?


    Is she hallucinating or is he not normal?


    It''s no use for a woman to be afraid. After being targeted by Mengbao, it''s impossible for her to escape.


    When Su ruoqiu''s live broadcast falls behind the scenes, another live broadcast room becomes noisy, which is still Su ruoqiu''s live broadcast website.


    This time, it''s the woman who gambled with Meng Bao.


    After the live broadcast, users make complaints about the appearance of women.


    The crowd of people in the live broadcast room were all watching the excitement, and some people couldn''t get in at all.


    Anyone who suddenly falls out of the studio and wants to go in again may not be able to get in.


    Before Su ruoqiu''s live broadcast, the studio was also crowded. Now the studio for women''s live broadcast is also crowded.


    For a time, this live broadcast website, more and more famous, almost mentioned the website will think of this thing.


    In the face of netizens'' abuse and ridicule, the woman was indifferent, slightly dull and expressionless.


    No one found that she was under control. After all, if others want to live, they can''t ask others to have a smiling face.


    No one who stands up for such a thing can have a good face.


    A woman has her own consciousness, but her whole body is out of control.


    She watched in horror as she calmly picked up a lump of food she had already prepared, and raised the spoon.


    Smelling the taste and the sense of seeing, her stomach turned upside down and she wanted to spit it out, but she couldn''t control her body.


    She was so scared that she felt more and more that the young master of Jin family was not an individual, maybe a devil


    If it''s not the devil, why is she under control?


    She doesn''t want to eat and doesn''t want to eat. Who will save her? It''s disgusting.


    In Jin''s living room, Su ruoqiu stared at the computer screen and frowned, "son, that''s OK. You really let her eat."


    "Mommy, have you ever thought that if you are really ugly and I lose, she will definitely ask me to eat. I''m just using the other way to return the other body. " Meng Bao said solemnly.


    Su ruoqiu''s mouth twitched a few times and turned to look at Jin yilie, "what do you think?"


    "Eat." Jin yilie answered without raising his head.


    Su ruoqiu stroked his forehead. His son''s temperament was inherited from him.


    She didn''t watch it at last. The picture was so beautiful that she didn''t dare to watch it in case she couldn''t have dinner.


    Anyway, the woman must have eaten it. She doesn''t need to look at it.


    What Su ruoqiu didn''t know was that after eating, the woman vomited for several days and disappeared in the city, far away.


    She didn''t dare to come back here any more for fear of being watched by the devil in her eyes.


    One time was enough to make her shudder. She didn''t want to do it again.


    She didn''t dare to mention it to anyone, because she didn''t offend ordinary people. She knew how to live longer.

 Chapter 432

    "Chih ~"


    There was a harsh brake sound, followed by a violent sound, "Bang..."


    Sitting in the car, huaiwei watched the car directly hit a truck.


    The moment before the collision, she was staring at me.


    She closed her mouth tightly. There was no panic or fear on her face, but her eyes were wide open.


    Mother''s screams rang in her ears, but she didn''t seem to hear them.


    After the collision, huaiwei felt the pain from her body, like a fire burning on her skin.


    Huaiwei''s face still has no expression, there is blood flowing down her forehead.


    When they arrived, Su ruoqiu rescued the little girl and her parents.


    She saw the blood on the little girl''s face and quickly wiped it off. She found a wound on her forehead, which was still bleeding.


    "Yan''er, get the medicine box in the car." Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    The ambulance hasn''t come yet. Now stop bleeding for them so that they won''t lose too much blood and die.


    After they rescued the little girl''s parents, they did not dare to move, for fear of further injury.


    Su ruoqiu had a lot of examinations, but the little girl''s injury was not light, but she lost a lot of blood and felt pain in her heart.


    At the first sight of seeing the little girl, Su ruoqiu can''t help liking her. She has a special feeling and feels happy inexplicably.


    "What''s your name, little friend?" Su ruoqiu''s face was full of smiles and asked softly.


    She held the little girl''s arm gently, waiting for her answer.


    The little girl just looked at her blankly, did not say a word, no expression on her face, like did not hear her words.


    Guo Biyan, who had brought the medicine box, heard Su ruoqiu''s question and saw the little girl''s reaction, so she said in a voice: "sister ruoqiu, she may be young. The car accident just happened was too terrible. She was scared."


    People in extreme fear, a lot of people are scared silly after it will be like this.


    "Children, don''t be afraid. Come on, auntie, bandage your wound. " Su ruoqiu said gently.


    When she saw the little girl, she still didn''t respond. It took her a long time to blink, as if she didn''t see them.


    Su ruoqiu deals with the wound of the little girl, and several of them deal with the wound of the little girl''s parents.


    When she was dealing with the little girl''s wound, she found that the little girl really had no expression, no pain or crying.


    "Does it hurt?" Su ruoqiu tried to ask.


    Seeing the little girl''s indifference, her eyes flashed a helpless color and sighed.


    Maybe Guo Biyan was right. The little girl was so scared that she couldn''t come back for a while.


    Su ruoqiu continued to deal with the wound for the little girl, while talking to her with a smile, even if she did not get her response, still chattering.


    "If you want to cry, just cry. Don''t hold on, you know? It''s not good for your health to hold it. It''s much more comfortable to cry. " Su ruoqiu said inductively.


    After being frightened like this, if she can cry out, then things will be easy to do, and she won''t do it again.


    "It doesn''t matter, we won''t laugh at you, you cry out, aunt see you hold, aunt are uncomfortable." Su ruoqiu suddenly choked.


    She didn''t know what her inexplicable emotion was. Seeing the little girl''s silent and silent appearance, she felt more and more uncomfortable.


    But no matter how Su ruoqiu talks to the little girl, the little girl is indifferent and keeps her face expressionless.


    When the ambulance came, Su ruoqiu had no choice but to give up and let the little girl leave with the ambulance.


    She wanted to hope that the little girl''s parents would be OK and let the little girl continue to have a healthy family. Otherwise, she was afraid that the little girl''s current situation would become more and more pessimistic and eventually become a mental illness.


    Su ruoqiu watched the ambulance leave, his eyes full of helplessness, and his heart was still aching.


    Huaiwei sat in the ambulance, her eyes seemed a little empty, staring straight ahead.


    She didn''t say a word and didn''t see her injured parents, as if what happened now had nothing to do with her.


    The nurse and the doctor in the ambulance looked at each other and shook their heads.


    At such a young age, we should have been greatly frightened when we were in a car accident, which led to such a situation.After arriving at the hospital, huaiwei''s parents were sent to the operating room, and she was taken to re treat the wound and check her body.


    No matter what the doctors and nurses said to her, she did not say a word, let them toss her wound, did not cry pain, even did not frown.


    After treating the wound and making sure she''s OK, take her outside the operating room.


    How did the nurse go there, where she stood, how she stood, and her posture never changed.


    She was like a statue, standing straight, staring straight ahead.


    ******


    Jin Sunian, who is alone in the villa, is playing mobile games with his mobile phone.


    After winning the first game, Jin Sunian threw his mobile phone aside.


    These games are too easy for him to play, and he won every time.


    Jin Sunian leaned on the sofa and looked at the ceiling, thinking about how to spend the day.


    Daddy and Mommy went out, but they didn''t take him out and left him here.


    He doubted whether it was their own. He often thought that he was daddy and Mommy. When they were shopping, they happened to run into a shopping promotion. He was the gift at that time.


    The voice of wechat is always in my ears, and I never tire of it.


    Jin Sunian''s brows were deeply wrinkled, showing his impatience.


    He picked up his mobile phone and click wechat to see a lot of information.


    Wechat is basically full of girls, but none of them passed by him!


    It''s his mommy''s fault. Every time I play with his mobile phone, I see someone adding his wechat. No matter who it is, I pass it. Occasionally, I chat with new friends.


    If Jin Sunian hadn''t seen that she was her own mother, she would have disappeared here and sent her back to the Pacific Ocean.


    A girl will send him a lot of information, a row down, unread information do not know how much, not group.


    There was also a lot of information about his classmates. He couldn''t help staring at the red mark on it, and his head ached.


    Mummy didn''t allow him to delete these friends, saying that others would think him arrogant.


    What''s wrong with pride? He wants to be arrogant, and he doesn''t care what others think?


    Mommy didn''t allow him to leave the group, saying that his classmates would find him difficult to get along with and that he would not find friends.


    Can''t find a friend. What''s the matter? He is used to going alone, no friends, no difference, not to mention willing to make friends with him, will not think he is difficult to get along with.


    Mommy forbids him to change wechat! If he changes wechat, his future daughter-in-law will not be allowed to enter the house!


    Jin Sunian is going to be defeated by his mother. What kind of rules are these.


    Damn it, he is such a weak point, a soft rib, he was caught dead by daddy and Mommy, so that he can only tolerate every time.

 Chapter 433

    Jin Sunian looked at the new news one by one, and his head grew big.


    Finally, he quit wechat without looking at it.


    Throwing down his cell phone, Jin Sunian is going back to his room.


    But before he got up, he noticed the unusual smell and frowned slightly.


    No matter what ghosts and goblins are, if they dare to enter Jin''s territory, they are looking for their own death.


    Jin Sunian put his hands in his pocket and turned around with a cool look, feeling the faint breath.


    He followed the faint smell to find, and felt that the smell in the kitchen was the strongest.


    Jin Sunian came to the kitchen not far away from the door, separated by a distance, he saw the figure in the kitchen.


    About ten years old girl, appeared in the kitchen, like a starving ghost, looking for something to eat.


    She is not an entity, that is to say, she is not a human being. She can''t eat like a human being. She can only suck in the fragrance.


    Jin Sunian saw a bright smile on her face. When she absorbed the fragrance of food, she was even more intoxicated, as if she had eaten delicious food.


    He just stood in the same place, staring at her straightly, his eyes were not shy, and he didn''t intend to hide.


    The good-looking eyebrows slightly wrinkled, thinking: This poacher, only to eat, but did not realize that has been found, this nerve is too big, it is easy to be removed.


    Jin Sunian deliberately stood for a long time, but he was defeated by the girl in the end, because she didn''t find him at all and was still eating food excitedly!


    He rolled his eyes helplessly and walked to the kitchen.


    The girl''s nerves are really dull, he went to the kitchen door, she still did not notice, happily inhaled the fragrance.


    "Cough..." Jin Su young cough, the more close to her, always feel more familiar, especially the smell on the body.


    Why does it taste like his daughter-in-law?


    He remembered the smell he had smelled since he was a baby, and he could distinguish the subtle smell, so he could never smell it wrong.


    Is the ghost in front of him his little daughter-in-law?


    Daddy and Mommy said that his daughter-in-law had been reincarnated for a long time.


    How can reincarnation be a ghost? Can''t you just live at this age after reincarnation and then die?


    Jin Sunian''s mouth twitched slightly. If so, he might have to wait many years before he could meet her again.


    After a light cough, the female ghost didn''t react immediately. Instead, she reacted for a moment and looked back at him with a blank look on her face.


    Jin Sunian had to praise her dull nerves. How could anyone react so slowly!


    If it''s someone else, he can''t bear it, but if it''s his little daughter-in-law, he really has to bear it.


    Huaiwei blinked and stared at him in amazement, looking up and down.


    Who is the boy in front of you? The owner of this villa?


    He looks so handsome, is the kind of handsome to make people drool.


    I saw a lot of photos of stars and beautiful men on the Internet. I think there are countless handsome men and beautiful women. But compared with the boy in front of me, they are simply vulnerable.


    She has never seen such a handsome boy in her life.


    Did he see the way he wolfed down just now?


    What to do... Is it ugly?


    "What are you doing here?" Jin Sunian asked in a voice.


    "I..." huaiwei hesitated, her eyes turned, trying to find an excuse to lie, but she couldn''t find the right one.


    "Steal food." Jin Sunian quickly answered for her.


    Looking at the way her eyes turned, he knew that she wanted to lie, and her brow was slightly wrinkled, showing a tangled and embarrassed look, afraid that she would not even find a reason to lie.


    "How do you know?" Huaiwei immediately asked in a voice.


    At the moment when the words came out, she realized that she didn''t make a move. She quickly covered her mouth with her hands and stared at him in panic and fear.


    "I saw you steal." Jin Sunian''s mouth slightly raised a smile, stepped forward, and moved closer to her.


    The taste is more and more right. That''s the taste. It seems that he is looking for his daughter-in-law.


    Looking at his little daughter-in-law''s big eyes, he was in a panic. Jin Sunian''s mouth widened. He thought his little daughter-in-law was really cute.Jin Sunian just thought that she was slow witted, neurotic and reflexive. Now she''s gone to hell, leaving only lovely and moving comments.


    "You..." huaiwei showed a scared look and asked, "is this your home?"


    "Yes." Jin Sunian nodded and added a sentence in his heart: it will be your family in the future.


    When huaiwei heard that it was his home, she was so scared that she wanted to make a hole in the ground. She immediately went in and escaped from here.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to steal your food. I''m just... I''m just a little hungry..." huaiwei explained in a hurry, waving her hands anxiously, looking eager to get his understanding.


    "It''s OK. If you want to eat, eat it. " Jin Sunian showed a charming smile.


    She can eat anything, he will not stop, will not feel there is a problem.


    "Oh. Thank you Huaiwei, I''m sorry to thank you.


    It''s not good for her to steal food without saying hello. Now she feels even more sorry to see that he doesn''t mind.


    All of a sudden, the forced smile on her face disappeared and she realized a very, very serious problem.


    She is not a human now, but a ghost that can float!


    Why can he see it? And not afraid at all.


    "You... How can you see me?" Huaiwei stammered.


    The sense of self-protection made her step back quietly and stare at him defensively.


    She didn''t show up, but he could see it, which was enough to prove that he was more special than ordinary people.


    Isn''t it the kind of wizard who catches ghosts that you often see on TV?


    But


    Huaiwei looked up and down at him, wondering, is there such a handsome young mage?


    He is only about the same age as her. At most, he is one or two years older than her.


    When Jin Sunian saw that his daughter-in-law was afraid of him, he stared at him defensively and stepped back several steps. He felt very hurt.


    "Because I am not an ordinary person, you can rest assured that I will never hurt you." Jin Su Nian''s expression agrees, "even if people all over the world hurt you, the only one who won''t hurt you is me."


    Huaiwei listen to a Leng a Leng, he suddenly said such words, let her a little embarrassed, feel the heartbeat is speeding up.


    "You really won''t hurt me?" Huaiwei stared at him suspiciously, "but I''m a ghost."


    "Whether you are a ghost or a person, I will not hurt you, and I will never allow others to hurt you." Jin Sunian seemed to say a heavy oath, and his eyes were too firm for him to repent.


    Huaiwei was shocked by his firm look, a stranger, to say such a vow to her, he is the first person.


    She didn''t know whether it was true or not. He looked very serious.


    "Thank you for saying this to me. Sorry, I ate your food." Huaiwei apologizes.


    She''ll find an excuse to leave later, and she''ll go to her parents.

 Chapter 434

    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t mind. My family won''t mind either." Jin Sunian said in a voice.


    Huaiwei said, "I''m full. I''m gone. Bye."


    "Where are you going?" Jin Su Nian asked in a hurry.


    It''s hard to hear from my daughter-in-law. I can''t let her leave so soon.


    Is she going to be reincarnated? In this case, he will have to wait for many years.


    "I''m going to my parents. I don''t know where they''ve gone." Huaiwei''s eyelids drooped, looking a little dejected.


    "You don''t know where they went?" Jin Sunian frowned slightly and asked.


    "Yes. My family had a car accident and I died. I don''t know what happened to my parents. When I get back to myself, I''ll be around here. When I sneak in, I feel hungry and find something to eat. " Huaiwei replied truthfully.


    She only knew that the moment the car was about to hit, she lost consciousness. When she was awake, she was near here.


    "What''s your name?" Jin Sunian asked.


    "Huaiwei." She stares at him and says her name truthfully.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll make inquiries for you." Jin Sunian said in a voice.


    Huaiwei nodded and asked, "can you hear from my parents?"


    "Just try. Come with me." Jin Sunian went over, took her hand and led her to his room.


    Mummy said that before her daughter-in-law was reincarnated, her name was Xu Weiwei, but after she was reincarnated, her name still had the word Wei.


    If he had known it, he would have looked for it one by one, and he would not have met until now, and his daughter-in-law seemed to have died in a car accident.


    Jin Su Nian quietly sniffed again, feeling that there was something wrong with her breath, not like the ordinary ghost.


    "When did the accident happen?" Jin Sunian asked.


    Huaiwei was holding hands by him. She was a little coy and distracted. She didn''t hear what he said clearly. She subconsciously looked up at him and said, "ah?"


    "I asked you when the accident happened." Jin Sunian asked again in a gentle tone.


    If it was someone else, he would have closed his mouth and would not repeat it.


    "Oh. Today, I''m dead. I don''t know how my parents are. I don''t know where they''ve gone Huaiwei frowned anxiously.


    Seeing her worried appearance, Jin Sunian comforted her: "if they are rescued, they must be sent to the hospital. You wait, I''ll check for you, and I''ll find out soon. "


    "How do you find out?" Huaiwei asked curiously.


    Jin Sunian blinked his eyes mischievously, "just follow me."


    "Oh." Huaiwei answered, and she followed him to the room.


    She was pulled to the front of a computer by him, which made her more curious.


    Is it possible to know where her parents are just by surfing the Internet?


    Or what is the relationship between him, can quickly find out where her parents are?


    But her parents didn''t survive. What if they died? Can you find out?


    "If my parents die, can you find out where they are?" Huaiwei looked at him expectantly and asked carefully.


    If she can''t find it, she will go back to the place where the accident happened. Maybe her parents will linger there.


    "Don''t worry, wait for me for a minute." Jin Sunian said with a confident smile.


    After turning on the computer, the computer desktop appeared, and Jin Sunian sat down.


    He clicks on a piece of software and quickly hits the keyboard with both hands.


    Huaiwei watched his fingers dancing on the keyboard, like typing, but she couldn''t understand them all.


    What appears on the screen is similar to the picture of entering the BIOS. If she guesses correctly, what he taps is all code.


    A series of letters and symbols appeared. Every time he hit the Enter key, a line appeared. He didn''t know what the hell he was fighting.


    Huaiwei''s heart is very curious, several times want to ask what he is fighting, but dare not speak, afraid to disturb him, will block him to find her parents clues.


    She just blinked her eyes, and the computer went back to the original interface and the software he had just opened appeared.


    I don''t know if it''s her illusion. She always thinks that there are a lot of people shrugging / moving on the software, which looks particularly frightening.She''s a ghost now, and she''s scared to get out of the room now.


    "Found it! I''ll take you to the hospital. " Jin Su Nian suddenly exclaimed happily.


    He took her hand and strode out without turning off his computer. When he found her parents, he got a piece of news that made him very happy.


    On the way to the hospital, Jin Sunian calls his mother, saying that he has found his daughter-in-law and asked her to go to the hospital where he went.


    After Jin Sunian came to the hospital, he immediately went to the corridor outside the operating room.


    Far away, he saw the familiar figure, standing still.


    Huaiwei, who was pulled by him, stopped after his steps, her steps also stopped, and her face was shocked.


    Standing outside the operating room not far away from the little girl, she can not be more familiar with, is not she who else?


    Huaiwei is bewildered and stares at herself. She doesn''t know what''s going on.


    Isn''t she dead? How can I see her standing outside the operating room, like waiting for her parents to come out after surgery.


    For a long time, huaiwei just closed her mouth and mumbled to herself: "I''m not dead? Why... Am I there? "


    "No, you''re not dead." Jin Su Nian replied with a smile. His face was full of joy. He didn''t have to wait for his daughter-in-law for many years.


    No wonder before that her breath is not right, not like ghost gas, she is not dead, she is still alive.


    Maybe at the time of the car accident, she was so stimulated that she lost her soul.


    People have three souls and seven spirits. When they are excessively frightened or for some reason, they will lose part of their souls, commonly known as lost souls.


    In the past, when someone was frightened and lost his soul, people would always shout the soul and call it back. When the soul came back to the body, it would be better.


    "I''m not dead? How could I become a ghost? " Huaiwei asked.


    She couldn''t understand what she was seeing.


    Who''s going to tell her what''s going on?


    She is clearly a ghost, she can use floating, also can pass through the wall, how can not be a ghost?


    If she is a ghost, who is the little girl standing still not far away? That''s her body.


    If she died, her body would not stand like this, only the corpse without soul, lying in the mortuary coldly, instead of standing here.


    No one was surprised to see her standing still.


    "You are not a ghost. I think maybe you were so scared that you lost your soul. As long as you return to your body now, you will be OK. " Jin Sunian said softly.

 Chapter 435

    If no one leads her back, she may never return to her body, wandering in the world and becoming a ghost.


    Fortunately, they met. Otherwise, Jin Sunian didn''t know how long she would be wandering outside.


    The longer you leave your body, the more difficult it is to return to it.


    Even so, he was willing to exhaust his cultivation and let her return to her body.


    "Oh, there is such a saying?" Huai Wei''s face is blank and asks curiously.


    She didn''t know what it would be like to lose her soul. Recalling the scene at that time, maybe he was right, she lost her soul.


    Jin Sunian nodded, "well, go back to your body. I''ll wait for you to wake up here."


    "Good." Huaiwei nodded and walked towards her.


    But after two steps, huaiwei''s steps stopped. She turned back to him and stared at him timidly.


    "I don''t know your name yet." Huaiwei said in a voice.


    The corner of Jin Sunian''s mouth was slightly crooked and he said with a smile, "Jin Sunian. You can call me brother Sunian. "


    "Oh. Elder brother Su Nian Huaiwei has a lovely smile, with a little bit of shame.


    "Go ahead, elder brother Sunian is waiting for you here." Jin Sunian said with a smile.


    Now he is her elder brother. When they grow up, she will be his daughter-in-law.


    "I have another question." Huaiwei hesitated.


    Jin Sunian touched her head and said gently, "when you get back into your body, you can ask as many questions as you want. We still have a long time."


    His last words seem to be the most beautiful promise and his confession.


    "No, I''ll ask now." Huaiwei said.


    "Well, you ask, brother Sunian, listen." Jin Sunian''s helpless tone is full of spoiling taste.


    "When I get back into my body and wake up again, can I still remember elder brother Sunian?" Huaiwei put her fingers on her lips and frowned anxiously.


    She was afraid that when she came back to her body, she would forget Jin Sunian.


    What should she do if she forgets him? And she didn''t want to forget it.


    "Whether you forget it or not, I''ll be by your side. If you forget me, we can get to know each other again. " Jin Sunian said.


    "I''m afraid I''ll forget you and this memory." Huaiwei tangled said.


    Jin Sunian touched her head and said with a smile, "if you forget, I''ll help you find this memory."


    "Really?" Huaiwei asked.


    "Well, I mean what I say." Jin Sunian responded.


    Huaiwei showed a happy smile and nodded: "that''s good. I''ll go back to my body now. "


    "Go ahead, I''ll wait for you." Jin Sunian responded.


    Huaiwei shyly took his hand, "elder brother Sunian, you go with me."


    "Yes." Jin Sunian didn''t refuse. He took her hand and approached her step by step.


    Before and after coming to her face, Jin Sunian motioned huaiwei to return to her body with her eyes.


    "Brother Sunian, you hold my hand." Huaiwei asked him to take her body by the hand.


    Jin Sunian didn''t refuse, so he took her hand and said, "is that ok? Go back quickly. If it''s too late and you can''t go back, don''t cry. "


    "I''m too old to cry." Huaiwei made a face at him, full of lovely vigor of youth.


    "Yes." Jin Sunian smiles.


    "Brother Sunian, I''m in." Huaiwei reluctantly looked at him more, and then went into her body.


    Huaiwei, who was held by Jin Sunian, didn''t move at all. After her soul returned, she began to move.


    Dull eyes disappear, eyes slowly turn, become a god up.


    Aware of who is holding her hand, huaiwei''s first reaction is to raise her hand and shake the Liu / hooligan who is holding her hand.


    "Pa!"


    The slap fell firmly on Jin Sunian''s face and made a loud noise.


    Jin Sunian could have dodged, but he didn''t, and he didn''t move, so she slapped her.


    For him, the strength of her slap could not make him feel much pain.Huaiwei stares at him in surprise and wants to take back her hand, but he holds it tightly.


    She raised her hand angrily and slapped him again.


    "Pa!"


    The slap fell firmly on his face again and made a sound. She was frightened to hear it.


    When she hit him, her hand hurt a little, but he didn''t react.


    The first slap, huaiwei can be understood as he did not respond, can not escape in time.


    But when he hit him the second time, he could escape, but huaiwei saw that he didn''t want to escape at all, so she turned to him with great cooperation.


    She had seen strange people, but she had never seen anything so strange.


    "You... Why don''t you run away?" Huaiwei asked in a trembling voice.


    The boy in front of him is too strange. Even if he can''t escape being beaten, he can still laugh.


    And he''s enjoying it. What the hell is that? Is it a masochist?


    He is so handsome that many girls can be fascinated, but he is a masochist, blind to his charming mental handsome face.


    "If you want to fight, I''ll let you fight. Anyway, I don''t hurt." Jin Sunian said with a smile.


    Huaiwei can''t help shivering. She thinks it''s all right. This handsome boy is a masochist!


    It''s terrible. How can I meet masochism all of a sudden? Why didn''t she notice that before?


    "Here you are." A brand new slipper suddenly appeared in Jin Sunian''s hand.


    Huaiwei doesn''t understand and stares at him. She doesn''t know where his slipper comes from. Can she carry it with her?


    "What are you doing with a slipper?" Huaiwei asked.


    Jin Sunian put the brand-new slipper on her hand and said solemnly, "I''m afraid your hand hurts."


    "What do you mean?" Huaiwei didn''t understand him.


    "When you fan me, I don''t hurt, but you do, so use these slippers." Jin Sunian''s expression was still so serious that he didn''t seem to be joking.


    "..." huaiwei stared at him speechless. Is the boy sick?


    Even if she slapped her twice and didn''t get angry, she still felt sorry for her. She fanned her hand and offered her a slipper instead of her hand, so it didn''t hurt.


    The most wonderful person she has ever seen in her life is the handsome boy in front of her.


    A boy with such a high face value becomes a madman in this way. It''s too violent.


    Huaiwei stared at him in amazement. It took her a long time to find her voice. She asked carefully, "handsome man, please... Did you forget to take medicine when you went out today?"


    "No, I''m in good health. I don''t have to take any medicine." Jin Su Nian replied solemnly.


    Huaiwei''s mouth slightly twitched a few times and said in a voice: "I''m asking you, are you sick?"


    "No disease, you don''t have to worry." Jin Sunian responded.


    Huaiwei was defeated by him. She rolled her eyes. Who did she meet? This is

 Chapter 436

    "I feel like you''re very sick." Huaiwei said seriously.


    "No. That''s your illusion. " Jin Sunian said in a voice.


    Huaiwei''s mouth twitched a few times, put the slippers back in his hand, "give it back to you."


    When he relaxed a little, he pulled back the hand he held.


    Huaiwei immediately stepped back and stared at him defensively.


    "Don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you." Jin Su Nian looked at her at the moment, but sighed, "it seems that you really forget me."


    "What forgot you? Should I know you? " Huaiwei stares at him defensively.


    Jin Sunian shrugged his shoulders indifferently and said, "it doesn''t matter if you forget me. I said that I will let you know me again. If you want to get back that memory, I can also accompany you."


    To see him want to come forward, huaiwei immediately put out her hand to stop him, "stop! You don''t want to come back. "


    "Why?" Jin Su Nian asked.


    "You let me calm down." Huaiwei said.


    She couldn''t figure out who he was, and whether he was mentally ill, or make an excuse for him not to get too close.


    It''s a pity that he is so handsome and young that he has brain problems.


    The corners of Jin''s mouth twitched slightly, and the smile on his face continued.


    It turns out that the little daughter-in-law thinks that he has brain problems. How can he correct her wrong thinking?


    I want to know what my daughter-in-law is guarding against, but


    Jin Sunian seldom peeps into other people''s hearts. He has no one who interests him at all. His daughter-in-law is an exception.


    Seeing that he didn''t come forward, huaiwei looked around and saw the nurse in the nurse''s uniform appear, frowning slightly.


    Is this a hospital? Before you think about losing consciousness, it''s time for a car accident.


    Her eyes suddenly widened. She looked down at her body and found some wounds.


    I didn''t feel any pain before, but now I look down and feel a dull pain.


    If there is a car accident, then her parents are all in the hospital.


    It''s just that after losing consciousness, before she wakes up, there is a blank space in the middle, and she doesn''t know what happened.


    Did she sleep till now? But it''s not like that. Otherwise, how could it be outside the operating room.


    How to explain the blank space of memory? Did she lose a memory?


    Huaiwei''s puzzled eyes fall on Jin Sunian. He says that he can help her find her lost memory


    Her brow was deeper, her mind was confused, and she couldn''t understand a lot of things.


    "Hiss..." huaiwei took a cold breath and pressed her forehead with one hand.


    Just now, when she tried to recall, she only flashed a vague shadow, and then her head hurt.


    Jin Sunian saw her painful appearance, and came to her in three steps. He held her, "if you can''t remember, don''t think about it."


    Huai Wei, who is dazed and looks at him suspiciously, why does he know?


    "Your parents are in the operating room. Let''s sit down and wait for them." Jin Su Nian said softly.


    He''s very serious now, and it''s different from what he used to be. Is he a schizophrenic?


    Jin Sunian, who knew what she was thinking, twitched a few times. He was not a schizophrenic.


    "I''m not sick, really. It''s not schizophrenic, and it''s not brain disease. You''ll know when you get along with me for a long time. " Jin Su Nian said softly.


    "I didn''t say you..." huaiwei stopped abruptly, stared at him straight, then widened her eyes and asked in shock: "you... How can you know what I''m thinking?"


    One time can be said to be a coincidence, but two times know what she is thinking, then the matter is not simple.


    "This is my ability. When your parents are out of danger, I will show you my other ability." Jin Sunian winked at her mischievously.


    Huaiwei showed a surprised look, mouth slightly open, "what ability?"


    Does he seem to be able to read the mind? What''s his other ability?


    "You''ll know then." Jin Sunian responded.


    Huaiwei worried eyes fell on the closed door of the operating room, muttered: "I hope they''re OK."


    "They''re going to be OK." Jin Sunian responded."How can you be so sure?" Huaiwei asked.


    "Because he''s your parents, I won''t let them do anything." Jin Su Nian answered her like this.


    "If they''re doomed to die, can you turn the tables?" Huaiwei asked.


    "For you, I''d like to try." Jin Sunian looks serious.


    Huaiwei thinks he is very strange, "can you read the heart?"


    "Yes." Jin Sunian nodded.


    "I don''t believe it." Huaiwei said.


    "You can have a try." Jin Su Nian replied.


    Huaiwei thought about it, nodded and said, "OK, I''ll try."


    If you can read the mind, you can read it word for word as I said.


    If you can read your mind, it is estimated that it is the result of observing people''s Micro expressions, or some body language, combined with some judgments.


    I don''t think anyone can really see through people''s hearts, because there is no such thing.


    Is it human to be able to read other people''s inner thoughts?


    Well, that''s it. Now read it to me.


    "Yes." Jin Sunian nodded and began to read out all her inner thoughts just now.


    Huaiwei heard that her chin was about to be startled. Her mouth opened slightly, and she couldn''t close it. She stared at him, feeling that he was very strange and powerful.


    He is not a human being, but a God or a monster.


    How can a human do this?


    "Do you believe it?" Jin Su asked in a young voice.


    This ability, in addition to 100% excited family know, only she knows.


    No one knows that he has such ability, and he doesn''t want others to know.


    "Yes." Huaiwei is still very surprised, staring at him, don''t know how to react.


    It''s amazing that he can know so clearly what other people are thinking.


    She also felt terrible, because in front of him, no one had secrets, as if all were exposed in front of him.


    "Your parents will be fine, believe me." Jin Sunian comforted him.


    Huaiwei nodded. When she came back, she said, "from now on, don''t pry into my heart, otherwise..."


    In fact, she doesn''t know what to do otherwise. She has no way to kill him, can''t she?


    Besides, he has such ability. It''s not easy for her to kill him. Maybe she will be killed in the end.


    "Yes. I promise you Jin Su Nian responded gently.


    Apart from separation, he would agree to whatever the little daughter-in-law said.


    "What you say is what you say." Huaiwei is not at ease to stretch out a hand, "pull hook."


    The corner of Jin Su Nian''s mouth raised a smile and stretched out his hand to pull a hook with her.


    Such childish behavior, he is disdain to do, but for the sake of his daughter-in-law, he still seriously completed.


    In fact, the hook does not have any basis to trust. If you want to go back, you can go back at any time.

 Chapter 437

    "Will my parents really be ok?" Huaiwei asked in a voice.


    Jin Sunian nodded, "certainly."


    The two of them sat outside waiting for the operating room to open, and she would ask a question from time to time.


    Every time he was sure of the end, and she was quiet, staring straight at the closed door, also don''t know what to think.


    The doctor in the operating room is rescuing the patient.


    All of a sudden, the ECG instrument makes a long sound, and the original fluctuating line slowly turns into a straight line.


    The sweating doctor started the electric shock rescue in a hurry.


    Jin Sunian, sitting outside, frowned slightly.


    His eyes were fixed on a place where there was no one, a blank.


    Aware of his eyes staring at the blank position, look very serious, huaiwei can''t help but frown, confused.


    "What are you looking at?" Huaiwei asked in a low voice.


    "Shh..." Jin Sunian said in silence, "you sit here and wait for me. Don''t walk around. I''ll be back soon."


    "Oh." Huaiwei nodded.


    At this time, Su ruoqiu rushed to the hospital.


    See her son and Xu Weiwei reincarnation of the little girl, canthus can not help but wet.


    But soon, her expression became serious, and she was staring at a position, which was the same as that of Jin Sunian.


    "Husband, the ghost difference appears. Does it mean that they are in bad luck?" Su ruoqiu asked in a dignified voice.


    The two of them are still waiting outside the operating room. You don''t need to know that it must be the little girl''s parents who are operating inside.


    Ghost messengers are here to take away their souls.


    "It''s impossible to save it." Jin yilie answered.


    "Can we step in?" Su ruoqiu asked in a voice.


    She really wanted to intervene, but she didn''t know if it would have a great impact on the underground if she obstructed the ghost errand without authorization.


    "If you want to do it, I will support you unconditionally." Jin yilie said gently.


    She wants to do, anything can, he will always accompany her, even if once again with the enemy of heaven, he will not blink.


    "She''s so young, I don''t want her to lose them." Su ruoqiu''s meaning has been very clear, she wants to intervene in this matter.


    "Good. I''ll deal with the ghost errand. Let Su Nian lead her parents'' souls back to her body. " Jin yilie said in a voice.


    In the soul has not left too long, and then return to the body, with his son''s ability, enough to let them die and come back to life.


    If the ghost messengers miss the time to arrest their souls, they can''t force them away.


    "Good." Su ruoqiu nodded and began to act separately.


    Jin yilie''s breath was all hidden. GUI Cha couldn''t feel his strong breath at all.


    He went to the corner, looked around, made sure there was no one, and then disappeared.


    When he appeared again, he had come to the two ghost messes.


    Ghost messengers can see him, but ordinary people can''t.


    His sudden appearance made him jump.


    "Who are you?" Ghost poor a angrily stares at him and asks displeasantly.


    "I want you to come out with me." Jin yilie raised his mouth slightly and said in a voice.


    Two ghost bad look at each other, ghost bad B angry way: "don''t interfere with our office, otherwise, don''t blame us impolite!"


    "Oh?" Jin yilie picked his eyebrows with a smile and said, "I''d like to see how you want to be rude to me."


    The two ghost messengers were very angry. When they were working, he ran out and deliberately obstructed them.


    They rushed up immediately, ready to make him suffer.


    I didn''t expect that before they started, they were surrounded by a force and couldn''t move at all.


    Jin yilie slowly raised his hands, and the two of them floated with him. Then he threw them out and flew away.


    When they were thrown out, they penetrated the wall and rushed straight out of the hospital building.


    Jin yilie was not idle either. His figure suddenly disappeared in the same place and appeared outside.


    Before the two ghost messengers react, Jin yilie, who quietly appears behind them, pinches their necks.He didn''t want to kill them, but he always wanted to hurt them. Otherwise, how could they go back to tell the king of hell? He was thinking for them.


    If the two ghost messengers knew what Jin yilie thought at the moment, they would spit out blood.


    They were beaten half to death by him, but his excuse was to flatter them.


    Jin yilie controlled them and soon fell to the ground.


    The two ghost messengers were hurt by him so much that they had no power to fight back. They had to let him toss.


    Their eyes were full of fear. They didn''t expect that there was such a powerful existence in the world.


    This man''s breath is not human, but rather like a demon


    Did they meet the demon God who made the heaven restless?


    It is said that the devil is in the world, accompany the fairy lady to lead an ordinary life.


    Thinking that he might be a demon, the two ghosts were shaking all over when they were in a bad time, and their teeth seemed to be fighting with each other.


    "You... You are a demon?" Ghost poor a frightens to make a voice to ask a way.


    If they get into trouble with the demons, they will end up in the end.


    The demons did not put the gods in the sky in their eyes. What''s more, it was said that their two little ghosts were different. Killing them was not as simple as killing two ants.


    No wonder they don''t have the ability to fight back. The gap between them and the devil is not a bit.


    "Demon God..." ghost bad B trembles the body, the vision frightens to stare at him.


    They don''t know what kind of terror the demon God is.


    Even the gods should be afraid of the devil. They are just small ghosts.


    "So what?" The corner of Jin yilie''s mouth was slightly crooked, showing a smile of evil spirit, with a cold breath.


    As soon as his indifferent words came out, the two ghost messengers immediately sat on the ground with soft legs, more and more scared.


    "Demon... Demon God... We... We didn''t mean to offend you... Please hold high... Hold high your hand, let us go..." ghost Cha a was so scared that he began to stammer.


    Ghost difference b is no better, trembling to lie on the ground twitching, and mouth foaming.


    Who they offended is not good, but they offended the devil. Now they are doomed.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. I''m not as brutal as you think. " Jin yilie said slightly.


    He asked them to go back and send a message to the king of hell. How could he kill them.


    I believe that the king of hell can see in his face and turn a blind eye.


    Even if Yama didn''t want to give him face, he naturally had more ways to make Yama dare not say more.


    When the two ghost messengers heard that the devil would not kill them, they breathed a sigh of relief. They were not so nervous and afraid just now.


    "Thank you for not killing me." The two of them quickly kowtowed.


    I hope the devil can wave their hand to let them go. They are eager to get out of here now.


    Next time they see the demon God, they must take a detour. They must never meet the demon God head-on again. It''s terrible.

 Chapter 438

    "You go back and take a message to Yama, saying that I''ll take the two you want today." Jin yilie said calmly.


    The two ghost messengers looked at each other, then immediately nodded and said, "yes, we will bring the words to you."


    That way, they won''t have to be punished.


    Everyone knows the power of the demon God. With their ability, they can''t fight against the demon God. It''s not their fault that they can''t arrest the soul.


    Even if Yama wanted to punish both of them, it would not be so serious. He would put all his anger on the demon God.


    They wanted to leave at once, but the devil didn''t speak, so they didn''t dare to leave easily.


    "You can go." Jin yilie saw that they had not left yet, so he said in a voice.


    "Yes The two ghost messes left, and soon disappeared in Jin yilie''s sight.


    ******


    Huaiwei, sitting on the bench outside the operating room, stares at Jin Sunian, who suddenly falls asleep, blinking her eyes full of curiosity.


    Jin Sunian leans on his mother and sleeps so much that she can''t wake up.


    I was still talking just now. Why did I fall asleep suddenly?


    Is another skill he said, that is to say, sleep on sleep, and sleep very deep?


    "Auntie, why did he suddenly fall asleep?" Huaiwei suddenly asked, staring at Su ruoqiu.


    Before hearing her call Jin Sunian to wake up, Su ruoqiu knew she could speak. When she had a car accident, she thought she might not be able to speak.


    "Well, he''s tired." Su ruoqiu replied, staring at her for a moment, and asked, "what''s your name?"


    "Huaiwei." Huaiwei a face clever appearance, voice response way.


    "Oh, huaiwei." Su ruoqiu responded with a smile and stared at her with a smile in her eyes. There was still an excited look in her eyes. "Why didn''t you speak before? You don''t say anything when your aunt asks you. "


    Su ruoqiu looks at the reincarnation of Xu Weiwei, and the corners of her mouth evoke a happy smile. She never expected to meet her again.


    In her previous life, she was Xu Weiwei. In this life, she became huaiwei, and she also had the word Wei.


    "Yes?" Huaiwei looked puzzled. "Did I not speak? Have I met my aunt? "


    She stretched out her finger and pointed it on her lips. Her brow was slightly wrinkled, as if she was recalling the past memory, trying to find out the aunt in the memory.


    "Auntie, we haven''t seen you before. You are so beautiful. If I had seen you, I would remember you." Huaiwei replied honestly.


    The aunt in front of her is very beautiful. It''s a beautiful type that people can''t forget. If she wants to see it, she will certainly remember it.


    Su ruoqiu frowned in amazement. They had seen each other at the scene of the car accident. How could she say that she had not?


    Look at her look, it''s not like she''s lying. It''s like they really haven''t seen each other. Everything at the scene of the car accident is just their own illusion.


    But her parents are still in the operating room to rescue, and rely on the resurrection of Sunian, Su ruoqiu determines that what happened at the scene of the accident is not an illusion.


    "No? But... We met at the scene of the car accident. Your parents or uncles and aunts rescued you. Your aunts talked to you, but you ignored your aunts. No matter how you talked to you, you didn''t reply. " Su ruoqiu said.


    "Is it?" Huaiwei puzzled staring at her, "but I was in a coma when I was in the car accident. I woke up in the hospital. I don''t remember what happened."


    Su ruoqiu also wanted to open his mouth to talk. He thought of a situation and immediately closed his mouth.


    Judging from the current situation, huaiwei''s situation is likely to be that her soul was out of body at the time of the car accident, and her soul didn''t know where to go.


    People have three souls and seven spirits. When they are frightened, they will lose their souls.


    When the soul comes back again, it is possible to forget the memory of wandering outside, and lose the body of the soul. As huaiwei did before, she would not answer any questions, just like she was scared silly, and after the soul returned to her body, she might not be able to remember the experience of the soul wandering outside.


    Not all cases of losing souls are like this. As far as huaiwei''s situation is concerned, huaiwei belongs to this kind of situation.


    "Oh, you are scared out of your soul. It''s normal for the wandering soul to lose some memory after returning to the noumenon." Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    She is talking to huaiwei now. Huaiwei may not understand, but she just wants to talk to huaiwei.Huaiwei''s brow is slightly wrinkled, and she says, "Oh."


    Think of what Su Nian said to her, she misunderstood Su Nian, right?


    According to my aunt, she lost some memories, that is to say, Su Nian didn''t cheat her, nor was she insane, but she forgot some of their memories.


    "If my lost soul meets a person, will I forget that person when I return to the noumenon? Or everything you''ve been through with that person? " Huaiwei hesitated for a moment before she asked in a voice.


    "In your case, some are not. In another case, on the contrary, the wandering soul can still remember those memories clearly after returning to the noumenon." Su ruoqiu replied seriously.


    These are not clear, and they are not the only two cases, but they are more common.


    "Oh, I see." Huaiwei nodded and answered.


    She misunderstood Sunian. She forgot some memories, but he did. That''s why he behaved strangely.


    She was suddenly a little curious. What did she experience with Su Nian?


    Huaiwei looked at the amiable aunt and asked with a smile, "aunt, I have another question to ask you."


    "Well, ask." Su ruoqiu responded.


    "In my case, if you want to remember, what can I do?" Huaiwei asked in a voice.


    Su ruoqiuleng asked with a smile: "why do you want to remember those memories?"


    "Because..." huaiwei hesitated. She secretly glanced at Jin Sunian, who was still sleeping. She suddenly looked up at her aunt and said quickly, "because I want to know."


    How could she tell Jin Sunian''s mother that she wanted to restore her memory just for Jin Sunian''s sake.


    Parents don''t allow their children to fall in love with each other. Even if she has nothing to do with Jin Sunian, if she is known by her aunt, she may think they have a tendency to fall in love with each other.


    How can huaiwei know that Su ruoqiu is very open-minded, and she won''t object to Su Nian''s puppy love, because she knows Su Nian can bear the responsibility, not just the impulse of youth.


    What''s more, Su Nian''s heart and mind are all little daughter-in-law. Before Xu Weiwei''s reincarnation, she didn''t need to worry about Su Nian''s puppy love. No girl could get into Su Nian''s eyes at all.


    Now that huaiwei appears, it''s still Xu Weiwei''s reincarnation. Su ruoqiu not only won''t object to it, but also will be happy to see its success. She''s nothing else, just because she was Xu Weiwei in her previous life and Su Nian''s daughter-in-law.


    Although we know that huaiwei''s previous life was Xu Weiwei, there is always a strange feeling when we think of Su Nian''s picture with huaiwei, but Su ruoqiu still won''t have any obstruction.

 Chapter 439

    When Su ruoqiu looks at huaiwei''s expression, she knows it in her heart.


    It seems that huaiwei doesn''t mean nothing to Sunian either. This daughter-in-law is convinced.


    "There''s no way, but it''s only a matter of time if you think of it." Su ruoqiu replied.


    Huaiwei curled her lips. Isn''t that equivalent to nonsense?


    If you can think of it, it''s certainly a matter of time.


    What she wanted to know was whether she could recover that lost memory.


    "Oh." Huaiwei said in a disappointed voice.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t remember." Su ruoqiu said.


    "Yes." Huaiwei looked, still sleeping in Jin Sunian, curiously asked: "aunt, how long does he have to sleep?"


    "When your parents get out of the operating room safely, he''ll wake up." Su ruoqiu replied.


    Huaiwei''s face immediately looked puzzled and asked, "is there any connection between the two? What''s more, how can Auntie calculate so accurately? "


    "Don''t believe what Auntie said?" Su ruoqiu asked with a smile.


    "If my aunt didn''t wake him up, I don''t know if it will be like what she said." Huaiwei replied.


    "Why don''t we make a bet?" Su ruoqiu asked with a smile.


    Huaiwei tilted her head and looked at her. Her eyes fell on Jin Sunian. After a moment''s hesitation, she nodded and said, "OK."


    "I''m afraid I''ll let you down, but my aunt has absolute confidence." Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    "Not necessarily. Auntie can''t wake him up by any means, can she? " Huaiwei stares at her and asks suspiciously.


    "Yes." Su ruoqiu replied very firmly.


    She feels that she is cheating the child. Although she doesn''t wake Sunian up by any means, she knows that Sunian is the parent who saves huaiwei.


    When huaiwei''s parents are saved, Sunian will almost wake up.


    She takes a set result to bet with huaiwei, is not to cheat children.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt sorry.


    Huaiwei see Aunt a pair of victory in hand, brow slightly wrinkled for a while, suddenly in the heart some bottomless.


    Would she tell her aunt that Su Nian would wake up when her parents got out of the operating room safely?


    Bit by bit, the door of the operating room finally opened in huaiwei''s eyes.


    Her parents were pushed out of the operating room. Just as she was about to rush past, a very light voice came from her ear. It was not who was talking, but like a cry.


    Huaiwei immediately turned her head to see Sunian slowly open her eyes, her face can appear shocked look, slightly open mouth, straight look at him.


    She did not move forward a step, eyes always fall on Su Nian''s body, unbelievably staring at what happened in front of her eyes.


    Su Nian, as her aunt said, would wake up when her parents were safely pushed out of the operating room.


    Huaiwei suddenly caught the key words, that is, the aunt firmly said that her parents would be safe out of the operating room.


    Her eyes widened and her mouth opened wider.


    Can Auntie foretell? Or coincidence?


    When you bet, you don''t need to add the word "safe.".


    "Auntie, did you know my parents would come out safely?" Huaiwei asked curiously.


    "Go ahead, they want to see you at the first sight." Su ruoqiu did not answer her, but this is enough to prove that huaiwei''s guess is right.


    Huaiwei had the answer in her heart, and without the slightest hesitation, she ran to her parents immediately.


    Her parents haven''t woken up yet, and doctors say they need to get through the crisis.


    After waking up from the dangerous period, her parents still need to stay in the hospital for observation and make sure that they are OK before they can leave the hospital.


    Huaiwei asked the doctor when her parents would wake up. The doctor didn''t know.


    After her parents were sent to the ward, she sat on the chair beside the bed to accompany them and talk to them.


    "Don''t be upset. They will be OK, I promise you." Jin Sunian came to her side and said firmly.


    "Yes. I believe in you Huaiwei nodded.


    "I don''t mean to show you another skill when they come out safely?" Jin Sunian said suddenly.Huaiwei raised her eyes and looked at him. After his reminding, she thought of this problem.


    She had forgotten all about it before. If he hadn''t mentioned it, she would have forgotten it completely.


    "What skills?" Huaiwei asked curiously.


    Jin Sunian smiles, gently takes her hand, points to the wound on her arm, and then attaches the other hand to it, "don''t blink."


    When he took away his hand, the original skin wound suddenly became intact.


    If it wasn''t for the medicine on her arm, huaiwei would have doubted whether she had been hurt.


    Huaiwei widens her eyes and stares at the completely healed wound on her arm. She is so surprised that she doesn''t know what to say.


    "I''ll take care of all the wounds for you." Jin Sunian said that and helped her deal with the bruise seriously.


    Looking at her bruises, his brows always wrinkled, and there was a look of heartache in his eyes. He carefully helped her deal with the wound.


    Even if he didn''t hurt her hand, he was still so careful, as if he didn''t hurt her.


    Su ruoqiu, standing on one side, looks at her son who is serious. She can''t help but smile.


    How does she feel that her son is more attractive than his father.


    Especially at the moment to deal with the wound look, it can melt a girl''s heart.


    Even if she was an old girl, she would be melted by her son''s behavior.


    She was also a little lucky. Fortunately, her son was very affectionate. Otherwise, with this charm and means, she didn''t know how many good girls she would be harmed.


    "It''s amazing." Huaiwei looked at the wound and couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "Where are the wounds?" Jin Sunian asked in a voice.


    Huaiwei''s little face suddenly turned red. She lowered her head slightly and said softly, "no, no more."


    There are still wounds on his body, but how can he deal with them? He''s a boy.


    To deal with the wounds on her body, she has to lift her clothes. How embarrassing it is, she can''t let the boys see it.


    "You just tell me where you are, and it''s OK through the clothes." Jin Sunian knew that she still had wounds on her body. She was just shy.


    "Oh, is that ok?" Huaiwei raises her head and asks suspiciously.


    "Yes." Jin Sunian''s expression is serious, not like a joke.


    "Then... I''ll show you." Huaiwei is still very shy. Her cheeks are getting more and more red. She feels that her face is burning hot.


    "Good." Jin Sunian responded.


    Huaiwei then began to point out all the injuries on her body.


    After the wound was treated by him, the original burning pain completely disappeared. It seemed that she had never been injured before. When she moved, she would not pull a large area of wound.


    "Why do you have this ability?" Huaiwei asked curiously.


    Jin Sunian smiles, "because I have such ability, I can protect you well."

 Chapter 440

    When Su ruoqiu heard his son''s words, the corners of his mouth jerked. His son was more likely to tease his younger sister than Jin yilie.


    Her eyes quietly fall on huaiwei. Seeing huaiwei''s red face, she can''t help but slightly lift the radian of her mouth.


    "I''ll... I''ll protect myself." Huaiwei shyly bowed her head and faltered.


    Jin Sunian just wanted to answer when he heard a voice outside the ward.


    "Daddy''s back." Jin Sunian looks at his mother.


    "Is your father here?" Huaiwei asked in a voice.


    I haven''t seen his father before, but his mother is so beautiful and he is so handsome, so his father won''t go anywhere.


    When the door of the ward was pushed open, Jin yilie walked into the ward with several boxed meals and packaged dishes in his hand.


    Behind Jin yilie are Guo Biyan and Jiang xiankai.


    Huaiwei sees the two men who appear. At a glance, she can see who is Jin Sunian''s father. They look very similar.


    Sure enough, his father is also a very attractive handsome man, he inherited almost all the advantages of his parents.


    Huaiwei thinks that Jin Sunian will surpass his father in appearance when he grows up.


    "You''re all hungry. Let''s buy some food and eat together." Guo Biyan said with a smile.


    Her and Jiang xiankai''s eyes are all focused on huaiwei.


    It turns out that this is Xu Weiwei of the previous life. After reincarnation, everything has changed.


    Xu Weiwei doesn''t like to keep up with the first life, but her eyes are still very similar to the first life, with aura.


    Weiwei, let''s go. Let''s go to dinner Jin Sunian takes huaiwei by the hand.


    Shy huaiwei, embarrassed to scan them, found that they were staring at her, immediately pulled back her hand, "en."


    Huaiwei walks forward, sits on a small stool, and looks at the dishes on the table. The fragrance makes her feel very hungry.


    "Come on, eat." Su ruoqiu said.


    She vigorously to huaiwei clip vegetables, "eat more, don''t feel stiff, when we are a family."


    "Oh, thank you, auntie." Huaiwei whispered her thanks.


    "Come on." Su ruoqiu chuckled and picked up a piece of meat. When she handed it over, it was a little bit partial.


    Jin yilie thought it was for him, so he immediately held out the lunch box and asked her to put it in the lunch box.


    But


    He just handed over the lunch box. The meat she was holding had been put into huaiwei''s lunch box.


    Jin yilie''s face is gloomy, and his dissatisfied eyes fall on huaiwei.


    There used to be a little rabbit competing with him for favor, but now there is a future daughter-in-law. He feels that this life can not be passed.


    The hand holding the lunch box froze, and Jin yilie kept that posture, looking very dissatisfied, as if he was a child with a bad temper.


    "Wife, I want it too." Jin yilie murmured in a tone of coquetry.


    Jiang xiankai and Guo Biyan almost burst out with a mouthful of rice. Fortunately, they can''t help it, or they won''t want to eat.


    They look at each other and smile with tacit understanding.


    Jiang xiankai pushed the lunch box close to Guo Biyan''s position, learned Jin yilie''s tone, and said: "wife, I want it too."


    "Yes. Eat more, love you. " Guo Biyan gave him a piece of meat, and deliberately said it was very meat.


    Jiang xiankai also learned Jin yilie''s tone when they showed their love. Jin yilie''s face became more gloomy, and his eyes were like sharp knives. He shot them hard.


    "Husband, do you still eat?" Su ruoqiu immediately asks about Jin yilie who shoots an eye knife at Guo Biyan and his wife.


    Jin yilie immediately took back her sight, which fell on her. It was as gentle as water, and she said with a smile: "eat."


    "Here you are." Su ruoqiu put the meat in his lunch box and said with a smile.


    Huaiwei smiles when she sees their love.


    She looked back at her parents who were still lying in the hospital bed. She didn''t know when they would wake up.


    Think of here, Huai Wei''s eyes a little more sad.


    They were so sure that her parents would be OK, but she was still worried to see that her parents hadn''t woken up.


    Aware of her worry, Jin Sunian quietly reached out and held her hand.Huaiwei looked back at him and saw the faint smile on his face. It seemed that she was firmly telling her that her parents could definitely wake up safely.


    The corner of her mouth raised a smile, and the sadness between her eyebrows disappeared.


    "Wei Wei, eat a la carte, you are growing up, nutrition should be balanced." Su ruoqiu put the dishes in her lunch box, one of the purposes is to divert huaiwei''s attention.


    Huaiwei''s parents, with them here, will not have any more problems.


    "Well, thank you, auntie." Thanks, huaiwei.


    Jin Sunian saw that mommy always gave huaiwei vegetables, but he didn''t get any meat foam.


    His eyes fell on daddy. Seeing his sad look, he wanted to laugh a little.


    Look at daddy''s expression, it seems more pitiful than him.


    "Su Nian, here you are." Huaiwei shyly put the food in Su Nian''s lunch box.


    She has just observed that this dish is Su Nian''s favorite.


    "Thank you." Jin Sunian said thanks with a smile.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t have Mommy. Anyway, there''s a daughter-in-law.


    He was eating with a smile on his face. Suddenly he saw the strong look coming and looked up.


    Jin Sunian found that it was his father''s sad look, and his eyes were extremely dissatisfied, as if he was dissatisfied with how he was being served.


    "Mommy, can you take care of daddy''s feelings? I''m afraid daddy will make trouble later." Jin Sunian said with a smile.


    Jin yilie glared at him angrily, bit his teeth and said, "you little son of a bitch dare to make fun of me."


    "Daddy, I didn''t make fun of you. Didn''t I help you?" When Jin Sunian saw that mommy had brought food to Daddy, he immediately said, "look, isn''t Mommy caring for you?"


    Jin yilie glares at him fiercely, turns his head and looks at Su ruoqiu tenderly.


    Within half an hour after eating, huaiwei''s parents woke up.


    "Mom and Dad!" Huaiwei cried excitedly when she saw her parents wake up.


    When huaiwei''s parents woke up and saw that she was safe, they were relieved.


    When their eyes scan Jin Sunian, their expressions immediately become surprised.


    Different from huaiwei, their souls still remember what happened before.


    When they were already out of their bodies and in a daze, they heard a child''s voice.


    Then they began to wake up and saw the child in front of them.


    It was the boy who told them to go back to their bodies and said vivi was waiting for them.


    He also said that if they did not return to their bodies, they would die, and huaiwei would completely lose her parents.


    After listening to him, the two of them followed him back to the operating room.


    Looking at the operating room, the doctor tried his best to rescue them without giving up.


    They looked at him and saw him smile and nod. They hesitated for a moment. With his help, they returned to their bodies.

 Chapter 441

    The two people who had lost their vital signs, after their souls returned to their bodies, the straight line on their ECG changed and gradually recovered their vital signs.


    The doctors who rescued by electric shock were all secretly relieved when they saw that their vital signs had recovered.


    They thought they could not be rescued. At this moment, they were glad they didn''t give up so early.


    Jin Sunian stood on one side, watching the doctor busy with the operation.


    Jin Sunian didn''t leave until the operation was completed and they were to be pushed out of the operating room.


    When they were pushed out of the operating room, Jin Sunian woke up.


    "You..." huaiwei''s father made a sound and pointed to Jin Sunian, "Why are you here?"


    "I was here." Jin Sunian came to the bedside and answered with a smile.


    In front of him is his future father-in-law. Naturally, we can''t neglect him.


    "Have we met in the operating room..." huaiwei''s mother said in a voice.


    Jin Sunian turned to face huaiwei''s mother and said with a smile, "yes. But it''s a secret, only we know. "


    As his voice fell, huaiwei''s parents immediately looked at each other and said with a smile, "we know."


    "What happened before, I suddenly forgot. Look at my head. I''m old and useless. " Huaiwei''s mother pretended to be confused and said with a smile.


    Huaiwei''s father was also very cooperative, and said with a smile: "my head is the same. I always forget some things."


    "Mom and Dad, they saved you. They helped you when you had an accident." Huaiwei said in a voice.


    "Thank you. If it wasn''t for you, we might not have recovered our lives." Huaiwei''s parents said gratefully.


    "Don''t be so polite. Maybe we''ll be a family in the future." Su ruoqiu replied with a smile.


    Huaiwei''s parents stare at Su ruoqiu, and their eyes fall on Jin yilie.


    "Are you young master Jin and young granny Jin?" Huaiwei''s father asked.


    "Yes. We are Su ruoqiu replied generously.


    Since the live broadcast, she has been back to her original appearance, basically showing her face like this.


    "So you are the young granny of Jin family! I said how so familiar! I''m sorry I didn''t think about it just now. " Huaiwei''s mother said with a smile.


    I''ve heard about the Jin family before, and I''ve seen photos on the Internet, but I didn''t pay much attention to them.


    They are both ordinary families. They don''t do any big business. They don''t need to talk about cooperation. They don''t pay attention to these rich families.


    The common people basically live their own life. Just live their own life well. No matter how much money other people have, it''s all theirs. It''s useless to pay more attention.


    Jin yilie and Su ruoqiu are very good-looking, so they will have an impression. Otherwise, they usually forget.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s no big deal." Su ruoqiu replied with a smile.


    There is still a long way to go. They will be in laws in the future, and there will be more time to understand.


    "Thank you for your help. I don''t know how to repay you." Huaiwei''s father said gratefully.


    "I won''t say anything in return. We''ll be a family." Su Ruo looks at huaiwei with a sense of autumn.


    Their eyes follow Su ruoqiu and fall on huaiwei. When they see huaiwei''s bashful expression on her face, they all understand.


    It seems that their daughter is in love with the young master of Jin family.


    It''s just


    Their husband and wife looked at each other, frowned at the same time, and looked sad.


    Marriage matters, parents say not count, need is their two young people nod.


    They know their daughter''s character and will definitely be a virtuous wife in the future. They are afraid that their daughter will not be able to control Jin Sunian, who grew up with a golden spoon.


    Married to a rich family, on the surface it is very beautiful, but in fact, I know what will happen in the future?


    Their family is ordinary, but when they are daughters, they are like the apple of the eye. Not everyone can bully them. They are reluctant to beat and scold their daughters. How can they be willing to let their daughters be wronged.


    "Uncle and aunt, don''t worry. I''ll take good care of huaiwei. The Jin family''s special feeling is inherited." Jin Sunian knew the worry in their hearts and immediately replied with a smile.


    His mouth is like honey, which makes huaiwei''s parents close their mouths.It''s really gratifying to look so good and speak so well.


    "Don''t worry, I''m sure that my son is very special. Even if we can''t get married, I want to recognize Wei Wei as a daughter. We are very close to each other." Su ruoqiu said.


    Jin yilie stepped forward and hugged Su ruoqiu''s shoulder in a light but persuasive way. "You can see what my son will be like in the future if you look at me."


    Huaiwei''s parents, eyes all fall on Jin yilie and his wife, very satisfied with the smile, gently nodded, it is agreed.


    It is said that Jin yilie dotes on his wife and is very kind to her. Now it is true that seeing is believing. It is true that he dotes on his wife.


    A lot of things can be camouflaged, but when you love someone, that kind of eyes can never be camouflaged.


    Jin yilie''s eyes at Su ruoqiu are all spoiled. It''s absolutely true that he has been married for so many years and can be such a couple.


    The couple have a good relationship, so we can see whether Jin yilie and Su ruoqiu have a good relationship.


    "Then you agree? My daughter-in-law of Jin family, I think huaiwei is dead. I promise you, if my son dares to apologize to huaiwei, I will definitely break his leg with my own hands. " Su ruoqiu spoke in a determined tone.


    She knew that Su Nian would never let them down, which was not a boast. She just spoke according to the facts.


    "How does this make..." huaiwei''s parents replied sheepishly.


    No matter what she said was true or false, she was their Savior and they felt embarrassed.


    "Such a thing will never happen, because I not only look like my father, infatuation also inherited." Jin Sunian said cheekily.


    Guo Biyan saw that he tried to express his special feelings. She couldn''t help laughing and joking: "it''s a pity that my son, and xiaosunian, is a little daughter-in-law. Otherwise, I have to help my daughter."


    Such a child as Jin Sunian is rare. She believes that he will be as considerate to his future wife as Jin yilie.


    Unfortunately, Xu Weiwei is not born in her stomach, otherwise, she and ruoqiu sister will get closer.


    If Jin Sunian doesn''t think Xu Weiwei has a son, she will be very upset.


    "Such a hot future son-in-law, you''ll have to watch it." Jiang xiankai joked.


    Listen to them, and also take her with Su Nian, huaiwei''s face is red to the ear.


    "What are you talking about! I''ll buy you fruit. " Huaiwei said and ran out.


    "I''ll go with you, too." Jin Sunian said to catch up.


    The adults in the ward, looking at their disappearing back, all of them gave out joyful laughte

 Chapter 442

    Huaiwei goes to find Su ruoqiu''s family by bus alone.


    Jin Su was waiting for her at a stop at the annual meeting. She had planned to pick her up, but she didn''t want him to bother, so she asked him to wait for her at a nearby stop.


    It will take more than an hour to sit by her side.


    After getting on the bus, huaiwei said to Aunt ticket seller and called her at the station. Then she fell asleep at ease.


    When she was sleepy, she felt someone touched her.


    At first, she did not care, until the knee up a little bit of thigh, as if whose hand is gently rubbing, suddenly scared her to wake up.


    When huaiwei woke up, she immediately looked down, but saw nothing.


    She turned her head in doubt and looked at the man sitting next to her.


    The man was about twenty-five or twenty-six years old. He was wearing a white shirt, trousers and polished shoes.


    It seems to be a bit gentle. It doesn''t look like it will do such dirty things.


    Huaiwei''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, thinking that she was thinking too much, just like the illusion after she fell asleep.


    Just when she was full of doubts, a voice suddenly appeared in her ear, "I said you were touched, how can you be so calm!"


    Huaiwei looked up and saw an angry young girl. Her eyes were staring at her. She felt that she hated iron and didn''t make steel.


    "Me?" Huaiwei points back at herself and asks in a puzzled way.


    "It''s not you. Who else is there?" The cold faced girl glared at her angrily, and then her disgusted eyes fell on the man beside her, "you should not live in this world, die early and be born a beast if you do such a thing like a human being!"


    The man didn''t expect to be ordered. He was stunned. He immediately showed an angry look and looked at the girl fiercely. "Little girl, don''t talk nonsense! Watch your mouth


    "It''s not my turn to rot your life! If you dare to do it, you should dare to do it. I can see with my own eyes that your hand is not properly placed on her leg, and you touch it gently. " The girl yelled angrily.


    She is to let all people hear, let them see clearly the ugly face of this man.


    Don''t behave to girls in the car, what she hates most is this kind of color / wolf!


    If you dare to be unruly to her, she will beat every one she sees! To be so polite to them!


    Her Kung Fu for several years is not in vain. It''s more than enough to deal with these dirty men.


    The man hears her words, the facial expression is more not good-looking, suddenly stood up, the momentum is turbulent to want to look for her to fight.


    "Bah! Bitch! Keep your mouth clean for me The man Pooh A, flow in the air ground make a voice to say.


    The girl''s mouth slightly raised, in the face of the man''s fierce, her face is indifferent, there is no fear of feeling.


    "Whose mouth is not clean? Yes? Want to fight? Come on Said the girl defiantly.


    She''s not afraid of fighting, she''s afraid that this man won''t fight.


    As long as the man dares to do it first, she dares to beat him down.


    She is not stupid enough to start first. If she is to be held responsible, she must be more responsible.


    The man didn''t expect that the girl''s attitude would be so arrogant, so he suddenly became angry, "you want to find a fight, OK, get off at the station and see if I don''t have to fight you to ask your grandfather to sue your grandmother."


    "Joke! Who was beaten down or unknown! I''ll be disabled then. Don''t ask me for medical expenses. " The girl snorted coldly and did not look him in the eye at all.


    "Don''t talk to me! Get out of the car if you can! " The man yelled.


    Look at the girl in front of him. She''s petite. He''s enough to use one hand and dare to shout in front of him.


    His eyes fell on her chest, small is small, but can make do.


    When fighting, he can take the opportunity to pinch a few, to see if she dares to be arrogant.


    "Get out of the car! Who is afraid of whom The girl replied arrogantly.


    She is capable, and naturally she will not be afraid of him.


    If she didn''t have some ability, she didn''t dare to be so arrogant. If she was not sure, she would not irritate the smelly man in front of her.


    Seeing that the girl''s legs are not as thick as the man''s arms, huaiwei is afraid that the girl will suffer.


    She stood up, looked at the girl and asked softly, "maybe... Maybe it''s a misunderstanding.""Soft buns!" The girl didn''t stare at her angrily, "you will only let these disgusting men have an opportunity! They will be more unscrupulous! "


    The girl was so angry that she said it was a misunderstanding.


    It is such a weak woman that will encourage the arrogance of these sex / Wolves and further wantonly invade women.


    "I... I''m not a soft buns, I''m just afraid you''ll get hurt." Huaiwei some wrongly should way.


    She didn''t catch the man''s appearance, so she didn''t know how to get angry.


    Men are obviously superior to women in strength, and the girl in front of her is petite. She wants to worry that the girl will suffer.


    When the bus stopped at this time, the man immediately exclaimed, "come on, get off the bus. Wasn''t that kind just now? What''s wrong now? Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t know! "


    "Who said I counselled! Get off now! If you don''t fight with me, you are a coward The girl was cold faced and got off from the back door.


    Seeing this, the man naturally didn''t want to admit that he was a coward and got off the bus with him.


    He does not believe that even a little girl can not clean up the film, today she must know, what is a man''s fist!


    Huaiwei see them both get off the car, as the party, how can she go directly?


    So she got off the bus before she got to the station and called Jin Sunian.


    "Almost there?" Jin Sunian, standing in front of the bus stop sign, asked with a smile.


    "Not yet, something happened..." huaiwei was interrupted by his anxious voice before she finished her words, "what happened? What happened? Are you hurt? "


    "No Huaiwei didn''t expect many people to get out of the car. It seems that they are ready to watch the excitement. Some people are ready to shoot with their mobile phones, and her eyebrows are slightly wrinkled.


    "Just now a wolf touched me, and then a girl came out for me. Now she got off the car and wanted to fight with that man. I''m afraid she can''t fight me, so I got off the car too." Huaiwei said softly.


    Jin Sunian''s smiling face was as cold as ice. A strong sense of killing flashed through his eyes, and his whole body was filled with a sense of killing.


    Who dares to touch his daughter-in-law! He''s dead!


    Jin Sunian''s eyes seemed to have two flames. He wanted to burn the man to ashes now.


    "Which station are you at?" Jin Sunian asked in a voice.


    His voice is cool, can not hear any emotional changes, just a little bit colder than before.


    "At the people''s Park station." Huaiwei responds softly.


    Her eyes were always on the girl, for fear that if one of them didn''t pay attention, she would lose them.


    Girl is for her to come out, she can''t let girl have an accident.


    She thought that Su Nian was so fierce. If he came, he would not report to the police. I believe Su Nian would deal with that hateful man.

 Chapter 443

    Jin Su Nian''s eyebrows were filled with anger, and he said in a serious tone: "you wait there, I''ll come right away."


    "Well, I''ll wait for you." Huaiwei said.


    Hang up the phone, huaiwei speed up the pace, to keep up with the people in front.


    A lot of people followed, and even some passers-by asked what was going on. When they heard what others said, they followed with interest.


    Their faces are filled with laughter, many of them are watching the fun, not too big.


    Huaiwei quickly steps forward and sees the girl and the man at the front. She should be looking for a more open place to solve the problem.


    Her brows were deeply wrinkled, and she was so anxious that she was afraid that the girl would be beaten.


    Sunian doesn''t know when it will arrive. She is dying of anxiety now.


    Huaiwei trotted to catch up with the girl, came to the girl''s side, whispered: "otherwise we drag time, I''ll find someone to help. I''m afraid you''ll be beaten. "


    She was telling the truth, but the girl glared at her.


    The girl stares at her eyes as if to say: you just get beaten!


    Huaiwei shrinks her nose in fear, a little afraid to meet her eyes.


    "Just remember to get out of the way later." The girl then stretched out her hand, covered her forehead with her palm, pushed her behind her and quickened her pace.


    Huaiwei was originally advancing in parallel with the girl, but later she was pushed back. As a result, she became behind. The girl didn''t seem to appreciate her at all.


    She was not angry, but worried and annoyed. She was really afraid of the girl''s loss.


    Huaiwei doesn''t know what it''s like in her heart. She just doesn''t want to see the girl hurt.


    Think of girls will be injured, she will be very distressed, no reason for the kind of distressed.


    Maybe it''s the girl who helps her to come out, and the girl is very close to her eyes, otherwise, she really can''t explain.


    When the girl came to the people''s Park, she stopped and looked coldly at the gentle looking man who was actually very obscene.


    "Right here?" The man''s brow is tiny wrinkly, voice asks a way.


    "Yes, are you afraid? If you''re afraid, it''s still time to kneel down and kowtow for mercy. " The girl said in a loud voice.


    Man sneer, he will be afraid of a little girl film? What a joke.


    "Who''s afraid of who." The man also answered arrogantly.


    "Don''t say I won''t let you, I''ll let you go first." The girl said with a smile.


    "Oh. Then you''ll wait for me. " The man gave a dirty smile and rushed up with a relaxed look.


    He didn''t pay attention to this girl at all, so he didn''t go all out. He thought it was enough to deal with girls.


    Maybe he can beat the girl with one hand, but he doesn''t have to touch her flesh to help her evaluate her development.


    The girl looked at the obscene man rushing up, and gently raised a cold smile at the corner of her mouth. She stood still and stared at him.


    "Be careful!" Huaiwei cried nervously.


    At the moment, she really wanted to rush up to help the girl block down. The man''s fist waved, and she felt that the girl''s teeth would fall down.


    All the onlookers were surprised to see the scene.


    Some women who were afraid to see the bloody pictures had already screamed, covered their faces with their hands, and did not dare to see the next picture.


    When the man waved his fist, he saw the girl standing still, even with his hands behind him, sneering at the bottom of his heart.


    Looking at her arrogance, I thought she was a standing beater.


    The proud man, when his fist was about to fall on the girl''s face, saw that the girl was not in a hurry to turn her head, and her figure flashed, perfectly avoiding his fist.


    Without waiting for the man to react, the girl''s hands fell on the man''s arm.


    She squeezed the man''s wrist bone hand, suddenly a force, the pain of the man''s face turned blue, screamed, "ah!"


    Then the girl''s other hand curled up and hit the man''s abdomen with lightning speed.


    The man whose face was already blue with pain was hit on his abdomen again, and his whole face was going black.


    Soon, the man was knocked down by the girl, holding his stomach and groaning in pain, his face dripping with cold sweat.


    When the crowd around responded, they all clapped.


    "You''re talking about him?" A voice appeared in huaiwei''s ear, which startled her.Turning around and seeing that it was Jin Sunian, huaiwei''s beating heart eased down.


    "Well, it''s the man who was knocked down. How did you come here now?" Huaiwei complained.


    "I''ve been here a long time. I don''t think she needs my help." Jin Sunian responded.


    Huaiwei turns her head and stares at him, then turns her head and laughs and trots toward the girl''s position.


    "You were so handsome just now. I thought you would be beaten." Huaiwei said with an honest smile.


    The girl''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, she spoke so directly, I''m afraid it was her who was beaten.


    "I don''t think you''ve been beaten less." The girl responded coldly and gave her a cold glance.


    Huaiwei''s smile froze and became a little embarrassed. Thinking that the girl was angry, she quickly explained, "I... I don''t mean that. I''m just worried about you. After all, he''s a man. You''re so petite. I''m afraid you''ll suffer."


    "I know." The girl answered.


    If I didn''t know, I wouldn''t talk to her so much now.


    A girl like her is very good. It''s better to speak directly than to be shady behind her back.


    The most annoying thing is that the mouth in front of people is very sweet, which is harmless to everyone, but behind them, they are like a dirty mouse, doing a lot of insidious and dark things.


    This world has always been full of sinister villains. There are many girls who speak directly, but they are easy to suffer losses.


    "What''s your name? My name is huaiwei. Let''s make a friend. " Huaiwei held out her hand happily, with a look of expectation in her eyes.


    She never takes the initiative to make friends with others, and she doesn''t know what''s going on this time. She just can''t restrain her excitement and wants to make friends with the girl in front of her.


    There is a feeling that we will never stop being friends.


    The girl stared at the eyes full of expectation, looked down at her hand, and frowned imperceptibly.


    Sorry, I don''t like making friends.


    In the past, who said it would be good to make friends with her? She always refused and liked to live alone.


    But this time, this sentence is too familiar. This time, it seems to be stuck in my throat, and I can''t say it.


    This sentence in the past, when facing others, she can easily say that sentence, almost no need to think.


    Huaiwei, with a silly smile on her face, thought she didn''t hear it and said it again.


    The girl hesitated for a moment, then gently raised her hand, holding her hand, "Xu Min."


    "We''ll be friends after that." Huaiwei is happy and miserable.


    At the moment, she has a feeling that the wish buried in her heart can finally be fulfilled.


    "Yes." Xu Min''s face was still cold, and he didn''t become gentle because he was a friend.


    Her personality is like this. She is always cold and seldom shows different expressions.

 Chapter 444

    Huaiwei didn''t care at all when she saw her cold appearance. She still laughed foolishly.


    It''s cold. What''s wrong?


    She can be brave and stand for others, which is enough to show that she has a kind heart.


    Such a friend, the heart is hot, no matter what the appearance of indifference.


    The two of them were talking, and they didn''t notice the man lying on the ground. They looked at them secretly.


    When the man saw that they didn''t notice his action, he suddenly stood up with his hands.


    When he got up, he immediately ran in the opposite direction, looking back at them nervously.


    "People are running away!" The crowd did not know who called.


    "Come on! Some of the onlookers began to coax, and more and more such voices became loud when they gathered together.


    Xu Min found that someone had escaped. He frowned and stared at his back. His eyes sank.


    Just as she wanted to rush out, she was held by huaiwei.


    "Don''t chase me." Huaiwei whispered.


    "What are you talking about! Such people have to be sent to the police station! " Xu Min roared anxiously.


    She was angry to death by the girl in front of her. She was angry with herself for whom.


    Finally subdued the bus color / wolf, want to take him to the police station, this silly girl stopped her, do not let her chase.


    Naturally, Xu Min doesn''t know huaiwei''s plan. In fact, huaiwei wants to have Jin Sunian here. No matter how long his legs are, no matter how fast he runs, he can be caught. There''s no need to worry about it.


    "I don''t mean that, I mean..." before huaiwei finished, her hand was opened.


    Waiting for her reaction, Xu Min would have rushed out with a brisk stride and gone after a man.


    The panicked man, looking back at the moment when Xu Min came after him, was so scared that he immediately wanted to run across the road.


    At the moment, there was a red light on the sidewalk, and it was impossible for pedestrians to pass, but he rushed out, as if he was dying.


    Just as he rushed out, he was hit by a speeding car, and his whole body was knocked up.


    There was a sharp brake sound, followed by one after another.


    When Xu Min saw that the man was suddenly hit by a car, she immediately stopped and stared at him in horror.


    Xu Min just wanted to catch him to the police station, not to kill him, but he was hit by a car in front of her.


    It''s not just


    After he was hit and flew out and landed, his brain hit the ground first, and blood splashed all over the place. The scene was very bloody.


    Then, although a car suddenly braked, it was still late, and the front wheel of the car ran over a man''s hand.


    Xu Min''s hands covered his mouth and let out a scream.


    She saw the dead man, with his head on his side, his eyes staring at him as if he were staring at her.


    Rao is always calm. Seeing such a picture, she can''t help but feel terrified.


    I don''t know if it''s her illusion, she seems to see the corner of the man''s mouth, suddenly evoke a strange smile.


    She was so scared that she stepped back and almost fell to the ground with her legs softened.


    When Xu Min looked carefully again, he found that the man was staring at her eyes, his mouth was bleeding, and he didn''t smile at her strangely.


    Is it her illusion? Or


    Did she really see the man''s strange smile just now?


    Xu Min didn''t know anything. She was so scared that her whole body was shaking with fear.


    It''s not that she hasn''t seen a car accident before, but it''s the first time she''s seen such a strange situation like today.


    Suddenly, Xu Min saw the man covered with blood and stood up.


    No... it''s not like that... Because the man''s body is still on the ground.


    The man covered with blood, facing her, staring at her straight, showing a gloomy smile.


    This time, Xu Min couldn''t hold on any longer. He wanted to be paralyzed on the ground.


    When she was about to collapse, she was held by both hands.


    "How are you? Are you all right? " Huaiwei asked anxiously, frowning.


    "I... I''m ok..." Xu Min shook his head and looked straight ahead.Huaiwei''s brow slightly wrinkled for a while, out of the voice said: "how can it be all right, I see you tremble so badly."


    "I..." Xu Mingang wanted to say something. Suddenly he saw the man not far away, and his body trembled violently.


    Aware that Xu Min is not quite right, Huai Wei''s eyes fall on Jin Sunian.


    She found that Jin Sunian had already come over, and she passed them and walked forward.


    Huaiwei can''t see anything. She thinks Jin Sunian is going to see if the man is dead.


    Male ghost is deliberately appear in front of Xu Min, die very unwilling of him, want revenge.


    Xu Min is able to see male ghosts, which is exactly what male ghosts want her to see.


    She saw a tall boy walking forward with a relaxed pace.


    Xu Min saw the male ghost and looked at the boy a little, so she put all her attention on her.


    The target of male ghost is her, but the next one must be huaiwei.


    "You must find someone to catch the ghost. He won''t find you until I die." Xu Min said in a low voice.


    Huaiwei was confused at first, and then she knew what she was talking about.


    The man died and became a ghost


    Look at Xu Min''s face, the ghost should be nearby.


    As soon as Xu Min''s voice fell, she saw the boy passing by the ghost and quickly stretched out her hand.


    The male ghost was strangled by him, and there was no way to break free.


    Suddenly fell into the abyss of fear of the male ghost, afraid to look at him.


    See his eyes red, they know that this is not an ordinary person, more afraid.


    "You dare touch my daughter-in-law." Jin Su Nian''s mouth stirred up a cruel and bloodthirsty smile, "then you accept the ashes."


    As soon as Jin Su Nian''s voice came to an end, he grabbed the male ghost''s hand and made a sudden effort. The male ghost let out a weak howl, turned into smoke in an instant, and finally disappeared completely.


    Xu Min now looks more and more scared, she did not expect that this boy has so much ability, it is like a devil.


    She has a kind of impulse to faint, see this scene, also don''t know can live.


    When Xu Min saw him turn around and face the handsome face, she knew it was Jin Sunian.


    Anyone who has seen Jin Sunian can remember his appearance because he is so handsome.


    Shuai is very handsome, but it''s not the type she likes. She has no feeling for this kind of too handsome, and after what happened just now, she only feels afraid.


    Jin Sunian comes to them and looks at Xu min.


    It turns out that it''s Ke min. no wonder she''s so attached to Xu Weiwei.


    Ke min is as cold and indifferent as her father and mother described.


    "Stay for a year." Huaiwei cried with a smile, with a sweet look under her eyes.


    "Do you know each other?" Xu Min frowned slightly and asked in a voice.


    How could such a terrible person know this silly girl?


    Not to mention the terror of the attack just now, Jin Sunian''s status is not something that ordinary people can recognize.

 Chapter 445

    "Yes." Huaiwei nodded.


    When she saw Xu Min staring at Su Nian, she immediately frowned.


    Isn''t Xu Min fond of staying in the new year? Then she didn''t take the initiative to find a rival


    Huaiwei''s cheeks are slightly red, looking at Xu Min''s eyes are not right, but it''s hard to say anything, and she''s not qualified to be angry.


    Anyone can enjoy staying in the new year, can''t they?


    She can enjoy staying in the new year. Why can''t Xu Min?


    Just thinking that Xu Min also likes staying in the new year, she is a little sad, afraid that her relationship with Xu Min will become different in the future.


    "Jin Sunian." Jin Sunian stretched out his hand and curved his mouth slightly.


    Seeing Su Nian reach out and smile, Huai Wei''s heart sinks gradually.


    Su Nian is cold to everyone except those who recognize him. But why is he so different to Xu Min?


    Huaiwei know Sunian hate other girls, if there are girls close, Sunian won''t give girls a good face.


    She once saw a girl shyly passing a love letter to Su Nian. As a result, Su Nian didn''t seem to see it. She passed by the girl directly.


    The girl is probably broken heart, holding a love letter, crying away, and he is still indifferent.


    Why is Su Nian so special to Xu Min?


    Huaiwei didn''t dare to think that she would be interested in other girls when she called her daughter-in-law Sunian all the time.


    The pain in her heart was gradually aggravating, which made her feel suffocated.


    She always doesn''t admit that she has a wrong idea about Sunian, but she knows clearly that she likes Sunian.


    Huaiwei just thinks that they are still young and should focus on their studies.


    Anyway, Sunian decided that she would not run away, so they went to school and grew up with each other.


    When they grow up, they can start to fall in love and finally live happily together, like their parents.


    Now, the original fantasy and beautiful vision seems to be broken with the arrival of Xu min.


    How can huaiwei know that Jin Sunian is special to Xu Min only because Xu Min is Ke min, and there are no other special factors.


    He will be friendly to Ke min, and it all depends on Xu Weiwei. Otherwise, Xu Min will be treated the same as other girls.


    Su Nian knows Ke min as his family, and Xu Min is Ke min''s reincarnation, which is naturally equivalent to his family. There will be no feelings beyond the family.


    "Xu Min." Xu Min held out his hand and shook it with him.


    At the moment when their hands touched, Xu Min''s body still couldn''t stop shaking. It was from the fear of him.


    Xu Min doesn''t know what Huai Wei thinks. She doesn''t call Su Nian at all. What''s more, she is still afraid of Su Nian.


    "After that, you will be my friend." Jin Sunian said with a smile.


    Xu Min hesitated, nodded and said, "yes."


    Not far away sounded the siren, the police came to the scene.


    The ambulance came before, but the man died on the spot, and the ambulance couldn''t be used.


    Three of them were involved in the death of the dead, so they were all taken to the police station to take statements.


    They left the police station only after they were sure it was an accident and they were not suspected.


    "Uncle Huo." Jin Sunian saw Huo Lingxiao outside the police station and called out.


    Huo Lingxiao saw him, he laughed and joked: "our family''s big devil, is not trouble?"


    He knew that Su Nian would not cause trouble, but he was very interested in the reason why they came to the police station.


    "Su Nian, don''t listen to your uncle Huo. Tell your aunt how did you come to the police station?" Shuifu''s gentle eyes fell on the three of them and asked with a smile.


    Jin Sunian laughed and said, "aunt Shui, you are more and more gentle now. You are almost catching up with your surname."


    "What a shame you are! Even my uncle''s daughter-in-law is going to molest? " Huo Lingxiao deliberately set up a face, eyes sharply staring at him.


    Jin Sunian and Huai Wei are amused by him. If Huai Wei had not contacted Huo Lingxiao, she would be scared to cry at the moment.


    Standing still, Xu Min looks coldly at the scenery ahead, no matter what they are saying.


    Since Jin Sunian is so familiar with them, nothing will happen.Seeing the cold little girl, Huo Lingxiao and Shuifu look at each other, exchange eyes, and then smile.


    It turns out that they all have this feeling. The indifferent little girl in front of them is really like Ke min.


    Jin Sunian gave a brief description of the story.


    "It turned out to be a bus lust / Devil. I really deserve to die." There was a look of disgust in Shuifu''s eyes.


    For example, if there is any accident, they deserve it. It''s their retribution.


    "Su Nian, do you want to introduce your new friend to your uncle and aunt?" Huo Lingxiao''s eyes swept Xu min.


    Looking away at Xu Min, hearing what he said, he took his eyes back. His eyes fell on their husband and wife, and there was no expression on his face.


    "This is Xu min." Jin Sunian stares at the couple, blinks his eyes and bites the word "Min" a bit.


    Originally suspected that she was Ke min''s reincarnation, now see Jin Sunian''s look, and deliberately remind them of their words, if they can''t react again, they will be more stupid than a fool.


    The couple looked at each other with a smile and a look of relief in their eyes.


    Xu Weiwei and Ke min finally meet. Although they don''t remember each other, they can still be friends in their life. Those of them who know the whole story will feel very happy.


    "Xu Min, this is Huo Lingxiao, uncle Huo." Jin Sunian began to introduce them.


    "Hello, uncle Huo." Xu Min''s face was cold and he called out.


    "Xiaomin, good." Huo Lingxiao replied with a smile.


    When Xu Min heard his address, he frowned slightly. They didn''t seem to be familiar enough to use such a friendly address.


    "This is uncle Huo''s wife, Shuifu. You can call her shuiyi, or sister fufu." Jin Sunian said.


    Huo Lingxiao immediately protested, "you boy, why I only have uncle Huo as my name, and she becomes sister Furong?"


    "Because Aunt Shui is in charge of you, dare you deny it?" Jin Sunian asked with a smile.


    "..." Huo Lingxiao was speechless and glared at him with a smile. "You''re a little kid. My uncle has convinced you."


    "Good water." Xu Min''s face is cold, but when he talks, his voice is clever.


    "Xiaomin, good. You don''t need to be so formal as to regard us all as a family Shuifu replied with a smile.


    Their husband and wife are just like the Jin family now, and there are many more unrelated families. They are very satisfied.


    In a big family without blood relationship, you can also feel the warmth of blood thicker than water.


    "Good." Xu Min should finish, eyebrows again deeply wrinkled.


    One or two of them were so intimate, and they said that she would treat them as family. They didn''t know what happened to them.

 Chapter 446

    Although not adapted to their enthusiasm, Xu Min can also see that they are not fake enthusiasm, but really like her appearance.


    If she did not know that they were not a family, she would have doubted whether they were.


    "Aunts and uncles will not send you. There is still a lot of work to do. Be careful on your way back. " Huo Lingxiao said in a voice.


    "If you are free, come and see us in the evening." Water lotus said.


    "Yes." The three of them answered in unison.


    After that, they watched Shuifu and Huo Lingxiao go in.


    When the three of them got to the bus stop, Xu Min suddenly said to Jin Sunian, "Sunian, I''m thirsty. Can you buy me a bottle of water?"


    "All right." Jin Sunian looks at huaiwei, her eyes obviously become very gentle, "Weiwei, what do you want to drink?"


    Huaiwei was a little uncomfortable. She looked at Jin Sunian calmly, hesitated for a moment, and said, "I want a bottle of orange juice."


    "Good. You wait for me here. " Jin Sunian then went to buy water.


    Huaiwei looked at him to buy water, a little depressed.


    "Huaiwei, I have something to tell you." Xu Min finish, not wait for huaiwei reaction, will pull her to no one''s position.


    "What do you want to tell me?" Huaiwei asked uneasily.


    Thinking of the relationship between Xu Min and Jin Sunian, huaiwei wrists her fingers anxiously.


    Xu Min is not going to tell her that when she saw Jin Sunian, Xu Min fell in love with him, right?


    In this case, she felt very embarrassed


    "After that man died, I saw him become a ghost. The man who has become a ghost seems to want to kill me. Do you believe what I say? " Xu Min''s face is cold, and her eyes are fixed on Huai Wei, not letting go of any expression.


    Huaiwei didn''t show surprise or disbelief, which made Xu Min suspicious.


    "Believe it." Huaiwei nodded calmly.


    What''s strange about ghosts? If aunt Qiu is a ghost catcher, Su Nian will also catch ghosts.


    After staying with Su Nian for a long time, she could come across all kinds of strange things. There was nothing to make a fuss about.


    "Do you really believe it? It can''t be to go along with me Xu Min didn''t believe that she believed it so soon.


    "Of course, Sunian''s mother catches ghosts. How can I not believe in ghosts. You can see the ghost, but I can''t. I think the ghost deliberately let you see it. " Huaiwei is right.


    These are all learned from Aunt Su Nian and ruoqiu.


    It''s not only their mother and son who are very special, but also Sunian''s father who has special skills.


    Because of this, Sunian is so special.


    Xu Min is stunned and stares at huaiwei in front of him in surprise.


    Originally also thought a lot of words, want to let huaiwei believe that there is a ghost, did not expect Sunian''s mother unexpectedly is to catch a ghost.


    But it''s not right. Isn''t the ghost catcher also a human? How can I have red eyes?


    "Su Nian will catch ghosts?" Xu Min asked curiously.


    "Yes. He''s very capable. " Huaiwei is very proud to answer a way, as if the person who can this ability is her same.


    "Do you know that Su Nian''s eyes turn red? Flashing red... "Xu Min asked carefully.


    Huai Wei stares at her and says, "unless Su Nian is very angry, otherwise her eyes won''t turn red."


    "You mean it''s normal for his eyes to flash red?" Xu Min''s cold expression can''t be stopped.


    There was a look of shock on her face. I didn''t expect that.


    "Yes. It''s OK. It''s a good place to stay. It won''t hurt people. " Huaiwei said.


    "Oh." Xu Min responded.


    Even though huaiwei said Sunian would not hurt people, the scene was still deeply imprinted in her mind. She always felt chilly when she recalled it.


    "That''s all you want to tell me?" Huaiwei frowned in amazement.


    I thought that Xu Min wanted to tell her that she liked staying in the new year, but I didn''t expect that it was just these things.


    "Yes. I thought he was a devil at first, and you don''t know. I wanted to remind you to stay away from him Xu Min said seriously.


    Huaiwei couldn''t help laughing. "You don''t know Su Nian before, so you think so. After you get familiar with him, you will find that he is a kind and warm-hearted person."She said with a smile, suddenly feel a little inappropriate, began to feel uncomfortable.


    If Xu Min is familiar with Su Nian, will she become a dispensable existence?


    Think of here, huaiwei can''t laugh out, a heart slowly sink to.


    But in the face of enthusiastic, brave and just Xu Min, what can she say?


    "Oh." Xu Min responded lukewarm.


    Anyway, for her, Jin Sunian''s killing of the male ghost was a nightmare in her life. No matter what, it would make her have a sense of fear.


    "Xu Min." Huaiwei whispered.


    Xu Min, who is going to wait at the stop, can''t help looking at her when she calls out, "eh?"


    Huaiwei was staring at her like this. She couldn''t ask what she said just now.


    They are not familiar with it. Would it be abrupt to ask that?


    What if Xu Min admits that he likes staying in the new year? What should we do?


    Fair competition or warning Xu Min to stay away?


    After thinking about it, huaiwei can''t use the move to declare her sovereignty. She can only choose fair competition.


    "Huaiwei, do you have something to say to me? If you have anything to say, don''t hesitate. " Xu Min said directly.


    She is quite straightforward, and generally doesn''t do things in a roundabout way, so does her speech.


    From the scene of the man''s death to here, huaiwei always looks worried. She always feels that she has something to say to her, but she swallows it every time.


    "Well, I have a question for you." Huaiwei nodded.


    "Go ahead, I''ll listen." Xu Min said.


    Huaiwei stares at Xu Min and takes a deep breath. Then she asks, "do you like Jin Sunian, too?"


    The word "Ye" is very subtle, and Xu Min immediately understands that huaiwei likes Jin Sunian.


    Xu Min, who plans to deny it directly, sees her nervous appearance and chooses detour.


    "How do you know?" Xu Min pretended to be surprised and asked.


    Huaiwei''s face broke down in an instant and murmured to herself, "sure."


    "Is that all you want to say?" Xu Min asked.


    She wants to know what huaiwei thinks she will do to her after she likes staying for a new year?


    Suddenly, there was a trace of expectation in her heart, but she was afraid that she would be disappointed.


    "No. I''ve been struggling for a long time. Since you like staying in the new year, let''s compete fairly. " Huaiwei said.


    On Xu Min''s cold face, there is a bright smile.


    When she heard the answer she wanted to hear, she saw huaiwei right in front of her.


    "It''s nice of you to laugh." Huaiwei stares at Xu Min with a dull look.


    She doesn''t always have a straight face. It''s sweet to laugh.

 Chapter 447

    Xu Min, who is smiling, hears huaiwei''s praise. Her smile suddenly froze on her face and she feels a little embarrassed.


    "No way." Xu Min replied with embarrassment.


    "Really, you have a sweet smile." Huaiwei said sincerely.


    Xu Min helplessly stares at the pure Huai Wei. She has such a good attitude towards her rivals. I''m afraid she will suffer losses in the future.


    "Are you willing to compete fairly with me? If Su Nian chooses me, will you quit? " Xu Min asked deliberately.


    Huaiwei opens her mouth to answer her question, but she can''t say it.


    If Su Nian chooses Xu Min, he is a little unwilling.


    But there''s no way. Su Nian chose Xu Min, which means that he likes Xu Min and it''s useless to force him.


    Huaiwei hesitated, looked up at Xu Min, showing a firm look, "en. He''s going to choose you. I''m willing to quit. On the contrary, if Sunian chooses me, you can quit, and we are still friends. "


    "Don''t tease you. In fact, I''m not interested in Sunian. I''m a little afraid of him. How can I like him? And he''s not my type." Xu Min said.


    Huaiwei stares at Xu Min with a stunned face, and her chin is almost startled.


    Worried for so long, it turned out that Xu Min didn''t like Sunian at all, and she hesitated for a long time before choosing to have a showdown with Xu min.


    She was a little embarrassed for a moment, and she was teased by Xu min.


    "Xu Min, you are so bad. How can you fool me?" Huaiwei pretends to be angry and asks in a voice.


    "I didn''t mean to fool you, who let you show that you care about Su Nian, so I want to follow your words and see how you react." Xu Min replied truthfully.


    "Are you kidding me?" Huaiwei stares at her with an angry face.


    "I''m sorry. But the way you treat your rival is not right. I feel that if you face your rival in the future, you will suffer a great loss. " Xu Min said solemnly.


    "What can I do? Do you want to jump in? I think if Su Nian likes me, he will always like me. If he wants to like others and choose others, it will prove that he doesn''t like me. What''s the point of me grabbing? It''s better to let go of each other''s pain. " Huaiwei says a lot of truth in one breath.


    Xu Min frowned slightly, nodded and said, "what you said is reasonable. I can''t think of any words to refute it. I''m afraid you won''t be able to think about it at that time. I want you to think about it like this. "


    "I believe Sunian will be as infatuated as his father." Huaiwei tone firmly said, in the moment of Sunian full of confidence.


    "I don''t know who just came to think of a rival in love. He didn''t look as confident as he is now." Xu Min said slowly.


    Huaiwei''s cheeks turned red and said, "I don''t have any!"


    "No, No. Let''s go. Su Nian is back. " Xu Min doesn''t want to tease her any more. Seeing Su Nian buying water, she immediately says.


    "Yes." Huaiwei knew that she was going to let go of herself, and she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Originally, she was afraid that in front of Su Nian, Xu Min would make fun of them, but it didn''t happen. She was completely relieved.


    "The water you want." Jin Sunian handed the mineral water to Xu min.


    "Thank you." Xu Min takes it and glances at it. He helps huaiwei to open the lid.


    Jin Sunian''s eyes are almost all on huaiwei, and he takes good care of huaiwei.


    Even if she was born to like the idea of staying in the new year, I''m afraid she couldn''t get it.


    Thinking of these, Xu Min is a little lucky that she doesn''t like Su Nian, and Su Nian is not the type she likes. Otherwise, she will be lovelorn.


    "Huaiwei, I''m relieved to have Sunian with you. I have something to go home first." Xu Min said.


    "Oh. Well, let''s get in touch with each other by mobile phone and come out to play together when we have time. " Huaiwei said.


    Originally, I planned to call Xu Min to play with me, but Xu Min''s family had something to do, so I didn''t have time to say the invitation.


    "Well, bye." Xu Min waved with the two of them and took a taxi to leave.


    Watching Xu Min leave, huaiwei and Sunian choose to take the bus. Anyway, they are not in a hurry.


    ******


    A day later.


    Ten o''clock at night, girls'' dormitory.


    Xu Min was lying in the lower bunk reading a book when he suddenly heard the sound of moving a small table. He couldn''t help looking at it.When she saw the other three girls in the dormitory, she was a little excited and the atmosphere around her became tense.


    "Are you two sure you want to play pen fairy?" The girl who spoke was petite and delicate. She asked with big eyes blinking.


    "Of course. We know you don''t dare to play, so you can just watch Zhao Xi''s tone was slightly contemptuous.


    "Do you think the pen fairy will really attract dirty things?" Zhang Lu asked softly, with an obvious fear in her eyes.


    Xu Min takes back her sight and continues to read. The petite girl named sun Xiaoli has a good girl''s face, but she is not good at all. Many people will be cheated by her appearance.


    She didn''t have any contact with the three of them, and she didn''t want to have any contact with the three of them. She didn''t like to make friends.


    Zhao Xi is the most beautiful of the three. She is tall and has a good family condition. However, she is arrogant and always looks down on others, which makes her dislike.


    Among the three, Zhang Lu is better, but she doesn''t get along with her. Maybe her cold attitude makes Zhang Lu unable to get close.


    "Of course, I''ve heard many people say that there are a lot of supernatural things after playing with the pen fairy." Zhao Qian said mysteriously.


    "Who knows, how to know if you don''t try? Maybe it''s a lie. Can you believe what others say? " Sun Xiaoli''s tone was obviously angry.


    Xu is Zhao Xigang just scornful tone angered her, just let her such answer.


    If Zhao Qian didn''t say these words, there would be nothing wrong with what sun Xiaoli said. Only after Zhao Qian said those words did she say it. Isn''t it obvious that she hit Zhao Qian in the face?


    "Sun Xiaoli! Are you not convinced? If you are not convinced, you can play with me! You son of a bitch! Say you dare not play, you are angry, do you dare to play? Coward Zhao Xi is not easy to be provoked.


    When she heard sun Xiaoli''s obvious face slapping, she began to shout angrily and looked at Sun Xiaoli with more contempt.


    Sun Xiaoli was not happy with her scornful tone and attitude. Now she was so angry that she immediately patted the table and stood up, shouting, "come on, come on! Who cares! The pen fairy wants to invite you when there is no night, who dare not, who is a coward


    "Good! That''s what you said. If you don''t dare to be a coward, you have to wash my underwear for a month! " Zhao Qian also patted the table and began to speak sarcastically.


    Sun Xiaoli snorted coldly, "good! If you don''t dare, you''ll have to wash my underwear for a month! "


    Since she has made up her mind, she will not change.


    People fight for breath, Buddha fight for incense, she can''t lose momentum in front of Zhao Qian.

 Chapter 448

    Zhao Qian sees sun Xiaoli, who is always submissive in front of her, and suddenly dares to speak to her like this. She is immediately annoyed.


    "Good! Just wait for me to wash it Zhao Xi glared at her angrily.


    "You two are in the same dormitory. Don''t hurt your friendship for this small matter." Zhang Lu stood up in embarrassment, trying to persuade them not to be so tit for tat.


    Their two voices were very sharp, so they raised their voices and started to quarrel. Her ears were almost deaf.


    Zhang Lu was originally a little afraid. If Zhao Xi hadn''t said she wanted to play, she wouldn''t have wanted to play these evil games.


    Now sun Xiaoli is on top for her. Zhang Lu is relieved that she doesn''t have to play this evil game.


    "If it''s none of your business, don''t meddle." Zhao Xi gave her a cold, impatient glance.


    Being choked back by sun Xiaoli, Zhang Lu didn''t help her, and advised them not to hurt their friendship. What a joke!


    "Zhang Lu, she didn''t regard you as a friend. Why do you live like a dog in front of her all day?" Sun Xiaoli said with a sneer.


    When Zhang Lu heard sun Xiaoli''s sarcastic words, she turned blue with anger, "Sun Xiaoli! Keep your mouth clean! Are you also submissive in front of Zhao Xi


    "I''m submissive? Are you blind? When did I become submissive? Who am I submissive to? " Sun Xiaoli retorts unconvincingly.


    I used to be submissive in front of Zhao Qian, but I will never be! She will never admit the past!


    She stares at Zhao Xi, and an imperceptible poison flashes through her eyes.


    When playing with the pen fairy, she wants to let Zhao Xi know that she is afraid!


    As long as she deliberately makes mistakes in the prohibition / taboo of inviting the pen fairy, she will scare Zhao Xi. At that time, she will find another chance to pretend to be a ghost, and she will not scare Zhao Xi to death!


    Pen fairy? Who believes this?


    A lot of people on the forum said that they had played and nothing happened. I believe this thing, it''s just retarded!


    These supernatural games are just used to frighten people who have no guts. She doesn''t believe that breaking the taboo and provoking a ghost will work.


    "You don''t admit it now, do you? Everyone knows you''re pretending to be weak. I also know that you like Jiang Xiuzhi, the school grass, and deliberately act weak in front of him. Once he wanted to fall into Jiang Xiuzhi''s arms, but Jiang Xiuzhi was ungrateful. He just didn''t catch you and let you fall to the ground. It was a big joke! " Zhang Lu said angrily.


    She likes Jiang Xiuzhi, sun Xiaoli and Zhao Qian.


    In this dormitory, three of the four girls like Jiang Xiuzhi.


    Has been cold Xu Min did not know, she did not know Xu Min''s idea, simply can not close.


    She knows that both sun Xiaoli and Zhao Xi like Jiang Xiuzhi, but they don''t know that she likes Jiang Xiuzhi, too.


    Sun Xiaoli''s embarrassment was exposed face to face, or in front of Zhao Qian''s face, and her face turned blue with anger. Her eyes glared at Zhang Lu, hoping to strangle her now.


    "Sun Xiaoli, I advise you not to waste your time. Jiang Xiuzhi doesn''t like you. I think you are idle, and do not know to look at the mirror. " Zhao Xi said with a cold smile.


    She looked at Sun Xiaoli''s eyes, unspeakable contempt, between the lines is a mockery of sun Xiaoli.


    Sun Xiaoli angrily stares at Zhao Qian, teeth are about to bite, "Jiang Xiuzhi can''t see me, can you see you?"


    "I don''t know which of you can compare with me in terms of family background, appearance and figure." Zhao Qian asked calmly.


    She knows that sun Xiaoli can''t compare with herself, so what qualifications does Sun Xiaoli have to compete with her?


    If you look at the whole school, Shao Yue is an opponent. If you can make her look in the eye, the rest of you are not worth mentioning. You can''t create any crisis for her.


    Sun Xiaoli''s face suddenly turned pale as a paper, shaking with anger. Her hands clenched into fists, trying to restrain her anger.


    She is nothing compared to Zhao Qian, will be so looked down upon by Zhao Qian, in front of Zhao qian can''t look up.


    Even to tell Jiang Xiuzhi, he never looked at her, when she was the air.


    For what? Sun Xiaoli is a little annoyed why she was born in such a family, nothing can compare with others, even give her looks are worse than others!


    If she had Zhao Xi''s family background and Shao Yue''s appearance, Jiang Xiuzhi would have noticed her.


    But she didn''t have anything. What she had was just thick skinned and persistent to Jiang Xiuzhi.Seeing that sun Xiaoli has been humiliated like this and turned pale with Zhao Qian''s anger, Zhang Lu feels very relieved.


    When you humiliate others, you should think that one day you will be humiliated by others.


    "At midnight, remember to be in place on time, otherwise, you will admit defeat by default." Zhao Xi sneered and walked slowly back to her bed.


    Zhang Lu looked at them and returned to her bed.


    Anyway, she doesn''t play this game. It''s none of her business if anything happens.


    As she sat on the bed, her obscure eyes swept back and forth on Zhao Xi and sun Xiaoli. An imperceptible smile appeared in the corner of her mouth, and a sinister color flashed through her eyes.


    Zhang Lu hopes that Bixian can be invited, and that they can offend Bixian. If something happens to them, it''s not her fault.


    It''s a trick to kill two birds with one stone, but it''s up to them to have an accident.


    If anything happens to them, there will be two less competitors.


    Sun Xiaoli is still standing in the same place, staring indignantly at Zhao Qian lying on the bed.


    Looking at Zhao Qian''s indifferent expression, she didn''t care about her at all. Her resentment towards Zhao Qian was stronger and she was biting her teeth tightly.


    Zhao Xi, you wait for me, even if there is no pen fairy, I will give you a ride!


    The idea of a murder, quietly breeding in the bottom of sun Xiaoli''s heart, secretly want to kill Zhao Qian steps.


    In the name of Bixian, Zhao xishen is killed unconsciously, and no one doubts her.


    Sun Xiaoli has a sinister smile at the corner of her mouth. She is secretly proud of her plan. Thinking about Zhao Xi''s face, she feels very happy.


    Originally did not move to kill the idea, is Zhao Xi forces her, does not concern her matter, is Zhao Xi wants to seek the death.


    Sun Xiaoli goes back to her bed and hypnotizes herself in her heart. Zhao Qian is responsible for everything. She deserves to die. She is not guilty.


    Listen to their talk, originally in their three quarrels, Xu Min would like to speak, but they quarrel fiercely, if she speaks, they may not listen, but will point the spearhead at her.


    Now seeing them all quiet down, Xu Min said indifferently, "you''d better not play with the pen fairy."


    Xu Min, who usually doesn''t speak, suddenly talks to the three of them. All of them are slightly stunned. Her eyes fall on her in surprise. Her eyes are a little suspicious, thinking that they have heard wrong.


    "Why?" Zhang Lu is the first to open her mouth, and her puzzled eyes fall on Xu min.


    Seeing Xu Min''s cold eyes, she suddenly felt guilty. She always felt that her thoughts were seen through by Xu min.

 Chapter 449

    Zhang Lu did not dare to look at Xu Min face to face. She was so guilty that her palms were sweating.


    She comforted herself in the bottom of her heart that she thought too much, that Xu Min might see through other people''s ideas.


    She didn''t need to feel guilty because she didn''t do anything wrong.


    "If you play less evil games, if you walk more at night, you will always encounter ghosts." Xu Min said calmly.


    She can''t tell them directly that if they invite the pen fairy, they may be killed by the pen fairy.


    She was afraid that if they didn''t invite them to leave, they would eventually lead to mischief.


    Xu Min doesn''t want to take care of their affairs, but she is in the same dormitory. For the sake of alumni, she kindly reminds them.


    Hearing that Xu Min wanted them to stop playing, Zhang Lu was the first to disagree. Anyway, she didn''t participate in it, even if something happened, it would not be her turn.


    "What do you mean, Xu Min? Are you cursing us? We haven''t played yet. You think we''ve met ghosts. You''re so cruel. " Zhang Lu narrowed her eyes and said angrily.


    She didn''t want to have a conflict with Xu Min, but if Xu Min blocks her, she won''t make Xu Min feel better.


    All the stumbling blocks in front of her will be removed.


    Xu Min''s face was calm, but he was surprised.


    It seems that she has lost her sight. Zhang Lu is not a good person, either. It''s huaiwei''s simple character that makes her easy to get along with.


    "Well! Xu Min, are you worried about yourself? Say something alarmist. Don''t worry, it''s us who invite the pen fairy. You won''t be affected by us Zhao Qian''s hands encircled her chest and looked at Xu Min haughtily.


    This game really has to be played. Even if you don''t want to play it, you can''t expose it in front of sun Xiaoli, or you will be ridiculed.


    Sun Xiaoli and Zhao Qian have the same idea. She stares at Xu Min and says in a bad tone, "what''s the matter with you when we play pen fairy? Mind your own business, don''t meddle in your own business


    She also relies on the game of pen fairy to think of a strategy to kill Zhao Xi. How can she give up such a good opportunity.


    I don''t know if I have a chance to play with Zhao Xi next time.


    Sun Xiaoli wants to seize this opportunity, taking advantage of Zhao Xi''s high tension, things will go smoothly.


    The seeds of evil have taken root in sun Xiaoli''s heart. How can she be willing to kill the seeds in the cradle.


    "Don''t worry about Xu Min, she is not easy to get along with and has nothing to do with us. This time she talks to us, she just wants to answer us. She should laugh at us if we are afraid of not playing." Zhang Lu said.


    Sitting on the bed, Xu Min, with a book in his hand, glanced coldly at Zhang Lu and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "Since you are not afraid of death, I have nothing to say. Play if you like, and don''t regret it. " Xu Min said and lay down, continue to read her book, do not want to talk to them.


    Good intentions are the heart of the donkey. When something happens, they don''t have to cry to death.


    She has seen ghosts, otherwise, she will not remind them, nor think that a game can attract ghosts.


    Since they are ungrateful, she will not waste her words. When they have suffered a loss, they will naturally believe it.


    Xu Min just thought that they would be scared at the beginning. She didn''t think that things would be so tense and fast that she was caught off guard.


    Focusing on reading, Xu Min didn''t notice their movements.


    See Xu Min so arrogant, say words, is clearly in curse them three, angry they three straight want to come forward to beat her.


    In the end, they all put up with it.


    They all have a common idea in their hearts, that is, they can pretend to be gods and ghosts to scare Xu Min by inviting the pen fairy.


    They think it''s very interesting to think that Xu Min is scared to shit by them.


    The three of them never thought that this game of inviting the pen fairy not only failed to achieve their respective wishes, but also made them feel deep fear.


    When it''s more than ten o''clock, the dormitory lights out.


    After turning off the light, Xu Min put down the curtain and went to the toilet before turning off the light. When he got back to the bed, he put earplugs in his ears and went to sleep.


    Her heart is very clear, they asked the pen fairy, there will be strange things.


    Xu Min''s heart is also a little afraid, but there is no way. She can only stay in the dormitory tonight. As soon as tomorrow is bright, she will leave the dormitory and live outside.She didn''t want to die with the three of them.


    When they regret it tomorrow, she will ask huaiwei for Jin Sunian''s help. He must have a way.


    Xu Min tries not to be nervous, but he knows there will be ghosts. It''s not that if he doesn''t want to be nervous, he won''t be nervous.


    She chooses soothing music to relax her nerves.


    Listening to the music and playing it very loud, Xu Min didn''t know what they were doing, and she didn''t want to hear what they were saying.


    Bit by bit, Xu Min began to feel sleepy. Her consciousness gradually blurred. Before 12 o''clock, she fell asleep.


    Zhao Qian, the three of them, had a rechargeable desk lamp on. In order to be brave, the three of them had been talking all the time before 12 o''clock.


    Most of them talk about things that can make people feel relaxed, such as interesting things about school and the jokes they see on the Internet, as well as the funny expression packs they have recently.


    Unconsciously, it''s almost twelve o''clock.


    "It''s almost twelve o''clock. You two are ready." Zhang Lu reminded in a low voice.


    She was afraid that the two of them would miss the time and would not play at all. In the future, there would be no chance for them to play.


    Sun Xiaoli looked at the time. It was 11:55, and there were still five minutes left. They were really ready.


    By twelve o''clock, get everything you need.


    But she looked at the time, feeling the quiet atmosphere around, her heart suddenly jumped up, more and more afraid.


    It''s false to say that she is not afraid. Zhao Xi is also very afraid and swallows her saliva quietly.


    I don''t know if it''s psychological effect. She feels that the dormitory is a little more weird than before, like a pair of eyes staring at them in the dark.


    "Don''t you stop playing? If I don''t play, I''ll go to bed. " Zhang Lu said softly.


    She''s just forcing them. She doesn''t want them not to play.


    Looking at their dawdling, she was more anxious than anyone else. This was her only chance.


    "Who said no!" Zhao Xi is very good face.


    Hearing Zhang Lu''s words, Zhao Xi immediately responded, and immediately went to the table and spread out the prepared paper.


    She looked at Sun Xiaoli and sneered, "are you afraid? Then don''t play. "


    Zhao Qian hopes that sun Xiaoli can admit defeat. In this way, she doesn''t have to lose face or play the game.


    At the beginning, she felt that there was nothing to be afraid of, but after being disturbed by Xu Min, the more she thought about it, the more she was afraid.


    Damn Xu Min! Now I''m sleeping like a dead pig.


    What they said at first must have been to scare them.

 Chapter 450

    Xu Min, you wait for me! I''ll scare you to pee!


    Sun Xiaoli was infuriated. How could she not play? She immediately said, "you''re afraid!"


    She immediately came to the opposite of Zhao Xi. They both sat down and stared at the paper and pen on the desk.


    "Zhang Lu, turn off the light." Zhao Qian looked at Zhang Lu on the bed and ordered.


    "Oh." Zhang Lu turned off the light immediately.


    Sun Xiaoli has already lit the candle and put it aside.


    The dark dormitory, illuminated by the light, is full of subtle.


    The candle flickered as if it would be blown out at any time, and the two of them became nervous.


    When it was almost time for the two of them to look, they crossed their hands, put the pen between their hands, and then put the pen on the paper.


    Zhao Xi secretly took a deep breath and said, "past life, past life, I am your present life. If you want to continue with me, please draw a circle on the paper."


    The first time, the pen did not move, Zhao Xi began to read the second time.


    Until the fourth time, the two of them noticed that the pen began to move and drew a circle on the paper.


    "Bixian, Bixian, is that you?" Zhao Xi asked uneasily.


    They stare nervously at the pen they are holding and Zhang Lu on the bed. She looks at it with fear. Her whole body is shaking and her hair is standing up in fear.


    The pen moved again, moved to the word "yes" and then stopped.


    Sun Xiaoli swallowed a mouthful of saliva in fear and asked, "can I ask you a question?"


    Then they see the pen moving. The pen fairy means yes.


    Zhao Qian took a look at Sun Xiaoli, her eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and her back was cold with fear.


    I don''t know if it''s her illusion. When the pen moves, the temperature around it seems to drop a few degrees, and she feels a little chilly.


    "Did Jiang Xiuzhi and I have a chance to be together?" Sun Xiaoli asked directly.


    She gazed expectantly at the pen and wanted it to fall on the word "you".


    Zhao Qian glared at Sun Xiaoli angrily. She didn''t expect her to ask such a question.


    If Bixian said there was a chance, then he was not without a chance.


    Zhao Xi thought never to have that chance, Jiang Xiuzhi is her, no one is allowed to rob!


    They stare at the pen nervously and move slowly. Zhang Lu on the bed is also very nervous. She stares at the pen and forgets her fear.


    Sun Xiaoli and Jiang Xiuzhi have no chance to be together.


    Sun Xiaoli''s face immediately showed a look of disappointment, and her eyes flashed a touch of reluctance. Why wasn''t she with Jiang Xiuzhi?


    Different from sun Xiaoli''s loss, Zhao Qian and Zhang Lu''s faces all look happy.


    "When will my prince charming show up?" Sun Xiaoli reluctantly asked another question.


    She has no chance with Jiang Xiuzhi. She asks the right one.


    Unexpectedly, the pen still fell on the word "None", which made sun Xiaoli very puzzled and her eyebrows wrinkled deeply.


    Zhao Xi and Zhang Lu, no matter what her future feelings will be, just don''t have a fate with Jiang Xiuzhi. They don''t want to care about the rest.


    "Do you mean I''ll die alone?" Sun Xiaoli asked cautiously.


    After the pen moves, it falls on the word "no". Obviously, she will not die alone.


    Sun Xiaoli doesn''t understand. She doesn''t have a clear mind. Without prince charming, she doesn''t die alone. What would that be?


    "Bixian, Bixian, can I be with Jiang Xiuzhi?" Zhao Xi can''t wait to ask.


    She stared nervously at the pen, her heart beating fast, and took a deep breath.


    When sun Xiaoli and Zhang Lu heard that she had asked this question, they became very nervous.


    When the pen moves, it falls on the word "Wu", which means that it is impossible for Zhao Qian and Jiang Xiuzhi.


    Zhao Qian lost at the same time, some of the anger in her heart.


    She couldn''t accept it. She couldn''t be with Jiang Xiuzhi. She had fantasized for countless times. How could they not be together?


    "How old can I live?" Zhao Qian casually asked a question.


    I didn''t expect that after the pen moved, it still fell on the word "None", which made Zhao Qian feel more and more angry.


    Seeing the answer, sun Xiaoli sneered to herself. Does it prove that Zhao Qian died early?"Bixian, Bixian, how did you die?" Sun Xiaoli asked the question of prohibition to death.


    As soon as her words came out, Zhao Xigang wanted to get angry, the pen began to move randomly, and they couldn''t help pulling back their hands. Their hands seemed to be wrapped by a pair of invisible hands, forcing them to turn quickly.


    It was not until a piece of paper was scratched to pieces that their hands were suddenly released, and there was an invisible force that bounced them out, and they both fell to the ground.


    Zhang Lu had been frightened for a long time. She screamed and leaned tightly against the wall, staring at the front in horror.


    Suddenly, she seemed to see the dim shadow appear next to the candle, and then blow out the candle.


    The dormitory suddenly fell into darkness, and the three girls screamed in horror.


    Zhao Qian quickly found the lamp and turned it on. There was light in the dormitory. She was not so afraid just now.


    After the dormitory was no longer dark, Zhao Qian came to sun Xiaoli fiercely, slapped her and said angrily, "Sun Xiaoli! Are you crazy! If you know you can''t ask that question, you still ask it! "


    "Why are you beating me! You don''t care what questions I ask! I want to ask! Don''t think I don''t know, it''s your pen! Do you want Jiang Xiuzhi? I tell you, dream! You are destined to die early Sun Xiaoli stares at her with resentment.


    Even if Zhao Xi can live a long life, sun Xiaoli will let her go to see Yan Wangye as soon as possible!


    "I didn''t move the pen! Oh, I know. When I asked, did you move the pen secretly? " Zhao Xi thought of this possibility and was even more angry.


    She and Jiang Xiuzhi will be together. They can definitely become model couples. No one is allowed to rob Jiang Xiuzhi with her when they come to model couples!


    "I didn''t move!" Sun Xiaoli angrily raised her hand and slapped Zhao Qian, "this slap is for you!"


    "Sun Xiaoli, I''m not finished with you!" Zhao Qian rushes on angrily and wrestles with sun Xiaoli.


    They both seem to be crazy, completely forget the strange things just now, and beat each other regardless of themselves.


    Seeing the shadow, Zhang Lu curled up in the corner of the bed and watched them fight in fear.


    There''s a pen fairy. She saw it just now. The shadow is the pen fairy.


    The two of them still have time to fight. It''s going to be a disaster.


    Why did she see it? They didn''t see it?


    Zhang Lu''s body trembled violently when she thought of this.


    Sun Xiaoli broke the rules. When she invited the Bixian, she should never ask how the Bixian died. It would bring disaster.


    They can''t let go of their hands before they send away the pen fairy, otherwise, they will also get a miserable end.


    These two, they both occupy, they will surely die

 Chapter 451

    "Don''t fight. The pen fairy has been here." Zhang Lu said in a low voice.


    Zhang Lu''s body trembled violently when she mentioned the word "Bi Xian".


    Bixian didn''t know if she was still here. She always felt that she had two eyes hidden in the dormitory, staring at them coldly.


    Hearing Zhang Lu''s words, the two people who had wrestled with each other suddenly stopped.


    Their movements froze, slowly turned to look at Zhang Lu, eyes full of horror.


    "You... What did you just say?" Zhao Xi stares at her.


    Sun Xiaoli''s eyes also fell on her tightly. She held her breath and her heart beat violently.


    "I... I just... Looked at... Saw a black... Shadow, blow out... Candle..." Zhang Lu stammered.


    She couldn''t help shaking when she thought of the picture.


    Bixian really came and blew out the candle. She could see clearly.


    Sun Xiaoli and Zhao Qian suddenly felt that their legs were soft and they could not support their bodies.


    "Don''t talk nonsense! How could there be a pen fairy! " Zhao Qian roared angrily.


    After her fear, sun Xiaoli showed a smile and said sarcastically, "Zhao Qian, don''t talk too much. There are many things in the world that can''t be explained. If you want to have a pen fairy, you can''t escape."


    She wants to take advantage of now to scare Zhao Xi. If she can be scared crazy, she doesn''t need to do it.


    If Zhao Xi won''t be scared mad, don''t blame her for her hard work.


    "You are still in the mood to make sarcastic remarks here!" Zhao Qian snorted coldly, "Sun Xiaoli, if you hadn''t committed the taboo, would things have become like this?"


    "It''s none of my business? You didn''t say this before. I was just curious about how Bixian died. Is that wrong? " Sun Xiaoli laughed disapprovingly.


    Seeing Zhao Xi''s fear, she felt comfortable.


    It''s better to frighten Zhao Xi to death in order to solve her hatred.


    "Sun Xiaoli, I tell you, even if you want to die, you should die first! It''s you who offended Bixian first, and it''s you who are the first to be found! " Zhao Xi said, biting her teeth.


    Sun Xiaoli''s heart was a little scared, but she soon retorted with a smile: "that''s not necessarily. Maybe you look beautiful. Maybe you can go down and accompany me first."


    "You wicked mad woman! Then we''ll see who died first! " Zhao Qian stares at Sun Xiaoli angrily, how she wants to tear her mouth at the moment.


    "You first, of course!" Sun Xiaoli sneered back.


    Both of them didn''t find Zhang Lu''s expression. The smile from the corner of their mouth seemed evil.


    Zhang Lu stares at them straight away, gives out strange laughter, and says word by word: "you''re all going to die, no one can escape."


    Hearing the strange voice, sun Xiaoli and Zhao Xi, who had been quarreling, immediately stopped and their eyes fell on Zhang Lu.


    They saw Zhang Lu sitting on the bed, slightly lowering her head, staring at them straight, looking particularly frightening, especially the look in her eyes, and the smile from the corner of her mouth.


    Sun Xiaoli and Zhao Xi screamed in fright and suddenly hugged each other.


    They saw Zhang Lu''s strange expression slowly disappear, like losing strength, slowly fall down, and their eyes closed.


    Afraid of them, carefully staring at Zhang Lu, all doubt whether Zhang Lu is possessed by a ghost, will become so strange.


    The heart rate slowed down, not just so fast.


    They did not dare to go over, afraid that Zhang Lu would suddenly sit up and stare at them with resentment.


    Lying down, Zhang Lu took a cold breath and got up in a daze. "Why did I suddenly fall asleep..."


    When they saw Zhang Lu wake up, they looked at each other. When they saw that they were holding each other, they suddenly let go and took a step back.


    "Zhang Lu, what happened just now, don''t you remember?" Zhao Qian stares at Zhang Lu defensively and asks in a low voice.


    "Just now? Didn''t I fall asleep all of a sudden? " Zhang Lu''s face was full of doubts.


    Zhao Qian turns her head and looks at Sun Xiaoli. She finds that sun Xiaoli also turns her head and looks at her.


    "You look like a ghost just now. You look terrible." Sun Xiaoli said in a low voice.


    Zhang Lu''s face turned pale and looked at them in panic, "ghost... Ghost?"


    "Yes. It''s terrible. It says we all have to die. " Zhao Qian said.Zhang Lu was so scared that she trembled all over. She got out of bed and came to them. She looked scared. "Don''t scare me."


    "We don''t want to scare you, either, but it''s true." Zhao said.


    Now she feels that something is wrong with her. Can''t she really have a pen fairy?


    "Zhang Lu, do you really see the shadow? And what happened just now, aren''t you kidding us? " Sun Xiaoli grabbed her arm in a hurry and asked nervously.


    "I really saw the shadow. I don''t know what I did just now. How could I joke with you at this time?" Zhang Lu explained anxiously.


    No one noticed a sinister look in her eyes.


    The dark shadow saw it, but she pretended what happened just now, in order to frighten them and aggravate their fear.


    Anyway, she did not participate in the game, nothing will happen, and the two of them are different, they also offended the pen fairy.


    Sun Xiaoli and Zhao Qian look at each other in a daze. Their eyes are full of fear. They are really frightened by Zhang Lu''s success.


    They were both pale and didn''t know how to react.


    Zhao Qian looked down at the broken paper, her eyes suddenly stare very big, the fear in her eyes is even stronger.


    She saw the word "death" on the paper, circled up, circled many times.


    Zhao Xi remembers that after they left the table, they did not touch the pen, let alone the paper.


    Now that the word "death" on the paper has been circled so many times, she can''t help shivering.


    "You... You see..." Zhao Xi pointed to what she saw, and her whole body was shaking.


    Sun Xiaoli and Zhang Lu''s eyes follow Zhao Xi''s direction and fall on the circled word "death".


    They were so scared that they almost collapsed on the ground, and their strength seemed to be drained in an instant.


    Sun Xiaoli and Zhao Qian know best that when they play, they don''t meet there at all. Even if they lose control later, they don''t fight in circles, but the word "death" in front of them is circled.


    "Don''t... Don''t scare yourself. Maybe... Maybe nothing will happen." Zhang Lu stammered.


    Only she saw the shadow. What does it mean? Does that mean she died first? But she wasn''t involved in the game at all.


    Zhang Lu was full of confidence, but now she has no confidence.


    She had seen some questions about the supernatural. She said that she was a fierce ghost with deep resentment. She didn''t have any feelings and didn''t recognize her.


    When playing with the pen fairy, no one knows whether it is a fierce ghost or not.


    Maybe even if sun Xiaoli didn''t break the ban / taboo, Bixian would still find them for nothing else but to kill them.


    In the eyes of fierce ghosts, they are prey.

 Chapter 452

    The more Zhang Lu thought about it, the more scared she was.


    If the penfairy is as she thought, she is likely to be the first one to die.


    She was trembling all over, so anxious that she was about to cry.


    If she had known that, she would have found an excuse to go to bed first.


    Xu Min is sleeping soundly now, such a big movement has not awakened her, this matter has nothing to do with her.


    "Yes, we can''t scare ourselves. Maybe we think too much." Zhao Qian echoed, but her voice was trembling.


    Sun Xiaoli was in a trance. The fear in her eyes was so obvious that she said in a trembling voice, "sleep... Sleep. Maybe, maybe nothing will happen when you wake up. "


    "I... I dare not sleep alone." Zhang Lu grabbed Zhao Xi''s arm and said, "let''s sleep together."


    Zhao Xi never likes to sleep in the same bed with others, nor does she like others to sleep in her bed, but now the situation is different. She is eager to have someone to sleep with her.


    It''s better for two people to sleep in bed than for one. Who knows what will happen in the middle of the night, or two people should be safe.


    "You two, where shall I sleep? Why don''t we all squeeze together for one night. " Sun Xiaoli said in a panic.


    "It''s uncomfortable to sleep in a crowd, or you''ll go to Xu Min''s bed." Zhao Qian said immediately.


    Zhang Lu wanted to echo Zhao Xi''s words, but suddenly she thought of something. She immediately said, "it''s better to squeeze three people, but Xiaoli, you have to sleep by the bed."


    "Good." Sun Xiaoli responded immediately.


    As long as you can squeeze three people together, it''s OK to sleep inside and outside.


    The main reason is that the two of them can be brave together, instead of sleeping in the same bed by themselves. In the middle of the night, when they are in a trance, a ghost suddenly appears beside them.


    "Go to bed." Zhao Xi didn''t think much. She immediately went to the bed. She was the first one to go in, and she was also sleeping in the inside.


    Zhang Lu was relieved to see Zhao Xi sleeping in it, and then she lay on the bed, sleeping in the middle.


    She felt that there were people on both sides, and it was safer to sleep in the middle.


    Sun Xiaoli stood in front of the bed, looked at them, and whispered, "if you find anything unusual in the middle of the night, please wake me up and don''t let me have an accident."


    "Yes. We know Zhao Qian and Zhang Lu answered in unison.


    Sun Xiaoli was relieved to lie down. It''s really crowded for three people to sleep. She needs to sleep on her side. She can''t make big movements yet.


    This sleep until night, if Zhao Xi and Zhang Lu sleep dishonestly, she suspects that she will be squeezed out of bed.


    The whole body of the three of them was trembling, and the small desk lamp did not dare to turn off. Their eyes were scanning the dormitory, and no one had pajamas.


    "Why don''t we... Why don''t we chat? We won''t go to bed at night, or we''ll take tomorrow off." Sun Xiaoli suggested.


    She was on the outside, not daring to turn to the aisle or look under the bed for fear that a ghost would suddenly appear in front of her.


    Sun Xiaoli also did not dare to turn her back to the aisle, because there was no sense of security. When the pen fairy came, if she suddenly dragged her away, she would not be on guard at all.


    Lying flat, the position is not enough, so she can''t fall asleep, and finally can only propose to chat until dawn.


    If the three of them are sober, it''s the best for them.


    As soon as it gets light, sun Xiaoli plans to leave school and live outside.


    "Good... Good." Zhang Lu stammered.


    Chatting till dawn, her heart never slowed down after seeing the shadow.


    She was afraid that she would be the first to die, so after sun Xiaoli proposed to chat until dawn, she agreed without hesitation.


    "Talk... Talk about what?" Zhao Xi, who has always had a lot of topics, suddenly didn''t know what to say. She was so nervous that her brain was almost blank, and there was no topic to talk about.


    Zhang Lu and sun Xiaoli look at each other. They don''t know what to say.


    "Let''s talk about the gossip in school." Sun Xiaoli suggested.


    She can''t let them fall asleep. She should try her best to find some topics that they are interested in and discuss with each other.


    Unfortunately, when they are sleepy, they can''t resist anything, even the interesting topic is the male god they used to be excited about.


    They fell asleep and fell asleep.The next morning, Zhang Lu was the first to wake up, turned over comfortably, and seemed to forget what happened last night.


    All of a sudden, she realized something was wrong. She thought that the three of them were crowded on the same bed last night. It was a very narrow space, but now it is very wide, like the feeling of sleeping alone.


    Zhang Lu suddenly opens her eyes and turns to the inside. She doesn''t find Zhao Xi inside. She turns to the outside and doesn''t see sun Xiaoli.


    Zhang Lu, who was flustered in her heart, glanced at something from the corner of her eyes, then slowly looked up.


    When she saw what it was, she screamed, "ah..."


    Sleep sweet Xu Min, plug in the ear earplug, long lost, mobile phone also play song, put no power.


    Hearing the scream, Xu Min opened his eyes and frowned deeply.


    It''s a real picture. What''s the ghost like in the early morning.


    Just want to speak of Xu Min, this just thought of their three last night to play the game, they will not really encounter anything, right?


    Xu Min immediately lifted the curtain and got out of bed. However, when he saw the scene behind the scenes, he opened his mouth wide and stepped back several steps. The fear of his eyes did not dissipate for a long time.


    She thought that at the beginning it would only be a shock, but she didn''t expect that Bixian would die so quickly.


    At the moment Zhang Lu saw it, it was a scene that could frighten her to collapse.


    She saw that sun Xiaoli was on the opposite side, with a scarf tied to the top of her neck, her head bowed, her hair covering her face and facing her.


    If you don''t look carefully, you will think that sun Xiaoli is playing a prank, just standing there.


    But as long as you look carefully, you will find that sun Xiaoli''s feet did not touch the ground at all.


    The distance between the soles of her feet and the ground is very short. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see that her feet are not on the ground.


    Zhang Lu can see the position where she lies comprehensively. At a glance, she can see that sun Xiaoli''s feet are not on the ground and she has been hanged there.


    She was so excited that when the scream stopped, she fainted.


    Xu Min stares at the hanged sun Xiaoli, her body can''t help shivering.


    If she had known, she should have informed huaiwei earlier, maybe such a tragedy would not have happened.


    Xu Min shakes her hands to get the mobile phone. She doesn''t want to call the police, but wants to call huaiwei.


    After taking the mobile phone, she found that it was dead.


    Just want to go out to look for people, Xu Min behind a sharp scream.


    She was so scared that she shivered all over. She turned her head and saw that it was Zhao Xi standing behind her, staring at the hanged sun Xiaoli.


    "Dead... Dead... We''re all going to die... No one can escape... No one can escape..." after Zhao Xi finished screaming, she began to mumble to herself in a trance.

 Chapter 453

    Zhao Qian has been murmuring to herself, repeating those words. She is in a trance and has no eyes.


    Looking at the dead sun Xiaoli, Xu Min first charged his mobile phone.


    After that, she walked slowly down the aisle. Xu Min tried to stay away from the place where sun Xiaoli was hanged, for fear that sun Xiaoli would suddenly come.


    Xu Min stares at Sun Xiaoli with her head down. Her steps are almost twisting, and her heart beats faster.


    She took a few deep breaths. After passing the place where sun Xiaoli was hanged, she rushed to the door of the dormitory.


    When he opened the door, Xu Min called out: "it''s killing you!"


    She grabbed a classmate and said, "someone is hanged in the dormitory. Call the police quickly. My mobile phone is dead."


    Passing by the door of their dormitory, the girl who was caught by Xu Min was at a loss when she heard her words.


    After seeing sun Xiaoli hanged, the girl suddenly widened her eyes and covered her mouth with her hands, but still made a sharp cry.


    "Ah..."


    A lot of girls in the dormitory screamed, even though they didn''t see the pictures in the dormitory.


    "What are you calling! Call the police Xu Min stares coldly at the girl in front of her and frowns displeased.


    If her cell phone had electricity, she would not ask the girl in front of her to call.


    The piercing cry made her deaf.


    Those girls who didn''t see what happened in the dormitory were exaggerating. They screamed like they had seen someone die.


    The girl who was scared to scream stopped screaming because of Xu Min''s cold voice and stared at Xu Min in fear.


    "Oh, oh... I''ll call the police right away." Shaking all over, the girl took out her cell phone and began to call the police.


    "Hey, hey... This... Here... Hair happened..." nervous girl who was very scared, she couldn''t say the complete words quickly, shivering all over.


    "Here you are." Xu Min impatiently grabbed the mobile phone, spoke at a normal speed, and clearly explained the geographical location and the homicide.


    She seems to be very calm, but only she knows, her whole body is also gently shaking, just not as strong as the girl in front of her.


    Xu Min secretly took a deep breath and gave the mobile phone back to the girl, "thank you."


    The girl took the cell phone, staring at her, words do not know how to answer.


    After the teachers in the school arrived, soon, the police also went to the dormitory.


    When they all got to the dormitory, Zhao Xi was almost in a state of madness, with a dazed expression and a few giggles occasionally.


    But after giggling, Zhao Xi will show a look of fear, will make some extreme behavior.


    Huo Lingxiao and Shuifu appear in the dormitory. When they see Xu Min, they are both surprised and look at each other quietly.


    After Xu Min''s confession was recorded, she was called away by them alone.


    "What happened last night, do you know?" Huo Lingxiao asked.


    "I''ve made it all clear. Sun Xiaoli and Zhao Xi play pen fairy, and then the next day, I see sun Xiaoli hanging Xu Min replied without expression, her mood almost recovered.


    But recalling sun Xiaoli''s death, she still has a lingering fear.


    After being invited, Bixian didn''t leave, so she would definitely want their lives, including her.


    It''s just that she didn''t participate in anything, which should be the last goal of Bixian.


    Zhang Lu had come to her senses before, shaking her body and crying to explain what happened last night.


    According to Zhang Lu, it was Sun Xiaoli who asked Bixian how she died and violated the ban / taboo of inviting Bixian. Only in this way could she get angry with Bixian and cause her own death.


    "So you didn''t hear anything last night?" Huo Lingxiao asked again.


    "No. I know they may attract pen fairy, so I fell asleep early, and I listened to songs with earplugs all night, but I didn''t want to participate in them. " Xu Min replied seriously.


    "You know you''re going to attract the pen fairy. Why don''t you persuade them?" The eyebrows of water lotus are slightly wrinkled.


    Ke min is still as indifferent as his previous life, but Ke min looks very indifferent, and his heart is actually OK."I tried to persuade them before they were going to play Bixian, but they didn''t listen to me, and they got in touch with me, so I just didn''t care. I think these strange things usually scare people first, and they won''t kill people so quickly. So I want to get up in the morning. When they are fed up with the scare and get some lessons, I''ll ask huaiwei and Jin Sunian to help them. " Xu Min replied truthfully.


    But she didn''t expect that the pen fairy could kill a man last night because of his quick action.


    So will another one die the next night? Who will be next?


    Zhang Lu or Zhao Xi? No matter who it is, she will be the last.


    "All right. You go to inform huaiwei that you may be on the death list of Bixian. You''d better follow Sunian closely. " Huo Lingxiao said in a voice.


    Xu Min was a little surprised because he was so determined that he believed in the existence of ghosts.


    She nodded and said, "yes. I''m going to contact them now. "


    "Go ahead." The water lotus makes a soft voice.


    Watching Xu Min leave, Shuifu said in a soft voice: "this thing should be done by the pen fairy."


    "Yes. The dead had no signs of struggle and died of mechanical suffocation. The result of the judgment is suicide, but the deceased has no sign of struggle, which is totally inconsistent with suicide and homicide. Most likely, it is the result of mysterious forces. " Huo Lingxiao said.


    Shuifu nodded, "those who hanged themselves or strangled themselves may struggle, but they have to wait for the forensic report. Maybe there will be other findings."


    "Let''s go." Huo Lingxiao made a sound.


    He knew that there would be no more discovery. The dead who died of supernatural power could not find any clues hidden by anyone.


    Xu Min returns to the dormitory, takes out her mobile phone and makes a call to huaiwei.


    "Xu Min, can I help you?" Huaiwei answers the phone and asks with a smile.


    I called early this morning. Maybe it''s true.


    "There''s a homicide in my dormitory. I''d like you to come with Su Nian." Xu Min opened his mouth and then added: "they invited the pen fairy, and then offended the pen fairy. I suspect that the ghost killed my roommate."


    "All right. We''ll go to your school right away. " Huaiwei just remembered that she didn''t know which school Xu Min was studying in. "Which school are you in?"


    "XX University." Xu Min said in a voice.


    "XX University." Huaiwei hesitated, turned her head and looked at Jin Sunian beside her. She asked in a low voice, "brother Xiuzhi is in XX University, right?"


    "Yes." Jin Sunian nodded and corrected: "he should call me brother."


    "I know." Huaiwei chuckles and sticks out her tongue.

 Chapter 454

    Jin Sunian is older than Jiang Xiuzhi. Naturally, he wants to call him brother.


    And that''s what Jiang Xiuzhi called Jin Sunian in private.


    Jiang Xiuzhi''s mother, Guo Biyan, was a good friend of Jin Sunian''s mother, and later became a sister. The two families had a good relationship.


    "We know. We''ll contact you when we get there." Huaiwei responds to her mobile phone.


    "Yes." Xu Min finished and hung up.


    Huaiwei looks at Su Nian beside her, "let''s go to find Xu Min now. She''s in a strange situation. She wants you to help her deal with it. "


    "Yes." Jin Sunian responded that after going out for several steps, he said, "Xiuzhi will call your sister-in-law later."


    "What?" Huaiwei''s brow slightly wrinkled, puzzled to see to him, don''t understand the meaning in his words.


    They''re going to help Xu Min and have something to do with Xiuzhi''s brother, and she will become Xiuzhi''s sister-in-law


    Huaiwei, with a simple mind, feels like she''s going to be surrounded and can''t get out.


    "Don''t call brother Xiuzhi. I will marry you in the future, and he wants to call your sister-in-law." Jin Su Nian replied without concealment.


    He wants to marry huaiwei. Anyway, he will marry huaiwei in his life.


    "What are you talking about?" Huaiwei''s cheeks turned red and she felt her face burning.


    "If you don''t marry me, who do you want to marry?" Jin Sunian suddenly asked, staring at her deeply.


    "No. Who knows what will happen in the future. " Huaiwei is very shy. How dare she admit that she wants to marry Jin Sunian.


    "I don''t want you to marry me, but you must. No one is qualified to marry you but me. " Jin Sunian said overbearing, looking very serious and staring at her.


    When he said that, huaiwei''s cheeks were even more ruddy. She slightly lowered her head, grabbed his arm and took him to stride forward.


    "Do you hear me?" Jin Sunian frowned slightly and looked down at her.


    This wench doesn''t make a sound, can''t be don''t want to marry him, dislike him?


    He feels that he has been very perfect, girl has no reason to dislike him.


    Is it strange to dislike him? Will appear like a devil.


    His father''s blood is flowing in his body, and his father is a demon God. Naturally, he is also a demon. There is no way to be a normal person.


    Huaiwei''s face was burning hot, and he was still asking.


    She is a girl. How can she respond to his question directly? It''s shameful.


    Huaiwei is very want to nod agree, but words to the mouth, always swallow back, dare not admit that careful thinking in the heart.


    Silence, slowly spread around.


    Huaiwei suddenly felt that it was very quiet around, and the two of them didn''t speak, and the atmosphere became very strange.


    She didn''t dare to look up. She frowned slightly, thinking whether Jin Sunian was angry.


    Huaiwei is entangled in her heart. It''s not that she doesn''t like Sunian, or that she doesn''t want to marry Sunian, but the reserve in her heart is making trouble. She is also worried.


    "Wei Wei, do you dislike me?" Jin Sunian suddenly asked, a little lost in his tone.


    "No! Absolutely not Huaiwei quickly looked up at him and waved her hand in a panic.


    She likes him. How can she dislike him.


    Huaiwei knows that Sunian is different from other people, and that he is not an ordinary person, but she never dislikes him. It''s too late for her to like him.


    Because like him, will happen with Xu Min showdown that scene, also by Xu Min tease, make fun of her.


    "Then marry me." Jin Su Nian insisted.


    Huaiwei''s cheek was hot, and she said with a smile, "I''ll talk about it later."


    "Now," he said Jin Sunian just wants to make it clear now, so that she won''t run away with others.


    "All right!" Huaiwei responds bravely, blushing like a cherry.


    Jin Sunian didn''t expect that she would agree so quickly. He looked a little stunned, as if he didn''t hear clearly. He asked incredulously, "what did you say just now?"


    I''m so ashamed! Do you want her to say it again?


    Huaiwei took a few deep breaths and decided to give up. She looked up at him with a red face and a very serious look. "Su Nian, I like you. I''ve loved you for a long time. I want to marry you and stay with you all my life."


    Jin Sunian was shocked by this sudden surprise, and his mind was blank, staring at her blankly.After a long time, he just showed a happy smile, picked her up and turned several circles in the same place.


    "Did I hear you right?" Jin Sunian stares at her with a smile, and the joy is self-evident.


    Huaiwei''s shy face, looking at his smiling face, said: "I heard you right. Put me down, so many people are watching. "


    The two of them are like this now. Many people stop to see them.


    If they don''t leave soon, they will take out their mobile phones to take photos or record videos.


    Jin Su is so good-looking that she is very attractive. Now she is still holding her around, and more people are watching.


    "Yes." Jin Sunian didn''t go on any more and put her down, but her restless heart didn''t return to its normal beating speed.


    Huaiwei lowered her head, took his hand, and quickly left here.


    They took a taxi and went to Xu Min''s school.


    Nearly to their school gate, huaiwei sent a text message to Xu Min, let her come to the school gate.


    At the same time, she also asked Jiang Xiuzhi to come out, saying that the two of them had arrived at the gate of his school.


    He asked how they came, she did not respond, just let him out, he understood everything.


    When Xu Min receives huaiwei''s message, she goes to the school gate in a hurry.


    It happened in their dormitory, and none of the three girls needed to go to class.


    Zhang Lu and Zhao Qian are not in a stable mood. Zhang Lu has been taken home, while Zhao Qian has been sent to the hospital.


    Among the three girls, her mental state is the best, and there are girls in the dormitory who fainted after seeing sun Xiaoli''s body.


    After the murder, the girl in the dormitory heard that it was caused by the invitation of the pen fairy. Now she is in a panic.


    Some girls had intended to apply for accommodation, but they were all rejected by the school leaders, and they were strictly forbidden to talk about it, especially with the pen fairy.


    The news was blocked, all the students could not leave the school, and the forum was closed.


    Even so, the news can still be spread, now the students, who do not have a mobile phone ah.


    But the school will not admit the news that comes out. It will only denounce it as a rumor.


    At the school gate, Xu Min saw a familiar figure standing at the school gate.


    With a tall and perfect figure and a good-looking side face, Xu Min quickly recognized who it was.


    Jiang Xiuzhi, one of the school''s leading figures, is not one of them.


    He is the most handsome boy in our school, and his height, appearance and temperament are consistent with the male god''s index. More importantly, he is versatile.


    It is said that Jiang Xiuzhi is the son of the film emperor Jiang xiankai and the film queen Guo Biyan.

 Chapter 455

    Xu Min has never been interested in these, but she has been lucky to meet some of them, but they are all from a distance.


    When he appeared, he was surrounded by girls every time, and girls screamed madly. The scene was like seeing a star.


    It''s like being surrounded by people like a monkey in the zoo every day. I don''t know what Jiang Xiuzhi''s reaction is. If she comes across this situation, she will be so bored that she doesn''t want to come back to school.


    Too popular will expose all the privacy in front of others, not want to expose themselves, but to be dug out.


    Men and women are good, there are always some crazy paranoid people, like stalkers general tracking others, there must be.


    When Xu Min thought of being followed by people with some changes every day, she felt creepy and watched everything she did.


    It''s forbidden to go out of the school. If she wants to meet someone outside, she has to go to the guard room and say something nice. It should be OK to go out of the school without going far. Isn''t Jiang Xiuzhi standing at the school gate.


    When he came to the guard room, Xu Min wanted to say something nice, but his face was so taut that he couldn''t smile flatteringly.


    "Two elder brothers, I''m going to pick up people at the school gate. Can you open the school gate?" Xu Min cold face, voice problems, and some uncomfortable feeling.


    When you say these words with a cold face, the tone is too indifferent. It''s hard to avoid making people feel that they are putting on airs, and they don''t like it so much.


    Xu Min also wants to be like other girls, a mouth can be said to survive, and sweet people can not bear to refuse, but her character has always been like this, there is no way to soft down.


    She shivered at the thought of her soft tone.


    The two uncles in the guard room, their eyes fell behind her, and there was no expression on their faces.


    "I''m sorry, the leader of the school has ordered that no one is allowed to leave the school gate." One of the younger gatekeepers said.


    Xu Min''s mouth twitched a few times, looked at Jiang Xiuzhi standing outside the school gate, and pointed to his back unconvinced, "how can he go out? Does the school want to blatantly engage in differential treatment? "


    She knows that there is no absolute fairness in this world, there are always grey areas, but such obvious differential treatment makes her feel very uncomfortable.


    If there is no one standing outside the school, she can understand, but isn''t she standing now? Can''t he be human?


    "He''s different. Little girl, you''d better go back to the school. When the school leaders speak, you can go in and out freely. " Another elder uncle said.


    "What''s the difference? Is he not human when I am human? This is not an obvious differential treatment. " Xu Min replied unhappily.


    "He has the release approval given by the school leaders. If you want to get a release approval signed by the school leaders, I can also release it for you. Girl, don''t make it hard for us The elder uncle said earnestly.


    Xu Min''s mouth moved, and he really had nothing to say. Who let him be so powerful that he could get the approval from the school leaders? No wonder he was the only one standing there, conspicuous and a bit of an eyesore.


    Mom and dad are great people, they are great people, they have the privilege to do everything.


    Now there is no need to investigate. She believes those rumors. His background must be more powerful than those ordinary people.


    "All right. Then I can always stand in the school gate. " Xu Min looks at them.


    "Yes." They answered in unison.


    At the moment, most of the students went to class, and now at this time point, coupled with the school''s ban, few people appeared at the school gate.


    Xu Min stands inside the school gate, looking out from time to time, anxiously waiting for huaiwei''s arrival.


    While waiting, she suddenly realized a problem, that is, after the two of them came, they were not allowed to come in without the approval of the school leaders. They were from other schools.


    Xu Min''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, thinking whether or not to talk to the school leaders now, to get them into the school.


    Just when she had such a plan, she saw a taxi parked outside the school gate, probably the two of them.


    Xu Min looked into the car and saw them inside.


    She watched them get out of the car. Just as she wanted to raise her hand to say hello to huaiwei, she saw that Jiang Xiuzhi had already stepped forward.


    Xu Min''s eyebrows wrinkled deeply. She thought that in the phone and huaiwei''s murmur, she seemed to have mentioned something "Zhi". Was it Jiang Xiuzhi?Huaiwei said in a low voice at that time, and the mobile phone should be taken away. She didn''t hear clearly whether it was Jiang Xiuzhi.


    She didn''t have any impression before. Seeing Jiang Xiuzhi go forward and see them talking again, she recalled the starting point when she seemed to know each other.


    When Xu Min sees huaiwei and Jiang Xiuzhi, she looks happy. She is very sure that they know each other and have a good relationship.


    The world is big or small. I didn''t expect that Jiang Xiuzhi knew them.


    Huaiwei''s eyes look around. She doesn''t find Xu Min''s figure. She looks inside the school and immediately sees Xu Min in a daze at the school gate.


    She walked forward with a smile and said hello to Xu Min, "Xu min. Here we are


    Hearing Xu Min''s words, Jiang Xiuzhi suddenly looks back, and the reaction is almost made when huaiwei talks.


    On his seemingly calm face, at the moment when he saw Xu Min, a look of joy flashed through his eyes, and the corner of his mouth curved slightly.


    Jiang Xiuzhi did not expect that they would know Xu min.


    Thinking of the murder in Xu Min''s dormitory, it is said that the girl student was hanged because there was something wrong with her.


    From this we can draw a conclusion: that is, the two of them came for this matter, and it was Xu Min who asked them to come to school.


    Jiang Xiuzhi has noticed Xu Min for a long time, but she is always cold. Her whole body is full of the smell of "don''t be near strangers". She is so cold that she refuses anyone''s approach.


    He always wanted to find a chance to enter her world, but the chance came quietly.


    "Do you know each other?" Jiang Xiuzhi''s eyes fell on Jin Sunian with a smile on his face.


    "What? Like Xu Min? " Jin Sunian suddenly saw through his mind, "shout brother, I can help you."


    "Don''t I always respect you as my brother? My elder brother Sunian. " Jiang Xiuzhi''s eyebrows picked slightly and replied with a smile.


    Since he was a child, he mostly called Su Nian his elder brother. Now it''s no big deal to shout again.


    I remember that when I was a child, I didn''t want to call Su Nian as my brother. He was farted by his mother. Up to now, he still remembers the scene of crying. It''s still Ruo Qiu who stopped his mother''s "atrocity.".


    Jiang Xiuzhi thought it funny when he thought about it now. Later, he called brother honestly, but he didn''t mean it sincerely. He was always unwilling.


    Until once, it completely changed their relationship and made him believe that Jin Sunian was his brother.

 Chapter 456

    Jin Sunian did not expect that he would answer so simply, with a slight look of a Leng.


    It''s not that he shouts his brother, but Jiang Xiuzhi admits that he likes Xu min.


    Jin Su Nian thought that he would at least give a circuitous answer, maybe he didn''t admit it at all, but he didn''t hesitate to admit it. It seems that he likes Xu Min very much.


    Thinking that Xu Min was Ke min at that time, he felt that it would be better for him to have such a home as Jiang Xiuzhi. Xu Min had no loss at all, and there would be nothing wrong with it.


    "For the sake of your simple answer, I''ll help you." Jin Sunian said.


    In fact, to solve Jiang Xiuzhi''s problem of being single is to make him feel a little more at ease.


    He didn''t want to look forward to huaiwei for so long. In the end, he would let Jiang Xiuzhi pick up a bargain.


    Although he knew that he would never let Jiang Xiuzhi pick it up, he was still worried that even if there was a one in ten million possibility, he would kill it in advance.


    Now I know that Jiang Xiuzhi likes Xu Min, so it''s just right to quickly match them up, which can kill a little bit of the possibility.


    "Thank you, brother. You are so kind to me." Jiang Xiuzhi said.


    He is a little coquettish at the moment. If he is heard by the girls who adore him in the school, it will definitely cause a burst of madness. He thinks that he is too cute, and there is a big contrast with him, so he will feel very cute.


    "Don''t thank me. I have another request." Jin Sunian whispered.


    Jiang Xiuzhi stared at him curiously and asked in a voice, "what''s the requirement? I''m not going to sell out. "


    After saying this, Jiang Xiuzhi still solemnly protected his chest, just like Jin Su''s annual meeting forced him to commit himself.


    "Well, that''s all right. You''re not half as good as me, unless I''m mentally retarded. " Jin Sunian glanced at him coldly.


    Jiang Xiuzhi was beaten to pieces and said wrongly: "brother, you just know it in your heart. Why do you want to say it? What a blow. Well, when you come here, my school grass throne is ready to be handed over to you. "


    "It''s well deserved that you give it to me." Jin Sunian gave him a white look.


    Jiang Xiuzhi nodded with approval, "what do you want? Come on, it''s very urgent. "


    "..." Jin Sunian stares at him speechless. He really wants to kick his head and seriously digress from the topic, but he is.


    "Yes? No request? Yes or no? " Jiang Xiuzhi stares at him anxiously. He feels that he is really worried. But he doesn''t know that he digs off the topic first and pulls the topic off the track.


    "You can''t let huaiwei call you brother Xiuzhi. You should call her sister-in-law, but she calls your name." Jin Sunian asked.


    When he marries huaiwei, if she can''t change her words, the generational relationship will not be in disorder.


    Jiang Xiuzhi knew that he liked huaiwei for a long time, and called huaiwei''s sister-in-law. That was sooner or later. Of course, he quickly agreed.


    "OK, no problem." Jiang Xiuzhi asked with a smile on his face.


    What a simple thing. He thought it was a tough request.


    "If you can''t make her change her words, I''ll let you and Xu Min become enemies." Jin Su Nian replied solemnly.


    Jiang Xiuzhi couldn''t laugh any more. The corners of his mouth twitched and stared at him incredulously, "brother, you''re not so poisonous, are you? This is my life. Are you not afraid of losing me? "


    "Not afraid." Jin Su Nian replied.


    Jiang Xiuzhi''s face was full of loveless color. In an instant, it wilted like frost eggplant. "OK, but you have to give me time."


    He knew what Jin Sunian was capable of. As long as he wanted to do it, it was absolutely possible for him to succeed.


    Let alone let him and Xu Min become enemies, it is possible to make him a pig.


    It turned out that there were additional conditions. If he had known, he would not have agreed so soon.


    Now on the ship of thieves, we have to fulfill his promise and try our best to reform huaiwei, so that huaiwei can completely get rid of the bad habit of calling him Xiuzhi brother.


    The two of them are talking in a low voice, while Xu Min and Huai Wei are talking in a low voice through the electric telescopic door of the school.


    "How do you know Jiang Xiuzhi?" Xu Min asked curiously.


    She glanced at Jiang Xiuzhi and Jin Sunian and saw them smile from time to time. She didn''t know what topic they were talking about.


    "Don''t you know? Brother Xiuzhi''s parents and Su Nian''s parents are friends. His mother used to be su Nian''s mother''s friend and later became a sister. The relationship between the two families is very good. " Huaiwei stares at her in surprise.This relationship is an open secret. I was in the same school with Jiang Xiuzhi. I thought Xu Min knew it.


    "How do I know? I don''t care. I only heard that Jiang Xiuzhi''s parents were the movie king and queen. Is this true or false? " Xu Min responded.


    "Really." Huaiwei replied.


    "Oh." Xu Min didn''t want to talk about this topic, and the conversation changed, "I just remember that you are from a foreign school. If you want to come in, I have to go to the school leaders to talk about it, but the chance of you coming in is very small. If the school leaders don''t agree, they can only hurt you to sneak in. "


    There is a homicide in the dormitory. It is a sensitive period. The school leaders may not allow people from other schools to come in. If they had been in the past, the probability would have been smaller.


    "You don''t have to worry. We can handle it. Not to mention that Su Nian''s father is Jin yilie. Even Jiang Xiuzhi''s parents, people in the school should give some face. " Huaiwei whispered.


    As long as they have a strong network, it''s not a problem that they want to go to school.


    Xu Min then remembered that Jin Sunian was Jin yilie''s son and the only successor of Jin''s group in the future.


    If they want to enter the school, it will be very simple. Just say hello to the school leaders. They have to sell some face.


    "Oh. Then I''m worried for nothing. " Xu Min sighed.


    Just now she thought of many ways, even to let them climb the wall.


    As long as it is not found by the people in the school, it is no problem, but once it is found, they will be miserable. She will also be deducted credits and have to record a big demerit.


    "You wait in there. We''ll be in in a minute. I''ll see if the two of them are ready. " Huaiwei said.


    Xu Min nodded and watched her walk towards them.


    When he glanced at Jiang Xiuzhi, he also happened to see that their eyes met in midair.


    For a moment, Xu Min felt that her soul was going to be absorbed by his eyes, which made her a little fascinated.


    Aware of these abnormal reactions, Xu Min cold face, there is a touch of unnatural look, cheek slightly hot.


    When she was eager to take back her sight, she saw Jiang Xiuzhi smile gently at her. That kind of tenderness could melt her heart. She couldn''t find any words to describe the feeling at that time.


    Xu Min stares at Jiang Xiuzhi. Is he smiling at her?


    I''ve seen him several times, and I don''t seem to have seen him smile like this.


    Xu Min stares at his eyes, his brain is blank, and his heart is beating like it''s going to jump out of his throat.


    Is she wrong? How could he smile so gently at her.

 Chapter 457

    Seeing her eyes, Jiang Xiuzhi didn''t mean to take back his eyes and looked directly at her.


    Xu Min was a little embarrassed at last. Her face was slightly hot and flushed.


    Two people look at each other, is Xu Min first defeated, take the lead to take back their own eyes.


    "Have you two finished talking? Let''s go to school now. " Huaiwei came to them and asked.


    "Let''s go." Jin Sunian looks at Jiang Xiuzhi.


    The two of them looked at each other with a smile and walked towards the inside.


    Jiang Xiuzhi was soon able to enter through the school gate, but the two of them were stopped.


    Of course, I can remember them at a glance. It''s easy to tell that they are from other schools.


    Jiang Xiuzhi made a phone call to the headmaster and then took it to the security guard.


    After the security guard said "yes" several times, the two of them were released into the school.


    "It''s good to have privileges. Everything can be done with a phone call." Xu Min has a cold face.


    When she said this, her eyes fell on Jiang Xiuzhi, and there was a little irony between her words.


    Jiang Xiuzhi didn''t get half angry. He still had a sunny smile on his face. "It''s su Nian, not me, who is really privileged."


    "Don''t bring it to me. You have no less privilege than me. " Jin Sunian''s eyes fell on Xu Min, "you don''t have to say Xiuzhi like this. If you want to have privileges, you can have them."


    "How to have it? I''m not as capable as your parents. My parents are ordinary people. " Xu Min responded coldly.


    They are the children born with golden spoon, and they are completely different from her in the world.


    Can become a passer-by with them, and have a very consuming relationship, huaiwei''s family background should not be bad.


    "If you marry Xiuzhi, you will also be a privileged person." Jin Sunian spoke.


    He then turned to look at Jiang Xiuzhi, as if to tell him: brother, I''ve been helping you.


    Jiang Xiuzhi was not good at all. He didn''t expect that his help was this way.


    Seeing Xu Min''s face, Jiang Xiuzhi jumped up and killed Jin Sunian.


    "Xu Min, don''t listen to his nonsense. I didn''t mean that... No... I did... And I didn''t..." Jiang Xiuzhi began to speak incoherently, and didn''t know how to explain.


    Especially seeing Xu Min''s more and more gloomy face, his heart became more and more flustered.


    Huaiwei took her arm with a smile and said, "Xu Min, if you were with brother Xiuzhi, how nice it would be. The four of us could be together all the time."


    She turned to look at Jiang Xiuzhi and blinked mischievously. She was helping him.


    "Brother Xiuzhi is very good. He hasn''t found a girlfriend yet. If you become brother Xiuzhi''s girlfriend, it''s brother Xiuzhi''s first girlfriend." Huaiwei continues to work hard to say good things for Jiang Xiuzhi.


    Xu Min feels that the heat on her face is going to burn her ears.


    She was afraid of being seen by them. She could only keep her face taut and look colder and colder.


    Jiang Xiuzhi''s face was not good, and he was completely loveless.


    It''s not only because of Xu Min''s colder look, but also because Huai Wei is a "brother Xiuzhi".


    He didn''t have to look around. He knew that Jin Sunian''s eyes would kill people at the moment.


    Seeing huaiwei turning her head again, Jiang Xiuzhi quickly waved to her and motioned her not to go on.


    Unfortunately, huaiwei didn''t understand his meaning, and told him with her eyes that it was wrapped in her.


    Jiang Xiuzhi is going to kneel down for both of them. He knew that they were all helping, but he would never let them help.


    "Xu Min, what do you think of brother Xiuzhi?" Huaiwei asked with a smile.


    Xu Min''s mood is very nervous, a heartbeat is out of order.


    If there were not two boys here, she might be able to answer, but how can she answer this question when they are present?


    No matter how cold she is, she is also a girl. There is a reserved little woman in her heart. How can she open this mouth.


    "Xu Min?" Seeing that she didn''t answer, huaiwei called suspiciously.


    "Not so much." Xu Min choked out three words.In fact, she didn''t want to answer like this, but when she opened her mouth, three words came out, and it was too late to take them back.


    What should I do? If Jiang Xiuzhi was interested in her, would he give up completely when he heard her?


    But after being worried, Xu Min wanted to knock his head down.


    What the hell is she thinking? How could Jiang Xiuzhi like a girl like her?


    Xu Min thinks that Jiang Xiuzhi''s favorite type should be the kind of girl who is gentle and lovely, rather than her cold and rude man.


    "Ah?" Huaiwei didn''t expect that she would directly say that Xiuzhi''s brother was not so good. She didn''t know how to answer immediately. She was embarrassed.


    Huaiwei just assured Xiuzhi that it was all wrapped up in her. Unexpectedly, she messed up so quickly. She just slapped her in the face and couldn''t find the north.


    She turns her head and looks at Xiuzhi''s elder brother. Seeing Xiuzhi''s elder brother''s loveless expression, she instantly shows a guilty look and looks at him apologetically.


    "You can see horsepower from afar, and you can see people''s heart from time to time." Jin Sunian said suddenly.


    Xu Min didn''t speak, and her face was still haughty and cold. In fact, she was very upset, but she couldn''t take back what she said.


    "What''s the situation in your dormitory? Tell Su Nian so that you can think of a countermeasure." Jiang Xiuzhi said.


    Xu Min did not answer him, but directly told Su Nian about the dormitory.


    "Do you mean that sun Xiaoli will be the first to die, because she has offended the pen fairy?" Huaiwei asked curiously.


    Her eyes were full of fear, but she was still curious.


    "I think so." Xu Min replied.


    "Since I offended the ghost, and the ghost has already started killing, it''s useless for the other two girls to hide anywhere. Even you are in danger." Jin Sunian said in a calm tone.


    It''s not just the four people in their dorm, it may spread to the whole school.


    The four people in their dormitory are just the beginning. If they don''t stop them, they may not be able to finish.


    The fierce ghost becomes more and more serious, and things become more and more troublesome.


    If you want to stop the tragedy, you should catch the "fierce ghost" they invited as soon as possible.


    "What should we do? Do you have any idea? " Jiang Xiuzhi suddenly grabs Su Nian''s arm and stares at him. His eyes are hard to hide.


    Xu Min is not so afraid, but he is very afraid.


    Jiang Xiuzhi is aware of his gaffe. Seeing Xu Min''s look, he immediately releases the hand that grabs Su Nian''s arm and smiles awkwardly.


    "Cough..." Jiang Xiuzhi coughed awkwardly, looked at Xu Min and said with a smile, "everyone is classmates. I don''t want you to have an accident, and if you all have an accident, it will have a great impact on the school."

 Chapter 458

    Hearing Jiang Xiuzhi''s reply, Xu Min, whose heart beat missed half a beat, whispered, "Oh."


    She lowered her head slightly, and a look of loss flashed through her eyes.


    Originally, she was concerned about the reputation of the school. At first, she thought he was concerned about her. It seems that she thought too much.


    "You just met me?" Jin Sunian glanced at Jiang Xiuzhi faintly.


    How long have they known each other? Have they forgotten his ability?


    Care is chaos. It''s Jiang Xiuzhi''s state at the moment.


    As soon as he heard that Xu Min''s life would be in danger, he immediately thought of how he could save Xu min. he even forgot Jin Sunian''s skills.


    Jiang Xiuzhi recalled the original scene, suddenly the corners of his mouth slightly hook, showing a smile.


    "I know you have a solution." He said with a smile to Jin Sunian.


    Aunt ruoqiu is very capable, but Jin Sunian has been better than LAN for a long time. His ability is definitely superior to aunt ruoqiu. What else can he worry about?


    If Jin Sunian was left to handle this matter, he would be able to relax.


    "Let''s go to Xu Min''s dormitory first." Jin Sunian said.


    He wanted to see if the ghost was still in their dormitory.


    If it''s hidden in the dormitory, it''s best. He doesn''t need to find out the ghost, which saves a lot of trouble.


    Jin Sunian didn''t hold too much hope, because the chance is very small.


    They came to the door of Xu Min''s dormitory. Xu Min took out the key and opened the door of the dormitory.


    Several people entered the dormitory, and Jin Sunian looked around.


    Ghost gas is still a little bit, but the ghost is not in the dormitory.


    If there are people in the dormitory at night, they may come back, otherwise, they will go to the two girls.


    "The leader of the school asked me to move out of this dormitory tomorrow and arranged for me to go to another dormitory. This dormitory should be temporarily sealed up." Xu Min said.


    The three of them will have their things cleaned up tomorrow.


    "Yes. It''s good to move out. I think it''s better for us to be with you until we catch that ghost. " Huaiwei''s face was a little worried.


    According to Jin Sunian, the Ghost won''t let Xu Min go easily, even if she hasn''t participated in the game of Bixian, but who let Xu Min share the same dormitory with the person who invited Bixian.


    "Su Nian, I want to ask you a question." Xu Min asked softly.


    Her expression was cold, but her eyes could not hide her fear completely.


    "Yes." Jin Sunian responded.


    Xu Min swallowed a mouthful of saliva, carefully asked: "people who died in the dormitory, will become ghosts back?"


    "It will become a ghost, but it may not come back." Jin Sunian replied truthfully.


    "Oh." Xu Min nodded, and then let her sleep in the dormitory, she absolutely did not dare, let alone she was alone in the dormitory.


    "Xu Min, where are you going to stay in the evening? Why don''t we rent a room in the hotel outside and fall asleep first. When we catch the ghost, you can come back to the dormitory? " Huaiwei suggested.


    Xu Min looked at them sheepishly, "I want to do the same, but this side of the school... And I''m afraid to trouble you..."


    "No trouble. Anyway, it won''t delay our study. Just get up early and go to school. " Huaiwei took her hand with a smile, "nothing is as important as your safety. If you go to the school, you can rest assured that they can handle it. "


    "Yes. I''ll trouble you Xu Min is still a little embarrassed.


    She knew they could do it, but she was embarrassed to let huaiwei and Jin Sunian run around.


    Looking down at huaiwei and holding her hand, huaiwei''s words echoed in her ears: nothing is as important as your safety.


    Xu Min''s heart is very moved, rare to have a friend can be so concerned about her.


    At the beginning, huaiwei was not helped in vain, so that she gained a good friend.


    "No trouble at all." Jiang Xiuzhi said, bumping Jin Sunian, "brother, right."


    "Yes." Jin Sunian nodded, "Xu Min, take us to find the two girls."


    Xu Min''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, "I don''t have their contact information."


    "Leave it to me." Jiang Xiuzhi said with confidence.


    After they left the dormitory, Jiang Xiuzhi went to the school leader to ask for the contact information of the two girls'' families, while the three of them were waiting at the school gate.Jiang Xiuzhi got the contact information of the two girls'' families, and also took out the school leaders'' instructions.


    "Great, brother Xiuzhi." Huaiwei said with a smile.


    Jiang Xiuzhi immediately said, "Weiwei, from now on, don''t call me brother Xiuzhi. You just need to call me by name."


    "Why?" Huaiwei didn''t respond.


    Jiang Xiuzhi rolled his eyes helplessly, "because you will be my sister-in-law in the future. If you keep shouting like this, my brother will kill me."


    In fact, Jin Su will do something more serious than killing him.


    Huaiwei''s little face suddenly turned red. She didn''t know where to put her eyes. She could only stare at him, turned around and walked towards the school gate.


    The three of them looked at each other and followed.


    The two girls are in the same hospital at present, and their mental condition is not very good.


    They just said they were classmates of two girls and wanted to visit them.


    ******


    Hospital ward.


    Zhang Lu and Zhao Qian are in the same ward. They sit on their beds and laugh foolishly from time to time.


    Their parents, seeing their appearance, couldn''t help secretly wiping their tears.


    "Ha ha... Where are you going? Take me with you... Fly... Fly... "Zhang Lu''s hand is wavy and looks at it with a smile.


    Zhao Qian sat on the bed, her eyes full of fear, her hands tightly grasping the sheet, her mouth biting the sheet, and she looked around defensively.


    She trembled with fear, and they took their family for granted.


    Looking at good children, suddenly become like this, parents who do not heartache.


    At present, there is no other way except to let them see a psychologist and do psychological treatment.


    Looking around at Zhao Qian defensively, she suddenly sees a pair of feet beside the hospital bed.


    Without shoes on her feet, she stopped on the horizontal line parallel to her waist, and there was no landing at all.


    She was sitting on the hospital bed, which was a distance from the ground, but her feet were higher than the hospital bed, and she was wandering beside the hospital bed.


    Zhao Xi''s pupils contracted rapidly, her eyes were staring like copper bells, and her fear in her eyes grew stronger.


    She stared at her wobbly feet for a few seconds, shaking her body, and slowly looked up from her feet.


    Until she saw sun Xiaoli hanging, looking down at her with a long tongue, she screamed.


    Zhao Xi screamed loudly, like a madman, immediately lifted the sheet and rushed down from the hospital bed.


    "Ghost... Ghost..." Zhao Qian mumbled to herself in a trance. She wanted to rush to the door of the ward, but she was stopped by her family.


    She was stopped by them and couldn''t escape from the ward. She struggled desperately and roared like crazy: "let me go! There are ghosts here! There''s a ghost! I want to get out of here, I want to get out of here... "

 Chapter 459

    Zhao Qian''s parents tried their best to stop her. When they heard what she said, they were deeply helpless.


    They are high intellectuals and do not believe in such things.


    If there are ghosts in the ward, how can they not see them.


    When they see Zhang Lu''s silly smile, they are still fine. If they want to see ghosts, they should see them together.


    It is Zhang Lu''s parents who believe in this. Listening to Zhao Xi''s painful howling, their hearts are trembling.


    "You let me go, let me go..." Zhao Xi''s voice began to change, with a strong cry, with a little despair, "ghost... Is sun Xiaoli back, she came back to us..."


    How can her parents let go? Patients who are stimulated like her can easily do dangerous things, They can''t just watch her.


    To their surprise, Zhao Xi''s strength was very strong. They both had some difficulty in stopping her, and her body was shaking, as if she was really scared.


    "Don''t be like that, sissy. It hurts my mother to see you like this. Those are your illusions. There are no ghosts. " Zhao Xi''s mother choked and comforted her.


    "No! You don''t know anything! Here comes sun Xiaoli. She must have come to kill me! " Zhao Qian retorted loudly, her red eyes staring at them, her eyes full of fear and resentment.


    Zhao Xi''s father was helpless, "don''t be afraid, Sisi. Mom and dad are here to accompany you. If there is a ghost, don''t be afraid. "


    What he can do now is to calm Zhao Xi''s mood first, and then ask the doctor to come.


    "You call the doctor for us, thank you." Zhao Qian''s father looked at Zhang Lu''s parents and said politely.


    Zhang Lu''s mother nodded. Just as she wanted to call for the doctor, she heard her husband exclaim.


    By the time she looked around, her husband had already rushed to the window sill, and their daughter was about to climb up, but she was held back by her husband.


    Zhang Lu''s mother looked at this scene, the whole person was stunned, standing in the same place for a long time did not come back, scared her heart to stop beating.


    Their daughter would have jumped out of the window if her husband hadn''t found out in time and rushed over quickly.


    If you jump out of here, even if you can''t die, you will be disabled for life.


    Zhang Lu''s mother came back, tears fell down, rushed to the past, and then hugged Zhang Lu.


    "Daughter, why do you want to commit suicide? You just come here and let your parents live. " Zhang Lu''s mother hugged her and began to cry as she spoke.


    In fact, when their attention is basically on Zhao Qian, Zhang Lu, who is not very stable in spirit, catches a glimpse of who is at her bedside.


    She turned her head and saw that sun Xiaoli was standing beside her bed, staring at her with a strange smile.


    Sun Xiaoli told her that as long as she jumped out of the window, it was all over. She didn''t need so much pain and fear, and there was no fear any more.


    They will go to beautiful places, where there is no trouble, want to do anything can easily do.


    Sun Xiaoli also said that Jiang Xiuzhi had been waiting for her there. Just waiting for her to pass, they would be able to hold a wedding that everyone envies.


    This is undoubtedly the biggest temptation to Zhang Lu. She goes to the window. Outside the window, she sees the endless seaside, where the simple and romantic wedding scene is arranged.


    Zhang Lu saw many people inside and looked at her with a smile. Her eyes were full of envy and instructions.


    The most important thing is that the groom standing in the middle is Jiang Xiuzhi, whom she adores.


    She saw that Jiang Xiuzhi''s face was filled with a gentle smile. She slowly extended her hand to her and said to her in a gentle tone: "come on, I will give you the most romantic wedding and the happiest life."


    When Zhang Lu heard what he said, she planned to climb up the window without thinking about it. Unfortunately, she was found by her father and rushed to pull her back.


    Seeing all the beautiful pictures disappear, Zhang Lu could not bear to shout: "you have ruined my wonderful life! Why are you doing this! I hate you! I hate you


    She began to struggle, with all her strength, trying to jump to the window.


    "You let go of me, he is waiting for me there, he said to give me a happy life. I''m going to be with the people I love, just a little bit, just a little bit... "Zhang Lu said and began to cry.


    Then she cried and laughed and kept saying, "he''s going to marry me. He''ll marry me."When Zhang Lu''s parents saw that she was no longer struggling, their emotions seemed to stabilize, just crying and laughing.


    They breathed a sigh of relief and released her hand, while her father stood on the way to the windowsill to prevent her from rushing over again.


    Thinking that this would be safe, she was about to coax her back to the hospital bed, but Zhang Lu suddenly pushed them away and rushed to the door of the ward.


    "I''m going to find him..." Zhang Lu read this sentence all the time when she rushed out.


    Before rushing to the door of the ward, I saw that the door of the ward was opened. Zhang Lu''s body, which rushed out, could not be stabilized in time because of inertia.


    In fact, according to Zhang Lu''s mental state, she would not have stopped if she hadn''t seen Jiang Xiuzhi.


    The moment she saw Jiang Xiuzhi, her godless eyes lit up, showing a happy look.


    She rushed to Jiang Xiuzhi and almost knocked him down.


    "You come, you come, and I knew you would come back." Zhang Lu seized his hand happily and was so excited that she wanted to embrace him. "You said you would marry me. I know you will marry me..."


    Jiang Xiuzhi saw her body rushing forward, and was so scared that he quickly threw away her hand and dodged to one side.


    Seeing that she grabs Jiang Xiuzhi''s hand, Xu Min is very unhappy. Now she is ready to pounce on him, and Xu Min''s heart is even worse.


    When Jiang Xiuzhi dodges, Xu Min''s heart flashes a strange feeling, and quickly grabs Zhang Lu''s shoulder.


    "Why are you standing in my way?" Zhang Lu looks at the woman in front of her, disgusted.


    "Zhang Lu." Xu Min just opened his mouth, Zhang Lu''s parents appeared and caught Zhang Lu.


    "Are you Lulu''s classmates? Didn''t scare you? Lulu''s spirit is not very good. Don''t worry about it. " Zhang Lu''s mother said sheepishly.


    Zhang Lu''s father slightly lowered his head, and his eyes were full of sadness.


    "It didn''t scare us." Huaiwei quickly smiles and takes out the fruit she bought. "We''re here to see Zhang Lu and Zhao Xi. This is the fruit we bought for them."


    Although they are not Zhang Lu''s and Zhao Qian''s classmates, and Xu Min''s relationship with them is not very good, they always want to buy some fruit under the banner of visiting their classmates.


    "Oh. Come in and have a seat. They''ve just been a little bit stimulated, and that''s what they''ve become. We''ll call in the doctors later, and they''ll be quiet soon. " Zhang Lu''s mother immediately said politely.

 Chapter 460

    When Xu Min heard what Zhang Lu''s mother said, she immediately stopped saying anything.


    She found that Zhang Lu''s mental condition was very bad, worse than when she left the dormitory.


    Before seeing Zhang Lu show disgust, she thought Zhang Lu''s mental state was much better.


    "You don''t want me!" Zhang Lu struggled violently, trying to break free from them.


    Her expectant eyes fell on Jiang Xiuzhi, "Xiuzhi, are you coming to marry me? Let''s talk to my parents about our marriage. I have no problem with it. After discussing the details of the wedding, let''s fix a date and get married. "


    Know Zhang Lu''s spirit is not normal, but say these words, or let Xu Min''s heart some uncomfortable.


    But on second thought, what right does she have to feel uncomfortable?


    She is nothing with Jiang Xiuzhi now. She has no right to care what he likes.


    When Jiang Xiuzhi saw Xu Min''s cold face, there was a low pressure in an instant, and his eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    "I''m sorry. Don''t worry about it." Zhang Lu''s mother said awkwardly.


    "Auntie, don''t feel sorry. We can understand." Huaiwei said.


    "Xiuzhi, when will we get married?" Zhang Lu asked with a smile, her eyes firmly on him.


    Zhao Qian''s attention was suddenly attracted in the past, listening to Zhang Lu''s words, an angry look appeared in her eyes.


    "What marriage! How can Xiuzhi marry you? He wants to marry me! You little bitch Zhao Qian suddenly opened her mouth and yelled at her, staring at her fiercely.


    Zhao Qian''s parents are both high intellectuals, how did not expect their daughter to be able to scold such vulgar words, instant feel face.


    "Sissy was not like this before. She never scolded these words. Maybe she was stimulated to become like this." Zhao Qian''s mother looks embarrassed and wants to dig a hole.


    Their educated daughter, originally a proud little princess, suddenly turned into a shrew. How could they not be embarrassed.


    "Uncle and aunt, we can all understand." Huaiwei said with a gentle smile.


    She didn''t know Zhang Lu and Zhao Xi, so she didn''t know what they were like before.


    As for whether it is very different from now, how can she know.


    They came to see them both for another purpose, not simply to see them.


    Huaiwei looked at them two quarrel, you a word I a language, mutually incorrigible scold each other, the language is more and more unbearable.


    "You are so charming." Jin Sunian bumps into Jiang Xiuzhi beside him and talks to him in a low voice.


    Jiang Xiuzhi''s head is big now. He''s still joking. He has the impulse to leave here immediately.


    Standing in the same place, Xu Min''s face was just a little colder than before, but he didn''t show his anger.


    She watched Zhang Lu and Zhao Xi fight for Jiang Xiuzhi. She was very angry, but she couldn''t show it.


    No matter how unhappy she was, she had to bear it. Because she and Jiang Xiuzhi were nothing, she was not qualified to be angry about such things.


    Jin Su Nian quietly looked to the other side of the hospital bed, and the corner of his mouth slightly raised an imperceptible radian.


    They didn''t see a ghost in the ward.


    When he came in, he had already found out. He looked at the female ghost secretly and found that it was the ghost who had just died.


    The female ghost''s resentment is not shallow, but it is not the climate at present. Over time, if more and more people are killed and cultivated with human spirit, the female ghost will become very powerful.


    Of course, Jin Sunian will never give female ghosts the chance to develop.


    The female ghost faces them, and his eyes are full of resentment. He finds that the female ghost''s cruel eyes are fixed on Zhang Lu and Zhao Xi.


    If he is not wrong, the ghost should be sun Xiaoli.


    Judging from the current situation, Jin Sunian''s mind was somewhat clear.


    Sun Xiaoli should also like Jiang Xiuzhi, otherwise, how can she hate Zhao Xi and Zhang Lu so much.


    See Xu Min has been cold face, but also more than before indifference, Jiang Xiu headache to close to her, whispered: "Xu Min."


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Min looked up at him coldly. She didn''t even notice it. There was a feeling of jealousy and anger as a girlfriend in her voice.


    Jiang Xiuzhi scratched his head at a loss and explained with a smile, "I have nothing to do with them. Don''t get me wrong.""What do you have to do with them? I have something to misunderstand. " Xu Min stares at him coldly with a straight face.


    In fact, at the moment Jiang Xiuzhi opened his mouth to explain, Xu Min wanted to laugh a little, but he forced himself to hold back.


    Her expression was cold, but her heart was more comfortable, and she was very happy.


    Does Jiang Xiuzhi explain to her in this way that he is interested in her?


    Xu Min can not be sure, and afraid to think too much, dare not easily express her real ideas.


    At present, she is not sure whether she really likes Jiang Xiuzhi.


    "It''s a big deal. We''re going to..." Jiang Xiuzhi almost told them that they would get married in the future. When he realized something, he immediately shut up.


    They haven''t written a single word yet. He''s too anxious to show these words. He''s afraid that it will scare Xu Min away, so he''d better take his time.


    Xu Min is always so cold, as if her whole heart is frozen.


    He didn''t know whether she was born cold or beaten.


    Want to go into her heart, he knows not to worry, he also has a lot of time, slowly melting her frozen heart.


    Warm her world with his sunshine and make her beautiful all her life.


    "What do you want?" Xu Min saw him faltering and asked curiously.


    When she finished, waiting for his answer, her heart pounded with anticipation and fear.


    "The four of us will be very good friends in the future. It''s not good for you to misunderstand my character." Jiang Xiuzhi forced to find a reason, whether far fetched or not.


    Jin Sunian and Huai Wei look at each other and smile secretly.


    He didn''t mean that, but he insisted that it was.


    Hearing what he said, Xu Min felt a little disappointed and coldly replied, "Oh."


    She thought it would be something that would make the relationship work.


    It''s not always said that if a boy really likes a girl, he will have the courage to chase her no matter what?


    Jiang Xiuzhi seems to be brave, but he doesn''t want to chase her. Maybe he doesn''t mean anything to her, but she is amorous.


    Xu Min, who is feeling a little lost, suddenly realizes that a strong gaze is staring at her, with a bone chilling chill, which makes her hair stand on end.


    Xu Min brow slightly wrinkled to scan away, found several people in the ward, simply did not stare at her.


    That look doesn''t seem to come from the people in the ward, but


    Xu Min can clearly feel that vision, she looked to the hospital bed doubtfully somewhere.


    Looking at the moment, she has a kind of cold eyes on the feeling, but she did not see anything.


    Is there a ghost in the ward? Is it the pen fairy they invited? Or


    Sun Xiaoli?!

 Chapter 461

    When Xu Min thought of the name in his mind, he was surprised, and his face turned white.


    She couldn''t see anything. She wanted to move over and ask Jin Sunian, but she was afraid that if it was Sun Xiaoli, her actions would disturb her.


    Xu Min looked straight to the position where sun Xiaoli was standing.


    Xu Min''s eyes seemed to be able to see her, but she was very clear. If she didn''t show up, Xu Min couldn''t see her at all.


    The reason why Xu Min will have such a move is that she glares at Xu Min''s eyes and does not hide it. Only in this way can Xu Min feel that way.


    The interaction between Xu Min and Jiang Xiuzhi is all in sun Xiaoli''s eyes.


    When she saw Jiang Xiuzhi, she looked at Xu Min very differently. She watched Jiang Xiuzhi for a long time. She never saw him show that kind of look to any girl except Xu min.


    Why didn''t I find that Xu Min was able to attract Jiang Xiuzhi''s attention.


    Has been cold and heartless, like the ice of Xu Min, in the end where good? Can Jiang Xiuzhi be treated differently?


    Sun Xiaoli is really not reconciled. Thinking of Jiang Xiuzhi and Xu MINXIU becoming Zhengguo, she goes crazy with jealousy.


    If she dies and can''t get Jiang Xiuzhi, then Xu Min won''t get him!


    Thinking of this, sun Xiaoli comes to Xu Min and sneers at her.


    She is reluctant to kill Jiang Xiuzhi, so kill Xu min.


    Let Xu Min to accompany her, Zhang Lu and Zhao Qian also don''t want to continue to live.


    Why is she the only one who died? Can they survive?


    The more sun Xiaoli thinks about it, the more unwilling she is, the more resentful she is, and she glares at Xu Min angrily.


    In the ward, except for Zhang Lu and Zhao Qian, who are not in normal spirits, the rest of the people feel a cold breath, which makes them shiver.


    Xu Mingang felt a cold breath coming, and a familiar voice came from behind him.


    "Xu Min."


    It''s sun Xiaoli''s voice. Xu Min''s body is slightly shocked.


    She didn''t want to look around at all, but when the voice sounded, she couldn''t help looking back.


    Sun Xiaoli''s voice seems to be full of magic. She is curious and wants to turn her head to see it.


    Just when Xu Min can''t control himself and wants to turn around, Jin Sunian quickly catches sun Xiaoli who wants to harm others.


    "Ah! Who are you? " Sun Xiaoli screamed and looked at the very pretty boy in horror.


    She didn''t expect that there was such a powerful person among them. He didn''t need anything, just controlled her firmly with one hand.


    Sun Xiaoli can feel the strength of his body, full of a strong sense of oppression, let her involuntary fear and panic.


    "Who are you? Why can you catch me with your bare hands... "Sun Xiaoli stared at him incredulously.


    She is a ghost, an ethereal virtual body. He can catch him with his bare hands, and he makes her feel terrible.


    "You don''t need to know who I am. All you have to do now is show up. Otherwise, I don''t mind letting you go." Jin Sunian sneered.


    If you want Zhang Lu and Zhao Qian''s parents to believe that there is a ghost, you can completely trust them and cooperate with them to protect Zhang Lu and Zhao Qian''s work, then the best way is to let Sun Xiaoli show up.


    Zhang Lu and Zhao Qian''s parents all frowned and stared at him when they heard him say something strange.


    Zhang Lu''s parents are OK and inclined to believe what he said, with some fear in their hearts.


    However, Zhao Qian''s parents were not very happy.


    Aren''t they Zhao Xi''s and Zhang Lu''s classmates? Claimed to come to see Zhao Qian and Zhang Lu, now how to make such a strange move, like a little God.


    He''s a pretty and energetic boy, but what he said is not pleasant.


    The two of them are now free to carefully observe the boy, frowning slightly. How do they think the boy is so familiar.


    Just as they were suspiciously guessing Jin Sunian''s identity, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him and was coldly pinched by him.


    This figure is not strange, is it not with Zhao Qian and Zhang Lu the same dormitory of the dead? They remember it as sun Xiaoli.


    Isn''t sun Xiaoli dead? How can you suddenly appear hereThey completely stay in the same place and stare at Sun Xiaoli in fear. They are willing to believe that there are ghosts in the world.


    It''s hard for them to believe the living examples in front of them.


    When Zhang Lu''s parents see sun Xiaoli''s appearance, they cry out in fear at the same time and quickly pull Zhang Lu aside.


    "Interesting." Jin Sunian stares at Sun Xiaoli and laughs coldly.


    If she doesn''t listen, he really doesn''t mind letting her go.


    Sun Xiaoli knew that he didn''t mean to be joking, so she had to follow his advice.


    "I''ve done what you said. Please don''t let me go. I''ve already died once, and I don''t want to die a second time. " Sun Xiaoli cried in fear.


    She knew that if she died again, she would never come back to life.


    "Don''t you want to die the second time, just to kill people?" Jin Sunian asked coldly.


    Sun Xiaoli trembled with fear. If she could not move, she would have knelt down for him. "I don''t dare any more. Please let me go."


    "For the sake of your cooperation, I won''t let you die." Jin Sunian makes a sound, puts her away, and then throws it to Mommy chaodu after she is busy.


    Huaiwei see things come here, say it is to classmates, Zhao Xi and Zhang Lu''s parents may not believe it.


    "Uncle and aunt, in fact, apart from seeing Zhao Xi and Zhang Lu, we are here to investigate the murder of sun Xiaoli. Sun Xiaoli had an accident because she invited a pen fairy. You should know that. " Huaiwei''s face was filled with a smile.


    The four of them looked at each other and knew it. They looked at her in silence and nodded.


    If huaiwei said this before sun Xiaoli appeared, she might be driven out by Zhao Qian''s parents at the moment.


    "We suspect that they invited Bixian, and sun Xiaoli is the first person to kill Bixian, while Zhang Lu and Zhao Xi will be the second and third." Huaiwei said.


    "What did you say?" The four of them asked in unison, staring at her with eyes full of fear.


    "This is Xu Min, in the same dormitory with them. We guess that she will be the last victim. We came to find Zhao Xi and Zhang Lu to solve this problem. Only by catching the pen fairy who killed sun Xiaoli can they really be safe. " Huaiwei continued.


    "Are you sure you can catch the pen fairy? What do we do with sissy? If she becomes like this, we will be exhausted enough. If she dies, how can we survive... "Zhao Xi''s mother choked and began to cry.


    Her daughter has become crazy, why not let CICI go?


    Do you want to take sissy''s life?


    "You can save my lulu. As long as you can keep my Lulu alive, we will cooperate with you whatever you want." Zhang Lu''s father said.

 Chapter 462

    "As long as you are willing to believe us." Huaiwei said in a voice.


    They don''t want to believe that if there is a pen fairy, things will be very difficult.


    Now Jin Sunian asks sun Xiaoli to appear directly in front of them. They already believe it. Next, it depends on Sunian''s arrangement.


    "We believe." The four of them answered in unison.


    Ghosts appear vividly in their eyes. It''s hard for them to believe it or not.


    "Sun Xiaoli has died in the hands of Bixian. Bixian will not stop like this. They will be the next victims. We plan to stay and wait for the hare." Jin Sunian said in a voice.


    If you want to take the initiative to find the pen fairy, it is not easy to find the exact one. You can only wait for the hare to catch the turtle in the urn.


    The four of them looked at each other. Zhao Xi''s father asked in a voice, "do we need to stay in the ward?"


    "No need. You''re leaving the ward by midnight. We just stay here and watch them Jin Sunian responded.


    Zhang Lu''s mother said uneasily, "but I''m afraid you can''t catch them. They will have an accident then."


    After all, when they were crazy, they were so powerful that they couldn''t catch them. She worried that Lulu''s life would be in danger.


    "Don''t worry about that." Jin Sunian answered.


    In fact, it''s enough for him alone. The rest of us don''t need to stay in the ward.


    "Can you really catch them? I don''t want anything to happen to my sissy. " Zhao Qian''s mother asked suspiciously.


    Looking at their disbelief, Jin Sunian came to Zhao Xi. He put his finger on her forehead and saw that Zhao Xi''s eyes became dull.


    He went to Zhang Lu again and nodded her forehead. Zhang Lu''s expression became dull.


    "Go back to bed." Jin Sunian said in a cold voice.


    Zhang Lu and Zhao Qian answered softly, "good."


    Their parents, involuntarily released their hands, watched them obediently return to the hospital bed, covered the sheets and lay down to sleep.


    They were shocked by their obedience. If only they had known that, they would have let these students come earlier. They didn''t have to work hard and worry.


    But they looked at their obedient daughter and were still a little worried.


    "Are they OK like this? I don''t know what you did to them? " Zhao Qian''s father looked at the indifferent boy in front of her, and her tone became respectful, not questioning.


    I don''t know what''s going on. He''s a child, but he''s oppressed by the momentum.


    With such overwhelming momentum and powerful means at a young age, there is no limit to the future.


    "They''re OK. It''s just hypnotic." Jin Su said in a light way.


    He only controls them temporarily, and will not do any harm to them.


    "Oh." Zhao Qian''s father responded.


    Xu Min''s cold face was slightly surprised by Jin Sunian''s methods.


    He is riddled with many abilities they don''t know.


    Thinking of his red eyes, she still had a lingering fear.


    She now knows that Jin Sunian is the child of Jin yilie and Su ruoqiu, but why he is so different? It seems that he is not human at all.


    If huaiwei didn''t show her the photos of Jin yilie and Su ruoqiu, she couldn''t find a photo of Jin Sunian''s parents on the Internet. This is also the advantage of power. It can make all the photos on the Internet clean.


    Not to mention Jin Sunian''s parents, even Jin Sunian''s photos can''t be found on the Internet.


    Jin yilie and Su ruoqiu are so good-looking that it''s no surprise that they can produce such a beautiful Jin Sunian.


    Xu Min doesn''t know their family yet. In fact, even if they have no power, they can make the photos disappear in a minute.


    In fact, they just use their own ability to remove all the photos about them, otherwise, the photos saved by others will not disappear when they wake up, leaving only those people''s confused expression.


    When those people react and think that it has been deleted or something wrong, they can''t find it on the Internet. It''s amazing.


    Xu Min only knows that Jin Sunian is not simple, and has never asked huaiwei whether he is human or not.After the decision, Zhang Lu and Zhao Qian''s parents didn''t say anything. They all acquiesced in Jin Sunian''s statement.


    Jin Sunian''s ability is so great that a little bit can make them both so quiet. They fully believe that he has the ability to solve the problem.


    At ten o''clock in the night, Zhang Lu and Zhao Xi''s parents left each other.


    "What can we do if we stay?" Xu Min looks at Jin Sunian.


    The three of them can''t do anything. What can they do? She was afraid that she would delay Jin Sunian.


    "You don''t have to do anything to stay." Jin Su Nian replied.


    Originally, he wanted them to leave, but he thought that Bixian might start with Xu Min first, so he planned to let them all stay.


    Jin Sunian first cast a spell in a position in the ward, turned his head and said to the three of them, "you stay here at night. You can''t go out of this range without my permission."


    "Yes." The three of them answered.


    Huaiwei looked at him for a few seconds and said in a voice, "be careful."


    "Yes." Jin Su Nian replied with a smile.


    Bit by bit the time passed, and soon it was twelve o''clock.


    None of the three of them spoke in the designated area, and their eyes were staring around in amazement.


    Jin Sunian stood beside them, looking around the ward with grim eyes.


    A cool wind came, and they could feel it. They could not help shivering.


    The first thought in Xu Min''s heart is that the ghost they invited will appear in the ward soon.


    On her cold face, a trace of fear flashed through her eyes, and her face didn''t change much.


    The cold air became more and more strong, as if the ghost had already arrived in the ward, but she couldn''t see anything.


    Her eyes involuntarily fell on Jin Sunian. Her mouth moved. Originally, she wanted to ask in a low voice if the pen fairy had arrived, but she swallowed it.


    If Bixian arrives, she will suddenly speak. Will she be found by Bixian?


    Xu Min is afraid of disturbing the plan, so she swallows her words and quietly waits for the ending.


    In fact, the ghost appeared in the ward, looking around as if he found someone in the ward.


    In addition to Zhang Lu and Zhao Qian, the ghost can''t see the existence of a third person in the ward, but he is a little uneasy. Who else is huaiwei hiding in the ward.


    He slowly bent down to look, his eyes fell on the bottom of the hospital bed, and saw that there was no one hidden in it. His face became more and more puzzled.


    Is it his illusion? In fact, there was no third person in the ward.


    He hesitated, slowly came to the bedside, staring at the two girls who were sleeping very well, with a cruel smile on his lips.

 Chapter 463

    It''s their own choice for them to summon him. What''s wrong with him to sacrifice them to themselves?


    When his ability recovers, he can become more and more powerful.


    He approached Zhao Xi''s bedside and bent down slowly, intending to breathe some essence before killing her.


    But before he started, the smell of danger came from behind.


    Wait for that ghost reaction to come over, already too late Dodge, more powerless resist, he can only let that power bind him.


    When he thought of the strange things he had just noticed, he began to regret why he relaxed his vigilance instead of being careful.


    Now it''s too late to regret. He''s caught and has no chance to escape.


    "Who plotted against me?" He is not willing to roar, eyes red, eyes full of unwilling look.


    "I don''t know." Jin Sunian spoke coldly, calmly and confidently, with a cold smile on his lips.


    The face of a sudden appearance of a person, ghost feel very surprised.


    Realizing that he is not an ordinary person, the color of regret in the eyes of fierce ghost is more and more obvious.


    How can an ordinary person hide in the ward and make it impossible for him to see? The boy in front of him must not be ordinary people.


    At the moment when the ghost entered the ward, he had already noticed something strange, but he didn''t take it as one thing. Carelessness would make the present bitter fruit.


    "We have no injustice and no enmity. Why do you plot against me?" The fierce ghost angrily asked why he was meddling.


    "Do you have any grievances with them? Why kill them? What''s more, you have already killed a person. What qualifications do you have to question me? " Jin Sunian''s tone was even colder, and his eyes were staring at him coldly.


    The fierce ghost snorted unconvinced, and said justly: "they offended me when they invited the pen fairy. Shouldn''t I punish them? That''s the rule of the game


    "Violation of prohibitions? Hehe... What if they didn''t break the ban? Are you willing to leave? You must be reluctant to leave, you still try your best to let them break the rules of the game, so that you still have reason to kill them. " Jin Sunian looked at him with a sneer, and spoke with certainty.


    The fierce ghost''s facial expression is tiny a Leng, slightly show shocked to stare at him, didn''t expect to be guessed by him these.


    "I didn''t guess, I saw through you." Jin Sunian said suddenly.


    As soon as his voice fell, the expression of fierce ghost was even more shocked. He never thought that he could see through his inner thoughts.


    Fierce ghost''s in the heart frightens extremely, don''t know in front of the boy is who, unexpectedly have such ability.


    Hearing Jin Sunian''s words, Xu Min''s look was also slightly stunned.


    She did not expect that Jin Sunian had the ability to read the mind.


    Does this mean that Jin Sunian will spy on everything she thinks?


    Xu Min can''t help shivering, she thought before the idea of chaos, Jin Sunian also know?


    So


    Not all the things she likes about Jiang Xiuzhi are exposed to Jin Sunian, and she has no secrets at all.


    The more I think about it, the more terrifying I feel, because in front of Jin Sunian, there is no secret at all, and any idea can be discerned.


    "Please... Please forgive me..." Li Gui thought of asking for mercy, "I dare not, please let me go..."


    Before all the arrogant momentum, all in this moment into nothingness, not left, only deep fear.


    "How can a ghost like you let you go? If you haven''t killed anyone, you can consider it. It''s a pity that your hands have been stained with blood, so you can''t stay. " Jin Sunian said calmly.


    This time, if we let the ghost go, no one knows whether the ghost will retaliate. He doesn''t want to leave a time bomb for himself.


    What''s more, fierce ghosts have killed people. According to Mommy''s regulations, such ghosts can''t be kept.


    The fierce ghost sees his resolute look, it seems that he can''t change anything. He immediately loses his timid posture and looks at him angrily, "boy! If you dare to kill me, when my soul recovers a little bit, I will settle with you! "


    "Yes? Not to mention how long it will take to recover, even if you can recover, do you think you have a chance to kill me? " Jin Sunian asked with a sneer.


    Ghosts have a chance to recover after they have lost their souls, but they can''t be completed only by fierce ghosts, unless they are collected by someone with powerful mana and finally pieced together.Even if it is pieced together to complete, but also to inject huge mana, conditions are harsh, almost impossible to complete things.


    Fierce ghost Zheng Zheng, heart flustered unceasingly, can''t deceive him.


    Now it''s impossible to escape. Now it''s like fish being slaughtered, waiting for bad luck.


    "Well! Don''t regret it The fierce ghost gave a bluff and cold hum, and his eyes were fixed on him.


    Jin Sunian was not moved. He just put on a cruel smile at the corner of his mouth and said in a light tone: "then you can rest in peace."


    He slowly raised his hand, a force from his hands burst out, wrapped around the ghost''s body.


    The fierce ghost realized that his whole body was bound by something, and immediately panicked. His eyes were shocked and begged: "no... you can''t treat me like this..."


    Jin Sunian opened his hand and tightened it slowly, without any fluctuation in his face.


    Because of his tightening action, the fierce ghost felt as if his whole body had been severely squeezed, showing a look of pain and making a painful sound.


    At the last moment, the fierce ghost burst out a sentence, echoed in the ward for a long time, "you will regret it!"


    The voice of the fierce ghost falls down, and what follows is his soul.


    They were relieved to see the ghost disappear in front of them.


    Xu Min saw Jin Sunian raise his hand and put it down, looking indifferent as if nothing had happened.


    She was suddenly a little lucky to be friends with them.


    If you stand on the opposite side and become the enemy, Xu Min doesn''t know how miserable his fate will be.


    Jin Sunian stares at the location where the ghost disappears without any waves, and his mouth is curving slightly.


    Regret? The word "regret" never appears in his dictionary.


    "Has the penmanship been eliminated?" Xu Min asked uncertainly.


    Jin Sunian nodded his head and said, "en."


    Xu Min''s eyes fell on the sleeping Zhang Lu and Zhao Qian, and asked, "when they wake up, are they in better spirits?"


    "No Jin Sunian replied calmly.


    Xu Min''s brow imperceptibly slightly frowned, "can you help them return to normal?"


    After she asked this, Jin Sunian looked straight at her as if he wanted to see through her heart.


    Xu Min subconsciously feel nervous, eyes Dodge, dare not look at him.


    She was afraid that her inner thoughts would be seen through by him, and she would become a person without secrets in front of him.


    "If you knew what they thought, you wouldn''t want me to help them get back to normal." Jin Sunian stared at her and spoke slowly.

 Chapter 464

    Xu Min''s brow slightly wrinkled for a while, don''t understand his words is what meaning.


    What can they think that she doesn''t want to see them return to normal?


    Xu Min admits that after the night when she invited Bixian, she knew that they were just as annoying, but it was just a bed friend. If Jin Sunian could easily cure them, she would be fine.


    "What do they... Think?" Xu Min asked hesitantly.


    She didn''t dare to ask, but she couldn''t resist curiosity.


    Curiosity is like tickling, which makes her heart upset. I really want to know what they think.


    "They want you to die if they have a chance." Jin Sunian stares at her and says word by word.


    Hearing what he said, Xu Min looked surprised. His lips opened slightly. He asked incredulously, "really?"


    "It''s true. Do you still want me to cure them? " Jin Sunian asked.


    Xu Min was silent, and then showed a smile, gently shook his head, "I''m not compassionate. Since they subconsciously want my life to prove that their hearts are not good enough, these are their own disasters, and they should bear the consequences. "


    Although she didn''t like them, if they didn''t go too far, she would ask Jin Sunian for help, but


    Xu Min''s mouth is full of a bitter smile. They want her to die. How can she ask Jin Sunian to help them? It''s good if they don''t go down the well again.


    "They are so bad. Xu Min, don''t worry. I will always be your good friend. " Huaiwei takes her hand with a smile. The declaration is full of sincere promises.


    Xu Min turned to see her, and the bitter smile disappeared.


    With huaiwei as a friend, Xu Min no longer needs to be alone in his life.


    It''s not that she doesn''t need friends, but her indifference makes it difficult for her to get along with others, and she doesn''t want to spend more time to select sincere friends.


    Fear to pay the sincerity will be so-called friends trample on the foot, the world has never been lack of false friends like stabbing in the back.


    People are separated from each other. She can''t see through other people''s minds at a glance, just like Zhang Lu and Zhao Xi.


    Sun Xiaoli''s mind should be no different from theirs.


    In the same dormitory, she never knew that their thoughts were so sinister. She just thought they couldn''t get along with each other and didn''t like each other.


    "From now on, until the end of my life, if you don''t leave, I won''t give up." Xu Min seldom says sensational words. Only she knows how determined she is.


    She is perfect, when huaiwei is a good friend, not an ordinary friend, but an iron relationship that can help each other and even pay for each other''s lives.


    Xu Min doesn''t know what huaiwei thinks, but she thinks huaiwei is so simple, which is the same as her idea.


    This time, if she looks wrong, she will lose everything, but she doesn''t regret gambling on this game.


    In fact, Xu Min won''t lose this game.


    Their origins in previous lives have created a reunion in this life. They will cherish each other and treat this friend as a relative.


    Huaiwei doesn''t seem to think that Xu Min can say such sensational words.


    People with a cold personality like Xu Min often don''t say too sweet things, and they will act more than they say, and they won''t come to empty things.


    Huaiwei doesn''t think that Xu Min''s words are hypocritical, but she didn''t think that Xu Min would say such words. It''s not like Xu Min''s character at all.


    Her heart was not moved is false, Xu Min this sentence contains feelings, she can not use words to describe, but she can understand.


    "Yes. I will not leave you Huaiwei''s eyes were moist and her voice choked.


    Xu Min reaches out her hand and stares at her straightly, with a smile of joy at the corner of her mouth.


    Looking at her outstretched hand, huaiwei responds with a smile. She raises her hand and holds Xu Min''s hand. The two hands meet and hold each other heavily, as if to declare their determination.


    Looking at each other and smiling at each other, they have already explained their thoughts.


    To solve the problem of Bixian, they made do with a rest in the ward for one night.


    At dawn, Zhang Lu and Zhao Xi''s parents had already come to the hospital and brought them breakfast.


    "Did you catch that ghost?" Zhao Qian''s mother asked cautiously.Zhang Lu''s parents looked at them eagerly with an eager look.


    "Yes. The ghost is dead. Don''t worry about it. " Huaiwei answers with a smile.


    They were relieved and thankfully said thanks to huaiwei.


    When Zhang Lu and Zhao Xi wake up and see that their mental condition has not improved, thinking of Jin Sunian''s severity, Zhao Xi''s father asks, "I don''t know if you can cure them? As long as you can cure my sissy, you can get as much as you want. "


    Hearing Zhao Qian''s father''s words, Zhang Lu''s parents look at each other and think of the boy''s strength. Maybe they can cure their children.


    It''s just that their family is not as rich as Zhao Xi''s, and they don''t have much money.


    "Sorry, I can''t help it." Jin Sunian replied coldly.


    Zhao Qian''s parents are disappointed. Zhang Lu and her parents also drop their eyes and look sad.


    Seeing their parents like this, huaiwei and Xu Min look at each other and sigh to themselves.


    After chatting with Zhao Xi and Zhang Lu''s parents, they left the ward. As for the reward, they also confiscated it.


    As for what Zhang Lu and Zhao Xi will do in the future, it''s not their business. Everyone has his own decision. Whether they can come out or not depends on themselves.


    Xu Min went out with them for a rest, and then went back to school.


    She didn''t go back to that dormitory, but went to another dormitory, and her life returned to normal track.


    The next morning, Xu Min left the dormitory and was planning to go to class.


    As soon as she came out of the dormitory, her steps stopped suddenly, and her expression was slightly stunned.


    Xu Min looked straight at the people standing in the corridor. His mind was a little blank and he didn''t know what to say.


    She saw huaiwei with a smile on her face and luggage beside her. She stood not far away and looked at her.


    Huaiwei is stunned when she sees Xu Min, blinks at her cunningly, and pulls the suitcase over.


    "Hello, my new roommate, please take care of me in the future." When she comes to Xu Min, huaiwei says hello with a smile.


    There was a smile on Xu Min''s face. "Welcome."


    She pulled huaiwei''s suitcase and took her into the dormitory.


    At the same time, in the boys'' dormitory, Jiang Xiuzhi was a bit confused when he saw Jin Sunian''s sudden arrival.


    "Why don''t you tell me when you transfer? I''ll pick you up. " Jiang Xiuzhi welcomed him into the dormitory with a smile.


    Jin Sunian picked an eyebrow. "I''ll inform you in advance. Is that still a surprise?"


    Jiang Xiuzhi was stunned when he heard that there was something in the story. He asked with a smile, "huaiwei has also transferred to another school?"


    "If she doesn''t want to come, can I come?" Jin Sunian asked.


    Jiang Xiu said with a smile, "yes."


    He then put on a bitter face and sighed, "Alas... It seems that the throne of my school grass will be taken away."

 Chapter 465

    "You want it, you keep it." Jin Sunian said lightly.


    "Where we want to, we don''t want what we don''t want. We can''t keep their mouths shut when others seal their names." Jiang Xiu responded to the Tao.


    "You''re not going to class. You''re going to be late." Jin Su Nian reminds a way.


    Jiang Xiuzhi didn''t mean to leave. Instead, he sat down on the bed.


    Others are in a hurry to go to class, afraid of being late, but he is calm, sitting on the bed chatting leisurely with Jin Sunian.


    "Nothing." Jiang Xiuzhi responded indifferently.


    Jin Sunian did not care about him and made his own bed.


    Looking at the busy Jin Sunian, he didn''t mean to help. A picture of their childhood flashed in his mind.


    At that time, he was not very convinced with Jin Sunian, the elder brother, and he was also a little upset with Jin Sunian, who was named after his elder brother.


    Because of his brother, he was beaten up by his mother, so at a young age, he was a little resentful of Jin Sunian.


    Jiang Xiuzhi remembers Jin Sunian and his childish self in his mind. He can''t help but draw a radian from the corner of his mouth. He feels that these memories have endless aftertaste.


    They once went to the country to play and stayed in the country house.


    All of them went sightseeing together. They stayed in the countryside for a long time. At that time, they had a summer vacation.


    When he got familiar with the boys in the village, they made an appointment to play in the stream.


    The water in that stream is deep and shallow. The water is very clear. There are small fish and shrimp in the stream. More importantly, the rocks in the stream can turn out some small crabs.


    He grew up in the city since he was a child, where he saw these things, he was taken by the little boy in the village, and he was fascinated by the fun of looking for crabs.


    One day, I don''t know which little boy proposed to swim in the small reservoir upstream of the stream.


    They said that the small reservoir has shallow water, the water is not deep, you can play in the shallow water, and they can almost swim.


    At that time, Jiang Xiuzhi had learned to swim and was very confident in his swimming skills. It can be said that he swam very well.


    Let alone the shallow water, even to the deep water, he is fearless.


    After they proposed at that time, Jiang Xiuzhi quickly promised to go together.


    It happened to be a hot summer. He wanted to play in the water and enjoy the cool summer.


    Jin Sunian was there at that time, but he didn''t speak with a cold face. He watched the whole process of their discussion.


    He didn''t say to go, and he didn''t say no, so he looked at them quietly.


    When they finished their discussion, a group of little kids cheered and went up. At the end, he was held by Jin Sunian.


    "You have bad luck. Don''t go to those places. I think something will happen to you. Listen to me and don''t go into the water. " Jin Sunian said coldly.


    Jiang Xiuzhi was very upset with him. When he heard that he was a grown-up, he was still dragging people. He was immediately angry.


    "Well! I''ll go in if I want. What''s your business? You let me go. Don''t get in my way. I can''t keep up with them. I''m in a hurry with you! " Jiang Xiuzhi looked at the clothes he had caught and angrily warned.


    Jin Sunian was not angry, his face was still cold and indifferent, his eyes were staring at him, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Seeing Jin Sunian tugging at his clothes and still not wanting to let go, Jiang Xiuzhi has the heart to fight with him.


    He is younger than Jin Sunian. In fact, if he wants to fight, he can''t fight Jin Sunian. He just gets angry. He knows that he can''t fight, but he still has an impulse to fight with each other.


    "Will you let me go or not? You''re a pain in the face, you know? It''s like who owes you all day. You are a child like me. What kind of adult do you pretend to be? " Jiang Xiu said angrily.


    He just can''t stand Jin Sunian pretending to be deep all the time. He is obviously a child, but he has to pretend to be very mature, and he has to keep a straight face all the time, which is very annoying.


    He didn''t want to be called Jin Sunian''s brother. He was spanked by his mother. When he thought about it, he had no face. He didn''t like Jin Sunian any more. He even hated him.


    "You really don''t listen to me?" Jin Sunian''s brow slightly wrinkled, still staring at him coldly, as if to make the final confirmation.


    At that time, where did Jiang Xiuzhi know that Jin Sunian asked again to change his mind and let her suffer less.


    Jiang Xiuzhi became more and more angry and yelled: "why should I listen to you! Who are you to me? You are nothing. You have no right to care about me! "After he yelled with red eyes, Jin Sunian let go of his hand holding his clothes, as if he was saying to himself, "well, it''s your destiny. If you don''t suffer, you won''t believe it."


    "Sick!" After cursing, Jiang Xiuzhi trotted to keep up with the children.


    At that time, he felt that Jin Sunian was ill, and his words were simply inexplicable.


    Until he experienced that later, his attitude towards Jin Sunian changed completely, and he could fully understand what Jin Sunian said.


    The change of Jin Sunian began with this matter.


    Jin Sunian didn''t want to go swimming, but he still followed.


    After they all went to the reservoir, all the boys went to the shallow water area of the small reservoir, and Jiang Xiuzhi was no exception.


    Before entering the water, Jiang Xiuzhi specially looked at Jin Sunian''s eyes.


    He saw Jin Sunian standing on the Bank of the small reservoir with a cold face that would not change much for anything, and his eyes were staring at him.


    Jiang Xiuzhi thought of one thing, and took the initiative to run to his side, staring at him provocatively, "I go down, if nothing happens, you have to call my brother."


    "Yes." Jin Su Nian''s answer was very simple, without any hesitation.


    Originally, he thought that Jin Sunian would argue about it. Unexpectedly, his answer was so sharp that Jiang Xiuzhi didn''t know how to respond for a moment and stood in the same place.


    After a long time, Jiang Xiuzhi looked at him suspiciously and asked in a voice, "do you really agree?"


    "Yes. If nothing happens to you in ten minutes, I''ll call you brother all my life. " Jin Sunian said indifferently.


    His face was cold, but he was confident, as if he had made a bet.


    Jiang Xiuzhi was almost scared to repent by his momentum, but on second thought, maybe he was going to use this move to scare himself.


    "Well! Well, in ten minutes, that''s what you said. You can''t go back on it. " Jiang Xiu snorted coldly. He raised his chin and looked scornfully at Jin Sunian.


    He has such a good water quality that it''s impossible for him to have an accident. Does Jin Sunian want to deceive him? There''s no door!


    Let alone ten minutes, even if it''s a day''s swim, he won''t do anything.


    "Never go back. He who repents will not get the one he loves the most. " Jin Sunian said solemnly.


    As a child, Jiang Xiuzhi doesn''t know the seriousness of his words.


    For Jin Sunian, not getting the one he loves most is the most severe curse, but Jiang Xiuzhi doesn''t understand it at all.


    Jin Sunian doesn''t pretend to be an adult, but he is an adult in all aspects of his mind, just like the soul of an adult living in a child''s body.

 Chapter 466

    Jiang Xiuzhi didn''t understand Jin Sunian''s words until he grew up. They were very heavy.


    "What can''t get the most loved one. He who repents is a dog Jiang Xiu said in a voice.


    For him, it''s more convincing to be a dog if he doesn''t get his favorite.


    "Yes." Jin Sunian gave a cold answer, which was just his attitude towards children.


    Jiang Xiuzhi then took off his coat and trousers and ran to the direction of the small reservoir in a small underpants.


    He was very happy, because when he came up from the small reservoir, Jin Sunian would call his brother. He felt very happy when he thought about it.


    Jiang Xiuzhi didn''t know that Jin Sunian''s words could be 100% verified. It was a hard fact.


    After going down to the small reservoir, Jiang Xiuzhi began his synchronized swimming, and mischievously dived underwater. After a while, he came out.


    When several good kids saw him diving, they couldn''t help laughing, praising him, clapping and clapping, and encouraging him to persist longer.


    Jiang Xiuzhi is a little girl. He can''t resist the praise of so many people. After he accepts their adoring eyes, he is a little floating.


    He left the shallow water and went to the deep water. Then in front of his little friend, he dived down and disappeared on the water.


    After several dives, a few children do not care about his disappearance, only when he is diving to the bottom, can not hold on will float up.


    Jiang Xiuzhi was not so lucky after diving this time. He found that his ankle seemed to be caught by something.


    At first, he thought he was entangled by water plants. He looked at the position of his feet and was scared to almost stop his heart.


    It was not the weeds that entangled his ankles, but the long hair.


    He saw a head at the end of his hair, just a head. He didn''t see the body.


    Jiang Xiuzhi saw the head getting closer and closer, and he was pulled to continue to sink.


    When his head was exposed to the front, he saw that there were no facial features on his face, but he could still feel it laughing.


    He was calm. He had already choked several times with other children, but he was not choked. His heart beat faster and faster, and he was a little scared.


    Jiang Xiuzhi desperately went upstream, trying to surface for help, but he found that he couldn''t go upstream at all. The power of the head was so strong that he continued to sink.


    He was more and more flustered. If no one saved him, he would die in this small reservoir and be eaten by the ghost.


    "Come on, come with me. Don''t struggle any more. What''s good about that world? I''ll take you to a more interesting world. There''s everything here. You can easily get what you want. "


    A voice with hypnotic effect sounded in Jiang Xiuzhi''s ear, which made his consciousness a little fuzzy. He even had the impulse to swim down.


    Jin Sunian''s words flashed through his mind, and he suddenly felt remorse.


    If we listen to Jin Sunian, there will be no such problems if he doesn''t go into the water.


    What should he do? He''s going to die here. He can''t hold on


    The consciousness is more and more fuzzy, Jiang Xiuzhi has no strength to swim, and his body is more and more uncomfortable.


    Just when his consciousness was about to disappear completely, there was a shrill scream in his ear. Who saved him.


    In a daze, he only saw the person who saved him, as if he were a fish, swimming in the water at ease, fast and elegant, like dancing.


    Jiang Xiuzhi was rescued from the water and dragged to the shore. After he spit out a mouthful of water, his consciousness gradually wakes up.


    He slightly narrowed his eyes, watching many children staring at him, surrounded by him, he saw their eyes full of panic and fear.


    He almost died in the reservoir when he went swimming in a small reservoir. They are not afraid. They must be beaten at least when they go back.


    Jin Sunian stares at Jiang Xiuzhi when he wakes up. He stands up calmly, without any worry.


    Even if he had come out early, Jiang Xiuzhi would easily let Jiang Xiuzhi enter the water.


    Jiang Xiuzhi was dissatisfied with him and called for his brother. In fact, he was very clear in his heart, but he never said it.


    "You saved me?" Jiang Xiuzhi saw Jin Sunian''s clothes drenched and asked hesitantly.


    Jin Su Nian stares at him and answers coldly: "en."Jiang Xiuzhi didn''t speak any more and stood up in silence.


    He was so moved that he even wanted to cry with Jin Sunian in his arms.


    If it wasn''t for Jin Sunian, he would have died here. Maybe he would be the next water ghost lurking in the reservoir waiting for a replacement.


    Jiang Xiuzhi, like a child who has done something wrong, walks up to Jin Sunian and lowers his head slightly.


    Standing in front of him for a long time, Jiang Xiuzhi raised his head, looked at his indifferent eyes, and cried earnestly: "brother."


    "Yes." Jin Sunian was not surprised at all. He answered with a faint look.


    Jiang Xiuzhi was embarrassed and said, "thank you for saving me."


    "Yes, you are my family." Jin Su Nian responded calmly.


    Jiang Xiuzhi held back his tears, because his words poured out, holding him crying.


    Since then, Jiang Xiuzhi has become a follower behind Jin Sunian''s fart / stock, and he didn''t leave until later.


    After long-term contact with Jin Sunian, he found that Jin Sunian''s ability was so great that he was not a human being.


    Jiang Xiuzhi also knew that Jin Sunian could see through what other people were thinking.


    When he knew the secret, he always thought back to his age when he hated Jin Sunian and muttered and scolded Jin Sunian from the bottom of his heart all day. He felt very funny and embarrassed.


    He must have known all the words he swore at in his heart at that time, and he was not convinced of Jin Sunian. But he didn''t know it yet. He was just like a fool when he thought of it.


    For both of them to be really good brothers, their parents are very happy.


    Recalling the past, Jiang Xiuzhi, sitting in the bed, can''t help but evoke a smile full of aftertaste.


    "What are you doing? Why don''t you go to class soon? " Jin Sunian has been standing beside him for a long time, but he is not aware of it.


    If there was any danger, it would have been wiped by the enemy.


    Jiang Xiuzhi regained his mind, looked at his bed and asked in a voice, "are you finished?"


    "Yes. I''m not going to class until tomorrow. You can go now. " Jin Sunian urged.


    Jiang Xiu laughed and stood up, "OK. Later, the four of us will go out for a big dinner to celebrate. "


    "Do you want to invite Xu Min to dinner?" Jin Sunian guessed his mind at once.


    Jiang Xiuzhi embarrassed to say: "brother, see through don''t say through."


    "Yes. I don''t know anything. " Jin Sunian was very cooperative.


    Jiang Xiuzhi laughed, said a few words to him and left the dormitory in a hurry.


    When the two of them transferred to this school, he had two more companions.


    He couldn''t help laughing when he thought of playing basketball with his brother and Xu Min and Huai Wei cheering them on.


    Of course, all these beautiful imaginations will come true one by one in the future

 Chapter 467

    The eighth floor of a community in Longcheng.


    A resident on the eighth floor is sitting in front of the computer with a bowl of rice in his hand.


    The most popular variety show is on the computer. Among the guests invited is a female star named Ren Suyun, who has become popular recently.


    "Shit! be affected! Look at very disgusting, how so cheap! Ren Suyun is ill and deliberately goes so close to Yu Wei. "


    "Ren Suyun is disgusting. He just became popular, but he didn''t rely on the hidden rules. Do you want to stir up CP with Yu Wei? Cunning bitch


    Sheng Mei stares at the computer screen and doesn''t eat a mouthful of food. She just sits and scolds Ren Suyun.


    She stares at Ren Suyun on the computer screen. Every time she sees Ren Suyun interacting with Yu Wei, she wants to kill him. She is so excited that she wants to tear Ren Suyun to pieces.


    Sheng Mei simply put down the bowl in her hand and opened several Q''s on her line. There are many groups in it, all of which are operated by her.


    She began to take screenshots of Ren Suyun and Yu Wei''s interaction. She sent all these screenshots to the group to stir up the emotions of those people in the group and let them go to black Ren Suyun.


    Sheng Mei doesn''t know anything. Opening her mouth is a lot of Ren Suyun''s black stuff, and she has a strong ability to talk nonsense.


    She didn''t know Ren Suyun''s life path at all, but she was able to make the unspoken rules really serious. All the black spots pointed to Ren Suyun.


    I don''t know Ren Suyun''s character, and I don''t know how Ren Suyun became popular. He maliciously speculated and encouraged others to mislead others.


    It''s as if you don''t know the structure of the story in a book at all, and you can''t understand why the female leader has less pleasant behavior even if you don''t finish reading it.


    It has to be said that there are still many blind people and many people identify with Sheng Mei. Their psychology may be the same as that of Sheng Mei. If they are upset, they have to spray others.


    Some people are just unhappy in real life. When they see other people''s brilliance, they begin to speculate maliciously about how other people get their wealth and how to make them happy. They just spray whatever they want, regardless of whether other people will be angry.


    It''s better for them to be angry because they basically base their happiness on the pain of others.


    Even if we know that public opinion can kill a vulnerable life, we are still drinking wine and laughing at others'' cowardice after the fall of that life. Even if we can''t bear this pressure, we will only seek death.


    Everyone will have a dark side, but some people will continue to enlarge the dark side, and finally release the devil to wantonly pollute the world.


    Soon, Ren Suyun''s microblog fell into the enemy''s hands. There were a lot of sprays, and the original black powder became active, following those people''s constant cursing.


    Whether it''s comments or private letters, they are all full of ugly abuse, not only a strong personal attack on Ren Suyun, but also her relatives and ancestors.


    Sudden large-scale abuse, let Ren Suyun in the set completely ignorant force.


    Looking at the comments on his mobile phone, Ren Suyun felt a little sad.


    It''s the most polite comment to let her get out of the entertainment business. She hates being attacked by her family.


    Eyes can''t help but red, sad feeling can''t stop, nose also followed acid, tears without warning fell down.


    She has been fighting alone in the entertainment circle for many years, but she has just come out of the top recently. However, she has to be so abused, and she doesn''t know what she has done wrong.


    It was not until someone mentioned Yu Wei that she realized that maybe some of his fans didn''t like her. In addition to black powder and some of her female star''s navy, it became an uncontrollable scene.


    "Don''t look, don''t look!" Ren Suyun''s female assistant angrily wants to rob her cell phone.


    Let alone Ren Suyun herself, her assistant was very angry.


    She didn''t follow Ren Suyun for a long time, but Ren Suyun was very kind to her. She didn''t have the airs of a star at all, and she was very kind-hearted.


    Wu Miaomiao doesn''t know what''s wrong with these netizens. Some stars with black spots are not black, but they come to black Ren Suyun, a new person who doesn''t rely on the hidden rules. He is really blind.


    However, Ren Suyun doesn''t have his own public relations team. After being used by people who want to do something, it is inevitable that he will recruit more gangsters.


    The public doesn''t care what kind of person Ren Suyun is. Anyway, some reporters think that''s what they write. Or if someone is black, they follow suit.


    "I''m fine, Miao Miao." Ren Suyun answered with a cry.


    Wu Miaomiao saw that she had already cried and said that she was OK. She said angrily, "sister Suyun, I know you feel bad in your heart. Don''t try to be brave. Turn off all the comments and replies. You can''t see it and you can''t get upset.""Yes." Ren Su Yun agreed with her and turned off all comments and private messages.


    "Why don''t you go back to rest today?" Wu Miaomiao looks at her painfully.


    She worked so hard to achieve today''s success, but no one knows.


    "No, I''m fine. I''ll ask the makeup artist to make up later, and I''ll be able to continue shooting." Ren Suyun shook his head.


    She still has to earn a lot of money. How can she leave the cast and go back to rest for such a small matter?


    Ren Suyun knows that she has just become popular. If she doesn''t work hard, she will soon be left behind by the new flowers.


    If she has a good reputation, but looking at her being hacked out of the scene, she is a little disappointed, it seems that only the infamous.


    "All right." The more Wu Miaomiao looked at her, the more distressed she was. "Later, you''ll be at ease shooting. I''ll help you delete those abusive comments."


    "Well, thank you, Miao Miao." Ren Suyun looks at her gratefully.


    When she was at her worst, she met Wu Miaomiao, who was willing to be her assistant.


    Ren Suyun thinks that maybe Wu Miaomiao is her noble person, because after Wu Miaomiao became her assistant, she suddenly began to show signs of becoming popular.


    Her heart is very grateful to Wu Miaomiao, even if there is no later boom.


    Not everyone will follow a unpopular female star, looking at the bleak future without hope. Her former assistant thought that she would never be popular before leaving.


    "Thank you. It''s my job." Wu Miao Miao replied with a embarrassed smile.


    For her, she feels very lucky to meet a female star like Ren Suyun.


    Ren Suyun didn''t speak any more, just showed a smile.


    She can''t hysterically accept those netizens, it will make them feel that she is glass heart, can''t bear the blow.


    Ren Suyun knows that she is a public figure. How much praise she can stand, how much slander she can bear.


    She knows this truth, but many times, she still can''t be very calm.


    For example, now, she will still feel very sad, like a breath blocked in the heart, chest tightness, uncomfortable panic.


    In the past, it was not popular, but there was no pressure. After it became popular automatically, negative news followed.


    Although the negative news is nothing, she has never done it, but netizens don''t think so. They only believe in things made up on the Internet.


    In particular, they were particularly interested in the fact that she was on top by the hidden rules, and they watched with relish while scolding.

 Chapter 468

    half a month later.


    "Finally, I don''t need to see Ren Suyun''s disgusting face." Sheng Mei sat in front of the computer, sneering and talking to herself.


    After half a month''s fermentation, I don''t know if Ren Suyun has offended any big people. Now he has disappeared in the public''s sight, and microblogs have been closed.


    Anyway, Ren Suyun will not appear in front of her again.


    Sheng Mei''s heart is very comfortable. After all, she got rid of a big tumor in her eyes.


    After watching the TV series, she turned off the computer and went back to her room to sleep.


    At the moment when she left the computer desk, a ghost with a pale face appeared on one side, staring at her back coldly.


    Pursed lips, gradually evoke a trace of radian, it is particularly strange.


    The female ghost looks straight at Sheng Mei disappearing at the door of the room, and her smile is more and more gloomy and weird.


    The computer that has been turned off is suddenly turned on again, and the cursor in the computer screen moves, like someone making a mouse in Cao.


    After clicking on the web page, a line of words quickly appears in the search box, followed by a news.


    20xx A female star, suffering from depression for a long time due to excessive pressure, finally chose to hang herself at home.


    The actress only left a note, which was full of words: you are the original sin, unforgivable!


    For this sentence, there is a lot of speculation from the outside world. Only the deceased knows what it means.


    Suddenly, the computer screen turned black, and the ghost''s eyes turned towards the door of the room. It was so cold


    ******


    Ren Suyun is hiding in the sparsely populated suburb. She has a house here. She has worked hard for many years to save money to buy it.


    She stood on the second floor window with a glass of red wine in her hand, and her eyebrows were stained with melancholy.


    After so many years of hard work, I thought that she would be able to soar up after her popularity, but I didn''t expect her to fall so fast.


    Just now, she is about to fall down from the rising star, which makes it difficult for her to stop.


    She not only became the object of everyone''s scolding, but also her family.


    From a rising star to a life like a street mouse, she only experienced less than half a month. Who has such bad luck as her?


    Years of hard work will be in vain.


    Ren Suyun''s mouth showed a bitter smile, and his eyes gradually turned red. He looked up and drank all the red wine in the glass.


    Her family is here, and she can''t cry for fear of waking them up and worrying them.


    "Ren Suyun." With a sudden sound, Ren Suyun was startled and almost threw away his goblet.


    She looked around in panic. The light in the room was a little dim, but it was enough for her to see the whole room clearly.


    But there was no one else in the room except her. Who was the one who called her name just now?


    Or... It''s not the people who call her name?


    Thinking of this, Ren Suyun could not help shivering, and his whole body trembled slightly.


    When she bought the house, she once heard a rumor that it was haunted.


    In fact, she doesn''t have a lot of money to save. It''s very good to buy this single family villa in the suburbs.


    Ren Suyun doesn''t believe in these things. In the past, so many people died in wars. It can be said that there are no people in the whole earth?


    Others don''t live well as usual. It''s just the psychological function of some people to say that they are haunted.


    It''s also a coincidence that a female star once lived in this villa. It seems that she hanged herself at home because of depression.


    Ren Suyun smiles bitterly. I don''t know if it''s the same depression that makes her feel like she is in the same boat. She lives in this house and feels a little warm.


    "Su Yun..." the voice rang out again. Ren Su Yun was so scared that his body was stiff. He held the goblet tightly, and his face turned pale in an instant.


    One is an illusion, two? Is it also an illusion?


    Ren Suyun comforted himself in his heart, perhaps because he was under too much pressure and thought too much.


    I''ve been in for a while before, but nothing strange happened.


    "Suyun... Suyun..."


    When Ren Suyun heard these two voices again, his consciousness was a little blurred, and he answered them subconsciously.The cry seemed to have some kind of magic, which made her unable to resist. At last, she didn''t know anything.


    When Ren Suyun woke up again, she was in her bed, and she was awakened.


    As soon as Ren Suyun opened her eyes, her body moved slightly, but she felt the pain.


    "Hiss..." Ren Suyun took a cold breath.


    Without waiting for her reaction, a man''s voice came from her ear, "did you save me?"


    As if struck by a thunderbolt, Ren Suyun turned his head in shock.


    A good-looking and somewhat familiar man''s face appeared in her sight.


    Ren Suyun thought that he was wrong, so he quickly reached out and rubbed his eyes.


    Look again, still see the man don''t understand the frown, curious stare at her.


    The two of them are in the same bed, which is not the point. Ren Suyun''s eyes scan his strong upper body. The point is that he is not dressed!


    Bai Kai frowned and stared at the woman in front of him. If you save him, you can save him. Why did you save him to the bed?


    He looked at the woman in front of him and felt familiar, but he couldn''t remember who she was.


    When Ren Suyun saw him looking at him, he looked down slowly. When he found that she was not dressed, she screamed, "ah..."


    "Ah..." Becky was frightened by her and screamed.


    "Pa!" The scream stopped.


    Bai Kai was slapped in the face by the woman who was staring at him angrily. He was stunned.


    "It''s me that should be called!" Ren Suyun cried angrily.


    How on earth did he get into the villa? What kind of flower picker?


    With a look of innocence, he touched his face, stuck his tongue in the mouth of the beaten side, and stared at her coldly, "unreasonable!"


    "What? I don''t understand? " Ren Suyun''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Now she''s sleeping by him for no reason. Does he have the face to say she''s unreasonable?


    Ren Suyun originally wanted to get dressed. He took the opportunity to call the police and arrest the shameless man.


    But before she moved, she heard the door open, and then her family burst in.


    Ren Suyun is holding the sheet, her body is almost covered, and the man next to her shows his upper body. Anyone who sees the picture at this moment will make up a world.


    When her parents and younger brother saw their appearance, they were stunned at first. Then they both raised their hands to cover their eyes and said in unison, "we didn''t see anything. Go on."


    Ren Suyun saw that her parents and younger brother were going to leave the room. She was so angry that she yelled, "what are you going on! I don''t know him at all! Don''t you catch him! He''s a big / whore / thief

 Chapter 469

    Ren Suyun''s heart is broken. How can she have a family with such a weak sense of prevention.


    Inexplicably, a man came and was still in her bed with untidy clothes. Didn''t they get suspicious?


    "Although we don''t know each other, you can''t stigmatize me as a big / prostitute / thief. I don''t know why I''m here. Didn''t you save me? "


    When white Kay heard that the woman suddenly let her family catch him, he looked confused.


    He didn''t want to sleep with her, but he didn''t know what was going on, so they slept together. He didn''t doubt that she had set up a trap.


    "I''ll get you back? Can I get you back to bed? You took advantage of me and even dare to bite me! You are a shameless person


    Ren Suyun glared at him angrily, holding the sheet tightly. His eyes seemed to be burning him.


    Her family stood in the same place, looking at her and the strange man, watching them argue.


    As Ren Suyun''s family, it''s time to stand by her side firmly, but they all sleep together, and they can''t help wondering if she has brought her favorite man home.


    "If you don''t bring me back, I can show up in your bed? I was injured, my consciousness was blurred, and... And I was drugged. How could I have the strength to be here? "


    He raised his hand to reveal his bandaged arm. "Look at my arm. It''s not wrapped by you. Is it wrapped by a ghost?"


    "How can I..." before the word "know" came out, Ren Suyun stopped immediately.


    Think of what happened last night is a bit strange, her eyes flashed a look of horror, who was calling her name last night?


    "It''s difficult to be a ghost..." Ren Suyun muttered to himself, his face turned pale.


    When Bai Kai heard her say the word "ghost", he could not help shivering. "Ghosts do exist, but don''t scare me. You won''t be haunted here, will you?"


    "We do have rumors of being haunted here, don''t you know? A female star once committed suicide in this villa. " Ren Tianqi responds.


    The rumor of being haunted is the rumor of being haunted. They have lived here for so long and haven''t met with the rumor of being haunted.


    But thanks to the rumor of being haunted, otherwise, my sister would not have bought this villa at such a low price, even in the suburbs.


    "No! How could I be in the haunted house! " White Keaton became nervous as he felt the hairs of his body stand up, and a layer of cold sweat came out of his back.


    Accidentally, he was drugged and then ambushed. Unfortunately, he ran away with the bodyguard and escaped to the neighborhood. Unexpectedly, he was rescued back to the haunted house.


    He had the feeling that he got rid of the fierce tiger and fell into the wolf''s nest.


    "Hey, pay attention. What''s a haunted house? This is my house. My house, Ren Suyun''s, is not haunted at all. " Ren Suyun stares at him coldly, looking very unhappy.


    Hearing her name, Bai Kai''s eyes brightened slightly. He finally remembered who she was and said, "Oh, I remember. You are Ren Suyun, who was forced to quit the entertainment industry because of the terrible blackness."


    Ren Suyun stared at him speechless, especially when he saw his smiling face, as if he was mocking her. She was so angry that she responded in a bad tone: "yes! I''m Ren Suyun who was hacked out. So what? It''s none of your business


    She didn''t want to say dirty words, but when she saw that he was choking his smile, she felt uncomfortable. Let alone scolding, she had the impulse to seal his mouth.


    "It''s none of my business. It''s none of my fart business. I''m just stating the facts." Becky replied with a smile.


    He began to look at her again, as if it was not as miserable as the outside world said, how could it be black like this.


    Some stars are more black and more red, but also can successfully wash white, and finally harvest a large number of fans, but she was black to get out of the entertainment industry, like a street mouse, also don''t know which big person was offended.


    "You Ren Suyun glared at him angrily and pointed to him, but he couldn''t say anything to refute. He was so angry that he was shaking.


    With a faint smile on the corner of her mouth, she raised her hand and pressed it down. "I don''t mean anything else. I''m just curious about what big man you''ve offended. And you''re really unlucky. "


    "Bah! You''re in bad luck Ren Suyun choked back.


    Her bad luck had been tragic enough, and if he said it again, she was afraid that luck would go to Waterloo."I''m very unlucky, otherwise how could I appear here and compensate me..." Baikai didn''t go on and shut up in time.


    His face suddenly turned red, and he almost said it for the first time.


    At his age, he still keeps the man for the first time. He is afraid that he will be laughed off if he speaks out.


    "What did you lose? You don''t want to say it''s your first time, do you? Do you think I''m not... "Ren Suyun''s words suddenly stopped and turned to look at the family members who were close to petrification.


    She was always arguing with the shameless man in front of her. She almost forgot that not only the two of them, but also her parents and brother were in the room. She was so embarrassed.


    "Oh! I remember Ren Tianqi patted her thigh, and suddenly she said something.


    All the people in the room looked at him, their eyes focused on him.


    Ren Tianqi''s shining eyes fell on Bai Kai. There was an excited light in his eyes, and he said excitedly: "you are Bai Kai of Bai family, right! President Bai! Jin yilie of the Jin family is married. Now you are the top five of Longcheng diamond king! "


    Hear Ren Tianqi regardless of saliva flying chatter, once again look at the strange man in front of Ren Suyun, eyes suddenly widened, pupil slightly dilated.


    It''s really white Kay of dragon city diamond king five! At present in the Longcheng value highest gold bachelor white president!


    Oh, my God! She went to sleep, Becky!


    Ren Suyun couldn''t believe his eyes. He wanted to see if she was wrong. How could it be him.


    "Are you really that white Kay? It''s not just a liar who looks the same and then swindles around, is it Ren Suyun asked cautiously.


    If he was the white Kay, she didn''t know what to do with it.


    Even if he sleeps her, it''s hard to win him. Maybe he will be bitten.


    Ren Suyun has two big heads. He thinks that it''s better to beat him now to avenge himself. He may not be able to avenge himself in the future.


    She clenched her fist, lifted it up several times and put it down. It''s a good or bad thing. Is it enough for her to break the pot and sell iron?


    You son of a bitch! What do you think? It''s clear that you''re the victim. I''m afraid he''ll get a ball!


    What about power and power? Can you cover the sky with one hand?


    Sue him! Yes, we must sue him! Sue the most valuable strong / traitor / criminal!

 Chapter 470

    "If it''s fake, I''m sure..."


    Before he finished speaking, he got a fist on his face, which made him take a breath, "hiss..."


    The woman started what she said and was beaten without any preparation.


    Fortunately, he didn''t use the knife on his face. Otherwise, if the fist came down, he would go back to the hospital to rebuild it.


    Ren Tianqi saw her sister''s fist on Bai Kai''s face, and immediately froze.


    If white Kay is angry, even if it''s not their fault, their family can''t get away with it.


    "You woman... Why did you do it without saying a word?" White Kay put a hand in his eye and stared at her.


    Ren Suyun sneered, "don''t I have to inform you when I hit you? Do you want to let someone know before you hit someone? Fool


    "Who do you call a fool?" Pak Kai glared angrily, feeling that the woman in front of him was becoming more and more unruly.


    He suddenly understood why she couldn''t get along in the entertainment industry. Because of her fiery personality, she didn''t offend people everywhere.


    "The one who answers is the one who answers. Don''t think you are the envy of white president, I will be afraid of you. I tell you, I''ll find a lawyer to sue you in the court later! " Ren Suyun said fiercely.


    Her heart is far from the surface to see so fierce, but a little afraid.


    Fear began to breed when her irrational fist fell on white Kay''s face. She was a little regretful, but she couldn''t recover anything, so she had to keep on bluffing.


    "Strong / evil? Do you think anyone will believe it? With my value, how many women are more outstanding than you in all aspects. I''ve been caught in the door before I come to insult you. "


    White Kay looked at her up and down. "Besides, my taste is not so peculiar."


    "You''ve taken advantage of me, and you dare to despise me?" Ren Suyun is even more angry than before.


    Inexplicably, she was the one who was sleeping, and he even disliked her.


    "Ren Suyun, how many times would you like to explain? I don''t want to take advantage of you. I don''t know why I''m here. " Becky thought he was going crazy.


    Originally thought that she saved himself, but she did not look like she saved himself.


    So the question is, how did he get to her house, sleep in the same bed with her, and do something indescribable?


    "No matter how many times you explain it, it won''t change the fact that you are a strong / traitor / criminal!" Ren Suyun insists that he sneaked in and did something about animals and birds.


    White Kay''s head was two, his face was helpless, his mouth was open and closed, he didn''t know how to explain, and he had no evidence.


    "Just look at the surveillance screen." Ren Tianqi suddenly came so a word, will worry of two people all Douxing.


    Ren Suyun''s parents also remembered that their villa was equipped with monitors and alarms.


    In front of the strange man unless the ability is very big, otherwise want to force into the villa, the alarm will ring, but last night nothing heard.


    The only possibility is that their daughter brought him in, but it doesn''t look like a lie to see their daughter''s expression.


    They are also puzzled, in the end which is right or wrong, can only see from the monitor.


    However, Ren Suyun''s parents prefer that she bring back the man.


    If not, they will have to catch the man and go to court to sue him.


    No matter how high his position, how powerful, they will not easily compromise.


    "Do you have surveillance in your house?" He asked.


    He has a feeling of being vindicated, but also a little scared


    "Afraid? Hum! If I hadn''t brought you in, you would have waited for me! " Ren Suyun said coldly.


    White Kay looked at her eyes, a chill rose from the bottom of her heart, and her body trembled slightly. The look in her eyes just now was really terrible.


    "Ha ha... Who is afraid of who? I am not afraid of the shadow Becky responded fearlessly.


    As soon as Ren Suyun wanted to get dressed, she remembered that they were not the only ones, and her family. She said with an embarrassed smile, "Mom and Dad, could you please go out first?"


    "Oh." Ren Suyun''s parents left the room calmly, and they didn''t mean to worry about her at all.


    At the sight of her parents, Ren Suyun''s mouth twitches. How big are her parents'' hearts? I''m not worried at all.White Kay saw another man standing still in the same place, frowning slightly, "what are you still doing here?"


    "Tianqi!" When Ren Suyun saw that her younger brother was still standing in the same place and didn''t want to leave, he was immediately angry, "you don''t want to go out for me!"


    "Sister, didn''t you ask your parents to go out? I thought you wanted to leave me to protect you. After all, he''s not clear. He''s the number one dangerous man. " Ren Tianqi said solemnly.


    Ren Suyun''s face turned black. "You are here. How can I change my clothes?"


    "So you can change your clothes when he''s here?" Ren Tianqi asked innocently.


    Ren Suyun has the heart to jump up and kill her brother. He clearly wants to stay and make trouble on purpose. "I''ll count to three and go out immediately, otherwise..."


    She said, raising her hand, with a fierce look on her face, as if she could jump out and beat people at any time.


    Ren Tianqi laughed, "elder sister, don''t frighten people like this. There''s no deterrent at all. Even if you''re wrapped, you can''t run away from me. "


    "Ren Tianqi, I can''t beat you now, but it doesn''t mean I think I can''t beat you." Ren Suyun clenched his teeth and made a sound.


    She didn''t find that after meeting this man, all the gloomy mood of most of the month disappeared completely, and she didn''t stay at all.


    Ren Suyun''s attention is no longer on her ruined career, but on how to sue Bai Kai.


    "Hey, hey... I''ll go. I''ll go right away." Ren Tianqi knew that it was terrible for her sister to start a fire, so she ran away.


    In the eyes of outsiders, her sister is very gentle, gentle personality, is a lady.


    Only Ren Tianqi can understand what is called a witch. He grew up under the pressure of his sister.


    The terrible thing is that his parents are mainly elder sister. When they saw him beaten by his elder sister, they only said with a smile that he was too naughty. It''s time to teach him a lesson.


    Every time he met this kind of time, he had to suspect that he had false parents.


    "I guess you don''t have a boyfriend." White Kay said suddenly with emotion.


    Ren Suyun looked down at Luo Hong on the bed. When he looked up at him, he was even more angry. "I guess you don''t have a girlfriend."


    "How do you know..." white Kay stopped in time, the conversation changed, "who said I don''t have a girlfriend? Have you ever seen me when I was hugging you? "


    At the beginning of the first reaction has betrayed white Kay, in his argument, the face is very unnatural, obviously is the performance of guilty.


    When Ren Suyun saw him show this look, a thought suddenly flashed in his heart: I didn''t expect that Bai Kai was very cute, what''s more, he didn''t have a girlfriend. Look at his reaction, it won''t be

 Chapter 471

    After the idea came out, Ren Suyun immediately got rid of it.


    Now that she is sleeping, she should settle with him instead of thinking about other messy things.


    "What do you care about me? When the surveillance screen comes out, if you sneak into my house, you''ll be sued to death by me! " Ren Suyun said coldly.


    She just wanted to take clothes to wear, but found that the clothes were not on the bed, but scattered on the ground.


    Think of the family to see this scattered clothes, her face suddenly red up, feel very hot.


    "According to your opinion, if you bring me in, can I sue you for cheating me?" Becky couldn''t help fighting back.


    Ren Suyun''s mouth twitched a few times. If she could do these things, she would not have to work so hard in the entertainment industry. With the help of the hidden rules, she might be in the top position now.


    "Why should I do such a thing? You think I have nothing to do when I''m full? And are you that stupid? Can I get it? By the way, I remember, you''re not drugged yourself. I think you''re drugged. You''re a bird / beast. " Ren Suyun fought back unconvinced.


    Some women can do such things, but how can she hand them over so easily for the first time.


    Ren Suyun moved a little and frowned.


    What the hell is this jerk doing? How can she feel that her whole body is falling apart.


    "Then we''ll see what happens!" I don''t know how to refute what she said.


    OK, but she''ll wait to see the evidence. He''s not a casual person, OK.


    White Kay secretly took a cold breath. His eyes, which had just been punched, still hurt. You don''t have to look at them. They must be blue and purple.


    "See you! Can you go to the bathroom and change your clothes? " Ren Suyun asked in embarrassment, but his tone was not very good.


    He''s here. How is she going to pick up the clothes?


    Although we met frankly last night, she had no impression at all. She could not walk around in front of men without wearing anything.


    He turned his head and glanced at her. He wanted to contradict her, but when he saw the embarrassed look on his face and glanced at the clothes on the ground from time to time, he swallowed it.


    "Just go. You''re not so fierce." With a grunt, Becky picked up the clothes and headed for the bathroom.


    At the moment when Bai Kai got up, Ren Suyun had covered her eyes. She was afraid that if she saw something she shouldn''t have seen, she would have needle eyes.


    When a sound came from the bathroom, Ren Suyun let go. When she saw that there was no one around, she wrapped up the sheets and went down to pick up her clothes.


    She put on her clothes in a hurry, but she didn''t mean to take a bath. She still had to keep the evidence of her body and body to sue him.


    These are hard evidence. She can''t get rid of them by herself.


    After getting dressed, Ren Suyun curiously went to the bathroom door before he saw Bai Kai come out.


    Hearing the sound of water coming from inside, she knew why he had not come out yet. It turned out that he was taking a bath.


    Ren Suyun, with his hands around his chest, was waiting for him to come out at the bathroom door.


    As soon as he opened the bathroom door, he caught a glimpse of a figure outside. He was so scared that he stepped aside and looked frightened.


    Seeing that he was so scared, Ren Suyun couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said, "look, that''s all you can do."


    "It''s good to see something terrible in the corner of your eyes." Becky retorted immediately.


    Ren Suyun sneered, "what''s the horror? I think you are timid."


    "I''m timid?" "You haven''t seen a ghost before," he asked


    "Ghost? Are you kidding? If there''s a ghost, can I stand here? Can I buy this villa? " Ren Suyun gave a sneer.


    When Becky mentioned ghosts, her heart actually thumped, because she thought of the name she called last night.


    After the fear, Ren Suyun comforted herself, thinking that it might be auditory hallucination or her mother''s cry.


    Ren Suyun''s heart is also very clear, that voice is not like her mother''s voice, but a completely strange voice.


    "So you haven''t seen a ghost. When you do, you''ll know you''re scared." Said white Kay solemnly.


    Ren Suyun gave him a cold glance. "It''s like you''ve seen it before."


    "Of course I have." Becky answered earnestly.Ren Suyun was a little suspicious when he saw that he looked so serious, but he still said with a smile: "I think it''s you, the fifth diamond king, who are too busy and under too much pressure. You lose your head and lead to hallucinations. I suggest you go to see a psychologist. Maybe it can be saved."


    "Why don''t you believe it? I''m serious with you. I''ll take you to someone some other day. She can make you go to hell. Then you''ll believe me. " Said Becky in a voice.


    "No, you don''t want to drag me in. I''m unlucky enough. I don''t want to be killed by you again." Ren Suyun immediately replied, "how did you, the young master of the white family, get brainwashed by evil organizations?"


    "Evil organization?" Bai Kai stares at her straight, "do you know Jin yilie''s wife? I took you to see her. You said she was from an evil organization... "


    Ren Suyun thought that Jin yilie''s wife, a woman named Su ruoqiu, had the honor to meet her once.


    To tell you the truth, she is so big that she has seen all kinds of beauties, but she is not as beautiful as Su ruoqiu.


    Compared with Su ruoqiu, the female stars in the entertainment circle are just one place a day. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn''t believe that anyone else could look so good.


    She can see Su ruoqiu, or because Guo Biyan filming, Su ruoqiu to visit, she can see.


    "You mean Mrs. Jin can let people see ghosts?" Ren Suyun asked curiously.


    Becky nodded and whispered, "she''s a good ghost catcher."


    As he said this, he looked around her room from time to time, as if he meant something.


    Ren Suyun''s eyes were a little irritated when he looked at him, and his curiosity just disappeared.


    Does he want to say that there are ghosts in her villa and ask her to ask Su ruoqiu to exorcise them?


    It''s not a day or two since I bought this villa. How can there be ghosts.


    If there''s a ghost, why doesn''t she live here?


    "Look at the surveillance." Ren Suyun said unhappily and went out.


    She didn''t live here. It''s OK to say, but she did. Except for the sound last night, she didn''t encounter anything strange.


    "It''s said that the actress died in the master bedroom. You can''t be in the master bedroom, can you?" Becky followed her and asked in a low voice.


    Ren Suyun, who was walking in front of him, suddenly stopped and quickly turned around. Bai Kai, who was following him, ran into him without noticing.


    He ran into Ren Suyun and saw that he was about to knock her down. Bai Kai, who was quick in reaction, immediately hugged her.


    Ren Suyun wants to turn around and glare at him angrily, and reproaches him. However, as soon as he turns around, he is bumped into him, which makes her look pale.

 Chapter 472

    Ren Suyun thought that he would fall, but he didn''t expect that he would hold her waist in time to prevent her from falling to the ground.


    Her panic eyes fell on him, looking at his bright eyes, suddenly a little lost.


    The heart is thumping and beating faster and faster.


    "Be careful." Becky picked her up and said in a voice.


    "Oh." After Ren Suyun stood firm, his first reaction was to respond to him.


    Should finish just realize wrong, lift Mou to go up his Mou, angrily say: "what is careful?"? I''ve been very careful. You hit me


    "If you don''t stop, I won''t run into you. We are both wrong about this. How can we just blame me? " He asked innocently.


    Ren Suyun clenched his teeth for a moment and then said, "if you don''t follow me, I''ll be fine if I stop!"


    "Well, all right, I''m sorry for my mistake. I''m sorry." Becky apologized.


    He suddenly apologized. Ren Suyun didn''t know what to say. She couldn''t scold all the prepared words, as if she was blocked in her throat, which made her very uncomfortable.


    "Hum!" At last, Ren Suyun could only give a cold hum, turned and strode to the door of the room.


    The room she lives in is really the master bedroom. It''s said that the female star hanged herself in the master bedroom, but except for those who know the truth, all the rumors are just guessing.


    Even though she is not sure if the female star committed suicide in the master bedroom, she is still a little scared when she remembers the strange cry last night.


    Becky looked at her back as she left, with an imperceptible curve in the corner of her mouth, and followed her to the door of the room.


    As he passed the big bed, Becky turned to look at it.


    When he saw Luo Hong on the bed, his smile froze. It turned out that it was her


    An idea came out of his mind and he went on.


    They walked out of the door, but none of them found that in Ren Suyun''s room, their feet were swinging in mid air, and they were wearing a pair of bright red high-heeled shoes


    In the living room sat Ren Suyun''s family.


    "Kay, have a cup of tea." Ren Suyun''s parents warmly welcomed him, and their eyes narrowed with laughter.


    Bai Kai was suddenly called by them like this. He didn''t adapt to it. It was even more unnatural to see their enthusiasm.


    Attitude seems to have changed a lot all of a sudden


    "Thank you." Becky sat down with an unnatural look and took the cup of tea.


    He didn''t dare to drink it, because Ren Suyun''s parents were staring at him and smiling. He really suspected that the tea was poisoned.


    "Elder sister, it''s better not to look at the monitoring, or forget it." Ren Tianqi advised with a smile.


    He has made a copy of the monitoring. Before the two of them came down, he and his parents had seen it. Naturally, they couldn''t understand what it was.


    "No way!" Ren Suyun and Bai Kai voiced their opposition at the same time.


    It seems that I didn''t expect that the two of them would have such a tacit understanding. Ren Tianqi and his parents were a little embarrassed, and their smile was slightly frozen.


    Ren Tianqi is more hard to use his eyes to suggest that his sister, or to be seen monitoring of the good, otherwise, the sister will certainly regret.


    When Ren Suyun saw Ren Tianqi, he asked in a voice, "Tianqi, do you have cramps in your eyes? Would you like to call an ambulance for you? "


    Ren Tianqi rolled a white eye, want to lie on the ground to pretend dead directly.


    He hinted so clearly that his sister was ungrateful and determined to watch the surveillance.


    "Xiao Kai, I think that''s what your uncle and I think. Why don''t you just ignore the surveillance and marry Suyun, which is responsible for her. We are all optimistic about the auspicious day. " Ren Suyun''s mother said aloud.


    Fortunately, he didn''t drink tea, otherwise it would have come out of his mouth.


    "Ma! Did you make a mistake? He is a strong / traitor / criminal! How can I marry him? He has to be punished by law. Don''t think he can do whatever he wants with money. " Ren Suyun immediately protested.


    She doubts whether her parents actually let her marry someone who raped her


    Ren Tianqi''s mouth slightly twitched a few times, and she thought to herself: sister, if you know what''s going on in the surveillance screen, you won''t think so. Who''s better and who doesn''t know.


    They are planning for her. This is also very good. He secretly checked it before and kept himself clean.However, the Bai family is too high to reach, and he is afraid that Bai Kai will not look up to his sister, and Bai Kai''s family will be very difficult for his sister.


    "Suyun... My parents are also for you." Ren Suyun''s father said helplessly.


    Ren Suyun''s mother nodded, "Suyun, your parents won''t hurt you."


    The two of them are also in a dilemma. As soon as the surveillance screen is made public, what will Bai Kai do if he doesn''t want to be responsible? It''s better to do the wedding without looking at anything.


    "Let''s look at monitoring first." He said.


    When he left the room, he actually had an idea to be responsible for Ren Suyun, no matter what the surveillance screen was.


    The reason why he wants to watch surveillance is to convince each other and see whose fault it is.


    "Yes! Watch the surveillance Ren Suyun''s eyes fell on her younger brother and said firmly, "do it now."


    Ren Tianqi has no choice but to look at his parents. They are all in a bit of a dilemma, and they don''t know how to dissuade him. Finally, he has to open his notebook and transfer out the copied monitoring.


    Bai Kai and Ren Suyun have serious faces, and their eyes are staring at the surveillance screen without blinking.


    When Ren Suyun saw her appear in the surveillance screen, she left the first floor and walked straight out of the villa. Her head went blank with a bang.


    When she heard the sound, her consciousness became blurred. She didn''t remember that she had left the room and left the villa.


    Her figure continued to appear on the surveillance screen. She walked through the yard, walked to the gate, opened the door and went out without closing the door.


    Little by little, for a long time, she appeared at the door again and helped a person in.


    It was a man who was soon recognized as white Kay.


    White Kay''s hand was on her shoulder, and one of her hands was around his waist, helping him to walk towards the door of the villa.


    "Ah Ren Suyun suddenly screamed, with a look of panic in his eyes.


    All eyes fell on her, puzzled.


    "Are you surprised at the result?" He asked with a smile.


    Looking at the pictures in the surveillance, he seems to be dead. What can he do to her like this.


    "No... it''s not..." Ren Suyun stammered and pointed to the screen, "I, I, I saw the door of the yard closed automatically."


    "What?" He was surprised. He had been paying attention to the two men''s actions, and he had not noticed anything else.


    Ren Tianqi and his parents are the same. They pay attention to both of them. They don''t notice the door behind them.


    He turned back and looked at it. Sure enough, he saw that the door closed automatically.


    The next scene is Ren Suyun holding Bai Kai into the villa, and then into the room, there is no picture of the two of them.

 Chapter 473

    Ren Tianqi starts to adjust the time to the morning, and the three of them rush into the room.


    The information given by the picture is very clear, that is the fact of iron.


    This is also the motive for him and his parents to persuade his sister to "calm down".


    It was his sister who brought people back. If white Kay wanted to fight back, he felt that his sister had no big chance of winning.


    Ren Suyun stares at the surveillance screen with a confused face, unable to speak for a long time.


    What can she say? She also said that white Kay sneaked into the house, but she brought people back.


    Her face is very embarrassed, last night''s thing, really have no impression, she also can''t prove who is not the first rule.


    At first, she thought it was white Kay who was unruly. Now, in the face of hard evidence, she is speechless.


    Recalling the strange shouts she heard last night, combined with the automatic closing of the courtyard door, she could not help suspecting that the villa was a bit strange.


    Just think of her retort against white Kay, blindly think her villa is OK, now say this strange place, will let white Kay seize the opportunity to laugh at her?


    After thinking about it, Ren Suyun decided not to say anything weird. She gritted her teeth. She didn''t know whose fault it was, so she was crushed by the ghost.


    Ren Suyun was silent, so was her family, and so was Bai Kai.


    The atmosphere was a little strange and quiet.


    Finally, it was white Kay who broke the silence, frowned slightly and asked in a voice, "don''t you find anything strange about the villa?"


    Ren Tianqi and his parents immediately shook their heads to make sure that nothing strange happened, but Ren Suyun hesitated.


    "Except for the automatic closing of the door that I saw in the monitor, I didn''t encounter anything weird." Ren Tianqi thought of this thing is the most bizarre.


    His parents also nodded, indicating that this was the strange thing they saw.


    Ren Suyun''s mouth opened and he didn''t say anything for a long time.


    Seeing her tangled expression, hesitating to say something, and unwilling to say it, white Kay immediately said, "besides the automatic closing of the door, have you ever met something more strange?"


    He didn''t ask her the tone, but the affirmative tone.


    Ren Suyun''s heart leaped and he looked up at him quickly, but he soon looked away, too guilty to look at him.


    "I..." Ren Suyun faltered.


    "If something strange happens to you, you''d better say it so that you won''t regret it when your family suffers." White Kay looked serious.


    He wants to help her, the suicide actress, if the ghost is here, no one can guarantee that she will not hurt people.


    When Ren Suyun heard him mention his family, his body suddenly froze slightly.


    This time, without hesitation, she told the truth, that is, she heard someone calling her name last night, and then her consciousness gradually blurred. When she woke up again, she was in bed with him.


    White Kay''s brow wrinkled deeper. He didn''t understand what the ghost meant.


    Is it for Ren Suyun to save him? And then let the two of them sleep together?


    Why does a ghost do such a thing? He couldn''t think of a reasonable explanation.


    Ren Tianqi didn''t know there was such a thing. When she heard her elder sister say it, a layer of cold sweat came out of her back, and her heart was hairy.


    He now looked at the huge living room, always felt that the ghost was in a certain position, staring at them.


    Ren Suyun''s parents were also in a cold sweat. If they didn''t see the yard door closed automatically, and their daughter made such a strange move, they wouldn''t believe it.


    "Don''t worry. I know a good friend. We can ask her for help." Said Becky in a voice.


    Ren Tianqi''s black eyes wandered around, showing a look of worry and fear, "then what should we do? Continue to live in this villa? Are we in danger? "


    "If we don''t live here, we''ll have nowhere to live." Ren Suyun said in a lost voice.


    Her reputation was maliciously spoiled, and it was very unfortunate that she became a street mouse.


    What evil did you do in your last life? You can be so miserable in this life.


    Some netizens always follow suit and believe what they say.


    Even after forcing people to death, some people still don''t feel anything, they just laugh at the poor tolerance of others.When such a schadenfreude is forced to despair one day and chooses to end his life, will he laugh at his poor tolerance?


    They always maliciously speculate on others. Even if others do a good deed, these dark people will hide behind the computer, say sarcastic words, and slander others'' kindness with the most dangerous people.


    "Better go to my house." Said white Kay suddenly.


    Ren Suyun and her family were stunned when they heard his proposal.


    The fastest reaction is Ren Tianqi, because this is the result he wants.


    Shouldn''t there be a saying that his sister is sleeping with white Kay?


    If you go to white Kay''s home, you can understand the character of white Kay''s family. If it''s too bad and too contemptuous, it''s not rare for them to enter white Kay''s home.


    If the family can and white Kay is willing to be responsible, he can be regarded as an assistant to his sister.


    He doesn''t hate his sister very much, but he still hopes that they can fall in love with each other, which is the best expectation.


    "Then I''ll go and get dressed at once." Ren Tianqi said and ran away.


    In response, Ren Suyun turned to look at Ren Tianqi, who was launched like a rocket, and cried out in shame: "Ren Tianqi! You come back to me! I haven''t agreed yet


    "Since Xiao Kaidu has been invited like this, let''s go and clean up." Ren Suyun''s mother stood up with a smile.


    She took her husband''s hand, and they had a tacit understanding. Her husband then agreed: "Xiao Kai, you''re here with Suyun. We''ll clean up our clothes and help Suyun clean up by the way."


    "Dad, mom, you..." Ren Suyun frowned. He really didn''t know how to say about them.


    Looking at their back, she was helpless and embarrassed. She looked up at Bai Kai and found that he was looking at himself. She intended to look away, but she didn''t want him to think she was guilty, so she stared at him.


    "We won''t go to your house. When we get downtown, I''ll rent a house." Ren Suyun said awkwardly.


    They have nothing to do with each other. Suddenly, a large family all come to live in his house. What''s that like.


    Will white Kay''s parents hate them when they see them like this?


    She has been very strong since she was a child, and she has a high self-esteem. She doesn''t want to be looked down upon, and she doesn''t want to be looked down upon.


    She didn''t want to move out if it wasn''t for the safety of her family.


    In such an environment, although it would make her very afraid, she felt that it was better than relying on others.


    It''s really hard to be blinded by people. She doesn''t have no experience of it. All the grievances can only be swallowed in her stomach.

 Chapter 474

    "With your bad reputation, who can rent you a house?" White Kay made a solemn voice.


    Ren Suyun was a little unconvinced. She opened her mouth and wanted to refute. However, when she thought what he said was true, she had nothing to refute.


    "Besides, even if someone is willing to rent it to you, are you not afraid that journalists and black fans are blocking you every day? You don''t think about yourself, you have to think about your family. " White Kay analysis with heart and soul.


    He didn''t spend a long time with her, but he found that she was not as bad as the rumor.


    Ren Suyun thinks of her family. When that happens, her family will have a hard time, even going out to buy vegetables.


    Her eyes flashed a touch of loss, and her heart was sour. After thinking about it, she didn''t know who she was offending, and she was so miserable.


    When she came to the fore, she thought that she could soar to the sky. Who knows, she was beaten back as soon as she took off, which was a great blow to her.


    But for the company of her family, she didn''t know if she could survive.


    For a long time, the pressure has been big enough. With the pressure from so many netizens and black fans, she even feels that she is going to collapse.


    Even if you curse her on the Internet, there are still people who find her address, squatting outside, guarding her and her family.


    Who can imagine that when she goes out with her family, she is thrown rotten eggs by those disgusting black powder.


    She can bear these, but she doesn''t want her family to bear them with her.


    What''s wrong with her, but her family didn''t do anything and didn''t make any mistakes. Why hurt her family?


    Since Ren Suyun moved to this villa, every time in the dead of night, recalling the pictures of her and her family being attacked, she would face the window and cry silently.


    No one knows what she has suffered, how much psychological pressure she has suffered, and without the support and company of her family, maybe she will commit suicide at home in despair, just like the actress.


    The actress may be more lonely and helpless than her, so she will choose to go on the road of no return.


    Ren Suyun thought about it carefully. It seems that after he moved here, there will be no black powder and reporters outside. He doesn''t know if it is because the villa is haunted.


    But at the beginning, there were some reports about the villa. It was said that the reporters squatting outside photographed strange pictures of the villa.


    When she saw it, she only thought it was funny. She thought that it would be OK, so they would not disturb their family''s life again.


    Let her angry is some netizen''s message, said is the best villa haunted, let her family all die in the villa, said they deserve it.


    Like this kind of person, she also wants to curse each other and die worse than her.


    She remembers it very clearly. That comment was praised the most, as if it was called "plum blossom"


    Such a vicious heart, really blind this nickname, insulted the noble and tenacious Han Mei.


    Now, in the face of strange things, Ren Suyun began to believe the news. Maybe her villa is really haunted.


    Even so, Ren Suyun''s heart is still a little grateful. If she is not haunted, her door will be full of black powder.


    "If you are silent, I will take it as your promise." When Becky saw that she was distracted, he took the opportunity to say.


    Ren Suyun said awkwardly: "who said I agreed."


    "But they''re all packed." Becky nodded out of the living room.


    Ren Suyun looked around and saw that her family had packed up everything. The corners of her mouth twitched slightly.


    "Just live in peace of mind, and I''ll take care of the rest." As she said this, she stood up, reached out to her and said, "let''s go."


    Ren Suyun looked up at Bai Kai who held out her hand to her. Her heart beat faster and her cheek was a little hot because of her elegant and gentlemanly attitude.


    Why is it that the more she looks at white Kay, the more attractive she feels? Staring into his eyes for a long time, as if he could fall into the magic whirlpool.


    Ren Suyun was a little stunned. He didn''t respond to his outstretched hand.


    Seeing that she was only staring at herself, but didn''t want him to pull him up, white Kay''s face was a little embarrassed.


    He simply scalp a hard, bent down to force her hand, to pull her up.


    Ren Suyun just struggled a little at first, and then followed him obediently, following him, shyly like a little daughter-in-law.


    Now she really has the feeling of going home to see her parents-in-law with Bai Kai. She is very uneasy. She thinks about some situations, how she should deal with them, or whether she should turn around and go.According to her temper, for the mockery of the white Kay family, she absolutely turned away.


    Ren Tianqi and his parents, seeing Ren Suyun and Bai Kai come hand in hand, have a smile on their faces and look at each other as if they are making eye contact.


    When they left the villa, Ren Tianqi ran to pick up the car.


    No one saw that at the gate of the villa, there was a woman with long hair, wearing a pair of red high-heeled shoes, staring straight at the direction they left, with a slight arc in the corner of her mouth.


    White House.


    "Master, madam, the young master is back." The servant came to them in a hurry and said excitedly.


    Last night, the bodyguard replied that the young master was ambushed and injured, but they were separated from the young master and did not know where the young master had gone.


    It''s crazy to look for it all night. Now the young master finally comes home safely.


    When Bai Guangyao and Mu Yu heard that Bai Kai was coming home safely, they were very worried and finally relieved.


    They have lost a son, not white Kay.


    Although white Kay is not their own son, but they watched him grow up, no different from their son.


    Since Mo Chen left, they will let Bai Kai take over all the business of Bai family.


    The Bai family''s property will be given to Bai Kai in the future.


    They two hand in hand, excited to go to the villa door to see the white Kay.


    Mu Yu immediately went forward, hugged Bai Kai, choked and said: "Xiao Kai, you scared mom to death."


    "Mom, I''m fine. I''m sorry to worry you. " He said apologetically.


    He forgot to call back to report his safety. They must be very worried.


    "Just come back." Bai Guangyao said.


    His eyes fell on the four men white Kay had brought back, who seemed to be a family of four with luggage.


    "Let mom have a good look." Mu Yu released him and looked at him vastly, but he didn''t notice the people he brought back, "you see you are thin, and your face is still so pale. Listen to the bodyguard say you are injured, let the doctor see you later."


    "Yes." Becky replied with a smile.


    The master and his wife have always been very good to him, and his treatment is no different from that of the young master.


    They originally asked him to call his parents, but he didn''t cry like that because he felt uncomfortable.


    Until the young master came back at that time, he said he wanted to leave here

 Chapter 475

    The scene of the young master''s departure is still fresh in Bai Kai''s memory.


    The young master came back to say goodbye to them. He said that he would return to his original position, be his God of war and perform his duties.


    As for the master and his wife, they will all be handed over to Bai Kai and let Bai Kai take good care of the Bai family.


    The scene was very sad. They were reluctant to leave, but the young master''s mind was determined and they could not stop it.


    As soon as the young master left, he had not seen him come back for so many years.


    He didn''t know if he could see the young master in his lifetime. If he could, he would have no regrets.


    After the young master left, he slowly took over the Bai family''s business, and the master and his wife also tried their best to help him.


    Over the years, he has become more and more familiar with the business of the company, and has also developed Baijia''s industry better and better.


    Bai Kai makes Bai Guangyao and Mu Yu very satisfied. The only thing that makes them feel a little sorry is that with the passing of time, he is not worried about his life.


    They want to have grandchildren early, but they also have to respect their children''s opinions.


    He didn''t object to arranging blind date banquets for each family, but he didn''t seem to care about it all the time.


    Their husband and wife are not interested in seeing many famous ladies, and they all doubt whether he likes men.


    Anyway, they are very open-minded, like men like men, as long as love happy on the line, just observed for a while, he does not seem to like men.


    The couple also talked to him about it and found that he didn''t meet the woman who made him move.


    White Kay said that if he wants to get married, he should marry a woman who can make him move and make him willing or even can''t wait to get married. This is the marriage he wants.


    Their husband and wife love each other. Naturally, they know that only when they love each other deeply can they go far. When they know what he thinks, they relax.


    Sometimes in life there must be, but never in life.


    If they are not destined to see the birth of their grandchildren, it is their own fate.


    It''s been a long time. In the twinkling of an eye, the children of Jin yilie and Su ruoqiu are going to university, and their husband and wife are old.


    Bai Guangyao looks at the family of four brought back by Bai Kai. It seems very calm on the surface, but he is very excited in the heart.


    Waiting so long, I thought I couldn''t wait, and I had already given up. But now, I still feel excited.


    Bai Guangyao can''t help touching Mu Yu''s arm. He asks her not to look at Bai Kai. There are still guests behind.


    "Why?" Mu Yu turned his head and glanced at him.


    Worried about the safety of white Kay, she didn''t sleep well last night. When she saw white Kay coming back, she was only so excited that she could see white Kay. She didn''t notice the rest of the people.


    "There are still guests here. It''s not good for you to pestle at the door." Bai Guangyao reluctantly reminds a way, eyeground is full however the flavor that dotes on drown.


    Mu Yu suddenly turns to look behind Bai Kai. Sure enough, she sees four people standing in good order. If her husband didn''t remind her, she would think they were servants.


    Her eyes fell on the youngest woman, and her heart was excited.


    Is it difficult to find that the woman Bai Kai brought back is the one who makes him move?


    Is their wish to have a grandson finally coming true?


    When she saw someone holding her granddaughter and grandson before, she wanted to rush over and grab a hug.


    If Baikai doesn''t find a woman to marry, Mu Yu already wants to adopt a little girl for Baikai.


    She had a son. Her wish was to have a daughter. Unfortunately, she couldn''t have a son. And white Kay was also a boy. Otherwise, she would have to make do with both of them.


    Ren Suyun was a little scared when she saw Bai Kai''s mother staring at her, her eyes still shining.


    How did she feel that the eyes of Baikai''s mother were like the eyes of a goblin seeing Tang Seng.


    Ren Suyun quietly pulled her brother''s clothes and whispered, "Tianqi, why don''t we rent a place to live. How can I feel that his parents'' eyes are shining? I''m just fluffy in my heart. "


    "Sister. It''s their passion. How can you feel like you''re mad? " Ren Tianqi''s mouth is always filled with a smile and responds to her in a low voice.


    Ren Suyun''s mouth twitched slightly. How could she not feel a trace of enthusiasm? It''s kind of weird."You''re my little Kay''s friends. Come on, come on in." Mu Yu walked over with a smile and came to Ren Suyun. The more he looked, the more satisfied he was.


    She is clever and has a good temperament. She thinks it is very good.


    However, the girl''s appearance, how she felt where she had seen the same, but can not remember.


    "Go and carry your luggage to your room and clean out three guest rooms." Bai Guangyao looked at the servant and said.


    "Yes, sir." The servant immediately went to help carry the luggage.


    "No... don''t bother... We can pull." Ren Suyun said with embarrassment.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s all up to them." Mu Yu said and took her hand affectionately, "come with Auntie. What''s your name? What would you like to eat? Auntie will tell the kitchen to make it for you. Are you hungry? "


    Faced with Bai Kai''s mother''s enthusiasm, Ren Suyun didn''t know how to react. He wanted to withdraw his hand, but he felt impolite.


    She laughed awkwardly and said, "if I go back to my aunt, I''m not very hungry. My name is Ren Suyun."


    "Oh. I''m either very hungry or I''m hungry. I''ll tell my aunt what you like. Don''t be polite to my aunt. Now that you''re back with Kay, it''s your home. " Mu Yu said with a smile.


    Ren Suyun was more embarrassed and blushed. "Auntie, I have nothing to do with Bai Kai."


    "Well, Auntie knows. You said your name was Ren Suyun, right? I don''t know where I heard the name Mu Yu''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    She pulled Ren Suyun to open her mouth as she walked. They were at the front, and they had already come to the living room in a twinkling of an eye.


    "Auntie, I''m... I''m an actor, and... And... I''m the one who has a bad reputation recently. I''m surrounded by black powder and journalists. I think you''ll be impressed. " The more Ren Suyun said, the lower her head dropped.


    A lot of people don''t have time to observe your inner, just look at the surface, listen to public opinion.


    She didn''t know what would happen to her parents. She thought it would be the same. Didn''t she think she had a bad reputation?


    Ren Suyun doesn''t want to deceive them. Otherwise, once they know the truth, they will blame her for deliberately deceiving them. They also want to achieve a certain purpose by sneaking into the Bai family.


    Since she has to face this fact sooner or later, it''s better for her to open up the matter earlier, so that she can face it sooner or later.


    She is ready to face any result, even if she sees that white Kay''s parents turn their faces and refuse to recognize others at once, speak ill of each other to their family, and then drive them out.


    But even if she had made the worst assumption, her heart was still very uneasy.

 Chapter 476

    The corner of Mu Yu''s mouth maintains a radian and looks at her affably.


    When she said this, her eyes were full of sincerity, but the lower her head was, the more nervous and uneasy she was.


    After listening to her words, Mu Yu remembered where she had seen it. It turned out that she was the little star who was completely black.


    "I remember when you said that." Mu Yu said with a smile.


    If you don''t see Ren Suyun and say you know a star, Mu Yu will be a little repellent and won''t let Bai Kai bring him back. You need to investigate.


    Now I see Ren Suyun, but I think this girl is good.


    The Bai family can accept that it''s not right to be in charge of the family. Even the second married women of a good family, even the boys, can accept it. But the stars of the entertainment industry, they are not very acceptable to the Bai family.


    As we all know, the entertainment industry is a big dye vat. Although some of them are for chasing their dreams, a large part of them just want to be famous. If they want fame and wealth, they can go to the top by all means.


    If white Kay likes people in the entertainment industry, their husband and wife are absolutely not allowed to bring them back before judging whether the person has a stain.


    To marry a woman who has nothing to do with her, what they destroy is not only a family, but also their whole white family.


    At that time, Su ruoqiu did not know that he was a star in the entertainment industry at first, but later.


    As soon as they think of white dust, they feel a little uncomfortable, and they don''t know how he is now.


    "Sit down." Bai Guangyao asked them to sit down and let the servant bring tea.


    Looking at them, Ren Suyun didn''t seem to be dissatisfied with the appearance of their family, and he didn''t know if it was bad to attack in front of them.


    "You sit and I''ll let the kitchen prepare food. You''re hungry." Mu Yu asked with a warm smile.


    "Not hungry..." Ren Suyun did not finish his words, this belly grunted up, immediately let her can only embarrassed giggle.


    She looked down at her stomach with a look of chagrin, which was too disheartened.


    "I''ll come as soon as I go." Mu Yu then went to tell the servants to prepare meals.


    While sitting in the living room waiting for food, Ren Suyun finds that Bai Kai''s parents are very good.


    She is afraid that some people hide too deep, still dare not have much extravagance, afraid that at that time will only be very desperate.


    "Sir, madam, the meal is ready." The servant came out and said respectfully.


    "Yes." Mu Yu stood up with a smile and called them up, "wait a long time, come on, let''s take a seat."


    Ren Suyun hesitated to stand up. She saw that her younger brother had gone with Bai Kai''s parents, and her parents were still talking and laughing with them.


    "You''re not hungry. Let''s go and eat." As she said this, she took her hand and led her to the restaurant.


    Ren Suyun originally intended to pull back his hand, but finally let him pull it. He felt sweet in his heart.


    After everyone was seated, they began to eat. Ren Suyun didn''t dare to take the initiative to speak. It was all Bai Kai''s parents who asked, and she answered.


    During the dinner, white Kay suddenly looked at his parents solemnly, "Mom and dad."


    The eyes of all the people gathered on white Kay, wondering why he had become so serious.


    Ren Suyun put a mouthful of soup into his mouth and looked straight at Bai Kai.


    "I want to marry Ren Suyun." He said solemnly.


    "Cough..." when Ren Suyun heard him, he choked.


    It was so sudden that she didn''t have a mental defense.


    Her eyes immediately fell on her. Ren Suyun stopped coughing awkwardly and turned red.


    "Suyun, what do you think?" Mu Yu suddenly asked her what she meant.


    Ren Suyun was startled. Looking at the situation, he was afraid that he would not agree to the marriage.


    She didn''t know why. She felt a little lost.


    "I..." Ren Suyun hesitated and didn''t know what to say. As soon as his brain was hot, he said, "it''s all up to his wife."


    When she said this, her intestines were blue with regret, and she wanted to change her words, but it was too late.


    Why leave the initiative to the Bai family? She just said no to White''s offer.


    "Well, let''s discuss the auspicious day and wedding matters with our in laws. We will let you marry to the white family and never treat you badly." Mu Yu answered.Ren Suyun felt as if a thunder had flashed over his head. He suddenly looked up at Mrs. Bai with a look of surprise. "What do you mean..."


    "To prepare for your wedding, of course." Mu Yu said with a smile.


    Ren Suyun didn''t know what to say and didn''t respond.


    Her parents are very happy, showing a happy smile.


    Ren Tianqi is also happy for her sister. Bai Kai''s parents don''t seem so difficult to get along with.


    "But..." Mu Yu said again, "before preparing for your wedding, you were blacked so miserably. I think it''s necessary to investigate."


    "I think the scandal comes first." Mu Yu looked at their family and said, "I''m not aiming at you, but if you have any unforgivable stains on your body, this marriage may be done. If you are right, you can rest assured that the Bai family will rectify your name, and the Bai family will not let go of those who push you to the top of the storm. "


    Ren Suyun''s heart is very clear, she has no stain for so many years.


    Even in the entertainment industry, she can still stand straight back.


    Mu Yu''s words, she did not think there was any problem, did not think it was insulting her, but let her have a kind of impulse to cry.


    From being pushed into this dark vortex, only her family firmly stood on her side and supported her unconditionally.


    Her so-called friends have long chosen to protect themselves as if they did not know her.


    Mu Yu''s words are obviously intended to bring her into the scope of her family. She dominantly declares that if she becomes a member of the Bai family, the Bai family will never let others bully her.


    "Mom. How can you... "Bai Kai''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. He was afraid that Ren Suyun would misunderstand him.


    Ren Suyun interrupted, "I don''t mind. If I were Mrs. white, I would choose to do the same


    No one wants his son to marry a woman who is good at calculation and unscrupulous.


    If it is forced to be coerced, it can be forgiven, but for vanity and fame, choose to body in exchange, such a woman married back, sooner or later is to destroy a home.


    The conversation has all started, and the topic has turned to other things.


    Ren Suyun realized later that she had agreed to the marriage.


    Married to white Kay? She didn''t think about it before, and suddenly she was a little upset.


    She doesn''t hate white Kay, even a little like it, but what about white Kay?


    Does Becky like her? Or did he marry her just to be responsible?


    A marriage is built on the basis of responsibility rather than love. Although a man is a good man, once he meets a woman he really falls in love with, even if he doesn''t fall in love, it will cause two people''s pain.

 Chapter 477

    In a long marriage, it''s best to get along with each other.


    Ren Suyun was most afraid to accompany him through the long years. When he took root in his heart, he suddenly heard him say: in fact, I have never loved you.


    This sentence for the woman in her back position, as if to experience the pain of lingchi.


    If it is the final result, why should we get married at the beginning.


    The more Ren Suyun thought about it, the more depressed he was, and he felt an impulse to repent.


    She didn''t want to find that when she fell in love with white Kay, she also got that sentence. How painful should it be.


    After eating, Ren Suyun sees her parents and Bai Kai''s parents sitting in the living room, happily discussing their marriage, which makes her not know how to express her regret.


    Ren Suyun''s eyes fell on Bai Kai. When he happened to see him, he immediately got angry and motioned him to come out.


    The two of them left the living room and went into the quiet garden.


    "What do you think about marriage?" Ren Suyun asked directly.


    This sentence asked out, it seems that she is very powerful, and not the slightest timidity, God knows how many times she has recited in her heart, plucked up the courage to say it.


    "You don''t want to?" He asked, frowning imperceptibly.


    Ren Suyun wants to roar. It''s not whether she wants to, but whether he likes her.


    "We have no emotional foundation. Do you think such a marriage will be happy?" Ren Suyun asked in a serious voice.


    White Kay slightly Leng Leng, heart up a trace of pain.


    He seems to forget the important point that she doesn''t like him.


    Marriage is based on the condition that two people love each other. If it is only one-sided, the wall of marriage will face collapse sooner or later.


    "Don''t you want to find out who made you so miserable? Don''t you want your family to stop hiding? " He asked.


    All of a sudden, he asked these words, inner impulse, let him want to unscrupulous will her around.


    "I''m talking about the two of us. What are you talking about my family?" Ren Suyun asked with incomprehension.


    White Kay was silent and said, "we are married. I can help you. For three years, if you don''t fall in love with me and you want freedom, I can give it back to you. "


    Ren Suyun stares at him. She can''t see through his thoughts. She can''t be sure whether he loves herself or not. Does she need to gamble for three years to try hard?


    "If I don''t marry you, you won''t help me." Asked Ren Suyun.


    Becky nodded. "Yes."


    "Good. I promise to marry you. " Ren Suyun made a bet.


    They think they don''t like each other, but they don''t know they have a good feeling for each other.


    "Accompany me to the company later, and I''ll take you to see Su ruoqiu later." He said.


    Ren Suyun hesitated and agreed, "yes."


    They went back to say hello to their family and went out together.


    Ren Suyun followed him into the towering building. When some people saw president Bai with a woman, who was also a little star who had been blacked to pieces recently, they immediately wondered whether the little star was close to President Bai.


    The gossip staff in the company secretly took photos with their mobile phones.


    Ren Suyun straightened up and didn''t mind what they were looking at her.


    All kinds of eyes, she has suffered, she has gradually adapted.


    As long as they don''t give her a hand, bear these contempt and disdain eyes, she has no feeling.


    Standing in front of the elevator and waiting for the elevator, white Kay noticed that these employees looked at her unscrupulously, with critical eyes and even whispering.


    White Kay''s face suddenly darkened, and he turned to scan these employees. They all blame him for not being cold enough and being a little approachable, which makes them so unscrupulous.


    When employees see President Bai''s eyes suddenly, they are as sharp as hawk falcon, as cold as ice, and the pressure released from all over them seems to oppress people out of breath.


    They knew that President Bai was not happy, otherwise, President Bai would not have this kind of look. They were so scared that no one dared to speak or even look at them.


    Bai Kai enters the elevator, while Ren Suyun looks at the frightened employees outside the elevator with a smile on his lips.People are good at being bullied and horses are good at being ridden.


    It''s only taken for granted to release kindness to people who don''t know how to be grateful. In the end, if you are a little bad to them, they will complain about how bad you are.


    It seems that white Kay''s image in front of them was more approachable. Just now, in front of white Kay''s face, they couldn''t hide all kinds of expressions and even secretly talked about her.


    White Kay came out, very naturally took her hand, tone is very gentle, "come on, what''s good to see."


    Among these envious and envious people, Ren Suyun naturally didn''t take off Bai Kai''s hand, and he was still a little happy.


    The two of them enter the elevator, the moment their backs disappear, a look of resentment is particularly prominent in the crowd, but it is difficult to find.


    Since Ren Suyun appeared, he found her Sheng Mei, and his eyes were fixed on her. His heart was unspeakable.


    After getting so close to Yu Wei in the variety show and being badly blacked, he seems to be a street mouse, but now he has caught up with President Bai quietly.


    Sheng Mei angrily stares at the elevator door closing, clenching her hands into fists, and her teeth are so tight that she can cackle.


    In her opinion, standing beside Bai Kai, Ren Suyun is more disgusting and hateful than standing beside Yu Wei.


    Their group of people swarmed into the employees'' elevator. Ren Suyun just sat in the president''s exclusive elevator, which made Sheng Mei feel even more resentful when she stepped into the elevator and faced the crowd.


    The eight trigrams are always easy to spread and to be talked about.


    This is not, the elevator is almost full of people, at the moment has been in a whisper of discussion.


    "Did you see that? The woman who follows the president is the infamous Ren Suyun


    "I see, the president is so gentle to her, and he also takes her hand, and he is not dirty."


    "Yes, who doesn''t know that although the president is approachable, it''s the first time to meet a woman so gently."


    "Did you see the information on the Internet? It''s said that Ren Suyun is very resourceful. She doesn''t know how many people she climbed to make her red. But she was unlucky enough to be slept in vain so many times, and finally she was beaten back in such a short time. "


    "She has no ability! If you have the ability, how can you be beaten back so quickly. It''s easy to fall without strength, but it''s rare for her to be black like this. "


    "Some people say that she is not easy to get along with and has no friends in the circle. I think her virtue must offend many people. When she had an accident, no one stood up to speak for her. You can imagine how bad her character is. "

 Chapter 478

    Listening to the poor evaluation of Ren Suyun, Sheng Mei is still very uncomfortable.


    She never thought that Ren Suyun''s ability to hook people was so strong that her reputation could be so popular with the president.


    Sheng Mei is a little suspicious that President Bai has eye problems. He likes such a notorious actress and is so gentle with her.


    The elevator door opens. Sheng Mei leaves the elevator and walks to her office.


    Ren Suyun is sitting in the office. He can do nothing but watch him work.


    Two hours later, she could not sit still. She hesitated to tell him that she wanted to go shopping.


    White Kay seems to be working hard, but her eyes will fall on her from time to time.


    Her behavior has led him to guess something.


    "Can''t you sit still?" Becky looked up at her and asked in a cool voice.


    Ren Suyun laughed sheepishly. "It''s boring for me to just sit. Can I go around?"


    "Yes." Becky nodded. "I''ll let the Secretary show you around."


    Ren Suyun immediately waved his hand, "No. I''ll just look around myself. "


    Having a secretary with her is not the same as being watched. She doesn''t want to be watched.


    When she came in, she didn''t notice the Secretary looking at her face.


    She has a bad reputation, but now she''s still in the company of diamond Wang Laowu, and she''s going to rob these girls of their dreams. It''s good that she won''t be dragged to the corner to put on a sack.


    "Or I''ll go with you." With that, Becky stood up.


    When Ren Suyun saw him stand up, he was so frightened that he kept shaking his hands, "No. If you go with me, you''ll be busy. When can we leave the company? "


    She could imagine the company of white Kay and how the employees would look at her.


    It''s completely the picture of King Zhou of Shang accompanying Daji. Then she will be even more infamous, and she will be charged with bringing disaster to the country and the people.


    "I don''t trust you." Becky''s eyes were fixed on her.


    "What do you have to worry about? This is your company, and there will be population / peddler / son problems." Ren Suyun jokingly said, "if you work hard, we can go to Miss Su earlier."


    "Yes." Becky nodded in response.


    Seeing him sitting back, Ren Suyun immediately slipped out of his office.


    After the Secretary''s office position, she saw that the three secretaries looked at her with hostile eyes, and even undisguised contempt.


    Ren Suyun looked at them one more time, but she didn''t want to say anything. What they want is their business. She can''t rush to them and smack them in the mouth.


    From another office came a middle-aged woman with glasses. She was also Pak Kai''s secretary, but she was in charge of the three of them.


    "Cough..." she coughed softly, and her eyes swept over the three of them sternly, with a flat face.


    When she coughed, Ren Suyun had gone out, but she could still hear her voice without any temperature.


    "What do you think if you don''t work hard all day long? Even without her, you can''t get into the eyes of the president. It''s not a day or two here. If the president can take a fancy to you, he has already taken a fancy to you... "


    When Ren Suyun heard this, she went into the elevator with a faint smile on her lips.


    The Secretary of the president is very good. She appreciates it very much. She can sit in that position and really see it through.


    She pressed any floor, and when the elevator stopped, she walked out.


    Ren Suyun does not dare to walk into the office. She only dares to look around for fear of disturbing other people''s work. Moreover, how can she wander around the company as an outsider.


    She just casually presses the floor, stops and goes out to have a look. She wants to go to the bathroom when she strolls.


    After Ren Suyun found the women''s room, she walked in without hesitation.


    I just walked a little fast. When I got to the door, I bumped into a man who came face to face.


    They both stepped back two steps to gain a firm foothold.


    Ren Suyun didn''t see the Chu people clearly, but he immediately apologized, "I''m sorry."


    It''s not her fault. Both of them are wrong, but she doesn''t want to worry about it. If she can solve the problem with apology, she''d better take the initiative to speak first.


    Ren Suyun wanted to step back, but others didn''t."I don''t have eyes, do I?" Sheng Mei steadied her steps and saw that it was Ren Suyun. Then she burst out like a volcano.


    Before I went to work, I was worried that I couldn''t find a chance to punish her. Now she comes to the door on her own initiative. Don''t blame her for being merciless.


    "How do you speak? Didn''t I apologize? And it''s not my fault. If you rush out directly, you are also wrong. " Ren Suyun said in a matter of fact way.


    Sheng Mei snorted coldly and looked at her angrily! Do you think it''s useful to apologize? If it''s useful, what do you want the police to do? "


    "How old are you? You can''t even talk about the police." Ren Suyun saw that she had nothing to look for and coldly fought back.


    Sheng Mei saw that she was so angry that she said angrily, "no wonder you are such a dirty woman. No wonder you are so black. It''s not someone else''s problem, it''s your problem. "


    "I don''t need you to judge me. I''ll apologize to you, and it''s over. Don''t make a fuss Ren Suyun has begun to get a little angry.


    She''s in the entertainment industry. If she''s dirty, with her acting skills and appearance, she won''t be so miserable!


    Ren Suyun thinks she can''t compare with Su ruoqiu in appearance, but she also has her own characteristics. With her good acting skills, she pays her body to fight for resources, so she can''t get to the present situation.


    "I''m messing about? It''s also your fault that you let others judge you. " Sheng Mei is not willing to let her go.


    The company''s monitoring can''t see here at all, and no third person can see the process. She insists that it''s Ren Suyun''s fault. According to Ren Suyun''s infamous reputation, everyone will stand on her side.


    What about the president''s support? The president can''t be indiscriminate!


    She didn''t believe that the president would favor Ren Suyun when so many people testified.


    "Unreasonable!" Ren Suyun stares at the woman angrily and wants to walk straight inside.


    If she continues to drag on with the woman in front of her, she can''t help it.


    Unexpectedly, Sheng Mei suddenly stands in front of her, which makes Ren Suyun very angry, "get out of my way."


    "I won''t let you." Sheng Mei stares at her coldly, full face of provocative color, "you push me if you have the ability."


    Sheng Mei saw her body move and thought she wanted to push herself. She quickly reached out and pushed her.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps outside the bathroom, Sheng Mei immediately went to Ren Suyun, who was still standing. She held her up and yelled, "I''m wrong. Don''t hit me."


    Sheng Mei then greets her face with her hand. She directs and plays her own play, which makes Ren Suyun feel stunned.

 Chapter 479

    At that time, Ren Suyun was so confused that she couldn''t tell which play she was playing.


    When Ren Suyun reacts that this may be a trick of planting and framing, it''s too late and her goal has been achieved.


    Looking at the two women who rushed in and quickly helped her up, Ren Suyun knew that she couldn''t wash anywhere now.


    "Sheng Mei. Are you ok? " Sheng Mei''s colleague a asked aloud.


    Colleague B also said with concern: "your clothes are dirty, did you fall?"


    "I... I''m ok..." Sheng Mei lowered her head and began to speak wrongly.


    Colleague a turned to see Ren Suyun and found that he was the star covered with stains. Then he exploded, "Ren Suyun, don''t think you are a star, you can do whatever you want!"


    "She fell on purpose, believe it or not." Ren Suyun is too lazy to explain to them.


    No matter who is willing to believe the truth in her eyes, and she is no exception, but many of the facts, eyes see is not true.


    She knew that no matter how to explain it, they would never believe it. They would only think that she was sophisticating.


    In that case, why should she waste more words.


    "What''s your attitude? We clearly see you push people, your attitude is still so bad! Don''t you lie with your eyes open? Sheng Mei is not mentally ill. Why did she fall down on purpose? " Colleague B also angrily denounced her.


    They both thought Ren Suyun was not happy, and she swaggered with the president. Their hearts were even more unbalanced. When they seized this opportunity, they wanted to scold her to death.


    "I don''t know if her brain is sick. You ask her if it''s sick. She fell to the ground by herself." Ren Suyun said calmly.


    Although she didn''t directly say that Sheng Mei was brain sick, the meaning of her words was also very obvious. She just made a detour.


    "No wonder it''s not unreasonable to be such a bad guy and become a street mouse. With your quality, even if you sleep all those bald and big bellied bosses, you won''t get red! " Colleague a said sarcastically.


    Sheng Mei''s heart was secretly happy, but with a schadenfreude smile, she looked embarrassed and wanted to calm down. "Don''t say that. I fell down accidentally just now. It''s none of her business. She''s a big star. We''re just ordinary people. We can''t afford it... "


    When she comes to the end, she is totally implying that Ren Suyun is a big star. She can only admit that she is unlucky and can''t make a big star.


    "The play is very good. It''s a pity that you don''t enter the entertainment industry." Ren Suyun''s tone is still light, and his eyes fall on Sheng Mei sarcastically.


    She wondered why people like Sheng Mei didn''t develop in the entertainment industry. With her poor skill and shameless degree, she could definitely have a place in the entertainment industry.


    "What''s your attitude?" Colleague B said excitedly.


    Colleague a comforts Sheng Mei and stands firmly on her side, "Sheng Mei, don''t be afraid. We will testify to you and let the president see clearly what virtue this rotten woman has!"


    "Forget it, it''s not good for the president. After all, she is the President..." Sheng Mei is eager to talk, as if she doesn''t dare to go on.


    When her two colleagues heard this, they immediately knew what it meant, and they became even more angry.


    "The president is blinded by her appearance. We should remind the president to be careful of this kind of cheap person." Colleague a said excitedly.


    Colleague B echoed: "yes! We can''t let the President be cheated by such a woman, we need to expose her mask! "


    Xu Shi hears the news here, and Ren Suyun sees female staff coming in one after another. When he sees her, he looks contemptuous.


    Some of the staff didn''t have much hostility towards her, but they didn''t look friendly. Maybe they all believed in the media reports and thought she was a garbage woman.


    Ren Suyun''s mouth is slightly raised, and her smile is a little bitter and self mocking. She should get used to these rumors. What''s the point of being sad.


    "Enough acting?" Ren Suyun put his hands around his chest and looked at the poor Sheng Mei with a sharp eye. "If you''ve done enough, you''ll make way for me. If you''re stuck here, the air is bad."


    In their eyes, Ren Suyun is the one who did something wrong. She should lower her attitude and apologize to the victims. However, her words are so arrogant that she doesn''t admit her mistake at all, which makes them very angry."You stop her, don''t let her go, I''ll go to the president to judge!" I don''t know who yelled and ran out of the bathroom.


    Sheng Mei, with her head bowed and her face full of grievances, hears the woman''s voice. The corners of her mouth curve slightly and her eyes flash with a look of schadenfreude.


    So many eyewitnesses all point at Ren Suyun. She doesn''t believe that the president can trust Ren Suyun and put Ren Suyun beside her.


    Sheng Mei laughed coldly in her heart and said to herself: Ren Suyun, do you want to fight with me? You''re too young!


    At the beginning, there was a actress who was as annoying as Ren Suyun. In the end, she was forced to commit suicide.


    Ren Suyun and the actress are also predestined friends. They live in the same villa. They are so annoying!


    Looking at the way they all want to rush up and tear her up, Ren Suyun is not nervous. It''s a fake. Looking at their appearance, she immediately runs away from here.


    But the exit is blocked by them, she can''t leave by force, she can only pretend to be light on the surface and face them indifferently.


    If they get mad and the scene gets out of control, Ren Suyun suspects that he will be killed alive by them. He is afraid of their bitter hatred.


    Ren Suyun kept a calm attitude, but his eyes glanced at the bathroom door from time to time, hoping to see the figure.


    When Bai Kai''s figure appeared in her sight, Ren Suyun almost couldn''t help crying.


    Even if she didn''t cry, her eyes were red. She was so afraid that he wouldn''t come.


    Seeing that the president actually came to the bathroom in person, the embarrassment on the faces of the female staff was fleeting, but more joyful. They all quietly gave way to let the president go.


    Sheng Mei turned to see the president appear, red eyes, choking mouth, "President..."


    Pathetic appearance, as if by a great grievance, but dare not speak up in front of him.


    "President, Ren..." colleague a wanted to talk about Ren Suyun''s overthrow of Sheng Mei, but saw that the president went directly to Ren Suyun.


    Bai Kai put his hands on Ren Suyun''s shoulders, frowned slightly, scanned her up and down, and asked with concern, "how are you? You''re not hurt, are you? "


    His tone was so gentle that the first three people couldn''t believe it. Without asking why, he began to care whether Ren Suyun was hurt.

 Chapter 480

    Ren Suyun saw Bai Kai rush in front of her immediately and asked if she was hurt.


    How could it be that she was not moved? At this moment, she felt like crying.


    Ren Suyun thought that Bai Kai would come forward, first asked why, and then asked if she had knocked down the employees of his company. She never thought it would be the present situation.


    Seeing her speechless, with tears still in her eyes, white Kay''s brow was deeply wrinkled and his face was full of heartache.


    Thinking that it was his company who made her feel aggrieved, a trace of anger flashed through white Kay''s eyes.


    "Who is in conflict with Ren Suyun?" Bai Kai turned his head and looked around with cold eyes.


    Seeing the president''s sudden cold look, all the employees present were stunned.


    Sheng Mei will be wrong. She thinks that the president is angry and wants to question Ren Suyun.


    With a pathetic look on her face, red eyes and tears in her eyes, she took a step forward.


    Sheng Mei pitifully lowered her head and covered her face with one hand. She sobbed and replied, "president, it''s my fault. I accidentally fell down. I shouldn''t conflict with Miss Ren. It''s all my fault."


    Her every sentence is to admit her mistake and take all the blame. However, it sounds like she is afraid of Ren Suyun and takes all the blame. She does not dare to admit that Ren Suyun pushed her down.


    When colleague a saw that the president didn''t speak immediately, he thought that the president also wanted to know the truth, so he said in a voice: "president, Sheng Mei is absolutely right. I saw Sheng Mei pushed down by Ren Suyun, but because Ren Suyun is a big star, Sheng Mei doesn''t dare to tell the truth at all. She can only take all the mistakes in her body."


    "Yes. I can also testify. I also see that Ren Suyun pushed Sheng Mei down. Ren Suyun also said that if the three of us dare to speak out, it will not make us feel better. " Colleague B immediately echoed and began to embellish.


    She thought that the more she went too far, the more she could make the president angry, and the president would not be on Ren Suyun''s side.


    Ren Suyun himself had nothing to say, but there were three of them who could prove to each other that what they said was true.


    She doesn''t believe that Ren Suyun can''t be driven away in this way. It''s a daydream that she wants to stay with the president.


    With such a dirty body and such a bad reputation, if she had been Ren Suyun, she would have killed herself by jumping into the river.


    "Sheng Mei, are they true?" Bai Kai''s eyes fell on Sheng Mei''s body, and her tone was flat but cold.


    He has not been in touch with Ren Suyun for a long time, but what they call Ren Suyun is not Ren Suyun he knows.


    Sheng Mei was very happy when she heard this from the president, but she looked up at him wrongly. When she looked at Ren Suyun, she looked down and twisted her fingers.


    Ren Suyun, who was very moved just now, was a little sad and lost when he heard what Bai Kai asked, but it was just a little bit.


    She knew that everyone would ask if she changed. After all, there were two other people testifying for Sheng Mei, and almost everyone would turn to them.


    Ren Suyun smiles bitterly in her heart. Who made her infamous? She was hated by others. Now Sheng Mei pretends to be pathetic and wronged, but she doesn''t dare to say it. There are two people who swear to testify for Sheng Mei. She thinks that the people present, in addition to knowing what they know, are basically partial to the three of them.


    "If I ask you to say it, don''t worry about it." He said in a cold voice.


    Sheng Mei is more happy. She wants to laugh, but the play is not finished. How can she laugh.


    She was waiting for the president''s words. She slowly looked up, her pathetic eyes fell on the president, and nodded tearfully, "yes. Both of them can testify for me. "


    "You two think clearly. Did you see Ren Suyun pushing Sheng Mei?" White Kay''s eyes fell on both of them. "I''ll give you one last chance."


    The two of them looked at each other and looked at the angry look of the president. They could not understand the president''s mind.


    Is the president partial to Ren Suyun? Or does he just want to know the truth?


    The two of them didn''t see if it was Sheng Mei pushed by Ren Suyun, but when they saw it, Sheng Mei''s body just fell down, and Ren Suyun was alone in the bathroom. From the point of view, was it not pushed by Ren Suyun or pushed by ghosts?


    Uneasy, they finally chose to stand on Sheng Mei''s side.


    They are colleagues with Sheng Mei, and no matter how they build up a little affection, they hate Ren Suyun, and they can''t wait for her to be hated by the president."Yes. We can see it clearly. " They both said with one voice.


    Hearing their testimony, Ren Suyun sneers to himself. But what can he do? Bai Kai finally chooses to believe them. After all, they are numerous and powerful.


    She is only a person, no one to testify to her, even if she said a flower, no one will believe.


    Ren Suyun waited for Bai Kai''s words, as if he were a prisoner of death waiting for a sentence. He clenched his fist secretly, and his heart was aching. He was just like that.


    Even with such a mentality, Ren Suyun still has a little expectation of Bai Kai in her heart. Otherwise, she will not wait for his final verdict.


    "You two will be in the personnel department later." White Kay tone light voice.


    The two of them were very happy. They thought that they were waiting for the notice of promotion and salary increase in the personnel department. It was just the president''s next words that made them feel cool.


    "Companies don''t need people who lie." Bai Kai''s eyes fell on Sheng Mei. "Is self editing and self directing very enjoyable? I think your acting skills are good. It''s overqualified to stay in the company. It''s better to find another job. "


    Sheng Mei was so scared that her legs softened. When she realized that the president was going to fire her, she immediately cried and said, "president, I''m wronged. I didn''t write and direct myself. It''s Ren Suyun who pushed me. Why doesn''t the president want to believe me? I have witnesses. "


    "Do you want the blind to be your witness?" He asked with a sneer.


    Sheng Mei''s face turns pale. It''s no use knowing that it''s going on. The president will stand firmly by Ren Suyun''s side.


    She never thought that the president would firmly believe in Ren Suyun now. Even in front of irrefutable evidence, she could stand beside Ren Suyun without hesitation, which made her crazy with jealousy.


    "President, you are blinded by this fox spirit! I was pushed down by her. Her reputation is obvious to all. How can you believe her one sidedness? " Sheng Mei was unconvinced.


    She can say what she wants. She can''t admit that it''s her own drama. She wants to let everyone know that it''s Ren Suyun, a fox, who puzzles the president and makes him right and wrong.


    "Are you not one-sided?" Asked Becky in a voice.


    Colleagues a and B are also unconvinced. They hate Ren Suyun when they see that the president is so protective.

 Chapter 481

    The meaning of the president''s words is very obvious, which is to protect Ren Suyun to the end.


    Some of the people present saw that the president was so right and wrong, so biased in favor of Ren Suyun. For her sake, they did not hesitate to disappoint their employees. They were indignant and uncomfortable.


    "President, how can you be so partial to her? Are you going to hurt all our employees just for her? " Sheng Mei began to confuse right and wrong.


    Colleague a echoed: "yes, for the sake of a woman to confuse right and wrong like this, how can the employees in the company follow the president with ease?"


    "President, will you always stand on her side when anyone conflicts with Ren Suyun in the future, right or wrong?" Colleague B put a big hat on white Kay''s head.


    White Kay''s face was gloomy, his eyes fixed on the three of them coldly, and his anger was even worse.


    He stared at the three of them coldly and did not speak. He found that their arrogance seemed more and more arrogant. It seemed that he was usually too kind.


    "It''s my fault, white Kay. You don''t have to." Ren Suyun suddenly stood up and took the initiative to bear the mistake.


    What about the definition of whose fault? Even if Baikai insists on her side and thinks she''s right, no one will believe it. His employees will still insist that it''s her fault.


    The people at the bottom don''t seem to be very important, but these people are the foundation of a company. Without the support of most people, the company is not far away from its demise.


    Ren Suyun knew in her heart that Bai Kai was good to her. As for being slandered, she would recognize it. Anyway, she was notorious, and she didn''t care about this little stain.


    When they heard Ren Suyun admit his mistake, there was a trace of joy on their faces. They stared at her with pride, and the corners of their mouths curved a little.


    Ren Suyun himself has admitted his mistakes. Aren''t the three of them right?


    No matter what the three of them said, at the moment when Ren Suyun admitted her mistake, all the people present believed it was Ren Suyun''s fault. After all, she had a bad reputation and was a recidivist in their eyes.


    "You''re right. Why admit your mistake?" White Kay''s brow slightly wrinkled, the fundus of her heart is obvious.


    His heart is very clear, she is clearly right, he can prove her right, but she took the initiative to admit her mistake.


    Sheng Mei is almost fuming when she hears the president''s words. How can he be so partial to Ren Suyun? She has admitted her mistake, but why doesn''t he want to believe it?


    "President, she admitted her mistake voluntarily. Do you still insist on her? How can a president like you lead us all? " Sheng Mei was so angry that she began to stir up the flames.


    She had thought that Ren Suyun would admit her mistake voluntarily, that she would be able to pull back and make Ren Suyun even more infamous, and she didn''t have to leave the company. Unexpectedly, the president insisted on standing on Ren Suyun''s side.


    As soon as Sheng Mei''s words came out, all the people on the scene showed a look of injustice and glared at Ren Suyun angrily, as if she was the culprit, confusing their wise president like this.


    "Well, I''ll let you see clearly today how I lead you." White Kay''s tone was so flat that he could hardly detect any emotion.


    It is such a flat tone, let Sheng Mei''s start flustered, she suddenly feel incomparable guilty, always feel that he saw through something.


    "You face them." White Kay disgusted to see her, clearly can pull her to face everyone, but he does not want to start, do not want to meet this hateful woman.


    Sheng Mei doesn''t understand what the president wants to do, but she turns around and faces the staff who break in to see the excitement.


    "You two stand opposite." Becky pointed to the other two. "I''ll let you know if you''re blind."


    Colleagues a and B don''t know what medicine the president sells in gourd. They consciously stand opposite Sheng Mei and stand together with the staff who are watching.


    Bai Kai reaches out his hand and gently pulls Ren Suyun''s hand. He leads her forward and stands opposite Sheng Mei.


    His hand was wrapped in his big palm, and Ren Suyun felt an unprecedented sense of security, with a sweet taste in his heart.


    This is the man she wants, a man who will protect her and trust her unconditionally when anything happens.


    Ren Suyun never thought that the man she wanted would be Bai Kai, a man she knew in that way.


    Everything seemed to be doomed, and it was as if something had combined the two of them closely.


    Sheng Mei was flustered originally, but now she stood by herself, and everyone went to the opposite side. She was a little isolated, and she was even more flustered. She didn''t know where to look."Raise your head." Bai Kai spoke indifferently and looked straight at Sheng Mei with her head slightly lowered.


    Sheng Mei raised her head, and her eyes flashed with panic. She asked, "what does the president want to prove?"


    "Prove you''re lying." He said.


    Sheng Mei''s body trembled slightly, and her heart became more and more guilty. Does the president have evidence to prove that she lied?


    It''s impossible. This is a location that can''t be captured by surveillance. There''s absolutely no evidence.


    She can''t feel guilty, she can''t make a mess of herself. She should calm down. The president just wants her to collapse and take the initiative to explain. She can''t be fooled!


    When colleagues a and B heard the firm words of the president, they also thought that the president had found evidence. Isn''t it really the person Ren Suyun pushed down?


    The two of them were very nervous. If Ren Suyun didn''t push them down, they would be lying.


    "Look at the red mark on her face. Now it''s more and more obvious. You can see it at a glance. It''s her slap." White Kay tone indifferent, "you don''t believe can two people a group, try can fan like her, her that is the trace of thumb down."


    Sheng Mei wanted to slap hard at that time. The harder she was, the better. But she didn''t expect to use so much force, which made the evidence more obvious.


    She slapped herself in the right face with her right hand. It''s really different when you think of it.


    "No way! You are the partial Ren Suyun! I didn''t slap myself! " Sheng Mei''s mood began to get excited, still trying to sophistry, very flustered in the heart.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Bai Kai immediately answered, "you not only slapped yourself, but also fell down and wronged others. You want to play us as monkeys. This is all a play you made up and directed by yourself."


    "I didn''t mean to fool you! I just want to teach her a lesson! " Sheng Mei roars out loud, and her face turns pale when she realizes what she has said.


    She admitted everything to herself.


    Colleague a and colleague B stare at her angrily. It turns out that it was her self directing and self acting play, which made them both innocent and lost such a good job.


    "I..." Sheng Mei flustered voice, red eyes staring at Ren Suyun, "it''s her! She beat me and pushed me down. That''s why I want to teach her a lesson! "

 Chapter 482

    Sheng Mei tries to turn the situation around, but she doesn''t admit it to herself. Other people are not stupid. How can she play around.


    For a moment, everyone''s position changed and they all stood on Ren Suyun''s side.


    Ren Suyun is infamous, but this time she is right. Their preconceived ideas subconsciously believe that it is her fault, and they want her to admit it. They feel a little sorry.


    Xu is willing to blame others. They all think Sheng Mei''s fault. She misled them, and they misunderstood Ren Suyun.


    Most human beings have this idea, as if a little mistake is pushed on to others, and they will feel better in their hearts and will not be condemned by their conscience.


    "Sheng Mei, stop quibbling! You are clearly self directing and self acting. You have done us both a lot of harm! " Colleague a choked out a voice to say.


    She thought that she could push Ren Suyun down and drive him away from the president. She also thought that Ren Suyun was not a good person, and she must be Sheng Mei pushed by Ren Suyun. But who thought that there would be such a reversal.


    Now, her job is gone. There are not many companies with such good treatment as the company. They are basically under the Baijia family, which is even better than the Baijia family. That is Jin''s group.


    If she had been in Jin group, she would have changed jobs a long time ago.


    Colleague B also complained wrongly, "Sheng Mei, we trust you so much, but you deceive us. You are too much!"


    As soon as they spoke, Sheng Mei retorted, "why do you blame me? Seeing the infamous Ren Suyun standing beside the president, I don''t believe you have no idea! "


    Sheng Mei is not convinced of their accusations. If they don''t have any ideas, they can stand in a neutral position, and no one will help anyone. But they still open their eyes and tell lies. Aren''t they the same as her?


    Colleague a and colleague B''s face is pale, the taste of being poked in the mind by her is too uncomfortable, biting teeth and staring at Sheng Mei resentfully.


    The two of them suddenly rushed towards Sheng Mei and began to fight with her. Anyway, they were all fired from the company, and they were not afraid of fighting in the company.


    Just for a moment, the three people wrestled together, and the onlookers couldn''t react.


    Bai Kai immediately pulls Ren Suyun into his arms, protects her firmly, and frowns back for fear that she will be affected by three crazy women.


    It seems that when we recruit people, we have to strictly check. We don''t want to recruit everyone.


    White Kay called security, this will be the three of them to separate, but the three of them have been scarred, hair messy, to be more embarrassed.


    The three of them were eventually fired, and Ren Suyun followed Bai Kai back to the president''s office.


    All the people who witnessed that scene were secretly discussing whether Ren Suyun was their future president''s wife. Seeing that the president protected her, he was very nervous. It seemed that he would never leave.


    Due to Bai Kai''s unconditional love for Ren Suyun and their little guilt for misunderstanding Ren Suyun, they didn''t say anything sour.


    As soon as Bai Kai and Ren Suyun came back to the office, he looked up and down at her with a deep frown.


    Seeing his serious appearance at the moment, Ren Suyun was a little at a loss. He didn''t understand why he showed such a look.


    "Did you get hurt anywhere?" He asked in a worried voice.


    Ren Suyun couldn''t help but want to laugh, but he shook his head according to the smile that was about to break out. "I''m not hurt. You asked."


    "I''m afraid you want to hide it." So said Bai Kai.


    Ren Suyun''s mouth started to smile. She didn''t want to, but she couldn''t help saying, "I''m not hurt."


    "Just now..." she hesitated and said with a smile, "thank you."


    For a man like white Kay, she didn''t understand why he was single.


    Just so considerate and unconditional trust, protecting a woman''s boyfriend full of strength, how many women dream of love / person''s choice.


    Then I thought, maybe his vision is too high, otherwise, there are many women who rush up.


    "You''re right. I''m just on the side of the truth." Becky answered.


    Ren Suyun just smiles and doesn''t say anything anymore. He has more than 80% of his good feelings.


    ******


    Sheng Mei comes home, stands at the entrance, takes off her shoes and throws them to the living room. The shoes fall on the glass table of the living room and make a loud noise.She was so depressed that she didn''t expect to fall into Ren Suyun''s hands.


    Barefoot to the computer, skillfully opened the computer, she went to the refrigerator to get a bottle of juice.


    He took a mouthful, went back to the computer and sat down. Staring at the open computer screen, Sheng Mei''s anger broke out completely.


    Ren Suyun wants to be president Bai and the young grandmother of Bai family. That''s just a dream!


    Public opinion has always been able to crush people. She wants to see how long white Kay can protect her in the face of public pressure.


    Even if Bai Kai is not willing to compromise, his parents will not sacrifice the interests of the group to keep Ren Suyun.


    There are a lot of women in the world, such as this kind of real rich family, pay attention to the right family.


    If Bai Kai''s parents want to know this, Ren Suyun, a notorious actress, can''t get married at all.


    When logging into various accounts, Sheng Mei''s mouth stirred up an evil smile.


    She beat the words in the group to expose the love between Bai Kai and Ren Suyun, and all the adverse remarks are directed against Ren Suyun.


    Sheng Mei uses all her accounts to disclose all kinds of information on the Internet.


    She is so angry that she has lost her sense. The tongue of fire engulfs all her sense and drowns her in the boundless flame.


    If Sheng Mei had any sense, she would have thought that it would be easy for her to retaliate with her ability.


    Even if Bai Kai''s family is not willing to accept Ren Suyun, her disclosure will still have an impact on Bai''s industry, and her life will not be easy, but she has not thought about it.


    What Sheng Mei doesn''t know is that there is a woman standing beside her computer desk. Her eyes are staring at her. Under her feet are those high-heeled shoes that are as red as blood.


    She comments wantonly on the Internet, creating all kinds of rumors against Ren Suyun.


    The light of the computer screen reflects on her face, making the evil radian of her mouth more obvious.


    One of her accounts was suddenly added, her brow slightly wrinkled, and she looked at it.


    Found with her like-minded people, gladly agreed to add each other as friends.


    What can I do for you?


    Knowing that the other party wants to be with her, she still pretends to know nothing.


    Please call me your majesty: is your message reliable? Are you sure Ren Suyun is with Bai Kai?


    Sheng Mei stares at the question in the dialog box. She looks stunned for a moment, and her evil smile expands.


    It turns out that they are women who like Bai Kai. Their common enemy is naturally Ren Suyun. For her, such a person is her teammate.

 Chapter 483

    Sheng Mei happily typed a paragraph above and sent it out.


    Plum blossom: Yes! The information is absolutely reliable. You can investigate if you don''t believe it.


    After she sent it, the opposite side didn''t recover immediately, as if in silence. A moment later, she received a reply.


    Please call me her majesty: OK, I will make a clear investigation. If it is true, I will make Ren Suyun''s fate more miserable!


    Plum blossom: Yes!


    Sheng Mei, with a happy smile on her face, didn''t take each other''s words to heart, but after reading them several times, she suddenly found another meaning.


    Does it have something to do with the other side that Ren Suyun was blackmailed so smoothly and became infamous?


    The other side said that it would make Ren Suyun''s fate worse. Does it mean that the other side has contributed to his previous fate?


    Sheng Mei thinks that maybe she thinks too much, and the other party may see that Ren Suyun''s fate is very miserable, and they will try their best to make Ren Suyun more miserable.


    However, it''s better to have something to do with the other party, because in this way, it means that the other party''s strength is strong. After all, if Ren Suyun can be blacked out like that, how can it be achieved without strength.


    The other party doesn''t like Ren Suyun so much. She should be a woman. If she can make Ren Suyun like this, she must have a good family. Maybe it''s someone who is rich for two generations and rich for three generations.


    Sheng Mei is happy to have such a powerful person to fight with her, and she can be relaxed.


    Now she hopes that this person''s backstage can be tough enough to meet the Bai family. At that time, she only needs to watch good plays.


    It''s not her who takes the initiative to trouble Ren Suyun. Of course, it''s none of her business.


    Sheng Mei, smiling at the computer screen, doesn''t know the ghost standing next to her. She stares at her and takes a look at everything about her. She has a grim sneer on her lips.


    ******


    Ningjia villa.


    Ning Xin half leans on the bed, stares at the notebook screen one eye, then casually throws the notebook in the side, irritably turns over to get out of bed.


    She went to the balcony, took out a cigarette and lit it. A look of malice flashed through her eyes.


    Ren Suyun''s method is very powerful. He caught up with Bai Kai so quickly!


    The more she thought about it, the more unconvinced she became. She thought that it was a rat crossing the street and everyone was shouting. Who knew that she could turn over and fight such a beautiful turn over.


    The power and wealth of Bai''s family is not comparable to that of Yu Wei. When she thought of the blow she had suffered, her eyes darkened.


    She can not get people, Ren Suyun will never get!


    Ren Suyun is not afraid of losing her reputation, so she can only send Ren Suyun to hell.


    Want to be with Becky? Ha ha


    Ning Xin''s corner of her mouth raised an evil smile, threw the cigarette end on the ground and stepped on it fiercely. The killing intention in her eyes was obvious. She bit her teeth and said, "next life!"


    She went back to her room, changed her clothes and was ready to go out.


    At this moment, the phone suddenly remembered, Ning Xin took a look at the mobile phone, it was Yu Wei called.


    Yu Wei is now her boyfriend, she did not intend to get along for a long time, but it is just a chase game.


    She stares at the phone screen for a moment, then quickly presses down the call, quickly enters the number and dials the phone.


    "Lao Xu, contact the assassination organization, target, Ren Suyun."


    When Ning Xin said these words, her expression was very calm, without any other emotions, just like three meals a day.


    Get the opposite response, Ningxin immediately hang up the phone, the corners of the mouth evoke a sinister smile.


    Ren Suyun, wait. Soon you will be on the way to huangquan.


    Ning Xin goes out with her bag. As soon as she comes out of the door, her mobile phone rings again. After a moment''s hesitation, she still answers.


    "Why don''t you answer the phone? Who were you talking to? " Yu Wei a little anxious voice from the mobile phone, Ningxin''s mouth has always maintained a shallow radian.


    "It''s nothing. There was something urgent just now. I called my father. I''m sorry to worry you. " Ning Xin lies with her eyes open.


    Yu Wei is silent for a moment, just answer a way: "originally is such."


    "Yes. I have something to go out for. I''ll call you another day. " Ning Xin hangs up the phone and doesn''t give Yu Wei any chance to speak.


    Ning Xin picks up her car from the garage and drives away from Ning''s villa.The bright red Ferrari slowly opens out from the gate of Ningjia villa courtyard, turns around and then gallops away like the wind.


    Yu Wei''s car stops not far from Ning''s villa. He deliberately stops in a hidden place, waiting for Ning Xin to come out.


    He came to find Ning Xin today. He had planned to go out with her to cultivate their feelings, but she said she had something to do and had to give up.


    No matter how dull Yu Wei is, he can feel that Ning Xin''s recent attitude is very subtle, not only aloof, but also occasionally impatient.


    When they were just together, she didn''t have that attitude.


    After getting along with each other for a long time, he became the one who got into it, while she seemed to get out.


    Yu Wei suspects that she has a new boyfriend and wants to break up, but he can''t say it. He has to see it with his own eyes to die.


    Pay the feelings do not get due return, he can not continue to persist, he is not a person who does not need any return, at least to her to give a response.


    But she''s stingy with her simple response. What''s the use of maintaining such a relationship? It''s better to leave early.


    After starting the engine, Yu Wei followed the red Ferrari. With such an eye-catching color, he was not afraid to be lost. He did not dare to follow too close, for fear that she would find him.


    Ning Xin drives the car not far from the Baijia headquarters building. After the flameout, she doesn''t move. She just sits in the driver''s seat and stares at the gate of the building.


    Following Ning Xin''s Yu Wei, he finds a parking space in the distance and does nothing.


    Yu Wei''s eyes scan around, frowning slightly. I don''t know why she stops here and doesn''t get off.


    Is it here waiting for her new boyfriend to show up?


    Yu Wei''s heart suddenly aches. He asks himself that there is nothing wrong with Ning Xin.


    From the relationship between them to the present, he always takes her in mind, gives her everything and takes good care of her as much as he can.


    At the moment when they were together, he told himself that he wanted to find someone who would accompany her all her life, and he would take good care of her responsibly.


    Now in retrospect, Yu Wei suddenly feels a little funny. All his efforts and concerns are jokes.


    Yu Wei has a bitter smile at the corner of his mouth, and his eyes are a little red.


    After stopping for a long time, he didn''t see anyone close to the red Ferrari. He was more and more puzzled. Did he think too much?


    Just when he was puzzled, Ferrari''s car door suddenly opened, and he saw Ning Xin appear in the line of sight.


    Ning Xin is standing by the door, staring at a direction. He curiously follows her eyes and finds that the place she is looking at is the gate of the headquarters building of Bai family.


    At this time, Yu Wei''s character at the gate is locked in Bai Kai''s body.

 Chapter 484

    Yu Wei looks at it several times and finds that the person Ning Xin is staring at is Bai Kai and a woman


    Just think of here, Yu Wei micro squint eyes directly fell on the woman''s body, face is surprised expression.


    Who is the woman who walks with Bai Kai?


    Out of the building two people, soon on a car, dust away.


    Ning Xin still stares at the gate, her face is not reconciled, her hands clenched into fists.


    It''s true that Han Mei is in full bloom. Ren Suyun is really with Bai Kai.


    Sitting in the car, Yu Wei sees her standing in the same place, staring at a position and clenching his fist. His eyes darken.


    He paid the heart to love Ning Xin, the original heart hidden other men.


    Yu Wei''s mouth brings up a dismal smile and laughs at his infatuation at the bottom of his heart. Ning Xin''s heart is not on him at all.


    Finally, after a deep look at Ning Xin, Yu Wei starts the engine and drives away.


    Still standing indignant Ning Xin, did not notice who was staring at her, now she is full of mind is not reconciled.


    After standing for a long time, Ning Xin got on the red Ferrari and drove away.


    ******


    Jin family villa.


    Ren Suyun sat in the living room, looking around.


    The decoration of the villa seems simple, but it shows a low-key luxury, which is of great style.


    It turned out that this was the Jin family. She had never seen them before, and she was very nervous at the thought of meeting them soon.


    "Young master Bai, please sit down for a while. My young master and young grandmother will come right away." Aunt Chen said with a smile, putting tea on the crystal table in front of them.


    Bai Kai nodded with a smile. "Thank you, Aunt Chen."


    "You''re welcome." Aunt Chen answered.


    Su ruoqiu soon appeared in front of them, holding Jin yilie''s arm intimately.


    "What are you looking for, Kay?" Su ruoqiu asked with a smile.


    Bai Kai stood up, a little stiff, but soon relaxed. "Sister ruoqiu, I''m here to ask you a favor."


    He has great respect for Su ruoqiu, whether before or now or in the future.


    Su ruoqiu''s eyes fell straight on Ren Suyun''s body. With a slight frown, she appeared in her mind, and her mouth slightly raised.


    "Kay, are you finally enlightened? I thought you wanted to find a beautiful 18-year-old girl when you were 40 or 50 years old. " Su ruoqiu said jokingly.


    She knew for a long time that white Kay''s marriage had not arrived, and it was impossible to get married so early. He would get married very late, because the peach blossom he hit would come very late.


    No, Ren Suyun is Bai Kai''s future wife, the peach blossom of his destiny.


    Ren Suyun''s story is also clear in her heart. It''s only because she has been punished that she has been reduced to such a state and become a disgrace.


    White Kai''s face appeared a little red, embarrassed smile: "if autumn elder sister, you don''t make fun of me. It''s urgent that I come to you this time. "


    "No matter how anxious you are, it''s not as urgent as your life. I''ll tell you that Ren Suyun is the peach blossom you are destined to have. You should take good care of it. Don''t wait for me to have grandchildren. You''re still alone." Su ruoqiu continued laughing and joking.


    White Kay''s face was so red that he was surprised.


    He was absolutely convinced of what she said. She said that Ren Suyun was his destined peach blossom, so it must be.


    Ren Suyun''s face is also very red. She didn''t expect Su ruoqiu to speak so directly that she was so shy that she wanted to dig a hole to hide.


    But Su ruoqiu''s joke is too big. How can she say that she will be Bai Kai''s person? What''s the peach blossom.


    Bai Kai knows Su ruoqiu''s ability, but Ren Suyun doesn''t know it at all.


    "I know what you''re here for, but I''m sorry. Eliot and I are going on holiday and have no time to help you." Su ruoqiu opened his mouth with a smile, and a cunning color flashed across his eyes.


    When she said this, she stood up and asked, "you can come with us. It''s very easy for you to solve this problem. Can you go on holiday later?"


    "No way." Jin yilie, who hasn''t opened his mouth all the time, said in a tone of indifference.


    White Kai almost cried out, "if autumn elder sister, see in our friendship for many years, help me solve this matter and then go.""What''s your hurry? It''s not that I won''t help you." Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    Becky breathed a sigh of relief. "I thought you wanted to let go."


    "What you should worry about most is not the problem of the ghost, but the problem of people. Ghosts do not pose any threat to your lives, but people are not necessarily." Su ruoqiu''s eyes fell on Ren Suyun. "You have a robbery tomorrow. You''d better not show up for 24 hours. If the root cause of the problem is solved, the disaster will be solved. "


    Ren Suyun''s heart suddenly jumped and asked in a voice, "how can you be so sure?"


    She seems to be able to predict the future, so sure, but convincing.


    "That''s all I have to say. I don''t believe it''s your business. For the sake of Kai, I can help you." Su ruoqiu said calmly.


    If others ask her for help, they not only have to pay huge expenses, but also have to ask her if she is willing to speak. Her words are worth thousands of dollars.


    Bai Kai pulled Ren Suyun''s hand and said softly, "if sister Qiu can not only catch ghosts, but also tell fortune for others, she is very accurate."


    "Oh." Ren Suyun looks at Su ruoqiu apologetically and feels sorry for the question just now.


    "I asked Su Nian to help you. By the way, send more people to protect her. It''s not fun to assassinate the organization." Su ruoqiu said in a voice.


    She''s given a clue. It''s up to Becky to deal with it.


    Naturally, she would not say all the rest, which is related to the fate of heaven and the future of both of them.


    Their feelings need to be tempered, but also need to share weal and woe, in order to make their feelings warm up.


    Su ruoqiu doesn''t want to say too much and too clearly to prevent the trajectory of things from changing. Once the butterfly effect occurs, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    The two of them are not in danger of life, and it is not in the way of getting hurt. It should be regarded as a witness of their warming up feelings.


    White Kay''s expression was slightly stunned. A flash of shock flashed through his eyes, and then there was a cold intention to kill.


    Who was so cruel that he even used the assassin''s organization? This is a determined attempt to take Ren Suyun''s life.


    "What... What assassination organization?" Ren Suyun asked blankly, beginning to be afraid.


    In real life, she thinks this kind of assassination organization is very ethereal, too far away from her.


    She thought that this kind of organization could only be met by TV or powerful people, and it could never be spread to her. She never thought that she could.


    "You just have to keep up with Becky. You don''t have to ask about anything else." Su ruoqiu''s eyes fell on her and said meaningfully, "Bai Kai is a very good man. You have to hold him."


    The vacant Ren Suyun, momentarily lowered his head, faded his red cheeks, rose red again, and his heart beat up shyly.

 Chapter 485

    Su ruoqiu''s words are too direct. If she is so ashamed, she should tell her in private, not in front of Bai Kai. She doesn''t know how to react.


    "Xiao Kai, I''ll leave for vacation now. I''ll let Su Nian come to you later." Su ruoqiu said with a smile.


    Jin yilie has been standing beside her in silence, staring at them coldly, frowning slightly, as if blaming them for not being sensible, and coming to her door at this time.


    The servant has pulled down the suitcases of Jin yilie and his wife and sent them to the rear compartment outside.


    Jin''s plane is parked in the airport, and the captain is waiting for them.


    "Yes." Bai Kai stands up, takes Ren Suyun''s hand and goes out with him.


    He thought that coming to Su ruoqiu earlier could solve the problem earlier, but he didn''t expect that by such a coincidence, he happened to meet them who were going out on holiday.


    The two couples get on the bus and leave Jin''s home. One goes to the airport and the other goes back to Bai''s home.


    After returning to the White House, Bai Kai told Bai Guangyao about this matter, and let people secretly investigate who wants to be bad for Ren Suyun.


    With the power of the Bai family, it''s not difficult to find out. What''s more, there is no impermeable wall. As long as you do it, you will leave traces.


    Soon, the information came back to their father and son. The character above was Ning Xin, the eldest daughter of the Ning family.


    "Ning family''s courage is really big, dare to touch my white family''s daughter-in-law." Bai Guangyao''s sullen face.


    "Dad, let me handle this." Said Becky in a voice.


    He remembers Ning Xin, who was arranged by his mother to meet him at the beginning, but he refused because he didn''t like it.


    "What are you two discussing?" Mu Yu opened the door and went in. He asked with a smile.


    With two cups of hot tea in her hands, she walked towards them.


    Bai Guangyao''s eyes fell on her. She put away her sullen look and said, "it''s OK."


    "Nothing is nothing. Do you want to keep it from me?" Mu Yu asked in a voice.


    Bai Guangyao didn''t want to tell her, but he was afraid that she would block her heart. After all, it was she who wanted to make up Ning Xin and Bai Kai.


    But now look at her posture, do not tell her, she will be more angry.


    "It''s Ning Xin of the Ning family who contacts the assassination organization and wants to get rid of Ren Suyun." Bai Guangyao said in a voice.


    Standing aside, Bai Kai tells Su ruoqiu what he says when he meets her.


    They all know Su ruoqiu''s ability. What she said is basically the truth.


    Mu Yu''s expression is slightly surprised. She carefully recalls that she has met Ning Xin, who is very sensible and enthusiastic. She can''t see anything wrong.


    Now I think of it, I''m afraid she''s too old-fashioned to see it. Ning Xin''s play is very good. She almost makes do with such a dangerous person to be with Bai Kai.


    Fortunately, Bai Kai didn''t take a fancy to Ning Xin. Otherwise, he didn''t know what great things Ning Xin would bring to the Bai family.


    "If you dare to touch our Bai family, you don''t have to weigh your identity." Mu Yu cold voice, with eyes also covered with a layer of frost.


    Su ruoqiu says that Ren Suyun is the peach blossom of Bai Kai''s destiny, so her heart also confirms that Ren Suyun is the daughter-in-law of Bai family, and naturally brings Ren Suyun into the scope of Bai family.


    "We also found out that Ren Suyun would become so infamous. Ning Xin really contributed a lot. Also, Liang he, the actress who committed suicide under pressure, has something to do with her. Liang he and Ren Suyun had similar experiences, but fortunately, Ren Suyun didn''t commit suicide under pressure. " Bai Guangyao said in a voice.


    "I''m really dazzled. I''ve been cheated by her disguised appearance. I don''t know that she has done so many dirty things without investigation." Mu Yu said angrily.


    "Don''t be angry, Ma. I''ll take care of this." Said Becky in a voice.


    Mu Yu''s eyes were cold, and her tone was so cold that she didn''t have the slightest temperature, and she didn''t have any emotional elements. "What did she do to my daughter-in-law? I also want to see her end like this. If Ning family dares to help, even her Ning family will be destroyed together."


    When they teach such a daughter, they almost kill the future daughter-in-law of the Bai family. Naturally, they have to bear a heavy price.


    Now it''s time to meet people from the Bai family. Instead of people from the Ning family, such as Ren Suyun, who has no support, I''m afraid that sooner or later Ning Xin will kill him. Who can I find to redress the injustice?


    Mu Yu will never say that she is selfless, she has always been short, she is firmly on the side of her family."Yes. I won''t let you down. " Becky responded.


    Ning Xin is behind all this. If Ning family doesn''t help, he will consider letting Ning family go. If they want to protect Ning Xin, they will have to give up the whole Ning family business.


    When Ning Xin does those things, she has to think about the consequences.


    Perhaps it is relying on the power of Ning family to wantonly suppress those who have no backing and background. As long as she doesn''t like her, she will make others feel bad.


    Thinking of Liang he who committed suicide before, Bai Kai quickly connects Ren Suyun''s villa.


    That villa was Liang he''s real estate before he died. Later, it was sold by Liang he''s relatives and fell into Ren Suyun''s hands.


    If there is a ghost in the villa, it is Liang he''s haunted.


    Bai Kai recalled the strange thing that night. He and Ren Suyun went back to the room unconsciously, and then it happened


    Did Liang he do it on purpose? Ren Suyun once said that before she lost consciousness, she heard a woman calling her name.


    Why did Liang he do this? You want to fix them up like this?


    To the extent of coincidence, it must be said that Su ruoqiu is right. He and Ren Suyun are doomed.


    Su ruoqiu said that ghosts did not threaten their lives, that is to say, Liang he would not hurt them, so this matter can be dealt with slowly for the time being. He will deal with Ning Xin first.


    The assassination organization has received the task. He has to deal with it quickly so as not to put Ren Suyun''s life in danger.


    At the moment, Ning Xin is shopping, sweeping luxury goods, without blinking an eye.


    The property of Ning family is enough for her to spend. She was born in a rich family. She has no other hobbies, but she likes to buy them.


    She didn''t feel lucky to be born in Ning''s family. She thought that she was a rich and noble life, which could not be compared with others. She was born with a golden spoon, which could not be changed by any means.


    When she is in a bad mood, buying luxury goods will make her feel much better.


    One of her bags is the salary of ordinary people who work hard for most of their lives. For her, it''s just a string of figures. She swipes it on the card machine with her card. She wants several bags.


    Ningxin has a brother. She is the youngest in the family. Naturally, the whole Ningxin family loves her deeply. She has everything she wants.


    Back in front of the red Ferrari sports car, after opening the door, she threw all the bags in her hand, without any pity. Anyway, she didn''t care if she could buy it again if it was damaged.

 Chapter 486

    Just after sitting in the driver''s seat of Ferrari, Ning Xin''s phone rang.


    When she saw that it was Yu Wei who called, her brow wrinkled and she cut off the phone.


    Soon, she received a text message from Yu Wei.


    She saw only one sentence above: let''s break up.


    Ningxin''s heart quickly flashed a trace of pain, and then disappeared clean.


    The corner of her mouth with a smile of irony, the drama of breaking up, she after many times, for her, there is nothing new.


    It doesn''t matter who broke up, as long as she doesn''t care.


    Ning Xin thinks that it''s just a trick that Yu Wei plays when she doesn''t answer the phone. After a few days, he will ask to get back together.


    Whether it''s men or women, that''s not the case a lot of times.


    Ning Xin''s reply is one word: good.


    Yu Wei, who has received a reply, feels uneasy, but only receives one word. His heart suddenly tightens, and his mouth opens a smile of self mockery.


    He thought too much. He thought that breaking up would make her care a little. But he didn''t expect her to reply so quickly, which proved that there was no place for him in her heart.


    Sitting in the car, Yu Wei puts away his mobile phone, starts the engine and drives back to his home in a bitter and frustrated mood.


    ******


    As soon as Ning Xin came home, she saw that there were all kinds of people in the living room.


    The whole family sat solemnly in the living room, as if waiting for her alone.


    "Why are you so serious?" Ning Xin comes to them with a smile and asks in a voice.


    As long as Ning''s family is still there, nothing is a big deal for her.


    If there is a crisis in Ning''s family, she should have known before, not now.


    "Did you read the news on the Internet?" Ning Xin''s father asked angrily with a straight face.


    How could the daughter he raised be so unbearable? He felt very heartache because his goddaughter had no way.


    "What news?" Rather Xin does not understand ground to ask a way.


    Ning Xin''s brother rubbed his eyebrows. "Your scandal is so overwhelming that you don''t even know it."


    In such a short period of time, Ningxin''s scandal is sweeping over, and their Ningjia family can''t stand it. They can only let things ferment gradually.


    It is said that the death of Liang he is also indirectly related to Ning Xin. The public opinion she creates pushes Liang he to the edge of life and death, and finally chooses to end his life by hanging himself.


    "What scandal?" Ningxin''s heart thumped and looked at her brother.


    "Ning Xin, have you offended people recently? I asked your father to put this down, but I can''t Ningxin''s mother asked in a worried voice.


    The fact that their Ning family can''t suppress it shows that there is a greater power behind them than their Ning family in controlling everything.


    If the forces behind refuse to compromise, they can only choose the family property if they choose between the family property and their daughter.


    Otherwise, if they choose their daughter, they will not be able to keep the industry and their daughter at the same time. The best choice is to keep the industry and have a chance to breathe.


    Ningxin''s mother doesn''t know that it''s the Bai family that her daughter offends. Even if they get a chance to breathe, they can''t compete with the Bai family. What''s more, the Bai family is backed by the Jin family.


    "Are you... Not kidding me?" Ning Xin asks in disbelief.


    She quickly took out her mobile phone and saw the overwhelming news, all about her indescribable side.


    Ning Xin''s face is very white. She never thought that her black materials would be completely dug out, and even the details would be very clear. It can be seen that the people behind the Cao control are very strong.


    "How can it be like this..." Ning Xin mumbles to herself in shock. Her eyes slumped on the sofa, and her smiling face just now disappeared.


    "Ningxin, who did you offend?" Ning Xin''s father asked anxiously.


    He uses all the relations of the Ning family, but he can''t find any information. The person behind Cao''s charge is not leaking. If he wants to go to the door in person, he has nowhere to go.


    "I... I didn''t offend anyone." Ning Xin shakes her head blankly and recalls carefully that she really didn''t offend the powerful people in the bining family.


    The method is so powerful, it must be much more powerful than Ning family, but such a person, she won''t easily offend, she knows that once irritate others, their whole family will fall into the hell of eternal doom."It''s impossible not to offend anyone." Ning Xin''s mother doesn''t believe that she will be exposed to so much black information without any reason.


    Ningxin''s elder brother is helpless. The whole family is too much in favor of her sister. They don''t know how to say it if they want to blame her.


    She will become what she is now. It has a lot to do with their family''s doting. She has been spoiled since she was a child. It''s impossible for her to change again.


    When she was a child, the whole family agreed to what she wanted. To exaggerate, even the stars in the sky, if she wanted, the family would try their best to pick them for her.


    Just like this, she was allowed to take whatever she wanted and become the end of today.


    Ning Xin''s face is more and more pale, carefully recall the person who offended before, there is really no interest in the role.


    If there is a backer, it is Bai Kai. But will he do it for Ren Suyun?


    The Bai family has the capital to fight against the Ning family, but for the sake of a woman, do the Bai family agree? What''s more, she hasn''t done anything to Ren Suyun. How can they know so clearly?


    "It may be..." Ning Xin did not dare to look at her family. She lowered her head and said softly, "Bai Kai."


    "What! You should have taken the initiative to provoke the white family! " Ning Xin''s father suddenly stood up, so angry that his veins were blue.


    It''s no wonder that they can''t find any information about the Bai family. It turns out that the Bai family is behind the Cao.


    "Sister, how can you offend Becky?" Ningxin''s elder brother asked.


    Ning Xin replied, "I didn''t offend Bai Kai, but it seems that I offended him indirectly. I want to kill Ren Suyun. Who knows Bai Kai will help that bitch."


    "Ren Suyun has become a disgrace. Why do you want to provoke him? I should have advised you to stop... "Ning Xin''s mother regretted.


    If she had stopped Ning Xin at that time and given the order of death, today''s scene might not have happened.


    Ningxin''s father didn''t know about it. He turned his head and glared at his wife angrily. He said angrily, "how can you let her fool around?"


    "Husband, you know her temperament. I... I thought Ren Suyun had no background. It''s better to let her out. Who knows..." Ning Xin''s mother said with guilt.


    Her guilt is about the harm her daughter has suffered now, not about Ren Suyun.


    If Ren Suyun doesn''t have a strong background, even if Ning Xin forces Ren Suyun to death, she won''t care.


    "Mom. I''ve let you control Ning Xin for a long time, and let her temper be restrained. Now I''m in a big trouble. " Ningxin''s brother said aloud.


    When he said it, his mother still said with a smile that it was OK. Ning Xin just likes to play and make trouble, and can''t make any big noise. Now the noise is so big that the Ning family''s industry is also affected.

 Chapter 487

    Ning Xin is lack of discipline since childhood, now will become like this, of course, he also has the responsibility.


    Now is not the time to shirk responsibility, but to solve problems.


    "Don''t I care? The whole family dotes on you, too. " Ning Xin''s mother retorted.


    She doesn''t have to discipline Ning Xin. She''s just a daughter. She always wants to be rich and give her everything she wants. When she grows up, she won''t run away with a man for petty gain. Who knows that such a big disaster will happen.


    It''s not good to provoke anyone, but to provoke Bai Kai. Ning Xin''s marriage with Bai Kai was going to be successful, and now it won''t be like this.


    To be in laws with the Bai family is to have more support from the Jin family. Everyone knows that the relationship between the Bai family and the Jin family is getting better and better, almost to the point of becoming a family.


    "Don''t say anything useless now, just think about how to deal with it." Ning Xin''s father frowned and said.


    Ning Xin''s mother immediately said, "why don''t we go to the Bai family to apologize?"


    "But what if they don''t want to see us? Or is it not made by Bai family? " Ningxin''s brother asked anxiously.


    If the Bai family doesn''t want to admit it, they have no choice.


    "Well... That''s the only way to do it." Ningxin''s father sighed and looked at Ningxin helplessly.


    Ning Xin didn''t want to go, but the whole family asked her to come to the door in person, so she had to go with her.


    She felt that coming to the door to apologize was an insult to her.


    The whole family is pressing on her. It''s hard not to apologize.


    They followed them to the main entrance of the White House, but they didn''t stop them. The servant said that the white family didn''t see their guests, which was very obvious. He didn''t want to see them.


    Ning Xin''s face is pale, and she feels that she can''t hang on to her face. She goes to the door to apologize, but others don''t appreciate it.


    One breath stem in the throat, can''t swallow, also can''t spit out, let her very uncomfortable.


    Not only did she feel pale, but her family also looked ugly, but there was no way to make their family worse than Bai''s, and now they have offended Bai Kai.


    "I said don''t come. People don''t appreciate it at all. We''d better go back and stop making a fool of ourselves here." Ning Xin said unhappily.


    "Do you know how to be shameful? Look at what you''ve done Her father was not angry.


    If she wanted to make an apology to the Bai family with this attitude, she would only offend the Bai family more deeply. She was totally reluctant.


    "What did I do? Can those on the Internet count? It''s all a rumor made by others for the purpose of blackmailing me. " Ning Xin responds unconvinced.


    Even if most of the black materials on the Internet are true, she is still reluctant to admit that it has something to do with her. Anyway, as long as she bites to death, others can''t help her.


    "Husband, just say a few words less. I don''t think Xin''er feels well either." Ning Xin''s mother exhorted in a distressed voice.


    He glared at his wife, but could not say anything, so he had to turn back to the car.


    Ningxin''s brother saw his father back in the car, he also opened the door to sit in, white family do not want to see them, so there is no need to stay here.


    After the whole family got on, the car started the engine and drove away.


    When Ning Xin comes home, instead of staying in the villa, she goes to the garage to pick up her car and immediately leaves home.


    Ning Xin, who drives very fast, doesn''t notice a pale woman sitting in the front passenger''s seat. She turns her head and stares at her.


    At a roadside, the car suddenly stops. Ning Xin''s body suddenly leans forward. When she raises her eyes and stares at the front, her eyes become a little dull.


    With a sneer from the corner of her mouth, she took out her mobile phone from her bag, turned on the camera and began to shoot short videos.


    Ning Xin''s attitude is arrogant. She tells all the things in person, and even scolds those netizens for being stupid and unaware of being led by the nose.


    It was not only her fault to force Liang he to death, but all the people who abused Liang he on the Internet at that time were also criminals.


    She just took the rhythm, and deliberately guide the netizens, the people who really forced Liang he to die, just those netizens, Liang he''s death, they also have a sin.


    After receiving, the video was sent to her micro blog, and the previous arrogance disappeared without a trace. The rest was the cold smile from the corner of her mouth.


    Ning Xin put down her mobile phone and looked straight ahead, feeling like she was at home.


    After starting the engine, she slammed on the gas and hit a tree."Bang!"


    When the car hit a tree, Ning Xin, who didn''t fasten her seat belt, flew out of the front window and fell heavily on the ground.


    The figure of female ghost appears, standing beside Ning Xin, staring at her slightly trembling body, as if suffering a lot.


    "I won''t kill you, but this is my gift to you." Liang he said with a sneer.


    After solving Ning Xin, there is another person left, that is Sheng Mei.


    The two of them always incite other people''s emotions behind their backs and add all the pain to others, but they don''t have the slightest guilt.


    Since they feel that making others suffer will make them happy, she will deprive them of this happiness and let them live in the abyss of pain.


    Liang he will not end their lives by herself, but she will make their lives worse than death.


    Maybe she can''t see the picture of their life-long suffering, but it''s good to see them suffering for a day.


    After Sheng Mei is solved, she will appear in front of Ren Suyun.


    Whether it''s over or out of her wits, her revenge is over anyway.


    Liang he appears at Sheng Mei''s side again. In the same way, he asks Sheng Mei to tell her many bad things she has done, with evidence.


    All of these are irrefutable evidence, not to mention Sheng Mei''s own words, it is more to implement these bad things.


    After that, the video was also uploaded to the microblog, and many famous microblogs were created by AI te, and Ning Xin was even more visited by AI te. A screenshot of her chatting with Ning Xin was also attached.


    Liang he didn''t immediately attack Sheng Mei, but let her wake up, and then saw her video, watching the amazing forwarding volume, and the overwhelming abuse.


    The water army she once organized, knowing how Sheng Mei evaluated them behind her back, all turned into angry flames and swallowed Sheng Mei in the sea of fire.


    At first, someone apologized to Ren Suyun, saying that she was very sorry. She shouldn''t be harmed with rhythm.


    These apologies are of no use at all. They feel guilty for Ren Suyun now, but this kind of guilt will not last a lifetime and will be forgotten with time.


    When someone brings the rhythm in the future, they will still spray Ren Suyun to death without hesitation and forget all their apologies in the past.


    Of course, it''s not without disadvantages. At least some people who really support Ren Suyun will be benefited.


    When Sheng Mei wakes up, she stares at the video playing on her computer. She''s totally confused. She doesn''t know why she will take the initiative to disclose these things. It''s too late for her to cover it up.

 Chapter 488

    Sitting on the computer chair, Sheng Mei took a long time to react.


    Quickly move the mouse, want to destroy all the evidence above.


    It''s no use just destroying it. When things develop like this, someone with a heart will collect her evidence for a long time.


    "How can it be like this... Why can it be like this..." Sheng Meibian hurriedly deleted the evidence and mumbled to herself.


    How could all the secrets hidden in her heart, which she would never tell, be exposed.


    There must be something wrong. She has no impression of these things.


    "Sheng Mei." All of a sudden, there was a sound, very light, very light.


    After hearing this, Sheng Mei responded reflexively: "en?"


    When the response was over, she suddenly recovered. She was alone in her home. There was no other person. Who was calling her name just now?


    She was familiar with the soft voice, but she could not remember whose voice it was. She could only be sure that it was not the person she wanted to see.


    Sheng Mei asked in fear: "who is it?"


    It was very quiet all around, and there was no sound, as if it was auditory hallucination just now.


    Did she hear it wrong? Or is there really something in the room?


    "Who is here? Come out. " Sheng Mei cried out in fear.


    She stood up tremblingly and looked around in fear.


    A feeling of being watched appeared. She suspected that there was an invisible person in the room.


    Thinking of her previous abnormality, Sheng Mei has an idea in her mind that what she can''t see is not a person, but a ghost.


    "Who are you! You have the ability to come out! " Sheng Mei''s voice was shaking and she roared nervously.


    Liang he was staring at Sheng Mei, who was afraid. The smile from the corner of his mouth was even colder.


    Did she know she was scared? But at the beginning of the evil mind, how did you not think that there would be such a result?


    The rest of the people, Liang he can let go, but in front of Sheng Mei and Ning Xin, the two culprits, she absolutely can''t let go.


    "Who am I? Guess what. " Liang he sneered, but he didn''t show up in front of her.


    Liang he is to see her face unknown things are afraid, is to see her slowly collapse.


    Hearing the sound again, Sheng Mei''s heart thumped. The sound


    Sound is more and more familiar, Sheng Mei''s mind searching for memory, want to recall the owner of the sound.


    Soon, a character in her mind was Liang he who committed suicide because of great pressure.


    "Liang Liang... Liang he?" Sheng Mei stammered.


    Liang he laughed loudly and suddenly appeared in front of her. He looked at her with cold eyes and said, "yes, it''s me. Is it an accident?"


    "You... Aren''t you dead? Why are you here? " Sheng Mei asked in a flustered voice.


    What she asked made Liang he feel funny. If he didn''t die, he couldn''t appear here for no reason.


    "It''s me. I''m dead, not because of you." Liang he said in a light voice.


    Sheng Mei''s body suddenly trembled and immediately denied: "what do you owe me? Your death has nothing to do with me! They forced you to death. If you want to find them, it has nothing to do with me! "


    "Oh?" Liang he sneered and picked eyebrows. His voice was very light. "Without your help, how could they follow? It''s all your fault with Ning Xin. You are the culprit. You''ve driven me to death, and now it''s my turn to collect your debt. "


    "I didn''t kill you. Why did you come to me? You have the wrong person, Liang he Sheng Mei is still quibbling.


    Her eyes fell on the closed door of the room. As long as she crossed Liang he, she could rush to the outside of the room and leave here.


    As long as she leaves the room with Liang he, she will be much safer.


    Sheng Mei thought of this and secretly made up her mind to rush out while Liang Heng didn''t pay attention.


    "I''m looking for the right person. I know it very well. Do you want to kill Ren Suyun in the same way? It''s a pity that she met me, and I won''t let you do what you want. I''ll let her find a backing, which is enough to let you follow the destruction all your life. " Liang he said with a smile.


    She helped Ren Suyun meet Bai Kai, not only to prevent Sheng Mei from succeeding, but also to make them feel sorry for each other.


    Every time she saw Ren Suyun, she seemed to see herself, but she didn''t have Ren Suyun''s endurance. She chose to end her life cowardly and escape from the difficulties she faced."They''re going to be together, and you''re responsible for that?" Sheng Mei''s heart has hatred, but more is fear.


    She is just a person. How can she fight with a ghost? She can''t fight Liang he at all.


    "I think so." Liang he said with a cold smile.


    As it happened, she just set them up. Seeing Bai Kai take Ren Suyun''s family away, she knew that the match was successful.


    Sheng Mei looks at Liang he and suddenly rushes forward to avoid him.


    She rushed directly to the door of the room, looking closer and closer, her face showed a happy smile.


    As long as you leave the room, she will become very safe, and then go to the mage to deal with Liang he.


    Sheng Mei doesn''t believe that no one in the world can conquer Liang he.


    She is still happy too early, rushed to the door of the room, opened the door to rush out, but the next second quickly stopped.


    In front of Sheng Mei, it''s not the exit of the door at all, but the edge of the building. If you fall down, you will die.


    She raised one foot and suddenly drew back, staring around in fear.


    Just looking at the scene around her, she felt dizzy.


    This is clearly the door of the house. Why are you facing such a high place? There is no way to go.


    Liang he put his hands around his chest and stood in the same place with a sneer, staring at Sheng Mei''s back.


    Since Sheng Mei rushed over, she didn''t want to stop her.


    Liang he''s heart is very clear, if you open the door, outside is the abyss, Sheng Mei absolutely dare not try to run out, even if you see the illusion.


    She understands Sheng Mei''s personality. Sheng Mei is afraid of death. When she sees such a high position, she will not try it easily.


    "No way to go?" Liang he asked with a sneer.


    Sheng Mei backed away and turned to face Liang he. She roared angrily and fearfully: "Liang he, what do you want me to do?"


    "What do you want? I haven''t thought about it yet. What should I do? " Liang he asked with a smile.


    Sheng Mei is about to be angry with her, but she''s scared in her heart. She doesn''t dare to get close to her, and she doesn''t dare to fight with her.


    Want to escape, but no place to escape, and can''t cure her, Sheng Mei''s mood is more and more nervous.


    Sheng Mei''s palms burst out in layers of cold sweat, thinking about what to do.


    "How can you let me go?" Sheng Mei simply asked her the conditions.


    If it''s easy to do, Sheng Mei will compromise and send Liang he away as soon as possible, as long as she lives.


    Liang he stares at Sheng Mei without saying a word.


    Sheng Mei is stared at and feels that something is wrong with her. As soon as she wants to continue to ask, she hears Liang he talking.

 Chapter 489

    The corner of Liang he''s mouth brings up a smile of Yin measurement and stares at Sheng Mei''s eyes, which makes him feel cold all over.


    "Let you go?"


    From her mouth gently spit out three words, Liang he suddenly sent out sarcastic laughter.


    "You think too much. How can I let you go?" Liang he continued to say.


    Talk to her about terms, want her to let Sheng Mei go? It''s just wishful thinking.


    They make her desperate, and now they want her to let them go? There is nothing so good in the world.


    "Liang he, it''s you who find your own way out. It''s none of my business. You can''t bear public opinion. What''s the use of looking for me?" Sheng Mei said aloud.


    If she is guilty, all the sprayers on the Internet are guilty. If not so many sprayers gather together to cause so much pressure on Liang he, how can Liang he commit suicide?


    She also even if is to add fuel to the flames just, really push Liang he to the road of death still those spurts, don''t concern her.


    "If you don''t push their emotions, fan the flames in front of them, and organize your people to smear me everywhere, there are so many things!" Liang he stared at her angrily.


    Up to now, Sheng Mei is still quibbling, which makes Liang he feel extremely angry.


    She will only blame others, but never review her own problems. Without her and Ning Xin, the two behind the scenes drivers, how could the public opinion blindly deviate from the track.


    "They want to blackmail you too, otherwise how can I incite them?" Sheng Mei tries her best to argue for herself.


    Liang he saw her unrepentant and appeared in front of her. He grabbed her by the neck and lifted her up.


    "Since you are unrepentant, I will give you a taste of death." Liang he easily threw her to the door of the room.


    Sheng Mei''s body flew out from the door of the room, and her body kept falling down.


    She looked down at the abyss in horror, pale with terror.


    If you fall from such a high place, it will turn into a pool of mashed meat.


    "Ah..." Sheng Mei screamed out in fear. She couldn''t believe that she was just thrown out.


    Sheng Mei''s body falls down sharply. She has nothing to grasp at all. She can only watch her approaching death step by step.


    When her body landed and made a loud noise, she found that she did not die immediately.


    Sheng Mei got up from the ground and looked around in fear. She saw that the scenery around her had changed. It was no longer the tall building before.


    She saw the darkness around her like hell, and there were painful sounds and strange sounds in her ears.


    "I... where am I... Am I dead? I don''t want to die... I don''t want to die... "Sheng Mei stammered and stared around in horror.


    Standing in the same place for a few circles, Sheng Mei stumbled forward.


    There are no tall buildings here, only the desolation around, so desolate that there is no green, only gray.


    A group of crows flew by, making crow''s call, which was very harsh.


    Sheng Mei is more and more sure that she is in hell, that is to say, she has died.


    After thinking that this is hell, she is even more afraid. How can she come to hell.


    It''s said that the hell is full of evil spirits. She doesn''t want to be torn up by those evil spirits all of a sudden.


    Not long after walking forward, she was caught by something and fell to the ground.


    "Ouch..." Sheng Mei cried out with pain, her eyes narrowed slightly and her eyebrows wrinkled deeply.


    She forced to endure the pain on her body, got up from the ground, looked down, but saw a hand firmly holding her foot.


    Sheng Mei was scared to scream, but it was useless to scream. Another hand came out of the ground and grabbed her other foot.


    She turned around and tried to crawl away, only to find that she couldn''t move at all, her hands were too tight, and there was a tendency to drag her back.


    "No... don''t... don''t catch me..." Sheng Mei cried out in fear, her shaking voice was a little choked.


    Her entreaties were useless, and she was dragged back.


    Then, her hands were firmly grasped, and she presented a "big" character on the ground, facing the dirty mud.


    Both hands and feet were constantly pulled, severe pain spread all over the body, she watched as she got out of the ground with a pair of hands, and then held her neck firmly.Her neck began to be pulled, as if trying to tear her body apart.


    The pain on the body became more and more intense. Sheng Mei cried in fear: "help. Don''t do this to me, don''t... "


    In this deserted place, no one would hear her cry for help.


    Sheng Mei is more and more desperate, crying more and more severe, the pain continues, and there is a trend of more and more pain.


    The inner fear is constantly expanding. She is afraid that her body will be torn into pieces. She can''t imagine how much pain she will bear.


    Sheng Mei, biting her teeth, with the pain of her body, could not help crying out, "ah..."


    The voice soon stopped abruptly, her limbs and head were all torn off, and her body was convulsing violently.


    Sheng Mei thinks that she is completely dead, even her soul has disappeared.


    But the scene soon changed. She found that she was held high by a monster like person, and she was faced with a hot oil pot.


    Before her voice appeared, she was thrown in. With a poof, the pain swept all over her body. The burning pain made her feel worse than death. It hurt her so much that she wanted to faint.


    As time goes by, the scenes change one by one. Sheng Mei doesn''t know how many kinds of death she has experienced, but her spirit is on the verge of collapse. As long as she plays with it, she will be completely crazy.


    Sheng Mei doesn''t know what she has experienced. It''s just the illusion Liang he let her see. It''s not really there.


    When Sheng Mei comes back to reality, she has become crazy, her eyes are dull, and she is reciting something.


    Sheng Mei squats on the ground with her hands around her knees. Her eyes are blank and empty. Her mouth is full of words all the time. She occasionally gives out strange laughter.


    "Ha ha... There are ghosts, really there are ghosts. Do you see them? They are terrible. I see them. They want to eat me. "


    "They are really terrible... Wuwu... They want to kill me, I''m so scared, I want to escape, but I can''t escape, ha ha..."


    "Yes? You see that, too? Are they terrible? Are you dead? Are you a ghost? You''re here for me, aren''t you? "


    Sheng Mei is completely crazy. She is talking to the air, saying self questioning and self answering words.


    Liang he, standing on one side, looks at her crazy appearance, with a happy smile on his lips.


    Ningxin is still in the hospital now, even if she can be saved, her life has been destroyed. Liang he just wants to make them live well and painfully.

 Chapter 490

    At the gate of Ren Suyun''s villa.


    Several people stood outside, their eyes fell on a villa inside.


    "Can we follow in?" Huaiwei asked in a voice.


    Jin Su Nian looked at her with gentle eyes and said with a smile, "if you can''t go in, I won''t bring you."


    If there are fierce ghosts inside, the danger coefficient inside and outside is not much different.


    Unless it''s a ghost who can''t leave the villa, it''s not safe outside.


    "Then what are we waiting for? Go in now." Xu Min makes a sound to urge a way.


    Since she mixed with them, she became more and more interested in these mysterious and supernatural events, and was almost stunned.


    In Jin Sunian''s body, she is able to learn a half skill, but also to deal with some very weak ghosts. When she meets a little fierce, she has to advise.


    Except for Jin Sunian, all three of them only learned one and a half tricks. They can fool people. Catching ghosts alone is tantamount to death.


    "Uncle Bai, open the door." Jin Sunian''s eyes fell on Bai Kai.


    All four of them knew that the woman beside him would be his wife.


    In the future, he will have to call aunt Ren Suyun, but it''s not the right time to change his words so soon.


    Bai Kai''s eyes fell on Ren Suyun. They looked at each other, and Ren Suyun went to open the door.


    The gate of the courtyard was opened, and they walked towards it. If it was not haunted, this villa was very comfortable.


    "It''s a ghost." Jin Sunian said.


    Where there are ghosts, there will be ghost breath, that is, ghost gas.


    When they walked into the villa, the ghost became more and more intense. They came directly to the door of the master bedroom. Jin Sunian felt that there was resentment.


    "The actress should have committed suicide in this room." Jin Sunian said in a voice.


    Ren Suyun''s heart suddenly jumped. He was psychologically prepared, but he was still shocked.


    "You mean ghosts are always in this room?" Ren Suyun asked in shock.


    Jin Su Nian nodded and answered positively, "there is no resentment in other places. Only this room is full of resentment, which proves that the ghost has been here for a long time."


    "But... But I''ve never seen..." Ren Suyun''s face turned pale.


    Thinking that she has been living with a ghost in the room, every move falls into the eyes of that ghost, but she doesn''t know it. That kind of feeling makes her goose bumps and makes her feel very terrible.


    It''s like there''s a camera that can''t be found by you, recording your life, your little things


    It''s creepy to think about it. There''s no privacy in life, and it''s still a ghost staring at her.


    Since the ghost has always been in her bedroom, but every time she comes back to live, how can she not notice?


    Generally, ghosts who die in their own homes don''t like the invasion of outsiders very much?


    It''s said that ghosts will try their best to drive people away, because in the subconscious of ghosts, the house belongs to them. Naturally, they don''t like others to occupy their own territory.


    Ren Suyun remembers that since she bought the villa and lived in it for a long time, there was nothing unusual except the strange encounter with Bai Kai. Didn''t she find it?


    "I''ve never seen it. Maybe the ghost doesn''t want to appear, which doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist. Otherwise, what happened between you and uncle Bai won''t happen." Jin Sunian said directly.


    What happened between them, he already knew that they would have such a situation, which must have something to do with the ghost.


    Listen to my mother say uncle Bai and Ren Suyun are predestined marriage, that is to say, if there is no female ghost, the two of them will come together, sooner or later.


    No matter whether the female ghost intentionally or unintentionally matchs them up, it''s also a kind of predestined thing. It''s just like he will meet huaiwei, and Xu Min will be with Jiang Xiuzhi.


    Ren Suyun had nothing to answer, and her cheeks were faintly red. How could the child know about it? She felt very embarrassed.


    Where does she know Jin Sunian''s ability? As long as he wants to know, even what she is thinking now, he can know.


    When Ren Suyun knew about it, it was a long time later. She was so scared that as long as Jin Sunian was there, she didn''t dare to murmur for a long time.For example, now let her very embarrassed mind, she did not dare to think casually, for fear of being known by the child.


    "Su Nian, are you going in now?" He asked aloud, defusing the slightly awkward atmosphere.


    Knowing that Ren Suyun was embarrassed, he immediately changed the subject.


    Let alone Ren Suyun, he is a big man. As soon as the child mentioned this, his face began to turn red and hot.


    "The ghost is not in it." Jin Sunian said.


    Open the door to look inside, did not see the ghost.


    When he came to the door of the master bedroom, he knew the ghost was not in it.


    "What about that?" Ren Suyun asked anxiously.


    She didn''t know what the female ghost was for, so she was afraid that the female ghost would suddenly do something to hurt her family.


    "In addition to waiting, is to find the star''s birthday eight characters, her soul back." Jin Sunian said.


    Ren Suyun and Bai Kai look at each other face to face. It''s easy to find the eight characters of birth. Many people don''t even know their own eight characters of birth.


    The year and month of birth is easy to find out, but the time of birth is more difficult, unless I know it, or my parents know it.


    Liang he has no family, only a few relatives, and does not often come and go, such relatives, how can we know so much.


    "The date of birth can be found, but the time may not." Said white Kay in a voice of embarrassment.


    Jin Su Nian took a look at him with a calm look. "It''s OK. I don''t need the exact time, and where she is from."


    All he needs is his date of birth, his name and where Liang he came from.


    "Yes. I''ll have someone look it up right away. " Becky answered.


    He took out his mobile phone and went out. He made a phone call and asked people to check Liang he''s information.


    At the moment, Liang he is in the hospital, looking at the people who come and go to the hospital, as well as those wandering souls, she is a little lonely.


    She was lonely when she was alive, and so lonely when she died.


    If she has an afterlife, she wants nothing but a happy home. She doesn''t want to be alone any more.


    Ningxin is still in the operating room rescue, Liang he watched her family walking around outside, face is anxious look.


    To tell the truth, seeing her family''s worried look, Liang he''s heart suddenly felt a little sorry.


    But after a second thought, Ning Xin forced her to death, but she still lives smartly. She continues to want to kill another person. What''s so guilty about such a vicious woman?


    The first mistake is not her, but Ningxin, she does not need to have any sorry, also need not have the psychological burden.

 Chapter 491

    Ning Xin always kills others indirectly or directly. She doesn''t live freely.


    Such people have no guilt at all. She has no reason to feel sorry for Ning Xin.


    The door of the operating room opens, Liang he just stands quietly, coldly watching Ningxin''s family anxiously around.


    The doctor said Ning Xin''s life was saved, but she would be paralyzed for life.


    Liang he''s corners of his mouth stirred up a cold smile. What she wanted to see was such a result.


    Ning Xin will live in pain all her life, not only paralyzed for life, but also under various pressures from the outside world.


    All she will bear in the future is just the pressure Liang he once suffered.


    Liang he doesn''t have to wait until later, she can imagine how Ning Xin will go crazy when she wakes up and knows that she is paralyzed for life.


    Looking at Ningxin don''t push out of the operating room, Liang he disappeared in the hospital, leaving Ningxin crying family, her mother almost fainted.


    When Liang he appears in the villa, Bai Kai has already got Liang he''s information and is preparing for the soul summoning ceremony.


    "You don''t have to be busy." Liang he appeared in front of them with a cool expression.


    Ren Suyun heard the sound and saw Liang he suddenly appear. His face turned pale and his legs were a little weak. Fortunately, Bai Kai helped her in time.


    It turns out that Liang he''s soul really hasn''t gone. It''s always in this villa.


    "I stayed in the world for so long just for revenge. Now that they''ve all got what they deserve, it''s time for me to disappear. What are you going to do with me? Do it. " Liang he scanned them calmly.


    She is not afraid to die again. She is afraid that the people who hurt her will not pay the price.


    Now that they have paid the price, she can walk at ease, even if she is scared out of her wits.


    "I... I want to ask you a question." Ren Suyun said suddenly, stuttering as he spoke.


    Liang he''s eyes fell on Ren Suyun''s body, and the corners of his mouth stirred up a faint smile, "I know what you want to ask. I did what happened to you and white Kay. I help you because you are in the same boat with me, and we are facing the same enemy. I don''t want to see them succeed, so I happen to know that white Kay is injured nearby, so I want you to find a support. "


    "Oh." Ren Suyun opened his mouth and closed it for a long time. Before she even asked these questions, Liang he knew all about it.


    Ren Suyun might be very angry if she knew Liang he was doing this at first, but now she is a little grateful to Liang he.


    Although Liang he secretly bet her life on Bai Kai, it turns out that all the bets Liang he made for her are right.


    Looking at Liang he''s lonely eyes, Ren Suyun can''t say a word of criticism.


    "Nothing to ask? Do it. " Ren Suyun slammed his eyes and waited for the next verdict.


    She was very calm, but in the face of the result that nothing will be left, she was still a little afraid.


    Even so, she will not escape, she is afraid to continue to stay, she will become a killing machine.


    Her resentment will be stronger and stronger, and her ability to control reason will be lower and lower. She doesn''t want to be a puppet of resentment and become a demon who can only kill people.


    All of a sudden, Liang he felt very relaxed, even a kind of light floating feeling, as if he was flying up.


    The resentment gathered in her heart seemed to be resolved, and she felt very relaxed.


    Liang he surprised to open his eyes, looked down at her body, she found that the body actually a little bit of dissipation, with a faint white light.


    She didn''t have any pain, that is to say, she was not out of her wits, but


    "You passed me?" Liang he looks at Jin Sunian in surprise.


    She knew Jin Sunian''s ability from the beginning. What she was waiting for was that he would drive her crazy, but she never thought that he would surpass her.


    Jin Sunian''s mouth curved and nodded silently.


    "Thank you." Liang he sincerely thanks, showing the happiest smile in her life.


    I didn''t expect to be able to feel the long lost warmth when I was leaving.


    Her whole life suffered from desolation, but when she left the world, she felt the true feelings from the world, which was enough to make her happy.


    Liang he disappeared a little bit, and finally completely disappeared in front of them.


    "Uncle Bai, it''s settled. It''s time to treat us to a big meal." Jin Sunian''s eyes fell on Bai Kai.Becky laughed. "Of course."


    The four of them looked at each other and laughed. They left the villa and drove straight to the biggest hotel in the city.


    It''s easy to solve the problem and have a meal.


    But before they left the suburbs, they were ambushed.


    It''s the killer organization Ning Xin was looking for before. These people were soon caught by Jin Sunian.


    With Jin Sunian here, even if the whole organization comes, he alone is enough to deal with it.


    Just at the beginning, there was no ambush. Bai Kai and Ren Suyun were injured.


    In order to protect Ren Suyun, Bai Kai was injured. Later, Ren Suyun was also injured for Bai Kai, but there was no danger.


    The two of them were sent to the hospital to deal with their wounds. Jin Sunian looked at them helplessly, sighed and said, "thousands of calculations, thousands of calculations. I''ve missed this. You''ve been injured before this big meal."


    "I''ll take you to eat this little wound when I''m done with it." He said with a helpless smile.


    After this, Ren Suyun''s feelings for Bai Kai began to change dramatically.


    She originally thought that she had a liking for Becky, but now she thinks that she has fallen in love with him, which is the kind of love that can be conditioned to protect him.


    "Uncle Bai, we''ll wait for you." Huaiwei showed a mischievous smile.


    When the two of them had taken care of the wound, they left the hospital for a big meal.


    The injury is not a big problem, do not need to rest in bed.


    Day by day, the relationship between Bai Kai and Ren Suyun is deepening.


    Their wedding dates have been set and all their friends will be invited.


    At night, white Kay stood alone on the balcony of the villa, looking at the bright stars in the sky, a touch of sadness flashed through his eyes.


    Ren Suyun appeared behind him. Since the wedding date was set, he would always appear on the balcony at night. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    She only knew that he had something on his mind, but she didn''t know what it was. She didn''t dare to ask before.


    Ren Suyun is a little afraid because of their wedding, which makes him so hurt. He is afraid that if she asks this question, he will follow the question and say that he does not want to get married.


    After such a long time, seeing the wedding day approaching, Ren Suyun gritted his teeth and decided to ask.


    Instead of waiting for problems after marriage, it''s better to pick out the problems before marriage.


    Regret or sad, at least can reduce the damage to the maximum extent.


    Ren Suyun came to him with a face full of helplessness, with a slight pain in her heart. I hope she thinks too much.

 Chapter 492

    He knew who was standing next to him without looking around.


    "Here you are." Said Becky in a voice.


    "Yes." Ren Suyun''s response was followed by a long silence.


    Ren Suyun took several deep breaths and summoned up courage to ask, "don''t you want to marry me?"


    Hearing what Ren Suyun asked, Bai Kai looked back at her in surprise, "who did you listen to?"


    "Ever since our wedding date has been decided, I''ll see you depressed..." Ren Suyun stared into his eyes, not daring to blink.


    She wants to see him answer, do not want to let him muddle through, do not want to just a word, she hopes he can show sincerity.


    Ren Suyun thinks that Bai Kai loves her very much in her heart, but looking at him sullen, she begins to doubt herself again, and is very contradictory in her heart.


    Blake, stunned, suddenly showed a smile, reached out and touched her head, and said gently, "you think too much. I''m just thinking, I''m going to get married soon, if my young master can come and join us. "


    After being with Bai Kai, he told her all the legends about his young master and Su ruoqiu, and she was stunned.


    Later, after getting along with Su ruoqiu''s family, she firmly believed that Bai Kai had not lied to her.


    Bai Mochen is Bai Kai''s young master. She also knows later that Bai Kai is not Bai Guangyao''s and Mu Yu''s own son, but they treat Bai Kai the same as their own son.


    Bai Kai said that his young master was originally the God of war in the sky, but after many things, he was reincarnated in the world and became an ordinary man.


    The young master of his family came back to his position after he woke up. Since then, he has never seen him again.


    It was su ruoqiu who met huaiwei when he met his young master.


    When Ren Suyun heard that he was worried about it, he cleared away the haze in his heart and comforted him: "let it be. If we are destined, we will definitely meet."


    "Yes." Bai Kai embraces Ren Suyun and his eyes fall on the vast stars.


    A week later.


    On a beautiful island, a lot of people gathered, and many big business people went.


    This is white Kay''s wedding. It''s going to be on the beach.


    The arch made of flowers forms two huge peach hearts, as if Cupid shot an arrow at them.


    The road leading to the peach heart arch is paved with many petals. On both sides of the road, flowers are gathered together to form a huge peach heart in front of the arch.


    On both sides of the flowers, there are tables and chairs for guests.


    They will complete this romantic wedding in the presence of the sea.


    The bridegroom and bride appear, and Ren Suyun takes Pak Kai''s hand and walks toward the sea.


    When they reached the position of the huge peach heart, they stopped, turned their back to the sea and faced the guests.


    After the declaration, they put rings on each other, and Bai Kai gave Ren Suyun a deep kiss on the forehead.


    When throwing out the bouquet, it was Hao Lixin and Guiyou''s daughter who received it.


    Guiyou has always been called Guiyou, and their daughter is Guiyin.


    Guiyin jumped up and said with a smile, "Yeah! I got the bouquet! I''m the next one to get married


    Looking at her happy appearance, everyone laughed with her.


    GUI you and Hao Lixin look at each other and can''t help shaking their heads and smiling.


    "I don''t want to stay here, alas." Ghost you says helplessly.


    "When your daughter wasn''t born, you''d like to have a daughter day and night." Hao Lixin said with a smile.


    GUI you put his arms around Hao Lixin''s waist and put it in her ear. "It seems that we have to work hard to have another son and run away before our daughter is abducted."


    Hao Lixin had a blush on her face. She replied softly with a smile, "I have it."


    "When did it happen?" Ghost you asks in surprise.


    Hao Lixin said shyly, "I only knew when I came to the wedding."


    GUI you is so happy that he wants to hold her up, but he is afraid of hurting the baby in his stomach, so he just holds her and says with a smile, "another pearl in the palm."


    Hao Lixin glared at him and said with a smile, "who just said that women are not good enough to stay?"


    "If they don''t stay, they won''t stay. We don''t expect them to provide for the aged. They can be happy all their lives." Said the ghost.Hao Lixin leans shyly in his arms and looks at their daughter.


    She quickly pulled Guiyou''s clothes and joked, "your little love / person is about to be abducted."


    "Who is so bold? How dare you run away from my daughter? " Guiyou''s eyes follow the direction she looks, and see Guiyin chasing a boy all the time.


    After seeing clearly, he knew that the boy was Ren Suyun''s younger brother, and his name seemed to be Ren Tianqi.


    After seeing Ren Tianqi''s face, GUI you can''t be a bad person, and can rest assured. But if you want to be his son-in-law, you have to pass him.


    "Brother Tianqi, wait for me!" Guiyin desperately to catch up, yelled.


    Ren Tianqi''s eyebrows are deeply wrinkled. He doesn''t love this type of loli. He seems to turn around and kneel down to beg her to let go of himself.


    Who knows loli seems to have short legs, but she can catch up with people very quickly.


    She stopped him in front of him and stopped his way.


    "Brother Tianqi, I want to take you to the hospital." Gui Yin said.


    Ren Tianqi stares at her suspiciously, "what do you mean?"


    "I suspect there is something wrong with your ears. I called you that, but you didn''t hear me." Guiyin said seriously.


    Ren Tianqi almost spat out a mouthful of blood, he said in a voice: "little sister, I don''t like you this type of girl, you don''t pester brother OK?"


    "No! I got a bouquet, you have to marry me. If you don''t think it over, I''ll give you time to think it over. " Guiyin is full of domineering voice, almost rushed up to pull his collar, forcing him to marry her.


    Ren Tianqi''s mouth slightly twitched a few times, "I kneel down to beg you, OK? Please let it go


    "I''ll let you go. Who will let me? Just because you don''t like me now doesn''t mean you won''t like me in the future. " Guiyin puffs his cheeks and stares at him angrily.


    Ren Tianqi can only continue to move forward, but this little Laurie is too annoying for him to get rid of.


    He never thought that in the future, he would fall into the hands of little Lori.


    The boundless sea, two sea motorboats very eye-catching, for a moment, everyone''s eyes fell on it.


    Especially Su ruoqiu and others, the motorboat on the sea is getting closer and closer, and the unrestrained two people on it make them see more and more clearly, and their hearts are very excited.


    They had a very tacit understanding, and by chance they all showed a smile, and white Kay''s eyes were slightly red.


    Ren Suyun looked at Bai Kai''s excited look, and she guessed something in her heart.


    The motorboat on the sea docked on the shore, and two men with excellent looks went ashore.


    Mu Yu saw his son''s face, tears flow out, almost in an instant, she laughed and cried, leaning against her husband''s arms.


    Many people who know white ink dust recognize him. Another man is strange to them, but Su ruoqiu knows who it is. It''s dark night.


    It''s just the two of them. It''s perfect at last.


    "Can we go to the wedding?" White ink dust asked with a smile.


    At once, with tears in his eyes, he replied with a smile, "yes


    White dust and dark night look at each other and smile, but also into their wedding.


    A grand wedding continues, which is also the most perfect ending for them. They will finally get togethe